ã€ŠWhen I Achieved Sainthood, the Immortal Official Actually Called Me to Raise Horses!ã€‹


 Chapter 1: Seizing Life

    Under the scorching sun, the sky was clear, the mountains surrounded the area, and the world seemed to tremble. The forests swayed, and a gust of wind blew through the valley, bringing a refreshing breeze to Gu An, who stood in the garden.

    Gu An wiped the sweat from his forehead, his gaze fixated on the vibrant flowers and plants blooming on the ground. Each one was brightly colored, showing no signs of wilting despite the intense sunlight.

    On either side of him stood a young man, both showing little interest compared to Gu An¡¯s excitement. They absentmindedly wiped their sweat as they stood there.

    In front of them stood a young man in simple clothes. He had an ordinary appearance but a sturdy build and bright eyes. He was Zhang Chunqiu, the senior disciple of the Medicine Valley under the Pill Hall of the Tai Xuan Sect, explaining the essentials of harvesting spiritual flowers and herbs to the three of them.

    "The flowers and herbs in this garden are all first-tier medicinal herbs. When harvesting, you can''t pull them out by the roots. You need to cut them from the stem near the soil. After cutting, you must use the protective spirit paper in your hands to wrap them to prevent the spiritual energy from leaking..." Zhang Chunqiu''s voice was loud and full of energy, completely unaffected by the blazing sun.

    Gu An held the scissors in his right hand and the white paper strips in his left, carefully noting down Zhang Chunqiu''s every word.

    Unlike the two beside him, Gu An cherished this job greatly. He had endured many hardships to secure this opportunity.

    Everyone thought he was giving up, that he was about to fall into ruin, but little did they know, this was the path most suitable for his rise to power!

    "Alright, let¡¯s begin. Each of you harvest one plant, and I will inspect them," Zhang Chunqiu said. As soon as he finished speaking, Gu An squatted down.

    Gu An put down the protective spirit paper in his hand and carefully held the stem of the red flower in front of him with his left hand.

    "Brother, you¡¯re way too tense. Even if you cut it wrong, it¡¯s no big deal. It''s just a first-tier herb, ordinary grass used for refining basic pills. Back at home, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with it," said Meng Lang, who stood on Gu An¡¯s right. He was dressed in luxurious clothing, clearly from a well-off family.

    Indeed, aside from Gu An, who was a servant, the other two were from wealthy families. However, despite their backgrounds, even noble sons had to have spiritual roots to enter the cultivation world. Unfortunately, both of them had the most mediocre five-element spiritual roots. To stay in the Tai Xuan Sect, they could only become labor disciples.

    Gu An ignored Meng Lang''s words and focused on cutting the flower.

    He gently snipped the stem and then used the protective spirit paper to wrap the root of the red flower.

    After completing this task, he stood up and handed the flower to Zhang Chunqiu for inspection.

    Zhang Chunqiu took a look and smiled in satisfaction. "Well done. You¡¯re very meticulous."

    Gu An didn¡¯t respond but kept his eyes fixed on the red flower in Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s hand.

    At that moment, a line of text that only Gu An could see appeared before him.

    [You have successfully seized 1 year of lifespan from the Scarlet Spirit Flower (First-Tier).]

    Success!

    A smile broke across Gu An¡¯s face, and a weight seemed to lift off his shoulders.

    As expected, only living beings with spiritual energy could have their lifespans seized.

    The first time Gu An seized a lifespan was when he was ten years old. He accidentally knocked over a flowerpot carried by another servant, causing the spiritual flower inside to fall. As a result, he gained twelve years of lifespan. R¦Á?

    At that time, the guard was furious and wanted to cut off one of his hands. Fortunately, Miss Ji Xiaoyu stepped in and saved him.

    This time, Gu An was able to join the Tai Xuan Sect thanks to Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s help. Ji Xiaoyu was a rare dual-spirit root cultivator, and many major cultivation sects had extended invitations to the Ji family. She had brought five members of the Ji family to join the Tai Xuan Sect, and Gu An was one of only two servants allowed to accompany them.

    Without Ji Xiaoyu, someone like him, with five-element spiritual roots, could only have entered a third-rate sect.

    As Gu An reveled in his secret joy, Meng Lang and the other boy, Li Ya, had also finished harvesting their plants.

    Zhang Chunqiu placed the three Scarlet Spirit Flowers into his storage pouch at his waist and said seriously, "Your task for today is to collectively harvest fifty Scarlet Spirit Flowers. You may only operate within this garden and are forbidden from stepping into other areas. Once completed, bring the flowers to the pavilion and find me."

    With that, Zhang Chunqiu turned and left.

    Meng Lang waved his fist at Zhang Chunqiu''s back, muttering under his breath, "Such a small task, and he talked for half a day. Hasn¡¯t he ever had junior disciples before?"

    Li Ya sat down on the ground, frantically wiping sweat with his sleeve.

    Gu An caught one and looked at the cover.

    Spring Wood Technique!

    Just from the name, it sounded incredibly basic!

    Gu An wasn¡¯t disappointed, though. He knew he was still at the bottom of the hierarchy in the Tai Xuan Sect.

    Zhang Chunqiu gave them a few more instructions before letting them settle into the nearby courtyard. It was reserved for the menial disciples, and currently, the four of them were the only ones in the Medicine Valley. The valley master was away and wouldn¡¯t return for two years, so Zhang Chunqiu was in charge of the valley for the time being.

    An incense stick¡¯s time later.

    Gu An lay on a wooden bed, panting heavily, his face flushed from the day¡¯s heat.

    His mind stirred, and lines of text appeared before him.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 15/151]

    [Spiritual Root: Five Element Ordinary Spiritual Root (Lifespan can be invested to accelerate cultivation)]

    [Cultivation: Unranked (Lifespan can be invested to accelerate cultivation)]

    [Technique: Fire Control Art (Not yet cultivated) (Lifespan can be invested to accelerate cultivation)]

    ...

    Gu An had seized a total of eighty-eight years of lifespan!

    Before this, his lifespan was sixty-three years, of which twelve years were gained from the flower pot incident when he was ten. This meant that he originally had only fifty years to live.

    First-tier medicinal herbs could only provide one to two years of lifespan, but for a mortal, even a single year was precious!

    As Gu An looked over his attribute panel, the more he looked, the more excited he became. In just a short time, he had gained eighty-eight years of lifespan. This job was simply too wonderful!

    He was determined to become a permanent disciple in the Medicine Valley!

    Who cared about becoming an outer sect disciple or an inner sect disciple? He didn¡¯t care for that at all.

    Rumor had it that to become a formal disciple, one would need to go out and complete dangerous tasks, such as slaying demons and monsters in the mortal world.

    Gu An had never killed a chicken in his life, and in his previous life on Earth, he had been an ordinary person. There was no way he could bring himself to kill.

    Staying in the Medicine Valley was perfect¡ªthere was virtually no danger, and he could accumulate lifespan like crazy!

    Who said that cultivating immortality required risking one¡¯s life?

    Gu An lost himself in a beautiful daydream, unable to extricate himself from his thoughts.

    The night passed quickly.

    Gu An woke up early in the morning. After a simple wash, he immediately went to find Zhang Chunqiu to receive a new task.

    Zhang Chunqiu, who hadn¡¯t slept and had been meditating to gather spiritual energy, smiled appreciatively at Gu An¡¯s diligence. He stood up and walked to the door, pointing to a different area of the garden. "You can harvest the Spiritual Heart Grass from that area. Once you''ve finished, just leave the grass at my door. There''s no need to knock."

    With that, he waved his sleeve, and more strips of protective spirit paper fell into Gu An¡¯s hands.

    Zhang Chunqiu saw the barely concealed excitement on Gu An¡¯s face, hesitated for a moment, then smiled warmly and said, "Junior Brother, keep working hard. As long as you are diligent and willing to endure hardships, you¡¯ll eventually make something of yourself."

 Chapter 2: A Thousand Years of Lifespan

    Spring came and autumn went. The Medicine Valley of the Tai Xuan Sect passed through an uneventful year as the seasons changed.

    The door of a pavilion opened, and the sixteen-year-old Gu An, Meng Lang, and Li Ya stepped out of the room. They turned back to bow toward the inside of the house, and then Meng Lang closed the door.

    The three of them breathed a collective sigh of relief and walked down the stairs.

    Once they returned to their courtyard, Meng Lang couldn''t help but complain, "How can he talk for an entire hour about such a trivial thing? Why didn¡¯t he just hand us the Herb Compendium and be done with it?"

    Li Ya shook his head helplessly, then walked to a corner of the yard, picked up the sword stuck in the dirt, and began practicing his swordsmanship.

    Although his spiritual root aptitude was mediocre, he hailed from the royal family and had a set of exquisite sword techniques. He planned to use this swordsmanship to make his comeback.

    The Great Cang Dynasty revered the path of cultivation. All civil and military officials were cultivators, and the dynasty classified the populace of the thirteen provinces into four ranks: slave, commoner, official, and immortal.

    Merchants were grouped among commoners, and only those who attained the rank of "immortal" were considered true nobility. Ordinary officials could only hold posts in towns, while the rulers of major cities and the governors of entire provinces held immortal status. As for the capital, Changluo, entry was restricted to those with immortal rank.

    Many immortal families exiled members with poor spiritual root aptitudes to preserve the purity of their bloodlines, and the royal family was no exception.

    Even though Li Ya was in decline, as someone of immortal rank, he was not someone Gu An could afford to provoke.

    After all, Gu An was a slave.

    During this past year, Gu An had mainly helped Li Ya and Meng Lang with harvesting herbs, especially during the summer and early morning hours. His efforts earned him their goodwill.

    As for other chores, such as planting, watering, and fertilizing, Gu An didn¡¯t assist, and they felt embarrassed to ask for more help, especially since Zhang Chunqiu would supervise those tasks from the pavilion.

    Gu An listened to Meng Lang''s endless complaints while watching Li Ya practice his swordsmanship.

    All men dream of becoming swordsmen.

    After a year of living together day and night, the three of them had built a good rapport. Li Ya didn¡¯t mind them watching him practice. After all, he couldn¡¯t hide while training, and besides, the Li family¡¯s swordsmanship included a unique breathing technique. Learning just the sword moves would be useless.

    Meng Lang talked for a long while before finally wrapping up his rant. He patted Gu An on the shoulder and said with a laugh, "You never practice martial arts, so why are you so interested in swordsmanship?"

    Gu An replied casually, "My aptitude is mediocre, so I¡¯m too lazy to train. Watching him practice is just a way to pass the time. Don¡¯t you think life in the Medicine Valley is quite dull?"

    "Yeah, it''s incredibly boring. Back at home, I had four maidservants to keep me entertained. You have no idea..." Meng Lang sighed and launched into another boastful story.

    Gu An had long since gotten used to Meng Lang¡¯s habit of bragging and didn¡¯t bother to call him out.

    As evening fell, Li Ya finally finished his sword practice. He stabbed his sword into the ground, wiped the sweat from his brow, and said, "I''m going to take a walk in the grove."

    Before Gu An and Meng Lang could respond, he headed for the courtyard gate.

    After he left, Meng Lang muttered, "What do you think he¡¯s always doing in that grove?"

    Gu An shrugged. "How would I know? He¡¯s a royal, so it¡¯s normal for him to have a few secrets. Who knows, maybe one day he¡¯ll return to the capital as a prince."

    "No way. He¡¯s been sent here to be a servant."

    "But think about it, there are countless sects in the world. Why did he come to Tai Xuan Sect to be a servant?"

    Gu An¡¯s words left Meng Lang stunned.

    After a moment of silence, Gu An walked over to the well, scooped a ladle of water from the bucket, drank it all in one go, then set the ladle down and walked toward the courtyard gate.

    Meng Lang didn¡¯t follow him. He knew what Gu An was going to do and muttered to himself before returning to his room to practice.

    Gu An arrived at a different section of the garden, where Second-Tier Spiritual Heart Grass was being cultivated.

    Throughout the past year, Gu An had only harvested first-tier medicinal herbs. The herbs in the Medicine Valley were not ordinary plants; they took a long time to mature, with some needing several years before they could be harvested. As a result, Gu An hadn¡¯t harvested many herbs over the course of the year.

    Zhang Chunqiu had said that in another month, they would be able to harvest the Spiritual Heart Grass in this section. It would be their first time harvesting second-tier herbs, and Gu An had been looking forward to it.

    In his eyes, those deep blue Spiritual Heart Grass plants weren¡¯t just herbs¡ªthey were units of lifespan.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Gu An noticed one of the Spiritual Heart Grass plants trembling. His expression changed instantly. He arched over the wooden fence and rushed forward.

    While investigating Li Ya¡¯s lifespan, Gu An replied, "Our master is back. How about we visit him together tomorrow?"

    [Li Ya (Qi Refining Stage 6): 18/210/1550]

    Hiss¡ª

    A maximum lifespan of 1,550 years!

    So this was the potential of someone from the royal family?

    But wasn¡¯t Li Ya supposed to have mediocre spiritual roots?

    Gu An¡¯s gaze toward Li Ya changed. Perhaps Li Ya was a hidden genius, destined to shine one day.

    Moreover, Li Ya¡¯s cultivation had already reached the sixth level of the Qi Refining Stage!

    What did this mean?

    Was he hiding his strength?

    The cultivation realms Gu An knew, ranked from low to high, were Qi Refining, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, and Spirit Transformation. Each major realm was divided into nine minor stages. At the age of eighteen, Li Ya had already reached the sixth stage of Qi Refining. It wouldn¡¯t take him long to build his foundation and become a formal disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect.

    This was a fellow disciple Gu An absolutely needed to maintain good relations with!

    Li Ya raised an eyebrow and nodded in agreement. "Sure. You¡¯re quite thoughtful. Call me when you''re ready tomorrow."

    With that, he turned and entered his room.

    Gu An watched him close the door, his heart full of emotions.

    Indeed, class differences existed in every world. The gap in their statuses meant that it would be difficult for him and Li Ya to become true friends.

    Gu An didn¡¯t hold any resentment. Having been a servant since childhood, he was accustomed to cold stares and neglect. He didn¡¯t blame Li Ya. After all, Gu An did appear quite mediocre.

    No matter. With his ability to seize lifespan, Gu An believed he would eventually become an immortal. Until then, he just needed to stay low-key and steadily accumulate lifespan.

    To stay safe, it was best to avoid conflicts and trouble, the quieter the better!

    A smile appeared on Gu An¡¯s face as he turned and closed the door behind him.

    The moon was full that night, its light spilling over the stone steps of the courtyard like flowing water.

    ...

    The next morning, in the main hall.

    Gu An, Meng Lang, and Li Ya stood side by side. In front of them sat Cheng Xuandan, holding a cup of hot tea. Zhang Chunqiu stood respectfully by his side.

    [Zhang Chunqiu (Qi Refining Stage 5): 54/110/175]

    Gu An thought that Senior Brother¡¯s potential was rather low, but then again, it made sense. After all, there were many Medicine Valleys in the Tai Xuan Sect, and for one to produce someone like Li Ya was already rare.

    Besides, compared to them, Gu An had started out as the most worthless of the lot.

    Cheng Xuandan raised his murky eyes and sized up the three of them. He said, "I¡¯ve heard about your performances from your Senior Brother. Since this is our first meeting, I should give you some gifts."

    "You may choose one of three options: Herb Compendium, Nurturing Qi Art, or the spell Toxic Wood Vine. You can only choose one, and you may not share it with others. If I find out, you will be severely punished."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Meng Lang immediately said, "Master, I want Toxic Wood Vine!"

    Gu An thought to himself that no one would want the Herb Compendium, so he decided to let Li Ya choose first as a favor.

    To his surprise, Li Ya said, "Disciple chooses the Herb Compendium."

    Gu An was shocked and turned to look at him.

    Brother, you¡¯re not playing by the rules!

 Chapter 3: Evolving Cultivation Technique, Dragon Force Divine Essence Art

    Both Meng Lang and Zhang Chunqiu were also surprised by Li Ya''s choice, but they said nothing.

    Cheng Xuandan gave Li Ya an approving look, nodding slightly. "Not bad. You have good judgment, and you¡¯re not impulsive."

    With a wave of his right hand toward the nearby table, three cultivation manuals appeared. He gave Zhang Chunqiu a meaningful glance, and Zhang Chunqiu immediately began distributing the manuals.

    Throughout the whole process, Gu An didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak.

    Well, it seemed he had been left out.

    However, Gu An was naturally optimistic and didn¡¯t feel discouraged.

    Today, you might be indifferent to me, but sixteen years from now, I¡¯ll light incense in your honor without holding any grudges!

    Gu An took the manual titled Nurturing Qi Art, pretending to be happy.

    "Recently, demons have infiltrated the Tai Xuan Sect. The Medicine Valley is located on the outskirts of the sect. Though disciples patrol the area, it still poses some danger. Do not leave the valley under any circumstances. Now, you may leave," Cheng Xuandan advised, waving his hand dismissively. Gu An and the others immediately bowed and took their leave.

    Gu An, walking behind the others, gently closed the door as they exited.

    Cheng Xuandan nodded slightly. "That young man, Li Ya, is no ordinary person. It seems he has practiced some method to conceal his cultivation. His essence and spirit are no weaker than yours. Pay more attention to him in the future. Also, since he comes from the royal family, don¡¯t be too harsh on him."

    Zhang Chunqiu nodded, pondering for a moment before saying, "Master, Gu An is the most diligent, and given his poor aptitude, he will likely stay in the Medicine Valley for a long time..."

    Cheng Xuandan replied calmly, "Yes, take good care of him. He¡¯s in your hands now."

    Zhang Chunqiu smiled and bowed in gratitude.

    Meanwhile, Gu An and the others returned to their courtyard, with Meng Lang excitedly talking about the demon threat the entire way, showing no fear but rather enthusiasm.

    Li Ya suddenly stopped and looked at Gu An, saying, "The Nurturing Qi Art isn¡¯t bad. It can conceal your aura and extend your lifespan. I already have a technique, so I didn¡¯t need it. For someone like you, the Nurturing Qi Art is actually the better choice."

    Gu An smiled and said, "Thank you for the advice, Brother Li. I expect to spend my whole life in the Medicine Valley. The Herb Compendium wouldn¡¯t have much value for me. I can learn about herbs by following Senior Brother anyway."

    Li Ya nodded in approval, clearly pleased that Gu An was so receptive to his suggestion.

    The three didn¡¯t talk much further and quickly went back to their respective rooms.

    The daily work in the Medicine Valley wasn¡¯t demanding, so they had plenty of time to cultivate.

    Gu An sat on his bed and began reading the Nurturing Qi Art.

    Initially, he wasn¡¯t interested in the technique, but after hearing that it could conceal his aura and extend his lifespan, he became intrigued and decided to give it a try, along with testing his lifespan evolution ability.

    During the past year, he had attempted to practice the Spring Wood Technique that Zhang Chunqiu had given him but had made no progress. After half a month of fruitless effort, he gave up.

    For him, instead of boring cultivation, it was more enjoyable to spend time in the library of the Medicine Valley, reading books on herbs and various travel journals to broaden his knowledge.

    Day by day passed.

    Apart from checking on the medicinal herbs daily, Gu An spent most of his time cultivating in his room.

    After fifteen days of training, the words Nurturing Qi Art finally appeared on his attribute panel, though it was still marked as incomplete.

    Gu An looked at his attribute panel with anticipation.

    This would be his first time using the lifespan evolution ability, and he was nervous. He didn¡¯t know how many years of lifespan it would take to fully cultivate the Nurturing Qi Art.

    Even though his lifespan had surpassed a thousand years, if it required decades or even centuries, it would still make him feel the loss.

    Gu An stared at the Nurturing Qi Art on his attribute panel and silently chose to invest lifespan into its evolution.

    [Please input the amount of lifespan you wish to invest.]

    Seeing this prompt, Gu An made his decision without hesitation. Instantly, two lines of text appeared before him.

    [You have invested one year of lifespan into the evolution of ''Nurturing Qi Art.'']

    [After a year of cultivation, due to your mediocre aptitude and comprehension, your cultivation showed no progress, but your energy and vitality improved.]

    Gu An suddenly felt a sense of comfort wash over him, but the sensation faded just as quickly as it had come.

    Not only that, but his senses had also become sharper. He could hear the breathing of Meng Lang and Li Ya, and even the distant conversation between Zhang Chunqiu and Cheng Xuandan.

    "The demon has already killed thirteen disciples, most of whom were menial disciples from various medicine valleys. Master, I¡¯m afraid that with just the two of us, we won¡¯t be able to protect everyone."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already requested a sect mission. The sect will send a Foundation Establishment disciple to guard our Medicine Valley."

    "That¡¯s great! I noticed some strange spiritual fluctuations in the valley this afternoon, and for a moment, I thought the demon was coming. To be honest, I was too scared to leave the house."

    "Ah, you grew up under my care and have never ventured out. It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯d be timid..."

    Hearing their conversation, cold sweat dripped down Gu An¡¯s back.

    He had been too careless!

    From now on, he couldn¡¯t recklessly evolve techniques.

    Fortunately, Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s cultivation was low, or he might have noticed what Gu An was doing.

    Gu An eavesdropped a bit longer, confirming that neither Cheng Xuandan nor Zhang Chunqiu had mentioned him. Only then did he relax.

    He continued to feel the changes in his body. Following the method of the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, he suppressed his aura to the lowest level, containing his blood vitality within himself. On the outside, he looked no different from before¡ªstill appearing weak and fragile.

    An hour later, Gu An opened his eyes and checked his attribute panel.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 16/402]

    [Spiritual Root: Improved Five-Element Spiritual Root (Can be evolved with lifespan)]

    [Cultivation: Unranked (Can be evolved with lifespan)]

    [Techniques: Fire Control Art (Unmastered), Spring Wood Technique (Unmastered), Dragon Force Divine Essence Art (Mastered) (Can be evolved with lifespan)]

    The Dragon Force Divine Essence Art was marked as "Mastered"!

    Gu An was thoroughly satisfied, though he regretted that the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art was a body-strengthening technique that didn¡¯t cultivate spiritual energy. As a result, his cultivation realm remained unranked.

    Even without a ranked cultivation, Gu An believed he could easily sweep through anyone at the Qi Refining Stage.

    Now all he had to do was wait for his lifespan to increase.

    The Dragon Force Divine Essence Art had reached its peak, and the energy within his body would naturally help extend his lifespan. However, it was hard to say how fast this increase would be.

    That night, Gu An couldn¡¯t sleep.

    But by the time morning came, even after checking his attribute panel repeatedly, he still hadn¡¯t seen any increase in his lifespan. He could only console himself with the thought that no technique could possibly increase lifespan by a whole year in just one day.

    Yes!

    The heavens favor those who spend their lifespan wisely. Eventually, surprises will come!

    Gu An washed up quickly and left his room, intending to stroll around the garden to calm his mind by looking at the medicinal herbs.

    By coincidence, as soon as he arrived at the garden, his eyes locked onto a familiar figure¡ªa white-furred mouse.

    It was the same mouse that had been gnawing on the Spiritual Heart Grass before!

    Gu An looked around to confirm that no one else in the Medicine Valley had left their rooms. Then he quietly approached the white-furred mouse.

    The mouse had its back to him, about ten zhang away, unaware of his approach.

    When Gu An was just seven steps away, he suddenly shot forward like an arrow, swiftly closing the distance and grabbing the white-furred mouse with his right hand.

    The mouse was terrified and immediately raised its tiny paws in a gesture of surrender.

    "You dare steal my lifespan? Hmph, you¡¯re finished!" Gu An chuckled triumphantly. As he caught the mouse, he watched the slow, deliberate motion of its attempt to turn around.

    Too slow!

 Chapter 4: The Demon of Greed and Rage

    It was noon.

    Gu An, Meng Lang, and Li Ya stood in front of the wooden fence surrounding a section of the garden. Meng Lang curiously stared at the white-furred mouse in Gu An''s hand.

    Li Ya muttered, "This should be a White Spirit Mouse. They''re attracted to heavenly treasures rich in spiritual energy and are thus known as treasure-hunting mice. You could say it''s barely a spirit beast."

    Meng Lang, intrigued, asked, "What''s the difference between a spirit beast and a demon beast?"

    "Demon beasts cultivate on their own, while spirit beasts are born with the ability to sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. They can also cultivate, but their aura isn¡¯t as bloody as demon beasts. In short, spirit beasts aren¡¯t as dangerous as demon beasts," Li Ya explained.

    Hearing this, Gu An suddenly didn¡¯t feel like killing the mouse anymore.

    Meng Lang¡¯s interest grew, and he chuckled. "Gu An, how about giving me that mouse?"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow, cursing Meng Lang silently. This guy really had the nerve to ask!

    Li Ya spoke coldly, "White Spirit Mice don¡¯t usually live alone. If you see one, there¡¯s likely a nest nearby. Go catch one yourself. Trying to take even a mouse seems beneath you."

    Meng Lang''s face flushed with anger, and he grumbled, "Fine, I¡¯ll catch one myself!"

    He turned and walked away.

    After he left, Gu An said to Li Ya, "Thanks."

    Gu An had come to realize that, despite Li Ya''s cold demeanor, he was actually quite easy to get along with and generous. He never stopped Gu An from watching him practice swordsmanship, and today he had stood up for him.

    If Li Ya hadn¡¯t spoken up, Gu An would have been in a tricky situation.

    If Gu An had made Meng Lang cry, the commotion that followed would surely have been loud and noticeable!

    Li Ya looked at Gu An closely, examining him before speaking softly, "It feels like something about you has changed recently, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it."

    Suddenly, Li Ya reached out and grabbed Gu An¡¯s wrist. His movement seemed slow to Gu An, but Gu An didn¡¯t evade; instead, he acted surprised.

    "Brother Li, what are you doing?"

    "Nothing," Li Ya replied, pulling back his hand. After hesitating for a moment, he added, "Your aura is steady, and your body seems fine, but you still lack spiritual power. No matter how poor your aptitude is, don¡¯t forget to cultivate. As long as a person works hard, there¡¯s always hope."

    Gu An nodded and started chatting casually in response.

    Li Ya seemed to be in a good mood today and was particularly talkative. Thanks to him, Gu An gained more insights into the world of cultivation.

    One had to admit, being part of the royal family really set Li Ya apart. Even without having traveled the world, his knowledge was vast.

    Half an incense stick¡¯s time later, Meng Lang returned in a hurry.

    "Something big has happened!" Meng Lang said nervously as he approached Gu An.

    Gu An looked toward the entrance of the Medicine Valley.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Li Ya asked.

    Meng Lang''s eyes widened as he said, "There¡¯s a cultivator standing guard at the valley entrance. I asked him a few questions, and he said he''s an inner sect disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect, here on a mission assigned by our master to protect us for a month." ?

    "I¡¯m guessing the reason Master issued the mission is because of the demon he mentioned before. If that inner sect disciple can¡¯t stop the demon, won¡¯t we all die?"

    Gu An had already spotted the inner sect disciple in the distance. With his enhanced vision, he could clearly make out the man¡¯s features.

    It was a young man in a long cyan robe, with a refined and handsome appearance that set him apart from ordinary mortals.

    [Chu Jingfeng (Foundation Establishment Stage 1): 19/290/870]

    Nineteen years old and already at the Foundation Establishment Stage 1?

    A genius!

    No wonder he had become an inner sect disciple.

    As Gu An observed the information displayed by his investigation ability, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    The Tai Xuan Sect truly lived up to its reputation as the number one sect in the Great Cang Dynasty. Talents abounded everywhere.

    The window was half-open, allowing a cool breeze to blow in. The flickering oil lamp caused the White Spirit Mouse¡¯s shadow on the table to stretch and shrink.

    Gu An found the travelogue surprisingly interesting.

    However, it seemed to focus too much on romantic encounters. The Green Hero traveled the world, enjoying the landscapes of the north and south, slaying demons and monsters, and frequently engaging in fleeting romances.

    As he read late into the night, Gu An began to feel something was off.

    Why did every woman the Green Hero encountered fall in love with him? And this guy always acted conflicted, only to give in after some gentle persuasion...

    Could this book have been written by a scholar?

    Gu An scoffed at the author but continued reading with great interest.

    Whoosh¡ª

    A cold wind suddenly blew in from outside. Despite practicing the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, Gu An shivered. He put the book down and stood up to close the window.

    Before he reached the window, he heard a commotion in the distance and stopped in his tracks, listening carefully.

    "Monster! Prepare to die!"

    Chu Jingfeng¡¯s low shout made Gu An¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The Demon of Greed and Rage was here?

    But Chu Jingfeng didn¡¯t seem afraid¡ªin fact, he sounded excited and confident.

    "Ahhh¡ª"

    Just as Gu An was beginning to feel relieved, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s scream echoed in the night. Startled, Gu An rushed to close the window and blew out the oil lamp.

    He retreated to the corner of the room, and the White Spirit Mouse, sensing danger, leaped into his arms.

    This little creature was trembling!

    Its fear only intensified Gu An¡¯s own terror.

    In all his life, Gu An had never encountered a demon or an evil spirit. The Ji family had always been a safe haven, and as a child, the scariest thing he had ever seen was the family¡¯s guards, who looked as fierce as Zhang Fei or Li Kui.

    "Chu Jingfeng, you better live up to your bragging. And Li Ya next door¡ªI¡¯ve seen your exceptional talent and unique destiny. You must be the protagonist of a novel. Slay that demon, and your destiny will change like a dragon rising to the clouds..."

    Gu An tried to calm himself, clenching his fists as he began gathering dragon force within his body.

    Moments later, he heard the door next to him open¡ªit was Li Ya. He was carrying his sword as he rushed out to aid Chu Jingfeng.

    As for Meng Lang, he was even worse off than Gu An. He had crawled under his bed, making Gu An so furious that he almost cursed out loud.

    This coward usually acted all tough, claiming to be their leader, but now that trouble had arrived, he was hiding like a turtle.

    Every second that passed felt like torture for Gu An.

    In his heightened senses, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s aura suddenly vanished¡ªwas he dead?

    "Monster! Stop!"

    Li Ya''s voice reached Gu An''s ears, sending a chill down his spine.

    The demon was planning to devour them?

    Then Gu An heard a loud crash, and Li Ya¡¯s voice was abruptly cut off.

    He¡¯s down too?

    So weak?

    Gu An¡¯s heart pounded like a war drum, refusing to settle.

    Cheng Xuandan and Zhang Chunqiu were hiding in their rooms, pretending not to hear the commotion. Truly, like master, like disciple...

    The outside fell into silence. Even with Gu An¡¯s sharp senses, he could no longer detect the movements or aura of the Demon of Greed and Rage.

 Chapter 5: Thats It?

    The night was quiet, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Leaning against the wall, Gu An silently cursed¡ªwhy was his heart beating so fast?

    For some reason, although he couldn¡¯t hear anything outside, he had an unsettling feeling that the Demon of Greed and Rage was approaching his room.

    His eyes kept darting between the door and the window. Moonlight filtered through the gaps in the door and window, shining so brightly it was terrifying.

    The White Spirit Mouse trembled in his chest, making Gu An¡¯s chest itch. He wanted to throw it out, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

    Time passed slowly as Gu An held his breath and focused.

    Gu An had never longed for daylight as much as he did now.

    This Tai Xuan Sect was anything but safe!

    He needed to accumulate more lifespan and keep a low profile, but he also had to make sure his strength continued to grow!

    Lost in thought, Gu An didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when his gaze suddenly fixed on the threshold of the door.

    The door was less than a meter to his left, and under the moonlight, a shadow appeared in the gap beneath the door. At that moment, his scalp tingled.

    The Demon of Greed and Rage!

    It was coming!

    Gu An''s heart raced, his whole body tensed up.

    He had the sudden urge to rush outside!

    Suddenly!

    Gu An¡¯s body froze. He felt a damp hand press down on his head, its sharp nails digging into his forehead, sending chills down his spine.

    His mind went blank as he cautiously lifted his gaze. Out of the darkness above his head appeared a pale arm, as delicate as a woman¡¯s, with sharp claws for nails gripping his head.

    The owner of the arm slowly emerged from the darkness, revealing a face obscured by disheveled hair. Though her true appearance was unclear, Gu An could see her mouth filled with sharp, blood-dripping fangs.

    She was smiling!

    Damn it!

    Terrified, Gu An lashed out in desperation, striking the Demon of Greed and Rage across the face with a fierce slap.

    Boom!

    The roof of the house exploded, sending debris flying. Flesh splattered across the room, and the roof tiles and grass soared dozens of meters into the air, disappearing into the night.

    The night sky was dark, and the forest surrounding the Medicine Valley loomed like a host of sinister figures.

    "Huff, huff..."

    Gu An gasped for air, his right arm trembling as he held it up. His hand was covered in blood, and the demon ghost''s blood was splattered all over his face.

    When the chaos finally settled, Gu An still couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Moonlight poured into the room.

    A large bloodstain bloomed on the wall, grotesque and horrifying. A pale severed arm lay at Gu An¡¯s feet.

    Several moments later, Gu An finally regained his composure.

    [You have successfully seized 52 years of lifespan from the Demon of Greed and Rage (Second-Tier).]

    Staring at the prompt in front of him, Gu An continued to pant, but his expression turned puzzled.

    "That''s it?"

    Gu An felt it was absurd. Was he just too strong, or were Chu Jingfeng and the others too weak?

    Gu An frowned slightly upon hearing this.

    So that¡¯s why the demon was able to roam free for so long.

    Sensing Gu An¡¯s unease, Zhang Chunqiu added, "An elder of that level is not someone we can afford to provoke. With just one word, they could erase our entire Medicine Valley. You come from humble origins, so you should understand better than anyone the importance of knowing your place. Only through patience and endurance can you survive."

    He then took out a manual from his sleeve, saying, "This is a secret technique that Master acquired for you by spending five years of sect contribution points. After all, you really did suffer."

    Gu An¡¯s face lit up with joy as he accepted the manual. The cover bore three words:

    Remnant Wind Kick!

    "Thank you, Senior Brother! Thank you, Master!" Gu An immediately bowed in gratitude.

    Zhang Chunqiu blinked and smiled. "Practice it whenever you have free time. It might help you protect yourself someday. Don¡¯t show it to Meng Lang, though. As for Li Ya, with his extraordinary talent, Master has decided to help him break through to the Foundation Establishment Stage. He¡¯ll probably leave the Medicine Valley within two years."

    Gu An wasn¡¯t surprised by this news. With Li Ya¡¯s cultivation, staying in the Medicine Valley would indeed be a waste.

    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Zhang Chunqiu finally let Gu An go.

    As Gu An closed the door behind him, he overheard Zhang Chunqiu muttering to himself, "Such a good, honest kid. He¡¯ll surely take care of Master for me when I leave the mountain... Xiaolian, wait for me..."

    Gu An¡¯s steps faltered for a moment, then he continued down the stairs.

    ...

    Though the Demon of Greed and Rage''s attack hadn¡¯t resulted in any deaths in the Medicine Valley, it had certainly changed the atmosphere. Li Ya became more and more mysterious, often retreating into the forest after finishing his duties. Even Meng Lang had started taking his cultivation more seriously.

    Gu An, meanwhile, had practiced the Remnant Wind Kick technique for a month, only barely managing to get it to appear on his status panel. The lack of progress frustrated him so much that he decided to abandon regular cultivation altogether and save it for when he could use his lifespan to advance.

    As the days and nights passed, autumn leaves blanketed the Medicine Valley.

    Gu An¡¯s figure could frequently be seen moving about the different gardens, becoming the busiest person in the Medicine Valley. Zhang Chunqiu trusted him more and more and no longer bothered supervising his work. As for Cheng Xuandan, he stayed holed up in his room, refining pills all day. It was rare to even see him once a month.

    Autumn passed, and winter came, blanketing the valley in thick white snow.

    A new year arrived amid the snowfall.

    It wasn¡¯t until the snow began to melt that someone from outside the valley came to visit. This person came specifically to see Gu An.

    Inside the house, Gu An closed the door and walked to the table, pouring a cup of hot tea for the young man who had already taken a seat.

    The young man was wearing the cyan robes of an outer sect disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect. He scanned the room''s modest interior before asking, "How has the past year and a half been treating you?"

    Of the five people who had joined the Tai Xuan Sect under Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s guidance, only Gu An and the young man sitting before him were servants.

    The young man¡¯s name was Du Ye, a cultivator with four spiritual roots. With the Ji family¡¯s connections, he had been accepted into the outer sect. In the year and a half since Gu An had last seen him, Du Ye¡¯s demeanor had undergone a noticeable change.

    "It¡¯s been fine," Gu An responded casually.

    Du Ye looked at him and shook his head slightly. "You¡¯re something else. Back then, you insisted on coming here. With the connections of Third Miss and the Ji family, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to get you into the outer sect. Why did you come to this place to suffer when there¡¯s no hope for cultivation?"

    Gu An looked at Du Ye¡¯s lifespan, which was less than 150 years, and then thought about his own nearly 1,000-year lifespan. With a smile, he said, "My aptitude is poor, and I¡¯m afraid of both pain and death. This quiet place suits me just fine."

    Du Ye shook his head, smiling. He lightly scolded Gu An a few more times before finally getting to the point of his visit. "Young Master Ji Lin is preparing to build his influence within the Tai Xuan Sect and make connections. We all need to contribute to this effort. You should focus on gathering medicinal herbs whenever you can. I¡¯ll come by every six months to collect them from you. These herbs will be used as resources to help Young Master Ji Lin win over other disciples."

    "Sure, no problem," Gu An agreed without hesitation. After all, the herbs didn¡¯t matter much to him.

    Seeing how easy Gu An was to deal with, Du Ye smiled in satisfaction.

    The two chatted for a while longer before Gu An escorted Du Ye to the entrance of the valley and then turned back toward his courtyard.

    As soon as he returned, he saw Li Ya waiting for him.

    Li Ya approached Gu An and pressed a manual into his chest. "I¡¯m preparing to leave soon. Consider this sword technique a parting gift to thank you for all you¡¯ve done for me over the past year and a half."

 Chapter 6: Such a Wealthy Outer Sect Disciple

    Gu An caught the manual, feeling a subtle sense of unease. Although he had known for some time that Li Ya would eventually leave, hearing it confirmed made him feel a bit reluctant.

    In this Medicine Valley, he only had two friends. After all, he didn¡¯t have much to talk about with Cheng Xuandan or Zhang Chunqiu.

    Li Ya was far better company than Meng Lang¡ªMeng Lang was a complete animal!

    "You¡¯re about to reach Foundation Establishment?" Gu An asked.

    Using his lifespan detection, he saw that Li Ya¡¯s cultivation had already reached the ninth level of the Qi Refining Stage. Such rapid progress!

    Could it be that someone wise and powerful was secretly guiding him in the forest?

    Or maybe Li Ya had the soul of a wise old man who had been wronged and was hiding inside him?

    Li Ya nodded, "I¡¯m preparing to establish my foundation next month."

    He paused, then said seriously, "After this parting, we may never meet again. In the Medicine Valley, don¡¯t be too accommodating to Meng Lang. If you let him push you around, he¡¯ll walk all over you. When new disciples arrive, as their senior, you¡¯ll need to assert yourself more..."

    Gu An was speechless. Why had two people been lecturing him today?

    Still, Li Ya¡¯s advice felt more sincere compared to Du Ye¡¯s.

    Gu An suddenly felt a bit reluctant.

    Since childhood, he had always walked on eggshells in the Ji family. He¡¯d never had a real friend, only people he had to please. A friend like Li Ya, who would even give him gifts, was something he¡¯d never experienced.

    He understood that what Li Ya said was true. This farewell might well be forever.

    Unable to hold back, Gu An said, "You too. Don¡¯t be reckless like before. Staying alive is what matters most. You¡¯ve managed to climb from being a menial disciple to the brink of Foundation Establishment in under two years. Your talent must be top-tier. As long as you survive, you¡¯ll definitely become a renowned cultivator one day."

    Li Ya smiled at his words.

    The two stood in the courtyard, chatting for a while before Meng Lang returned. Upon hearing that Li Ya was leaving, his mood also turned somber.

    In the end, Li Ya left after saying his goodbyes to Gu An and Meng Lang. He went to bid farewell to Cheng Xuandan, and Zhang Chunqiu accompanied him as he left the Medicine Valley.

    The winter snow had not yet fully melted, and the valley felt noticeably quieter.

    In his spare time, Gu An began practicing the sword technique that Li Ya had gifted him. His goal wasn¡¯t ambitious; he didn¡¯t aim to fully master it but wanted at least to be proficient enough for it to appear on his status panel.

    It took time for a technique to appear on his attribute panel, and Gu An didn¡¯t want to find himself in a dangerous situation only to realize it was too late to use his lifespan to hastily learn it.

    The sword technique Li Ya had given him was called the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords. The name sounded ordinary, but Gu An knew that the Li family represented the royal family of the Great Cang Dynasty, so he practiced it seriously.

    Winter passed, and spring arrived, bringing vitality back to the Medicine Valley.

    After Li Ya¡¯s departure, Zhang Chunqiu brought back another disciple, a fourteen-year-old boy named Xiao Chuan.

    Xiao Chuan was a reclusive boy who, after joining the Medicine Valley, rarely interacted with Gu An or Meng Lang. However, after Gu An helped him pick medicinal herbs a few times, Xiao Chuan warmed up to him, and their conversations increased. Even so, Xiao Chuan remained largely silent.

    As summer arrived, Gu An checked his attribute panel and realized he had turned seventeen.

    He¡¯d never known the exact date of his birthday, and he didn¡¯t care.

    Rather than birthdays, Gu An was more eager to know when he could finally start harvesting third-tier medicinal herbs.

    Most of the herbs in the Medicine Valley took several years to mature, so his lifespan gains had slowed recently.

    One day.

    Zhang Chunqiu approached Gu An.

    "Junior Brother Gu, I have a task for you. The reward is quite generous. Would you be interested?" Zhang Chunqiu asked with a cheerful smile.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. A task in the Medicine Valley?

    Suppressing his reluctance, he asked, "What kind of task is it, Senior Brother?"

    "There¡¯s an outer sect disciple who¡¯s about to leave for a long-term training expedition. He¡¯ll be gone for about two years, and your task would be to take care of the medicinal herbs in his cave. When he returns, he¡¯ll reward you with ten mid-grade spirit stones," Zhang Chunqiu explained with a smile.

    The cave was much larger than Gu An had expected. The passageway alone was five zhang long. When they arrived in a spacious chamber, Gu An¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to an area where medicinal herbs were being cultivated.

    The herbs were densely packed, numbering at least a hundred, and took up most of the chamber. From his experience, Gu An could tell at a glance that these herbs were of high grade.

    Are all outer sect disciples this wealthy?

    Zhang Chunqiu began explaining to Gu An which herbs needed to be harvested and the process of cultivating them. The cave had a built-in formation, so it didn¡¯t lack water, but too much moisture could cause the herbs to die. Some herbs, if not harvested in time, could even ignite spiritual flames, destroying all the plants.

    There were also seeds on the table. After harvesting, Gu An would need to replant the herbs.

    The outer sect disciple had even prepared spirit-preserving paper, which was also laid out on the table.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to it. Once you¡¯re done, head back on your own. This will be a good test to see if you can find your way back. If you¡¯re not back by evening, I¡¯ll come to find you," Zhang Chunqiu said, patting Gu An on the shoulder before handing him the jade pendant.

    Gu An politely saw Zhang Chunqiu out before returning to the cave.

    He didn¡¯t immediately start harvesting herbs. Instead, he took a moment to observe the cave.

    It was quite simple¡ªjust a stone bed, a stone table, and two stone stools. Wait, there were also books hidden in the walls, covered by vines.

    Gu An had no intention of browsing through them. What if there was a surveillance formation in the cave?

    Better to be diligent and focus on earning lifespan, without stirring up any trouble!

    Gu An began harvesting the mature herbs.

    [You have successfully seized 9 years of lifespan from a third-tier Spirit Flame Herb.]

    Hiss¡ª

    A third-tier herb!

    Gu An suddenly wondered if his understanding of herb grades was off, or if the outer sect disciples really enjoyed far better treatment than he had in the Medicine Valley.

    Oh well, better enjoy it while I can!

    The first batch of herbs he harvested consisted of eleven plants, granting him a total of 89 years of lifespan, bringing his total lifespan to 1,264 years.

    As Gu An used his lifespan detection ability to scan the cave, he even spotted a fourth-tier spiritual herb.

    Such a wealthy outer sect disciple!

    Gu An was thrilled. With such a generous employer, he had to make sure to maintain a good relationship for future collaborations.

    Wait a minute!

    Couldn¡¯t he do this for other Tai Xuan Sect disciples as well?

    After all, every disciple would need to go on long-term expeditions at some point.

    No, better focus on this task first. I need to play it safe. What if I run into a bad person who tries to extort me?

    I¡¯m just a menial disciple. If I get into a conflict with a full disciple, I¡¯ll definitely be the one cast aside.

    Gu An carefully planted the Spirit Flame Herb seeds, making sure to do everything perfectly.

    An incense stick¡¯s worth of time later.

    Gu An left the cave and closed the stone door behind him, making his way back toward the Medicine Valley.

    Fearing that he might encounter another demon like the Demon of Greed and Rage, he walked quickly.

    Thanks to the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, Gu An reached the valley entrance in less than half an hour. As he approached, he spotted someone standing there.

    Chu Jingfeng!

    Chu Jingfeng, with his right arm missing, looked weathered and worn. He was dressed in black robes, a far cry from his former self.

 Chapter 7: Three Thousand Years of Lifespan, Danger Resurfaces

    When Gu An spotted Chu Jingfeng, Chu Jingfeng also saw him.

    Gu An was about to quicken his pace to greet him, but Chu Jingfeng leaped into the air, soaring several zhang high. He flew over the hillside and landed gracefully in front of Gu An like a wild goose.

    "You must be Gu An. I have some questions for you," Chu Jingfeng said in a low voice.

    Gu An, feigning nervousness, bowed respectfully and replied, "Yes, senior. Please ask your questions, and I will answer truthfully."

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s obedient demeanor, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s expression softened. He asked gently, "You¡¯ve seen the Demon of Greed and Rage, and she even grabbed your neck. Do you remember her face?"

    Gu An shook his head, "The room was dark that night, and I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. As soon as she appeared, I fainted from fear..."

    As he said this, he discreetly manipulated his inner qi, causing his face to flush red.

    Chu Jingfeng noticed Gu An¡¯s embarrassment, and his anger subsided significantly.

    "What am I doing, making things difficult for a menial disciple..." Chu Jingfeng thought to himself, self-mockingly.

    His expression became more gentle as he said, "If you recall anything or encounter anything unusual, you can contact me."

    With that, he took out a spirit stone the size of an egg and said, "This is a special spirit stone. You can use it to communicate with me by channeling your spiritual energy into it."

    He tossed the spirit stone to Gu An and then leaped into the air. A sword appeared at his waist, seemingly out of nowhere, and he stepped onto it, flying into the forest. Leaves fluttered down as he disappeared.

    Was it just his imagination, or had Chu Jingfeng become stronger after losing his arm?

    Gu An didn¡¯t dwell on it. Holding the spirit stone, he continued his way back to the Medicine Valley.

    "Sigh, when will I have my own storage pouch?"

    The young man walked along the forested hillside, dappled sunlight filtering through the leaves, making it seem as though he was wearing a robe of many colors.

    ...

    Time passed quickly, and two years went by in the blink of an eye.

    Now nineteen, Gu An walked through the forest. He looked taller and sturdier than he had two years ago. Even though he still wore plain clothes, he appeared clean and composed. His eyes were especially bright, and his long hair was tied casually behind his head with a grass rope. Two strands of hair fell across his forehead, giving him a carefree and somewhat unrestrained aura.

    Following behind him was a younger boy, average in appearance and a head shorter than Gu An. The boy carried a bamboo basket on his back, wiping away large beads of sweat from his forehead as he walked.

    "Senior brother, how much farther?" Xiao Chuan asked weakly.

    Xiao Chuan was the only disciple in the Medicine Valley with a lower rank than Gu An, and he often followed Gu An around. When he heard that Gu An was managing an outer sect disciple¡¯s cave, he had begged for a long time until Gu An finally agreed to bring him along this time.

    Gu An had his own reasons for bringing Xiao Chuan along.

    Yesterday, Zhang Chunqiu mentioned that the owner of the cave had returned. To prevent any trouble, Gu An decided to bring Xiao Chuan with him.

    If the cave owner had any malicious intent, the presence of another person might make him hesitate.

    Gu An didn¡¯t intend to put Xiao Chuan in danger. If anything did happen, his Dragon Force Divine Essence Art wasn¡¯t just for show.

    "Almost there," Gu An replied without turning his head. To be fair, he was starting to understand why Zhang Chunqiu liked him so much.

    Having such an obedient junior disciple made things much easier.

    Xiao Chuan groaned. He had heard those same words at least eight times by now. If he had known it would be like this, he wouldn¡¯t have come.

    For an ordinary person, walking ten li was no small feat, and with the rugged mountain paths and the scorching weather, Xiao Chuan felt like he was going to die.

    Gu An didn¡¯t offer any more reassurance, because they were truly almost there.

    After about the time it takes to drink half a cup of tea, Gu An pushed aside the bushes and approached the rock wall. Instead of opening the stone gate right away, he clasped his hands and said, "Junior Gu An is here to return the cave¡¯s jade pendant to Senior."

    Xiao Chuan stood on the other side of the bushes, his face full of curiosity as he stared at the rock wall.

    His background was no better than Gu An¡¯s, and he knew little about the world of cultivation. To him, an outer sect disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect was practically a big shot.

    Rumble¡ª

    The stone gate opened, and a hoarse voice called from within, "Come in."

    Gu An turned back and said to Xiao Chuan, "Wait for me outside."

    An hour later, they finally returned to the Medicine Valley. Gu An took Xiao Chuan¡¯s bamboo basket and headed to his courtyard.

    The basket was full of ordinary herbs they had picked along the way.

    Xiao Chuan, exhausted, didn¡¯t have the energy to do anything else and went straight to his room to rest.

    Gu An returned to his own house, closed the door, and placed the bamboo basket and cloth pouch on the table before heading to his bed.

    Taking a deep breath, he first attuned his senses to the other people in the Medicine Valley.

    Meng Lang was practicing spells in the forest, Cheng Xuandan was refining pills, and Zhang Chunqiu was struggling with qi cultivation.

    Good, no one seemed to be paying attention to him.

    Gu An pulled up his attribute panel.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 19/3463]

    [Spiritual Root: Five-Elemental Improved Spiritual Root (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    [Cultivation Level: Qi Refining Stage, First Layer (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    [Techniques: Fire Control Art (Unmastered), Springwood Technique (Unmastered), Dragon Force Divine Essence Art (Mastery) (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    [Skills: Remnant Wind Kick (Unmastered), Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords (Unmastered) (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    ...

    Gu An cautiously invested one year of lifespan into cultivating his cultivation level.

    [You¡¯ve cultivated for one year. Due to your average aptitude and the ordinary quality of your technique, your progress is minimal.]

    As soon as the notification appeared, Gu An could feel the change in his body.

    One strand of spiritual energy became two...

    Gu An¡¯s face twitched. He had no choice but to turn his attention to the Springwood Technique.

    This was the only qi-cultivating technique he had learned. As for the Fire Control Art, it was just an auxiliary technique taught to him by an old servant back in the Ji family. As the name suggested, it was simply about controlling fire.

    "Forget it. I won¡¯t wait for a higher-level technique. After all, I can evolve anything with lifespan. Even the most ordinary technique can become a supreme art in my hands..."

    With that thought, Gu An¡¯s expression became resolute.

    He chose to invest 100 years of lifespan into cultivating the Springwood Technique.

    [You¡¯ve cultivated the Springwood Technique for one year. Due to your average aptitude, your progress is minimal.]

    [You¡¯ve cultivated the Springwood Technique for ten years. You¡¯ve finally mastered the Springwood Technique, increasing your qi cultivation speed.]

    [You¡¯ve cultivated the Springwood Technique for fifty years. Your mastery has reached a higher level, increasing your qi cultivation speed tenfold.]

    [You¡¯ve cultivated the Springwood Technique for one hundred years. You¡¯ve gained new insights, and the Springwood Technique has evolved into the Spring Essence Art.]

    A flood of memories surged into Gu An¡¯s mind, all related to the cultivation of the Spring Essence Art.

    Compared to the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, the Spring Essence Art was much simpler, so it didn¡¯t take long for Gu An to fully absorb the information.

    Once he opened his eyes, he listened carefully for any sounds in the Medicine Valley. Xiao Chuan was already asleep, and everyone else was busy with their own tasks. No one had noticed him.

    Now came the question.

    Should he continue improving the Spring Essence Art, or use it to directly evolve his cultivation?

    The higher the level of his technique, the faster he could increase his cultivation. This would also allow him to conserve lifespan.

    After thinking it over, Gu An decided that improving his technique was the most important thing. He couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.

    I¡¯ll invest a thousand years and see how far I can go!

 Chapter 8: Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, The Position of Senior Brother

    Gu An didn¡¯t immediately invest lifespan into his cultivation for fear that it would cause too much commotion, as it had when he practiced the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art.

    "I¡¯ll wait until tonight!" he thought.

    By then, even if there was a disturbance, Cheng Xuandan and Zhang Chunqiu would probably be too scared to leave their rooms.

    Night fell quickly.

    Gu An waited until Meng Lang had gone to rest before pulling up his attribute panel.

    He focused on the Spring Essence Art and decided to invest a thousand years of lifespan into its evolution.

    "Please, heaven, don¡¯t let this thousand-year investment go to waste!" Gu An prayed, rubbing the White Spirit Mouse for good luck.

    [You have invested 1000 years of lifespan into evolving the Spring Essence Art]

    [You have practiced the Spring Essence Art for one year, but due to your average aptitude and understanding, your progress is minimal.]

    [You have practiced the Spring Essence Art for ten years, and your understanding has reached a new level.]

    [You have practiced the Spring Essence Art for one hundred years, gaining deeper insights into the earth and forests.]

    [You have practiced the Spring Essence Art for two hundred years, and it has evolved into the Verdant Wood Spring Growth Technique.]

    [You have practiced the Verdant Wood Spring Growth Technique for five hundred years, reaching mastery and improving your wood spiritual root.]

    [You have practiced the Verdant Wood Spring Growth Technique for eight hundred years, gaining a profound understanding of nature. Your technique has evolved into the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique.]

    [You have practiced the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique for one thousand years, reaching mastery and further enhancing your wood spiritual root.]

    As line after line of messages appeared before Gu An, he caught a few key phrases that instantly filled him with joy. A flood of new memories then surged into his mind.

    Immersed in the inheritance of knowledge, Gu An¡¯s entire body began to radiate green light, and wisps of verdant spiritual energy rose from the ground in his room.

    Meanwhile...

    In his own room, Zhang Chunqiu, who had been meditating, opened his eyes. He looked toward his window as a sudden gust of wind caused it to rattle.

    Quickly, he rose and peeked outside. After just a glance, he slammed the window shut.

    He hurried to the table, blew out the oil lamp, and hid under his blanket.

    "No, I need to leave this place soon. This Medicine Valley is getting more and more eerie..."

    Meng Lang was also startled. He curled up under his blanket, trembling, while Xiao Chuan, exhausted from the day, snored loudly, dead to the world.

    Cheng Xuandan, seated before his alchemy furnace, sensed the disturbance outside. He glanced at the night sky through the window, his deep eyes showing neither fear nor curiosity, but a calm as still as a deep well.

    ...

    After a long while, Gu An finally regained consciousness. When he opened his eyes, everything around him felt different.

    He could clearly sense the wood attribute spiritual energy in the air and even the vitality of the plants and trees. The sensation was wonderful.

    With a thought, the earlier notifications reappeared before his eyes. Seeing that his wood spiritual root had improved, Gu An was overjoyed.

    "So, cultivating techniques can improve spiritual roots! No need to recklessly waste lifespan on improving my roots, especially since that feels like a bottomless pit!"

    He had only tried enhancing his roots once, but it had already left him with a psychological scar.

    He tried circulating the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, and unlike before, he could now easily absorb the wood element spiritual energy in the surroundings. Once absorbed, the energy flowed smoothly into his dantian and transformed into wood attribute spiritual power.

    The entire process was smooth and effortless!

    Just a single breath brought him more progress than half a year¡¯s worth of previous cultivation!

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel as though he was dreaming, suddenly feeling like a true genius.

    With this, there was no rush to increase his cultivation level.

    "When my lifespan broke past a thousand years, I unlocked the ability to detect lifespan. Perhaps when I reach ten thousand years, I¡¯ll unlock a new ability!"

    Besides, with his current cultivation speed, he felt he could rely on his own efforts to raise his level.

    "Why not plant more herbs on these mountains?"

    The reason Cheng Xuandan hadn¡¯t expanded the valley could be because he didn¡¯t find it worthwhile. After all, he was just a laborer for the Tai Xuan Sect.

    But for Gu An, it was different. He didn¡¯t care about earning more resources. He was only interested in harvesting the lifespan from the herbs.

    The more Gu An thought about it, the more excited he became. He started kicking and stretching his legs in place.

    He practiced the leg techniques from the Remnant Wind Kick, his movements swift and fierce, generating gusts of wind with every strike.

    Before long, Meng Lang stepped out of the neighboring house and caught sight of Gu An practicing. His eyes widened in disbelief.

    Nineteen-year-old Gu An had grown taller and stronger, and with each kick, his legs whipped through the air like a lash. Though his feet remained rooted, the gusts of wind hit Meng Lang¡¯s face, leaving him stunned.

    Meng Lang rubbed his eyes, thinking he must have made a mistake.

    When did Gu An become this powerful?

    Sensing Meng Lang¡¯s gaze, Gu An withdrew his legs and turned to face him with a smile. "Did I wake you?"

    Meng Lang hurried over and examined him closely, then said, "How did you suddenly get so strong? Last night there was a wild wind. Did you feel it? Was it related to you?"

    Gu An rolled his eyes. "Of course, it was me! I was practicing the Remnant Wind Kick our master taught me. I stirred the heavens and made the earth tremble. It was a sight to behold. If you heard it, why didn¡¯t you come out to witness my might?"

    Meng Lang wasn¡¯t about to admit that he had been too scared to come out. He snorted, "Your kicks are impressive, but without spiritual power, how could you have caused the wind last night? There was more than just wind. I felt a fluctuation of spiritual energy. It was either a demon absorbing the energy of heaven and earth or a great cultivator breaking through."

    Gu An chuckled and kicked Meng Lang on the rear.

    "How dare you kick me! Are you rebelling? Now that Li Ya has left, do you not want to acknowledge me as your big brother?"

    "If I acknowledge you as my big brother, does that mean you¡¯ll stay here with me forever? Don¡¯t you want to become an outer disciple?"

    "Good point. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m different from you."

    The two began to bicker and tussle.

    An hour later, Zhang Chunqiu came to find Gu An. He led him around the Medicine Valley, explaining the land and the various herbs growing there.

    Gu An listened attentively, but the more he listened, the more he felt something was off.

    Why does this feel like he¡¯s giving his last instructions?

    Could it be that last night¡¯s disturbance scared him so much that he¡¯s lost his nerve?

    Gu An thought about persuading him to stay, but then remembered that Zhu Moya wasn¡¯t a good person. It was likely that he had been involved in some dirty business with the Demon of Greed and Rage. Once Chu Jingfeng dealt with the situation, Zhang Chunqiu might get dragged into it.

    After all, the two were close friends.

    It might be better for him to leave early!

    Gu An swore that he wasn¡¯t just thinking about becoming the senior disciple. He was genuinely concerned for Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s safety.

    Having mastered the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, Gu An wasn¡¯t in a hurry to contact Chu Jingfeng. First, he now had the strength to protect himself, and second, he didn¡¯t want to alert his enemies too soon.

    After all, it would be suspicious if he contacted Chu Jingfeng just one day after returning to Medicine Valley.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t worried about Zhu Moya; it was the person behind Zhu Moya that he feared. According to Zhang Chunqiu, that person held a position so high that no one in the valley, combined, could challenge them.

    In the meantime, he would take advantage of this time to improve his cultivation!

    After an hour of walking around the valley and even hiking up the surrounding mountains, Zhang Chunqiu finally led Gu An to see Cheng Xuandan.

    When Gu An saw the alchemy furnace in front of Cheng Xuandan, his eyes filled with curiosity.

    He had long heard of Cheng Xuandan¡¯s skill in alchemy. Perhaps he could learn from him.

    And once he learned, he could invest lifespan and immediately become a master alchemist!

    Cheng Xuandan stood and looked at Gu An, saying, "From this day forward, you will be the senior disciple of this Medicine Valley."

    Gu An was taken aback and, before he could process it, instinctively glanced at Zhang Chunqiu, panicking as he asked, "Senior brother, what¡¯s happened to you?"

 Chapter 9: The Life of a Senior Disciple

    Seeing Gu An''s concern for him, Zhang Chunqiu felt deeply comforted.

    As he prepared to leave the valley, Zhang Chunqiu realized that the person he would miss the most wasn¡¯t his master but his junior brother, Gu An.

    Gu An was just too obedient, too honest.

    Zhang Chunqiu, much like Li Ya, worried about Gu An and feared that he might be bullied in the future.

    "I¡¯ve been in this Medicine Valley for forty years, it¡¯s time to leave. My aptitude in cultivation is poor, and there¡¯s no hope for me to reach the Foundation Establishment stage. Rather than wasting my years here, it¡¯s better to leave the mountain and enjoy the rest of my life. Junior Brother Gu, you should take up the position of Senior Disciple. That lazy kid Meng Lang can¡¯t handle the responsibility," Zhang Chunqiu said, patting Gu An¡¯s shoulder seriously.

    Gu An hesitated. "But... without you here, Senior Brother, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t¡ª"

    Cheng Xuandan interrupted, "If you¡¯re not up to it, then let Meng¡ª"

    "I can do it!" Gu An quickly cut in before he could finish.

    Zhang Chunqiu, who had been about to comfort him, was taken aback.

    Cheng Xuandan glanced deeply at Gu An but said no more.

    Gu An cleared his throat and said, "I can¡¯t let down Senior Brother¡¯s expectations. To be honest, I¡¯m just afraid that if Meng Lang becomes Senior Brother, he¡¯ll make me do everything."

    Hearing this, Zhang Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.

    The atmosphere lightened immediately, and Zhang Chunqiu began to offer words of encouragement to Gu An, who listened intently.

    After chatting for a while, Zhang Chunqiu rolled up his sleeves, knelt before Cheng Xuandan, and kowtowed three times before getting up and leaving. He left Gu An and Cheng Xuandan alone.

    "You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. This Medicine Valley cannot keep people. If you don¡¯t want to stay here forever, speak up now. I might be able to help you," Cheng Xuandan said, his eyes calm and serene.

    Gu An quickly responded, "I¡¯m willing to stay here for the rest of my life."

    "Don¡¯t be too quick to answer because it could truly be for a lifetime," Cheng Xuandan cautioned.

    "Master, I wouldn¡¯t dare lie. I really do want to stay here. While others may see the work in the valley as dirty and tiring, to me, these are the most comfortable days of my life. You¡¯ve been kind to me, and my senior brothers have treated me well. I genuinely want to stay here forever," Gu An said sincerely. At this crucial moment, he had to be honest.

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s voice turned grave. "You must have some background. It¡¯s no coincidence that you survived the Demon of Greed and Rage. Moreover, the spiritual energy disturbance last night came from your courtyard."

    Gu An panicked. "Master, I truly have no significant background. The only connection I have is with the Third Miss of the Ji family, Ji Xiaoyu, but I¡¯m just her servant."

    "Ji family?" Cheng Xuandan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was the first time Gu An had seen his master¡¯s expression change so drastically.

    Gu An could clearly see fear, anger, and dread mixing on Cheng Xuandan¡¯s face, distorting his normally calm demeanor into something almost grotesque.

    Oh no!

    Could this old man have a grudge against the Ji family?

    Gu An¡¯s heart pounded anxiously. He felt like he had said too much.

    "So that¡¯s how it is. From now on, you will be the Senior Disciple of this Medicine Valley," Cheng Xuandan said, taking a deep breath.

    What a turn of events!

    Gu An breathed a sigh of relief. Whether Cheng Xuandan was sincere or not didn¡¯t matter¡ªhe was now officially the Senior Disciple!

    Even if Cheng Xuandan had malicious intentions, he didn¡¯t have much time left to act.

    And Gu An wasn¡¯t afraid of Cheng Xuandan trying anything. Could this frail old man really be tougher than the Demon of Greed and Rage?

    "I will be diligent and live up to Master¡¯s expectations," Gu An promptly pledged.

    Cheng Xuandan waved him off. "Go and fetch Meng Lang and Xiao Chuan."

    Upon hearing this, Gu An bowed and quickly departed.

    A stick of incense later...

    Gu An, Meng Lang, and Xiao Chuan descended from the pavilion. Xiao Chuan was thrilled and kept calling Gu An "Senior Brother" with great enthusiasm.

    Meng Lang, however, was disgruntled. "Why are you the Senior Brother? Why not me? My cultivation is higher, and my family background is better!"

    Gu An wasn¡¯t angry at Meng Lang¡¯s outburst. Instead, he turned back with a smile and said, "Meng Lang, being the Senior Disciple isn¡¯t as easy as it seems. It¡¯s a lifelong responsibility. Master saw your potential for cultivation, which is why he didn¡¯t make you Senior Brother."

    "Really?" Meng Lang¡¯s anger started to fade.

    "Of course. Look at our previous Senior Brother. He¡¯s been here for forty years! How many forty years do we have in life?"

    Meng Lang fell silent, his expression changing as he gazed at Gu An with newfound sympathy.

    He patted Gu An on the shoulder and said, "Gu An, what a burden for you."

    That night...

    Gu An closed his door and took out the communication stone Chu Jingfeng had given him. He infused it with a sliver of spiritual power, and the stone began to heat up.

    It was Gu An¡¯s first time using this sort of "immortal technology," and he found it quite fascinating.

    After a few moments, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s voice came through: "Who is this?"

    Really? How many people did you give this stone to?

    Suppressing the urge to complain, Gu An answered, "Senior, it¡¯s Gu An from the Medicine Valley."

    Chu Jingfeng fell silent.

    Gu An felt a bit awkward, but Chu Jingfeng soon spoke again, "Do you have information about the Demon of Greed and Rage?"

    "Yes!"

    Gu An responded confidently and relayed everything he had seen and heard.

    After he finished, Chu Jingfeng asked gravely, "Is this true?"

    "It is. I swear I¡¯m not lying. He¡¯s not far from our Medicine Valley, and I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll harm us," Gu An said earnestly.

    "Very well. Leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll investigate his lair in the outer sect. You won¡¯t be troubled by this again."

    "Thank you, Senior. If everything goes smoothly, I¡¯d also like to request that you don¡¯t mention me. I¡¯m just an ordinary disciple with no talent and don¡¯t want to attract any trouble. I only seek a peaceful life."

    "Hmm, I understand," Chu Jingfeng said before cutting off the communication.

    Gu An placed the communication stone on his table, carefully reviewing his interactions with both Chu Jingfeng and Zhu Moya, checking for any mistakes.

    What a hassle.

    I hope this all gets resolved smoothly.

    All I want is to cultivate in peace.

    Gu An sighed inwardly. Compared to fighting, he much preferred the tranquil life of harvesting herbs.

    ...

    After informing Chu Jingfeng, Gu An patrolled the valley daily, keeping a close eye on his junior disciples, worried that they might wander out of the valley.

    Three days passed without incident.

    But on the fourth night, Gu An sensed a disturbance in the spiritual energy outside the valley and faintly heard the clash of weapons.

    It¡¯s begun!

    He quietly made his way to the mouth of the valley, intending to stand guard and prevent the Demon of Greed and Rage or any other enemies from sneaking into the valley and harming his fellow disciples.

    The distant battle was fierce, and by the time Gu An reached the valley¡¯s entrance, it still hadn¡¯t ended.

    The many peaks in the area made it difficult for Gu An to see what was happening, so he relied on his sharp hearing to gauge the situation.

    Suddenly...

    Gu An felt something behind him and quickly turned around, looking back toward the valley.

    His eyes locked onto a pavilion where Cheng Xuandan stood by a window, gazing at him from afar.

    Under the pale moonlight, the shadowy figure of Cheng Xuandan in the dark pavilion made him look like a ghost, sending chills down Gu An¡¯s spine.

    Oh no!

    He¡¯s seen me!

    Gu An frowned, unsure of what to do.

    As he hesitated, Cheng Xuandan slowly closed the window, but the eerie gleam in his eyes lingered in Gu An¡¯s mind, making him uneasy.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t afraid of Cheng Xuandan himself, but he worried that Cheng Xuandan might reveal something.

    On second thought, though, it didn¡¯t seem likely. If Cheng Xuandan were truly connected to the powerful cultivator behind the Demon of Greed and Rage, why would he have called on Chu Jingfeng to guard the valley?

    It would have been unnecessary!

    They wouldn¡¯t even need an excuse to report the deaths of a few lowly disciples to the sect.

 Chapter 10: Alchemy, A Jade and A Promise

    Gu An made an effort not to dwell on Cheng Xuandan''s thoughts, focusing instead on watching the valley entrance to guard against any potential enemies.

    He stood watch the entire night.

    It was nearly dawn when Gu An quietly returned to his room.

    Though he wanted to check the battlefield, he feared it might be a trap and chose to remain patient.

    The addition of Ye Lan and Lu Jiu Jia brought more vitality to the Medicine Valley. The two of them dragged Xiao Chuan around the valley all day. Being young and full of energy, even the usually quiet Xiao Chuan became more lively under their influence.

    Leaning against a wooden fence in one of the garden areas, Gu An held a copy of The Adventures of the Green hero in his hands, enjoying the cool autumn breeze.

    His gaze occasionally shifted to Cheng Xuandan¡¯s pavilion.

    The previous night¡¯s eye contact lingered in his mind, making him want to talk to Cheng Xuandan, though he feared disrupting the delicate balance between them.

    At that moment, Lu Jiu Jia approached Gu An with an eager expression. ¡°Senior Brother, I heard from Senior Brother Meng that you¡¯ve mastered an impressive leg technique. Could you teach me? I¡¯d be willing to take on all your harvesting duties in return.¡±

    Gu An glanced at him, smiling. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯ve mastered it. But if you want to learn, I¡¯m happy to teach you. As for harvesting, leave that to me. I enjoy it, and I should still contribute to the work.¡±

    Lu Jiu Jia admired Gu An even more upon hearing his response.

    Senior Brother really is a good person!

    He was thrilled.

    Gu An put the book away and began teaching Lu Jiu Jia the Remnant Wind Kick technique.

    Not long after, Xiao Chuan and Ye Lan also came over to learn. As for Meng Lang, he was too proud to join. He believed that Gu An wasn¡¯t as strong as him, and only told Lu Jiu Jia about Gu An¡¯s leg technique to avoid being pestered.

    Even though Gu An held back, the sharp and fierce moves of the Remnant Wind Kick left the young trio in awe.

    An hour later, just as Gu An was thinking of an excuse to slip away, a voice called out from the distance:

    "An''er, come here."

    Gu An turned to see Cheng Xuandan standing by his window, beckoning him over.

    Here it comes!

    Gu An immediately headed toward Cheng Xuandan¡¯s pavilion. Xiao Chuan and the others continued practicing the leg technique without overthinking his departure.

    Upon entering Cheng Xuandan¡¯s room, Gu An closed the door and quickly walked over to him, bowing respectfully.

    Cheng Xuandan was seated by the alchemy furnace. He gestured to a spot on the other side of the furnace and said, "Sit."

    Gu An sat cross-legged where he was directed, all the while thinking of how to phrase his words.

    "You contacted Chu Jingfeng?" Cheng Xuandan¡¯s first question abruptly interrupted Gu An¡¯s thoughts.

    Straight to the point, huh?

    Gu An dropped any pretense and answered, "Yes. He found me earlier, asking me to contact him if I had any information about the Demon of Greed and Rage. Senior Brother Zhang recommended me to help an outer sect disciple named Zhu Moya with his cave estate. When Zhu Moya returned, I went to hand over the task and saw the Demon of Greed and Rage hidden behind some vines in his cave. His estate was too close to us, so I had to contact Chu Jingfeng." ?

    Cheng Xuandan nodded. "You did the right thing. Only Chu Jingfeng could handle this. He¡¯s not just a talented individual¡ªhe also has a powerful background. That¡¯s how he could become an inner disciple while still at the Foundation Establishment stage."

    A powerful background?

    No wonder he dared to investigate the Demon of Greed and Rage!

    Gu An felt more at ease. He had worried that if Chu Jingfeng failed, the powerful cultivator behind the demon would track him down.

    "Chu Jingfeng has been investigating the Demon of Greed and Rage for a while. That¡¯s why he took on the task of guarding our Medicine Valley. It¡¯s part of a power struggle between his father and a high-ranking figure in the sect. However, I¡¯m still curious¡ªwhy did you wait several months after returning from Zhu Moya¡¯s cave to contact Chu Jingfeng?" Cheng Xuandan asked, his gaze fixed on Gu An.

    Gu An sighed. "Master, you know me. I avoid trouble and conflict. I didn¡¯t even argue with Meng Lang when he bossed me around. I initially wanted to pretend I hadn¡¯t seen anything. But after you brought our new junior disciples into the valley, I couldn¡¯t stay silent and had to contact Chu Jingfeng."

    His response was sincere; those were his true reasons.

    The latest edition of The Adventures of the Green hero had illustrations!

    Interesting!

    Gu An studied the pictures closely, all the while critiquing them.

    Suddenly, a sharp screech sounded from above. Gu An looked up, his gaze turning sharp.

    A white eagle with a wingspan of nearly ten feet descended. When it was about two lengths away from Gu An, it released a letter, which Gu An caught effortlessly.

    The eagle arced gracefully through the air before swiftly disappearing behind the mountains.

    What a fine bird!

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think about his White Spirit Mouse, which, palm-sized and quite useless, couldn¡¯t compare.

    He opened the letter to find not only a message but also a jade token engraved with the character "Chu."

    He attached the jade token to his belt, tucked the book into his robe, and then opened the letter.

    The letter was from Chu Jingfeng.

    Chu Jingfeng briefly recounted the events of the battle, explaining that Zhu Moya had fallen to his sword. Over the past year, he had gathered enough evidence to bring down the powerful cultivator behind the Demon of Greed and Rage, and Gu An no longer needed to worry.

    The jade token was a symbol of the Chu family. If Gu An ever faced a problem he couldn¡¯t solve, he could use the token to seek help from Chu Jingfeng or any member of the Chu family.

    The Chu family recognized the token, not the person. One jade, one promise.

    Gu An¡¯s opinion of Chu Jingfeng skyrocketed. He hadn¡¯t expected such a proud inner disciple to be so loyal and honorable.

    Even if Chu Jingfeng hadn¡¯t given him anything in return, Gu An would have had no complaints. After all, he had previously told Chu Jingfeng not to contact him again.

    After reading the letter, Gu An tore it into pieces, scattering them on the ground. With a slight twist of his right foot, his spiritual energy surged, and the fragments turned to dust.

    The power of eighth-layer Qi Refining Realm spiritual energy was no joke!

    Gu An smiled as he leapt into the air like a wild goose. As he glided down the mountainside, his toes lightly tapped leaves and branches, carrying him along with grace.

    Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia were no longer surprised by such displays.

    Gu An kept his cultivation level at the second layer of Qi Refining, and since he had already shown off his Remnant Wind Kick technique, Cheng Xuandan frequently praised him. Now, Gu An seemed like a powerful martial artist rather than a cultivator.

    Although Gu An preferred to keep a low profile, he knew that occasionally revealing a bit of strength would help him live a more peaceful, farming-focused life.

    Just as he landed, his White Spirit Mouse scurried up his leg and settled on his shoulder.

    "I haven¡¯t tested your progress in a few days. Come, let¡¯s spar. You two can take me on together." Gu An smiled at Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia.

    The two exchanged glances before charging toward Gu An.

    The trio sparred on the grassy field outside the garden, their movements swift and fluid. Their legs flew like whips, whipping up gusts of wind and scattering blades of grass in every direction.

    Gu An fought the two with ease, countering their combined attacks with a single leg.

    While Xiao Chuan¡¯s legwork was solid, it was somewhat clumsy. Lu Jiu Jia, on the other hand, was far more gifted. His kicks carried the aura of the Remnant Wind Kick but were still a step behind Gu An¡¯s.

    After half a cup of tea¡¯s time, Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia were both panting heavily. They exchanged looks and simultaneously admitted defeat.

    Gu An slowly lowered his leg from mid-air, smiling. "You¡¯ve both improved a lot. You really gave me a hard time this time. At this rate, it won¡¯t be long before you surpass me."

    "How long exactly?" Xiao Chuan asked bluntly.

    Gu An patted the dust off his pants and smiled. "That depends on how hard you work."

    The White Spirit Mouse perched on his shoulder squeaked, almost as if it were laughing.

 Chapter 11: The Ji Familys Secret Technique

    After exchanging a few casual words with Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia, Gu An walked toward his own courtyard, pulling out The Adventures of the Green hero from his sleeve, eager to savor the illustrations.

    Just as he reached the courtyard, Ye Lan approached him.

    "Senior Brother, I want to learn the Remnant Wind Kick too!" Ye Lan huffed, her face puffed up in frustration.

    Gu An naturally closed the book and asked with a smile, "What happened? Did your Senior Brother Meng refuse to teach you techniques?"

    Ye Lan''s frustration deepened as she complained, "Yes, he was teaching me half-heartedly. I got upset and argued with him, and then he snapped at me, saying he needed to prepare for the outer sect assessment and didn¡¯t have time to bother with me, telling me to leave."

    Seeing her cheeks puffed up like a ball, Gu An found it amusing, but he held back his laughter.

    "Since your Senior Brother Meng is busy, don¡¯t bother him. How about this¡ªtomorrow at noon, I¡¯ll personally teach you the Remnant Wind Kick. How does that sound?" Gu An said kindly.

    Ye Lan asked in surprise, "Why tomorrow?"

    "Your senior brother is tired. Give me a break, I just dealt with your two senior brothers earlier. You can ask them about it," Gu An said, pointing toward Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia in the distance.

    With that, he sidestepped Ye Lan and headed toward his room.

    Watching him walk away with the book in hand, Ye Lan murmured to herself, "Is The Adventures of the Green hero really that good?"

    Gu An returned to his room, closed the door, and lay on the bed, picking up his book once more.

    The reason he liked The Adventures of the Green hero was because it was part of a series, with a new volume released every six months.

    Following a serialized novel in the cultivation world gave Gu An a sense of nostalgia, almost like being back on Earth.

    Before long, he became fully absorbed in the book¡¯s content.

    He strongly suspected that the author of the book was a cultivator from the Tai Xuan Sect, though the book never detailed any actual fights. It was mostly filled with tales of traveling, romance, and scenic adventures.

    Half an hour later, Gu An suddenly heard noises from the neighboring room. It sounded like Meng Lang was rolling on the ground, his breathing chaotic.

    Hmm?

    Did he mess up his cultivation?

    Gu An hesitated, wondering if he should check on Meng Lang, but the noise soon stopped. Meng Lang didn¡¯t even cry out in pain, and as the surrounding spiritual energy started flowing toward his room, Gu An realized Meng Lang had resumed cultivating.

    Tsk tsk.

    Li Ya has already made a name for himself¡ªcould Meng Lang have stumbled upon some good fortune of his own?

    If so, then all three of them, who entered the Medicine Valley on the same day and apprenticed under the same master, would have had their own great opportunities. That¡¯s quite the legendary tale.

    Gu An thought about it for a moment before brushing it off.

    Meng Lang would be lucky to die of old age in peace.

    In Gu An¡¯s eyes, someone like Meng Lang, with his temper and inability to hold his tongue, would likely die not long after leaving the valley. He lacked the temperament of a true cultivator.

    Shrugging off the thought, Gu An returned to his book.

    He spent six hours a day cultivating, using sleep time for his Qi refinement. Cultivators didn¡¯t need sleep¡ªQi refinement was an even better way to rest and restore energy.

    The rest of his time wasn¡¯t just spent reading The Adventures of the Green hero. He also read other books, including the Compendium of Hundred Herbs, which Cheng Xuandan had passed down to him. The compendium was compiled by the Tai Xuan Sect and documented all kinds of spiritual flowers and herbs from across the world, with Cheng Xuandan adding his own notes on various medicinal properties.

    Cheng Xuandan might not have impressive cultivation, but with his century-long life, he had indeed acquired a wealth of knowledge.

    People with poor aptitude had one advantage¡ªthey could spend more time filling their minds with knowledge and experience.

    ...

    Another winter arrived, bringing heavy snow that blanketed the valley. Gu An was directing his junior brothers and sister as they cleared the snow from the garden areas.

    As for Meng Lang, he had become obsessed with his cultivation, hiding in his room all day. Gu An no longer had any authority over him, and Cheng Xuandan said to just let him be.

    At the edge of each garden, special talisman papers generated warmth, but these talismans had a time limit. Once they expired, the snow would cover the entire garden area within an hour.

    As Gu An watched Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan working busily, his thoughts drifted.

    Gu An glanced at it. The cover read Eight Directions Step.

    He was surprised.

    This guy actually has a conscience?

    Du Ye explained, "This is a Ji family footwork technique. Although it¡¯s only the basic version of the Ji family¡¯s famed Kirin Step, if you master it, it will make you quicker on your feet. In the future, it might just save your life. This technique doesn¡¯t rely on spiritual root aptitude¡ªanyone can learn it as long as they put in the time."

    Gu An looked at Du Ye with newfound respect. Just as he was about to say something, Du Ye hefted the bundle over his shoulder, patted Gu An on the shoulder once more, and began walking away.

    Gu An turned to follow him, escorting him to the courtyard.

    As they reached the yard, Du Ye turned back to look at him. "We grew up together, after all. Even if we drift apart in the future due to the paths we choose, the bond will always remain. If things ever get rough for you, come find me."

    With that, Du Ye tapped the sheath of his sword, and with a metallic ring, the blade shot out. Leaping onto it, he soared away.

    What a cool sword technique!

    Gu An looked down at the manual in his hand, a smile spreading across his face.

    He began flipping through Eight Directions Step and immediately started practicing it in the courtyard.

    A Ji family secret technique?

    I wonder if using my lifespan to evolve it would allow me to unlock the Ji family¡¯s famed Kirin Step.

    Once Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan finished clearing the snow from all the gardens, they hurried over to Gu An¡¯s courtyard, watching him practice the footwork with curiosity.

    "Senior Brother, what technique are you practicing?" Ye Lan asked curiously.

    As he continued moving through the steps, Gu An smiled and asked, "Do you want to learn?"

    "Yes!"

    The three of them responded in unison.

    Gu An replied, "Once I master it, I¡¯ll teach you."

    BANG!

    The door to the nearby house suddenly burst open, and Meng Lang, his eyes bloodshot, stepped out. Veins pulsed visibly on his forehead, giving him a terrifying appearance.

    Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan were all startled.

    Meng Lang charged toward the nearest person, Ye Lan, like a crazed beast, his aura menacing and violent.

    Ye Lan was frozen in fear, unable to react.

    In less than a second, Meng Lang was about to collide with her.

    Gu An quickly grabbed Ye Lan by the shoulder, pulling her back as his right foot struck Meng Lang squarely in the chest.

    BOOM!

    Meng Lang¡¯s aura surged, his body wrapped in a forceful energy, and his feet dug deep into the ground, leaving long grooves.

    Gu An¡¯s right leg extended slowly, pressing Meng Lang backward with each step.

    Xiao Chuan and the others watched wide-eyed, deeply shocked by Gu An¡¯s composed posture and strength.

    Senior Brother is so powerful!

    While Gu An usually bested them in sparring, he never used spiritual energy during those matches. Both Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia had believed they would eventually surpass him.

    Meng Lang suddenly grabbed Gu An¡¯s right foot with both hands, exerting brute strength in an attempt to snap his leg.

    Gu An leapt up and then stomped down forcefully, slamming Meng Lang to the ground with a heavy thud.

    Meng Lang¡¯s knees sank into the dirt, and his entire body trembled as he struggled to push Gu An¡¯s foot away but to no avail. He was utterly defeated.

 Chapter 12: Foundation Establishment, Storms in the Night

    Seeing Gu An subdue Meng Lang with just one kick, Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan were beyond excited.

    Usually, Meng Lang would boast about being the strongest in the Medicine Valley, but now he had been driven mad and forced to his knees with just one leg from their Senior Brother!

    No wonder Senior Brother Gu is the one and not Meng Lang!

    Master has sharp eyes!

    Gu An looked down at Meng Lang, who was kneeling before him, and said, "Still not waking up?"

    His spiritual energy flowed through his right leg and into Meng Lang''s body, forcibly calming the chaotic spiritual energy within him.

    Meng Lang''s breathing began to steady, and the bloodshot redness in his eyes gradually faded as his fierce expression returned to normal.

    Seeing him awaken, Gu An slowly withdrew his leg and helped Meng Lang up.

    Meng Lang suddenly snapped to consciousness, looking at Gu An while panting heavily.

    "Gu An... I... What just happened?" Meng Lang asked with difficulty, his blood and energy still in turmoil, making it hard for him to speak.

    Gu An replied, "It seems like you were possessed by Qi deviation."

    Meng Lang¡¯s eyes widened as he asked, "Did I harm anyone?"

    Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia exchanged strange looks.

    Ye Lan instinctively wanted to answer, but Gu An quickly stepped in, saying, "Luckily, you managed to restrain yourself at a crucial moment."

    Meng Lang let out a sigh of relief, forcing a smile. "Of course... I am the real Senior Brother, after all. How could I hurt any of you..."

    Ye Lan looked at Gu An with eyes full of admiration.

    Senior Brother is not only strong but also kind!

    Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia shared the same thought while looking down on Meng Lang.

    What a show. He looked like a ghost just now!

    Gu An told the three to leave and helped Meng Lang back to his room.

    "What technique are you practicing? It''s way too sinister," Gu An asked, though his opinion of Meng Lang was low. After all, they lived together day and night, so if possible, he hoped Meng Lang would be safe.

    Meng Lang chuckled. "Of course, it¡¯s a divine technique... But my aptitude and comprehension are lacking, so I easily make mistakes. But I have no choice; I must become an outer disciple..."

    Gu An asked in confusion, "Why do you need to become an outer disciple? You didn¡¯t care before."

    Meng Lang¡¯s face darkened instantly, and he fell silent.

    Seeing that Meng Lang didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Gu An didn¡¯t push further. After settling him on the bed, Gu An turned and left.

    This incident was just a small interlude for Gu An. He couldn¡¯t control the fate of others¡ªeveryone had their own pursuits. If someone were to die on the path of cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be too surprising.

    He returned to the courtyard and continued practicing his Eight Directions Step.

    ...

    As winter passed and spring arrived, another year of beautiful weather began.

    At dawn, the remaining snow lingered in the Medicine Valley as Gu An led his junior brothers and sister up the mountain.

    "Chopping down trees and pulling out roots is a form of cultivation too. You can use your spiritual energy, and when it¡¯s depleted, practice refining Qi. It helps in increasing your cultivation."

    Gu An, dressed in simple green robes, stood in the forest, speaking softly, his hands behind his back, exuding the aura of a master.

    That day, when he subdued Meng Lang who had gone into Qi deviation with just one kick, he firmly established himself as a master in the eyes of his junior brothers and sister.

    Gu An even sensed that his youngest junior sister had started developing other feelings for him, always clinging to him. Fortunately, he guided Ye Lan back to focusing on cultivation, redirecting her attention.

    Cultivation leaves no room for emotions.

    Gu An didn¡¯t want to get entangled in relationships too early in this life, as they could easily cause him to lose his way.

    Xiao Chuan turned back and asked, "Senior Brother, should we use our hands or our legs?"

    With a smile still on his face, Gu An said, "Whichever is more convenient. Cultivation is one thing, but completing the task is also important. Focus on the right direction."

    So this is what it felt like for Zhang Chunqiu?

    Talking nonsense feels pretty good!

    "Senior Brother Xiao Chuan, let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster!" Lu Jiu Jia said eagerly, rubbing his hands together.

    [You refine Qi for seventy years. Your cultivation has broken through to the fourth layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.]

    [You refine Qi for one hundred years. Your cultivation has broken through to the fifth layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.]

    Lines of notifications flooded Gu An¡¯s mind.

    Before he could even feel happy, he sensed something was wrong. Breaking through so many layers would certainly cause quite a commotion!

    Just as this thought crossed his mind, his body began to heat up as the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique activated automatically. He quickly got up and leaped out of the open window.

    His movements were swift and silent. In less than three breaths, he had dashed into the mountains, his feet scaling the cliffs like a monkey as he swiftly climbed to the peak. By this time, the spiritual energy of the world had already begun converging toward him.

    He leaped off the peak and plunged into the dark forest below, using his right foot to land on a tree branch, which he then used to launch himself further into the air. After a few more jumps, he gracefully landed on the ground.

    The spiritual energy rushed into his body, forming a vortex around him.

    He was absorbing the energy at an increasingly fast rate, which made him break out in a cold sweat. Thankfully, he had reacted quickly. If he had broken through in the Medicine Valley, he would have surely alarmed everyone.

    Cheng Xuandan and Meng Lang might not dare come out, but Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia, those two blockheads, would have definitely checked it out.

    As he thought about this, Gu An picked up his pace, moving as swiftly as a spirit fox. In the darkness of night, the trees swayed as the wind whipped through, making rustling sounds.

    Using his Gale Phantom Kick, Gu An sprinted with incredible speed, crossing mountains and hills.

    He grew farther and farther from the Medicine Valley.

    Just as he stopped, his cultivation began to surge, and the spiritual energy violently coursed through his meridians, transforming his dantian.

    This hurts!

    Gu An frowned, but his pace didn¡¯t slow.

    After running for over ten miles, he finally stopped in a forest and sat down under a tree to meditate.

    As he circulated his energy, he couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that a mere hundred years of lifespan would allow him to break through from the ninth layer of the Qi Refining Realm to the fifth layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    It seems that the lifespan I¡¯ve been seizing is indeed real. Of course, this rapid breakthrough is mainly due to my mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique.

    I wonder... if I invested a thousand years of lifespan, could I reach the Golden Core Realm in one go? Maybe even glimpse the Nascent Soul Realm?

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts wandered with endless possibilities.

    He continued to absorb more and more spiritual energy. The surrounding forest seemed caught in a tempest, swaying violently as leaves fluttered down, resembling demonic spirits clawing at the night sky.

    "This disturbance is getting out of hand..."

    Gu An silently cursed, realizing the downside of evolving his cultivation using lifespan¡ªthe sheer magnitude of the breakthrough was bound to attract attention.

    Unlike regular cultivation, where one would gradually refine their energy over time, this method compressed the entire process into a short period, rapidly consuming the required spiritual energy.

    The commotion from breaking through from the ninth layer of Qi Refining to the fifth layer of Foundation Establishment was already substantial. If he were to go from the Golden Core Realm to the Nascent Soul Realm, wouldn¡¯t it shake the heavens and the earth?

    During these breakthroughs, if other cultivators showed up, that would spell trouble.

    Gu An always considered the worst possible outcomes.

    No, I have to be more cautious in the future!

    Gu An decided that from now on, he would only invest a year of lifespan into cultivation each day, gradually advancing.

    Time passed quickly. Under the night sky, the wind howled, and Gu An¡¯s robes flapped noisily as his spiritual power rapidly grew.

    After a while, his aura changed dramatically.

    Foundation Establishment success!

    His dantian had transformed, now producing spiritual power at a much faster rate, while his bones and muscles grew stronger.

    And it wasn¡¯t over yet!

    His cultivation continued to rise, as dust and leaves whirled around him in a great storm.

    Foundation Establishment, second layer!

    Foundation Establishment, third layer!

    Foundation Establishment, fourth layer!

 Chapter 13: All I Remember is His Quick Leg Techniques

    Gu An wasn¡¯t particularly thrilled by his rapid breakthrough. He remained on high alert, worried that someone might arrive unexpectedly.

    The Tai Xuan Sect was vast, and within a hundred miles of the Medicine Valley, it was rare to see a soul. Surely, his breakthrough wouldn¡¯t disturb any major cultivators, right?

    Just as Gu An was thinking this, he suddenly sensed two powerful auras approaching from a distance, even stronger than Chu Jingfeng¡¯s had been.

    The very thing he feared!

    He was still in the process of his breakthrough from the fourth to the fifth layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, making it inconvenient for him to move. Even if he tried to run now, it would be hard to escape from the two individuals approaching.

    This was serious trouble!

    Gu An anxiously monitored the two auras as they drew closer. When they were within a hundred feet, they stopped, with only a mountain between them and Gu An.

    Gu An remained hidden in the dark forest, wearing his dark blue robe, with dust swirling around him, making it difficult for anyone to make out his figure.

    Feeling relieved that they hadn¡¯t charged at him directly, Gu An relaxed a little.

    It seemed they were wary of him too and didn¡¯t want to provoke him recklessly.

    His cultivation continued to rise, and due to the noise around him and the distance of the mountain, he couldn¡¯t hear what the two were saying, keeping him on edge.

    By the time Gu An had broken through to the fifth layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, the two on the other side of the mountain still hadn¡¯t made any moves.

    As his cultivation growth began to slow down, Gu An raised his right hand, pressing it against the tree behind him. With his spiritual energy connecting to the tree, a green light formed around his palm and flowed over the bark.

    Once the green light formed a complete loop, Gu An pulled his hand back, tearing off a section of the tree to create a wooden mask.

    He placed the mask over his face, and with his other hand, carved two eye holes, letting the wood fall away. Now, a complete mask covered his face.

    Although spiritual energy continued to pour into him, he was finally able to stand.

    Perhaps sensing that the flow of spiritual energy was settling down, a loud voice rang out:

    "Who¡¯s there, breaking through in the wild? Why not conduct your breakthrough in your own cave dwelling?"

    The voice was stern, clearly suspicious that Gu An wasn¡¯t a member of the Tai Xuan Sect.

    Gu An hesitated, unsure if he should respond.

    He was only a lowly servant disciple. If it was discovered that he had broken through to the Foundation Establishment Realm within just a few years of joining the sect, even if he was allowed to enter the outer sect, he¡¯d still be in danger!

    The commotion he caused tonight was too big. If those two found out his identity, word would spread, and if anyone harbored ill intentions, what then?

    Gu An had seen the dark side of human nature growing up as a servant and had learned to be cautious.

    As he tied the mask to his face with vines, his eyes flickered with a cold light in the darkness of the night.

    No, I can¡¯t expose myself!

    Gu An wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved in any trouble. Even becoming an outer disciple wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing for him.

    The Tai Xuan Sect didn¡¯t support disciples for free¡ªouter disciples had to take on sect missions, many of which involved life-threatening dangers.

    Once his cultivation stabilized, Gu An stood up, his face hidden behind the mask, leaving only his eyes visible. A whirlwind of spiritual energy still swirled around him.

    Just then, he sensed the two auras rapidly closing in from the mountain. Clearly, they had mistaken him for an intruder.

    The reason Gu An hadn¡¯t spoken was that he judged the two weren¡¯t much stronger than him. If they had been far stronger, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to take the risk.

    Without hesitation, he turned and sprinted into the depths of the forest.

    Whoosh!

    A sharp sound split the air behind him. Gu An glanced back and saw a flash of cold light rushing through the dark forest, slicing through branches as it approached, followed closely by a woman.

    The woman was dressed in white, her right arm outstretched, with her palm aimed at the hilt of a sword. The spiritual energy connecting them caused the blade to radiate fierce sword energy, unstoppable as it streaked through the trees like a shooting star.

    In an instant, the sword was only half a meter away from Gu An.

    His left foot hit the ground, and he pivoted, dropping into a crouch just as the sword blade passed over him.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her face obscured by the night, but the sword light illuminated her astonished gaze.

    In a flash!

    Using his Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, he suppressed his cultivation to the third layer of the Qi Refining Realm, confident that he wouldn¡¯t be recognized.

    Soon, Cheng Xuandan emerged from his pavilion and walked quickly toward the pair. The two were a white-robed woman and a blue-robed man.

    The woman was strikingly beautiful, her skin as white as jade, with almond-shaped eyes and delicate brows. She held a sword by her side and radiated a cold, aloof demeanor that kept others at bay.

    The man in blue was also handsome, tall and straight, and dressed in luxurious robes, though his face looked a bit pale.

    Both were outer disciples of the Tai Xuan Sect. The man¡¯s name was Shi Yang, and the woman¡¯s was Li Xuanyu.

    Facing Cheng Xuandan, Shi Yang smiled and explained their purpose.

    After listening, Cheng Xuandan replied, "No one else has visited the Medicine Valley in the past few days."

    Having lived for over a hundred years, Cheng Xuandan remained calm, unfazed by the situation.

    Shi Yang glanced toward the valley and said, "Could you gather your disciples?"

    Cheng Xuandan agreed and called out loudly, summoning all the disciples, including Gu An.

    "Xiao Chuan, go get your Senior Brother Meng as well," Cheng Xuandan ordered.

    Xiao Chuan nodded and rushed off to find Meng Lang.

    Shi Yang and Li Xuanyu began scrutinizing Gu An and the others, their brows furrowing as they remained silent.

    Cheng Xuandan stood by quietly, waiting for Meng Lang to arrive.

    Seizing the opportunity, Gu An used his ability to probe the lifespans of the two outer disciples. The previous night had been too rushed for him to do so.

    [Li Xuanyu (Foundation Establishment Realm, 4th Layer): 24/245/1670]

    [Shi Yang (Foundation Establishment Realm, 5th Layer): 25/298/1304]

    Good grief!

    They¡¯re both prodigies¡ªonly in their twenties, and already in the Foundation Establishment Realm. And their maximum lifespans reach over a thousand years. Li Xuanyu¡¯s lifespan even surpasses Li Ya¡¯s.

    They¡¯re both surnamed Li. Could she be from the imperial family too?

    Gu An was inwardly startled. It was a good thing he hadn¡¯t revealed his identity that night.

    Not long after, Xiao Chuan returned with a clearly irritated Meng Lang in tow.

    Shi Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Meng Lang, transmitting a message to Li Xuanyu, "Junior Sister Li, this one¡¯s spiritual energy is chaotic, as if he¡¯s on the verge of going mad. His cultivation is low, but he might be connected to the person we¡¯re looking for."

    Li Xuanyu¡¯s cold eyes fixed on Meng Lang, as if she could see through him.

    Feeling their gaze on him, Meng Lang noticed their exceptional attire and immediately calmed down. He walked over to stand beside Gu An, while Xiao Chuan followed closely behind.

    Cheng Xuandan spoke up, "Two nights ago, a mysterious cultivator had a breakthrough about ten miles from the valley. We suspect it was a demonic infiltrator. Have any of you seen anyone unusual lately?"

    Good grief!

    Now it¡¯s a demonic infiltrator?

    Gu An mentally groaned, while outwardly furrowing his brow, appearing tense.

    Meng Lang¡¯s eyes widened, and he blurted out, "Is there another demon attack?"

    "Another? What do you mean?" Shi Yang asked, narrowing his eyes.

    Unable to keep quiet, Meng Lang began recounting the incident with the The Demon of Greed and Rage. When he mentioned that it involved an inner disciple, Shi Yang¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Is this area really that dangerous?

    Shi Yang immediately lost interest in pursuing the investigation further.

    Seizing the opportunity, Gu An asked, "Seniors, did you catch a glimpse of this demonic infiltrator? Can you provide us with any clues?"

    The others nodded, growing anxious at the mention of demons.

    Shi Yang pondered for a moment before saying, "It was too dark that night. All I remember is that his leg techniques were incredibly fast."

 Chapter 14: Daily Plan, Gu Poison

    "Fast leg techniques?"

    Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiujia, and Ye Lan all had a slight change in expression. Simultaneously, they thought of Gu An, but none of them looked at him; instead, they kept their doubts to themselves.

    Meng Lang asked, "What do you mean? You didn''t defeat that demonic infiltrator?"

    Hearing this, Shi Yang¡¯s expression turned sour.

    He took a deep breath and said, "Indeed, we were no match for him. My cultivation is at the fifth layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and my cousin''s is at the fourth layer. For a demonic cultivator to defeat us so easily, their cultivation level must be unfathomable. If any of you have any clues, it''s best to share them early, or you may bring disaster upon yourselves."

    Once he revealed their cultivation levels, Meng Lang, Xiao Chuan, and the others all gasped in shock.

    Meng Lang, visibly frightened, asked hastily, "If you''re no match for him, why would you still pursue him? Why not ask the inner disciples for help?"

    Shi Yang responded, "We have our own methods."

    He was growing increasingly annoyed with Meng Lang. This guy just kept hitting the sore spots with his words.

    Seeing the opportunity, Gu An said, "If this person really is a demonic infiltrator, and you two were defeated so easily, it doesn¡¯t quite make sense. From what I can see, your injuries aren¡¯t that severe. Would a demonic cultivator really be so merciful?"

    Shi Yang gave him a peculiar look, thought for a moment, then replied, "It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t be sure yet, but since both outer and inner disciples have their own residences, it¡¯s unlikely that anyone from our sect would be breaking through here. Something¡¯s definitely off. You¡¯re sure you haven¡¯t seen anyone?"

    Li Xuanyu stared at Gu An, her sharp gaze sweeping over him. Gu An pretended to be nervous and avoided making eye contact with the two outer disciples.

    "My disciples truly haven¡¯t encountered any demonic infiltrators," Cheng Xuandan broke the silence, dispelling the tense atmosphere.

    Shi Yang wanted to say more, but before he could, Li Xuanyu spoke first, "If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll take our leave."

    She saluted Cheng Xuandan, then turned to leave.

    Shi Yang had no choice but to follow her, though he shot a final glare at Meng Lang before departing.

    Xiao Chuan turned to Gu An, about to speak, but Ye Lan quickly stopped him, raising a finger to her lips in a gesture for silence and signaling with her eyes.

    Cheng Xuandan didn¡¯t say another word, turning back toward his pavilion.

    Once Shi Yang and Li Xuanyu were out of sight, Gu An headed for his courtyard, with the others following close behind. Xiao Chuan hesitated, clearly wanting to say something.

    Gu An glanced at him, smiling as he asked, "What, do you think your senior brother¡¯s leg techniques are powerful enough to defeat two Foundation Establishment cultivators?"

    Xiao Chuan¡¯s face flushed red, and he scratched his head awkwardly.

    Meng Lang snickered and said sarcastically, "Your senior brother is only at the third layer of the Qi Refining Realm, and the Remnant Wind Kick he practices is one of the most basic leg techniques in the outer sect. How could he possibly be the demonic infiltrator those disciples were talking about?"

    Lu Jiujia nodded in agreement. He genuinely never suspected Gu An. In his eyes, his senior brother was the kindest and most gentle person he had ever met.

    However, Ye Lan seemed a little dissatisfied and retorted, "Even if it¡¯s a basic technique, Senior Brother will definitely master it and make it powerful."

    The incident where Gu An had overpowered Meng Lang with one leg hadn¡¯t reached Meng Lang¡¯s ears¡ªGu An had instructed the younger disciples to keep it quiet, and they hadn¡¯t slipped up.

    Meng Lang shook his head and chuckled, then left on his own, heading for the woods to practice some spells.

    Ye Lan, watching him leave, angrily clenched her fists, her face puffing up like a little steamed bun.

    "Alright, let¡¯s all focus on our cultivation and work hard to join the outer sect soon," Gu An said with a smile, waving his hand to dismiss his junior brothers and sister.

    Meanwhile...

    High in the mountains, Shi Yang and Li Xuanyu flew side by side on their swords, their speed not too fast as they scanned the land below.

    "Cousin, I still feel like there was something off about that Medicine Valley," Shi Yang said, cold glinting in his eyes.

    What really annoyed him was the memory of Meng Lang¡¯s obnoxious attitude. The more he thought about it, the more irritated he became.

    Li Xuanyu¡¯s expression remained icy as she softly replied, "I think that servant disciple had a point. Maybe the person we fought wasn¡¯t a demonic infiltrator at all, but someone who didn¡¯t want to be recognized. The fact that we¡¯re both still alive is proof enough."

    Shi Yang frowned and said, "Is there really someone like that in the outer sect? It felt like he was at least at the ninth layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and I didn¡¯t recognize his leg technique. It must be some sort of secret technique, and I suspect he has a powerful background."

    "We¡¯ll find out sooner or later," Li Xuanyu said, her gaze drifting toward the distant horizon, her brows furrowing as if deep in thought.

    Gu An had originally suspected that Cheng Xuandan had sinister intentions toward Meng Lang, possibly planning to possess him or turn him into a puppet. But now, it was Cheng Xuandan who looked like he was on the brink of death.

    Watching Cheng Xuandan¡¯s frail figure, Gu An fell into deep thought.

    Ye Lan, noticing his concern, tried to comfort him, "Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. Master will be alright."

    Gu An smiled and nodded in response.

    After chatting with his junior brothers and sister for a while, Gu An quietly left.

    "I don¡¯t think Master is alright," Lu Jiujia whispered to Xiao Chuan, his brows furrowed, his gaze sharp.

    Xiao Chuan nodded, "Yeah, something¡¯s definitely off."

    Lu Jiujia leaned in close and began whispering in Xiao Chuan¡¯s ear.

    Meanwhile, Ye Lan kept her eyes fixed on Gu An¡¯s retreating figure.

    ...

    After Cheng Xuandan¡¯s return, he remained confined to his room, recuperating. Gu An could sense that he was practicing to heal himself, but his aura grew weaker by the day.

    As winter approached, Cheng Xuandan finally emerged from his room and called out to Gu An from afar. Gu An immediately rushed over.

    "Master," Gu An greeted respectfully.

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s hair was now completely white. Even his beard and eyebrows had turned gray, and his face was mottled with age spots. He looked frail and withered.

    "Come, I¡¯ll take you to the outer sect," Cheng Xuandan said, stroking his beard with a kind smile.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why are we going to the outer sect?"

    "Don¡¯t you want to become the valley¡¯s next master?" Cheng Xuandan replied with a question of his own.

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s heart raced, though his expression turned to one of alarm as he asked nervously, "Master, what¡¯s happening to you? Don¡¯t scare me!"

    Seeing Gu An so flustered, Cheng Xuandan¡¯s gaze softened even more.

    "Come on, I¡¯ll explain on the way," Cheng Xuandan said as he turned to walk out of the valley.

    Gu An quickly told Xiao Chuan to look after things in the valley, then hurried to catch up with Cheng Xuandan.

    Exiting the valley, Cheng Xuandan headed into the forest. He could no longer fly on his sword, meaning they would have to walk all the way to the outer sect.

    Gu An suddenly had the urge to turn back and tell his junior brothers and sister not to harvest the herbs that were about to mature, to wait until he returned to do it himself.

    The two of them walked through the forest, with Gu An offering to support Cheng Xuandan, though the elder gently declined.

    "The sect only gives the valley master a limited stipend. When you recruit new servant disciples in the future, you¡¯ll need to think it through carefully. And don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s a certain amount of harvest you¡¯ll need to hand in each year..." Cheng Xuandan spoke casually as he led the way.

    Gu An appeared to be listening intently, but in truth, he was growing more and more cautious.

    After all, Meng Lang¡¯s fate was still unknown.

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s pace was slow, and with the mountainous terrain, it took them half an hour to walk just a few miles.

    Gu An was starting to lose patience. How long would it take at this rate to reach the outer sect?

    He was almost tempted to carry Cheng Xuandan on his back.

    The two crossed a small stream, and suddenly, Cheng Xuandan asked, "Why haven¡¯t you asked about Meng Lang?"

    Feigning confusion, Gu An replied, "Didn¡¯t he go to participate in the outer sect exam? Did he not pass?"

    "I lied to him. I¡¯ve already turned him into a Gu Poison," Cheng Xuandan said matter-of-factly as he continued walking, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of Gu An attacking him from behind.

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he discreetly scanned the surroundings, confirming that they were alone.

 Chapter 15: Thousand Autumn Pavilion, Master of Xuan Valley

    "Gu Poison? Master, you..." Gu An feigned fear as he asked.

    Could Cheng Xuandan also be planning to act against him?

    Without turning back, Cheng Xuandan pushed aside the branches blocking the path and bent down to walk through. As he moved forward, he spoke, "Meng Lang''s aptitude was only slightly better than yours, but not by much. Even with my medicinal support, it would have been difficult for him to reach Foundation Establishment. Medicine Valley only needs one heir, and his presence was a threat to you. You must have sensed his character flaws."

    Hearing this, Gu An fell silent.

    Something about Cheng Xuandan''s words didn¡¯t sit right. It almost sounded like he had killed Meng Lang for Gu An''s sake. But Gu An hadn¡¯t wanted Meng Lang to die.

    Though Meng Lang was a bit of a scoundrel, at his core, he wasn¡¯t truly evil.

    "Don''t overthink it. Though I cleared the path for you, he was eliminated mainly because his aptitude surpassed yours. I did it for the future Master of Medicine Valley," Cheng Xuandan said casually.

    Gu An couldn''t help but ask, "Shouldn''t the Master of Medicine Valley be chosen based on aptitude?"

    "If someone with superior aptitude were chosen, how could they live out their life peacefully in Medicine Valley?"

    "Is there something special about Medicine Valley?"

    "Indeed there is. I am not just a disciple of Tai Xuan Sect but also a spy for Thousand Autumn Pavilion, a demonic sect. Its power is not as great as Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s, so they¡¯ve planted many spies like me within the sect."

    Damn! There really is a demonic spy!

    Gu An was momentarily at a loss for words.

    It was becoming clear that Cheng Xuandan truly had no intention of harming him. What was most troubling was that Cheng Xuandan seemed intent on passing the burden of being a spy onto him.

    "Once I die, you can safely become the Valley Master. You won''t need to actively do anything. When the Thousand Autumn Pavilion needs you, they will send someone to find you. All you have to do is follow their orders. Of course, you can report this to Tai Xuan Sect, but you should weigh carefully whether Tai Xuan Sect would truly protect you. For a servant disciple like you, they''d rather kill you by mistake than let a traitor slip through their fingers."

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s tone carried a hint of satisfaction as he spoke, making Gu An want to hit him.

    "Remember the code for Thousand Autumn Pavilion: ''Thousand autumns of the vine, unwavering heart; all methods fade, roots never found.''"

    "Do I have any other choice?"

    "What do you think?"

    Gu An fell into silence again.

    "As insignificant spies, we are of little consequence to Thousand Autumn Pavilion. You might go your entire life without them ever contacting you," Cheng Xuandan said with a self-deprecating chuckle.

    After thinking it over, Gu An realized he really had no way to resist.

    It was like a patch of mud stuck to his pants¡ªwhether he was truly a demonic spy or not, he was now marked as one.

    "Master, if you''re a member of Thousand Autumn Pavilion and have stayed in Medicine Valley, there must be a reason. Why hide it?" Gu An asked seriously.

    "You are sharp. Yes, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s a seventh-tier spiritual tree buried beneath Medicine Valley. Once we return, I will take you to see it."

    "S-seventh-tier?"

    Gu An''s voice trembled as his eyes lit up with excitement.

    ...

    Snowflakes danced lightly in the air as a towering city stood between mountain ridges. The city gates reached a height of ten zhang. Some entered the city on foot, others flew on swords, while a few even rode mounts.

    Gu An walked along the mountain path, gazing at the outer city of Tai Xuan Sect with awe.

    What a massive city!

    "Tai Xuan Sect has eight outer cities. Deeper within are four inner cities, and at the core is the main sect city. Only the most talented and esteemed are permitted to set foot there. It is said that from above, Tai Xuan Sect looks like a magnificent compass, with every mountain possessing its own mystery."

    Cheng Xuandan explained as they walked. His tone was filled with nostalgia, his eyes brimming with regret.

    Gu An couldn''t help but ask, "How big is Tai Xuan Sect exactly?"

    After walking for half a month, they had still not reached their destination, indicating just how far Medicine Valley was from the city.

    Cheng Xuandan laughed, "This child is pure-hearted and unites the disciples. Moreover, he is content to remain in Medicine Valley for the rest of his life. He is the ideal candidate."

    Zhu Qinglu made no further comments and simply gestured to a disciple outside.

    After a stick of incense''s time had passed, Cheng Xuandan and Gu An left the Pill Hall, with Gu An now holding a bronze token engraved with the words Xuan Valley. He could sense a faint restrictive spell within the token.

    From now on, his official status in Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s Pill Hall was the Master of Xuan Valley.

    "The Valley Master¡¯s storage pouch is still with me. I¡¯ll pass it on to you soon," Cheng Xuandan¡¯s voice broke Gu An¡¯s train of thought.

    Gu An quickly asked, "Master, where are we going next?"

    He was eager to return to Medicine Valley; a batch of medicinal herbs was ready for harvesting, and he didn¡¯t want his junior brothers and sister to pick them.

    "Before we head back, I¡¯ll take you to the Servant Hall. You¡¯ll be able to recruit a new servant disciple today. It¡¯ll also give you a chance to familiarize yourself with the process," Cheng Xuandan replied, without turning around.

    Watching his master¡¯s back, Gu An¡¯s emotions stirred.

    Everyone has many sides, and Cheng Xuandan embodied this perfectly.

    In the past, Cheng Xuandan had been cold toward his disciples, and now he had even turned one into a Gu Poison. He was also a demonic spy¡ªby all appearances, a villain.

    But his kindness toward Gu An was real.

    The Servant Hall wasn¡¯t far from the Pill Hall, just a few streets over. This estate was even larger, and as they entered the gates, Gu An saw a vast square filled with people.

    Seeing those waiting to be chosen as servant disciples, Gu An realized just how lucky he had been.

    Without the Ji family¡¯s backing, even with his spirit root, he would have been standing here, waiting to be selected.

    "Take your time and choose. I won¡¯t interfere. Once you¡¯ve picked, I¡¯ll take you to register them," Cheng Xuandan said softly, rubbing his chest as if he were in pain.

    Gu An nodded and began walking.

    Do I even need to think about this?

    Time to use my ability!

    Gu An started scanning the lifespans of everyone around him.

    Most had very short lifespans, with some even having only a year left to live, yet they still held hope of being chosen.

    Before long, Gu An found a candidate with an extreme lifespan of over five hundred years.

    He didn¡¯t make his decision immediately, preferring to review all the options first.

    Medicine Valley didn¡¯t need geniuses; what he was looking for was someone with a long current lifespan.

    Extreme lifespan indicated the upper limit of one¡¯s potential. Reaching that limit required incredible opportunities and luck.

    That¡¯s why there were so many hidden talents¡ªspirit roots alone didn¡¯t determine a person¡¯s ultimate achievements.

    But current lifespan was different. Barring any severe injuries, someone would live as long as their current lifespan suggested.

    Soon, Gu An¡¯s gaze settled on a young monk. The boy had an ordinary appearance, wore tattered robes, and sat cross-legged in a corner of the square.

    ¡¾Wu Xin (Qi Refining Realm, Second Layer): 15/330/380¡¿

    A lifespan of 330 years in the Qi Refining Realm? Fascinating!

    Perhaps this boy had a unique constitution or cultivated some special technique.

    Gu An walked over to Wu Xin, who sensed his approach and opened his eyes to see Gu An smiling at him.

    "Young monk, would you like to join my Medicine Valley? You won¡¯t be too busy and will have plenty of time to cultivate," Gu An said warmly.

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s smile, Wu Xin instinctively nodded.

    Nearby, Cheng Xuandan glanced at Wu Xin, as if he had noticed something. Then, he turned to Gu An, his expression growing somewhat strange.

 Chapter 16: Seventh Layer Foundation Establishment, Mystery in the Forest

    After Gu An invited him, Wu Xin did not say a single word all the way out of the Servant Hall. From start to finish, he only nodded once.

    Gu An began to suspect he had recruited a mute.

    For Wu Xin, becoming a servant disciple as soon as possible was his top priority. Gu An made a good first impression, so Wu Xin agreed immediately.

    The reason Wu Xin was in such a hurry to become a servant disciple was that he was actually a demonic spy.

    He came from the demonic sect Thousand Autumn Pavilion and was the youngest son of one of the sect¡¯s leaders. Due to his aptitude being inferior to his brothers, he volunteered to become a spy.

    First, he could escape the oppressive environment at home, and second, he might even achieve some merit.

    If not, well, no big deal.

    As he looked at Gu An and Cheng Xuandan walking ahead, Wu Xin had already formed an initial assessment of them.

    One was a kind and simple ordinary cultivator.

    The other was an old man nearing the end of his life.

    From their conversation, it seemed the atmosphere in Medicine Valley would be very peaceful and relaxed.

    ...

    Snow was falling heavily, turning Xuan Valley into a white expanse where sky and earth became one.

    Bang!

    Wu Xin was kicked into the snow, the cold flakes splattering onto his face. Clutching his chest in pain, he winced.

    "Lu Jiu Jia! Why are you being so serious?" scolded Ye Lan, standing nearby.

    Lu Jiu Jia stood in the snow, slowly withdrawing his leg. He raised his chin and snorted, "You have to take sparring seriously if you want to improve."

    His cultivation had already reached the fifth layer of the Qi Refining Realm, making him the strongest person in Medicine Valley on the surface. Ye Lan was at the fourth layer, while Xiao Chuan and Gu An were both at the third layer.

    Wu Xin, at the second layer of Qi Refining, had no chance against Lu Jiu Jia.

    ¡°Damn it... How is a mere servant disciple this strong?¡± Wu Xin¡¯s mental state was on the verge of collapse.

    Seeing Lu Jiu Jia practicing his leg techniques, Wu Xin had wanted to give it a try, but he was defeated by two kicks.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Lu Jiu Jia had a good senior brother. Over the years, Gu An had taken time each day to spar with him. No matter how hard Lu Jiu Jia tried, he could never win, but through these daily sessions, his leg techniques had become extremely refined, and his physical strength had grown substantially.

    Unwilling to accept defeat, Wu Xin believed he had been careless. He stood up and charged at Lu Jiu Jia again.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two more kicks sent Wu Xin flying back into the snow.

    Wu Xin felt as if his forearm was about to snap. The 15-year-old lay on the ground, tears of humiliation streaming down his face.

    Why is this happening?

    This wasn¡¯t the spy life he had imagined. He didn¡¯t expect to be scaling mountains or walking through fire, but even if he were to fail, shouldn¡¯t it be while gathering intelligence? R?

    And yet, he had been defeated by an ordinary-looking servant disciple.

    "If it weren¡¯t for this cursed technique... With my talent... how could I suffer such humiliation?"

    Wu Xin clenched his fists as the bickering voices of Ye Lan and Lu Jiu Jia rang in his ears, sounding unbearably harsh.

    Looking at Ye Lan, Lu Jiu Jia retorted, "He¡¯s a boy, not some delicate girl. You step aside. Don¡¯t favor him. When Senior Brother kicked me to the ground, why didn¡¯t you speak up then?"

    Ye Lan glared at him. "I did speak up! I tried to defend you, but you yelled at me. Besides, Senior Brother didn¡¯t go as hard as you. Think about it¡ªwhen Senior Brother sparred with you, didn¡¯t he wait until you¡¯d exhausted all your leg techniques before gently defeating you? But look at you, going all out from the start. What can Wu Xin learn from that?"

    Hearing her words, Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s expression changed. Upon reflection, she was right.

    It was because Senior Brother let him go all out every time that he was able to improve.

    One-sided beatings certainly didn¡¯t help anyone grow...

    Lu Jiu Jia felt ashamed, and his gratitude toward Gu An deepened.

    Finishing the current page, Gu An set the book down, preparing to carry out his daily cultivation routine.

    Suddenly, he heard a faint noise from the next room¡ªsomeone had quietly slipped out. The movement was subtle, but not beyond Gu An¡¯s sharp hearing.

    It¡¯s Wu Xin!

    Gu An was familiar with the aura of everyone in Medicine Valley and immediately identified the person.

    He listened closely as Wu Xin¡¯s footsteps led him to the library, where he began rummaging through the books.

    "What is he looking for?" Gu An wondered, his curiosity piqued.

    In his experience, Wu Xin had always been diligent. Any task Gu An gave him, he completed earnestly, unlike Lu Jiu Jia, who occasionally slacked off.

    Besides his diligence, Wu Xin had a fierce determination, second only to Lu Jiu Jia. He often sought out his senior brothers for sparring, always losing but never giving up.

    Could he be searching for a manual?

    Feeling a bit of sympathy for his junior, Gu An thought to himself, starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally teach him.

    After searching for half an hour, Wu Xin quietly returned to his room.

    A little while later, Gu An left his house and headed into the woods, ready for his nightly routine.

    ...

    Another summer came.

    Gu An had turned 22, and his lifespan now exceeded 4,000 years. He planned to keep accumulating until he reached 10,000 years before using it.

    Over the past few months, following his nightly cultivation routine, Gu An successfully broke through to the seventh layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, though he still outwardly maintained the appearance of being at the third layer of the Qi Refining Realm.

    As time passed, Gu An grew increasingly curious about the seventh-grade spirit tree that Cheng Xuandan had mentioned. He had tried searching for it but could never find an entrance leading underground.

    Sometimes, Wu Xin also sneaked out at night to explore. Once, they almost ran into each other, but fortunately, Gu An¡¯s sharp hearing had warned him in time.

    Near noon, Gu An squatted beneath a tree, observing his white spirit mouse.

    The little creature was spinning in circles before him, full of energy.

    "Has it matured? But spring has already passed..." Gu An wondered in confusion.

    He had raised the white spirit mouse for years, but its size had never changed. With Li Ya gone, there was no one to help him gauge its growth.

    The little fellow had been running circles around him for half the day.

    As if understanding Gu An¡¯s thoughts, the mouse suddenly leaped up and bit his hand before dashing away.

    Gu An didn¡¯t feel any pain, so he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he watched as the mouse stopped a short distance away, spinning in place again.

    Wait!

    Could it be...

    Realizing something, Gu An quickly stood up and followed the mouse.

    Seeing him approach, the white spirit mouse stopped spinning and ran into the forest. In no time, both master and pet disappeared into the woods.

    Under a tree, Wu Xin stood, frowning as he watched Gu An¡¯s departing figure. "The forest again? Lu Jiu Jia said Li Ya and Meng Lang used to train alone in the forest too. Senior Brother¡¯s leg techniques are far stronger than his apparent cultivation. Could there be some secret hidden in the forest?"

    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became. However, instead of chasing after Gu An, he decided to wait until nightfall to investigate.

    Meanwhile...

    Gu An followed the white spirit mouse over hills and valleys, eventually leaving Medicine Valley altogether.

    Wow, this little guy¡¯s usual range is this large?

    Gu An realized he had underestimated the mouse and became even more curious about where it was leading him.

    Li Ya had mentioned that white spirit mice were also known as treasure-seeking mice.

    Could it have found the seventh-grade spirit tree?

 Chapter 17: Becoming the Valley Master

    Gu An had truly underestimated the range of the White Spirit Mouse''s movements. He had followed it for over ten miles, and yet the little creature still hadn''t stopped.

    The further they traveled from Xuan Valley, the less enthusiastic Gu An felt.

    Though he had visited the Outer Sect before, it had been just a single route.

    Venturing more than twenty miles away from Xuan Valley made him uneasy, even though his cultivation had already reached the seventh layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    Fortunately, the White Spirit Mouse didn¡¯t keep running endlessly. After they approached the twenty-mile mark, it finally stopped.

    This area was still mountainous, with a small stream flowing down from between the peaks. The White Spirit Mouse stopped by the creek and began running in circles.

    Gu An approached. The banks of the creek were covered with many flowers and grasses, along with various stones, large and small.

    He grabbed the White Spirit Mouse and then swept his right leg across.

    Boom¡ª

    Grass and debris flew in all directions as rocks scattered. With just a single leg sweep, Gu An cleared out a large area.

    As he examined the ground, he discovered a square stone slab near the creek.

    Interesting!

    A hidden cover?

    Gu An squatted down in front of the slab. It was engraved with mysterious symbols¡ªwhether they were words or drawings, he had never seen anything like them before.

    He could sense faint spiritual energy leaking from the edges of the stone slab, likely the reason the White Spirit Mouse had been able to find this place.

    As someone in the Foundation Establishment Realm, Gu An had developed divine sense¡ªa formless, invisible power that, when activated, allowed one to perceive things beyond the physical senses, like a third eye.

    Although he rarely used it, that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t capable of it. In fact, anyone at the seventh layer of the Qi Refining Realm could begin cultivating divine sense.

    He gathered his divine sense and attempted to penetrate the stone slab, hoping to get a glimpse of what was hidden below.

    However, as soon as his divine sense touched the slab, it was instantly repelled by a mysterious force, causing his body to tremble.

    So powerful?

    Even the divine sense of someone at the seventh layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm couldn¡¯t breach this barrier...

    Gu An hesitated. With such a strong barrier, could there be a great danger hidden beneath?

    There was spiritual energy flowing inside¡ªeither nourishing some rare and powerful treasure or, worse, someone might be cultivating in seclusion down there. R

    No, this wasn¡¯t something he could afford to take lightly!

    He needed to observe the area first.

    Gu An released the White Spirit Mouse and began covering the mysterious stone slab with rocks and plants, camouflaging it completely. Only after ensuring the slab was fully hidden did he pick up the mouse and head back to the valley.

    The White Spirit Mouse squeaked, but Gu An ignored it.

    Upon returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An didn¡¯t mention his discovery to anyone. It was as if he hadn¡¯t left the valley at all.

    From that night onward, aside from his daily cultivation tasks, Gu An made it a habit to visit the area around the stone slab to check for any changes.

    Night after night, there was no sign that the covering had been disturbed.

    Apart from that, Gu An also noticed that Wu Xin would venture into the forest every night, seemingly searching for something.

    Gu An chose not to confront Wu Xin about it. His instincts told him that Wu Xin wasn¡¯t just any ordinary person.

    After all, Wu Xin had a lifespan of over three hundred years despite being at only the second layer of the Qi Refining Realm¡ªhe had clearly cultivated some extraordinary technique.

    Gu An had once used his divine sense to observe Wu Xin''s cultivation, but everything appeared normal, as though he were just practicing basic breath work.

    And so, the hot summer days passed.

    Xuan Valley was gradually blanketed in autumn¡¯s yellow hue. Gu An had expanded the fields within the surrounding forest, opening up seventeen plots of land, increasing the workload significantly. Xiao Chuan and the others now had to patrol daily.

    One evening, Cheng Xuandan found Gu An, gesturing with his eyes for him to follow. The two of them headed toward the northern mountain peak.

    He wouldn¡¯t relax until it was all over.

    After all, Cheng Xuandan would be gone soon. Only after his death could Gu An lower his guard.

    Gu An decided he would burn incense for Cheng Xuandan each year in gratitude¡ªafter he was dead.

    The descent down the mountain was slow, with Cheng Xuandan speaking softly all the while, explaining every detail about the underground space. The information was thorough, making it seem unlikely to be a fabrication.

    By the time they returned to Medicine Valley, night had fallen.

    Cheng Xuandan left Gu An with these parting words: ¡°Life is long. Sometimes, having ordinary talent is a blessing. It allows you to do what you truly want.¡±

    Gu An watched as Cheng Xuandan walked back to his pavilion. Even after the old man closed the door, Gu An remained standing outside, deep in thought.

    He stayed there for nearly half an hour before finally heading back to his own courtyard.

    His junior brothers were all busy cultivating in their rooms. The courtyard was peaceful.

    That night, Gu An focused on his own cultivation.

    Just before dawn, he heard Cheng Xuandan¡¯s footsteps. He walked to the window and saw Cheng Xuandan slowly descending the stairs.

    The old man¡¯s steps were unsteady, and he moved at a crawl.

    Without looking in Gu An¡¯s direction, Cheng Xuandan made his way toward the valley entrance.

    Gu An watched him until he disappeared from sight.

    As the sun rose over the eastern hills, the first rays of light shone across the valley, casting a long shadow behind Gu An.

    When Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, Ye Lan, and Wu Xin awoke, they all noticed something different about the atmosphere in the valley.

    It didn¡¯t take them long to figure out what was off¡ªnormally by this time, Senior Brother would have led them in their morning exercises. That foundational body-strengthening technique, known as "Soaring Eagle Ascends," was simple yet had profound benefits.

    Rain or shine, Gu An had never missed a session. But today, for the first time, he hadn¡¯t come to lead them.

    It wasn¡¯t until midday that Gu An appeared and gathered them together to announce that Cheng Xuandan had departed. From this day forward, Gu An was the new master of Medicine Valley.

    Xiao Chuan and the others were excited and immediately began asking where Cheng Xuandan had gone. Ever since Li Ya had left, Cheng Xuandan had become much more amiable, treating all of his disciples well. As a result, they had a positive impression of him.

    Only Wu Xin remained indifferent.

    After half an hour of chatter, the others finally dispersed.

    Gu An climbed to the top of a mountain and gazed out in the direction Cheng Xuandan had gone.

    Only after he was sure Cheng Xuandan was long gone did he go to the old man¡¯s pavilion.

    The alchemy furnace was still there, and the nearby table was laden with items¡ªa storage pouch, some letters, a few keys, and even a pot of spirit flowers.

    Gu An picked up one of the letters and read it. The message was simple:

    "I know you love to gather herbs. Before I leave, I¡¯ve prepared a fifth-grade Tiger Blood Flower for you to pick, as a parting gift."

    A smile spread across Gu An¡¯s face as he picked up the storage pouch.

    This was what he was most interested in.

    No cultivator should be without a storage pouch.

    And so, he began examining Cheng Xuandan¡¯s inheritance.

    By evening, Gu An finally left the pavilion, a purple cloth pouch now hanging from his waist¡ªit was Cheng Xuandan¡¯s storage pouch.

    He walked toward the northern peak, where the entrance to the underground chamber was located. Once there, he retrieved the compass from the storage pouch and placed it into the wall¡¯s indentation.

    With a low rumble, an entrance appeared before him.

    Gu An took back the compass and ducked inside. After walking five steps, the tunnel widened, and the door behind him slowly closed.

    Gu An¡¯s life as the Valley Master was about to begin¡ª

 Chapter 18: Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique, Seven Thousand Years of Lifespan

    After the cave entrance completely closed behind him, Gu An continued down the tunnel.

    With his divine sense at the seventh layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, he could walk through the tunnel as though it were daylight, encountering no obstacles. The tunnel gradually widened, seemingly endless.

    Gu An grew more curious about Cheng Xuandan¡¯s master. What kind of extraordinary person could have created such an immense underground passage?

    The tunnel twisted downward, and even after walking for several miles, Gu An had yet to reach the end.

    He was now certain that the place beneath the stone slab he had discovered was connected to this underground tunnel.

    A gust of spiritual wind blew from the front, brushing Gu An¡¯s face and making him feel refreshed.

    The tunnel ahead began to brighten. Gu An noticed that the walls were embedded with stones of various colors. Upon closer inspection, however, he realized they weren¡¯t spirit stones, which left him a little disappointed.

    If they had all been spirit stones, he would have struck it rich!

    As these thoughts crossed his mind, he continued onward.

    His senses remained on high alert. Although Cheng Xuandan had been very kind to him at the end, Gu An couldn¡¯t forget how Cheng Xuandan had dealt with Meng Lang, so he remained cautious.

    What if Cheng Xuandan had been acting all along?

    After walking another few miles, the tunnel became brightly lit, and he could hear the sound of flowing water.

    The cave entrance was close!

    Gu An approached carefully, arriving at the entrance of a vast underground space. His eyes widened as he looked ahead.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really struck gold...¡±

    Gu An muttered to himself, his eyes brimming with excitement.

    Before him stretched an enormous underground area, even larger than Xuan Valley. The ceiling towered over a hundred meters above, and in the center stood a colossal tree, over a hundred meters tall, its trunk requiring at least a dozen people to encircle. The tree didn¡¯t have many branches or leaves, but it bore numerous fruits that glowed like lanterns, each one translucent and radiating a soft blue light.

    Beneath the tree was a thick carpet of grass, and nearby, a two-meter-wide underground river flowed along the edge of the cavern, close to the cliff walls.

    [Ancient Vine Tree (Seventh Rank): 245/9999/87600]

    A lifespan of eighty-seven thousand years!

    Nearly ten thousand years of current lifespan!

    Seeing this information, Gu An was tempted to uproot the tree on the spot, but he restrained himself.

    According to what Cheng Xuandan had told him, this seventh-rank spiritual tree was the key to the underground formation. It controlled the entire system, allowing the other spiritual plants and treasures to thrive. These treasures, in turn, nourished the formation, which then fed back into the Ancient Vine Tree.

    If he were to uproot the tree, he¡¯d lose an immensely valuable plantation field.

    This place could also serve as his cultivation cave. The formation set up by Cheng Xuandan¡¯s master was complex and would ensure that no disturbances from his cultivation or breakthroughs would be detected outside.

    Gu An scanned his surroundings, noticing that the cave walls were adorned with statues, each intricately carved. There were dozens of statues, connected by mysterious runes between them, radiating a profound aura.

    He stepped out of the entrance and immediately spotted a stone tablet nearby. On it were inscribed four large characters:

    Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Glancing at the tablet, Gu An continued to explore the underground realm.

    As he walked, he used his lifespan-stealing ability to scan everything.

    All around him were third- and fourth-rank spiritual herbs and flowers. The closer he got to the Ancient Vine Tree, the higher the grade of the plants, dazzling his senses.

    With such a massive treasure trove hidden here, how had Cheng Xuandan failed to reach Foundation Establishment?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t decide whether to pity Cheng Xuandan for his poor aptitude or for his lacking alchemical skills.

    Even if Cheng Xuandan wasn¡¯t good at refining pills, he could have sold some of these herbs in exchange for spirit stones or hired an alchemist from the Tai Xuan Sect to help him.

    In Gu An¡¯s opinion, a sect like Tai Xuan Sect could easily nurture a Foundation Establishment cultivator with enough resources.

    Of course, another possibility was that Cheng Xuandan had been afraid of exposing his identity.

    Gu An walked under the Ancient Vine Tree, where the immense vitality of the tree felt even more overwhelming.

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s ¡°Gu Puppet¡± was this strong?

    Even at just the first stage, its physical body was already this tough. It didn¡¯t seem any weaker than the The Demon of Greed and Rage from before!

    Cheng Xuandan couldn¡¯t possibly match the experts behind the The Demon of Greed and Rage.

    Gu An became more certain that Cheng Xuandan had kept some things hidden, likely related to his master.

    He walked over to Meng Lang, looking down at his now monstrous body, unsure of how to proceed.

    ¡°He¡¯s already dead anyway, so why should I care about what he was when alive?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s eyes flickered with indecision, the grass and dirt around his feet slowly beginning to stir as he gathered power.

    Suddenly, Gu An noticed the corner of a book poking out from Meng Lang¡¯s clothes. Reaching out with his spiritual power, he pulled the book into his hand.

    ¡°Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique...¡±

    Gu An muttered the title. He skimmed through the book and found that it was a cultivation manual, though incomplete. The last page was abruptly cut off, indicating missing content.

    Aside from the cultivation techniques, the book also detailed five different Gu techniques, complete with illustrations. After comparing them, Gu An identified the Gu that Meng Lang had been afflicted with.

    Flame Corpse Gu!

    ¡°Those who harbor this Gu will nurture flame energy in their bodies, their flesh hardening like stone and gaining immense strength... There is no cure, no technique to resolve it, and it will continue until the host is reduced to ashes...¡±

    After reading this, Gu An looked at Meng Lang with a trace of pity in his eyes.

    How tragic.

    The Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique also included a method to suppress the Flame Corpse Gu. By sealing the host¡¯s seven orifices and preventing the Gu from absorbing spiritual energy, the Gu would fall into a dormant state, rendering the host unable to move.

    Gu An immediately used soil to block Meng Lang¡¯s seven orifices. Once finished, he stood up and glanced at the cave from which Meng Lang had emerged.

    He decided not to explore it for now. Instead, he stored the Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique in his storage pouch and resumed harvesting the spiritual herbs.

    If Cheng Xuandan¡¯s master were still alive, but had made no move against a mere Qi Refining disciple, it either meant the master had no ill intent or couldn¡¯t act. In that case, why disturb the situation?

    The more time passed, the more advantageous it would be for Gu An.

    Half an hour later.

    Gu An left the Eight Views Heavenly Cave, thoroughly satisfied. His lifespan had now reached an astonishing seven thousand years!

    He had harvested all the third-rank spiritual herbs that could be picked. Next, it would be time to plant new seeds and wait for them to mature, which would take many years.

    Once the third-rank herbs were dealt with, it would be time to harvest the fourth-rank ones!

    To avoid disrupting the ecological balance of the formation, Gu An hadn¡¯t harvested everything at once. He followed a balanced strategy, harvesting some and planting new ones¡ªthis was the key to sustainable growth!

    Even when the herbs matured, he could leave some in place, as the older they got, the more lifespan they could provide. Of course, there had to be a limit, but Gu An was still observing to find that threshold.

    ...

    The next morning, the newly appointed Valley Master, Gu An, left his room early and began urging his junior brothers to get up.

    After hearing Xiao Chuan respond, he went to Ye Lan¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Junior Sister, time to get up,¡± Gu An called.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother,¡± Ye Lan replied quickly, even more eager than the others.

    Before long, everyone was assembled before Gu An.

    He glanced around at them and smiled. ¡°Congratulations! From now on, you will all become uncles. When I recruit new servants, they will be my disciples, and your nephews.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone became excited and immediately started discussing the future. No one mentioned Cheng Xuandan. It wasn¡¯t because they were ungrateful, but because they had privately agreed not to bring up his name for the next month.

    After some encouraging words from Gu An, he led his junior siblings in their morning exercises, loosening their muscles. Afterward, he planned to return to the Eight Views Heavenly Cave to plant the spiritual herbs.

    Life was about to get busy!

 Chapter 19: Lifespan Barrier, Breaking Through to the Core Formation Realm

    Inside the Eight Views Heavenly Cave, the glowing fruits of the Ancient Vine Tree cast light upon the cave walls, while the reflection of the underground river shimmered on the walls, giving the cave an ethereal and serene beauty.

    Standing under the Ancient Vine Tree, Gu An placed his hands on his hips and gazed at the areas he had planted. A satisfied smile appeared on his face.

    "You reap what you sow!"

    The true romance he pursued was cultivating immortality while farming!

    As for all that fighting and scheming, it could all stay far, far away from him!

    Feeling content with himself, Gu An¡¯s gaze shifted.

    He began thinking about building a pavilion within the Eight Views Heavenly Cave, so he could occasionally retreat here to rest.

    Although he was still young, after another fifty or sixty years, he could follow Cheng Xuandan''s example¡ªletting his eldest disciple manage everything while he enjoyed life.

    However, it was still too early to choose his first disciple. After all, the Medicine Valley was his foundation, and he needed to find the right person. It couldn¡¯t just be whoever became his first disciple; they had to be capable of handling all affairs.

    Many plans began to form in Gu An''s mind.

    First, he needed to groom a deputy Valley Master!

    Xiao Chuan was worth considering. He had poor aptitude but was honest. The only problem was that he was too blunt in his interactions with others.

    Lu Jiujia would inevitably leave for the Outer Sect, so he was ruled out.

    Ye Lan...

    No, she needed to leave early, lest she destroy his path to immortality.

    As for Wu Xin... they would have to wait and see!

    More disciples were also needed!

    While thinking about all of this, Gu An looked up.

    He was quite curious about the fruits of the Ancient Vine Tree. Some heavenly treasures bore fruit, and he wondered if plucking the Ancient Vine fruits would boost his lifespan.

    No sooner thought than done!

    Gu An leaped up, reaching out to grab one of the fruits and pulling it down.

    He landed on the grass, carefully examining the fruit in his hand. It was about the size of a pumpkin, and he estimated it weighed about seven or eight pounds.

    Gu An took out a piece of protective spirit paper from his storage pouch and wrapped it around the stem to prevent the loss of spiritual energy and nutrients.

    After all, this was money!

    About ten seconds later, a message flashed before his eyes:

    [You have successfully harvested a Ancient Vine Fruit (Sixth Rank), gaining 85 years of lifespan.]

    Eighty-five years of lifespan!

    Gu An''s gaze toward the Ancient Vine Tree changed.

    This thing was a money tree!

    He couldn¡¯t bear to uproot it. It had to be carefully nurtured and treasured for the rest of its life!

    Excited, Gu An placed the Ancient Vine Fruit into his storage pouch. He then counted the fruits on the tree¡ªthere were sixteen fruits of similar size, while the smaller ones couldn¡¯t be touched yet.

    Immediately, he got to work.

    Some of the fruits were quite high up, so he had to climb the tree.

    At this moment, he longed for a sword-flying technique.

    Although at the Foundation Establishment stage he couldn¡¯t fly freely yet, he didn¡¯t have any other means of flying or levitating either.

    After a considerable amount of effort, Gu An finally harvested all sixteen Ancient Vine Fruits, gaining a total of 1,360 years of lifespan.

    His total lifespan had now reached 8,400 years!

    The 10,000-year milestone was drawing closer and closer!

    Forget it!

    Might as well push all the way to 10,000 years. Once he hit that milestone, he could use his lifespan to improve his cultivation, then investigate the other seven tunnels and eliminate any potential dangers. Only then could he enjoy true peace.

    With his plan set, Gu An began implementing it.

    The Eight Views Heavenly Cave was full of spiritual herbs, and he kept an eye on his attribute panel as he harvested, stopping as soon as his lifespan hit 10,000 years.

    Half an hour later, a message popped up in front of him:

    [You cultivated for 600 years and reached the third layer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 720 years and reached the fourth layer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 850 years and reached the fifth layer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 1,000 years and reached the sixth layer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    A series of notifications flashed before Gu An¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing that he had failed the tribulation six times in a row, Gu An nearly choked. How was it possible to fail so many times?

    Was it really this hard to survive a tribulation?

    As the final notification appeared, Gu An¡¯s body began to operate automatically. He immediately sensed the surrounding spiritual energy starting to surge, and he quickly activated the Lifespan Barrier.

    [Lifespan Barrier activated. Lifespan consumed: 0 years.]

    The notification hung in front of his eyes. As the surrounding spiritual energy poured into his body, the number "0" jumped to "1."

    "I hope this doesn''t consume too much," Gu An prayed silently.

    As the vast amounts of spiritual energy flowed into his body, he felt completely at ease, a sensation of indescribable comfort.

    This time, he didn¡¯t need to move during the breakthrough, so he didn¡¯t experience any pain.

    Centered around him, waves of energy began to radiate, rushing toward him from all directions and flooding into his body. A faint, nearly invisible barrier with a diameter of nearly five feet appeared around him.

    Looking beyond the barrier, Gu An noticed that everything outside was incredibly calm. The flowers, grass, and trees were all undisturbed, as though they hadn¡¯t been affected by his breakthrough at all.

    He was curious¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t there been any disturbance?

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to figure it out.

    Once the barrier was activated, the spiritual energy he absorbed came from the ground beneath him.

    Now he could finally relax completely.

    Before long, his cultivation reached the ninth layer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, while the lifespan consumed by the barrier had increased to five years, which pained him a little.

    This thing was expensive!

    It reminded him of his experiences playing mobile games in his previous life.

    In one word: blackhearted!

    As Gu An silently complained, he suddenly noticed bright lights flickering in the distant sky above the forest. Squinting, he could vaguely make out two cultivators engaged in combat.

    Ten miles away.

    High above the forest, Shi Yang swung his sword, sending out waves of sword energy like a violent storm sweeping through the trees, causing the leaves to scatter.

    Li Ya, dressed in black, stood atop a tree, raising his sword in front of him. A powerful aura emanated from him, forming a faint golden bell-shaped shield that blocked all of Shi Yang¡¯s sword energy.

    Shi Yang''s hair was blown wildly by the wind, his face twisted in a cruel grin. He laughed loudly and shouted, "Li Ya, is this all you''ve got? Do you think you can fight the Fourth Prince with such paltry skill? Can you even survive to enter the Inner Sect?"

    Li Ya¡¯s face remained cold and stern as his gaze shifted toward the direction of Medicine Valley.

    No!

    If this continued, he would alarm the people of Medicine Valley.

    Li Ya had no intention of causing trouble for Gu An and the others, so he immediately pushed his sword forward, scattering the sword energy, and flew off in the opposite direction of Medicine Valley. Shi Yang gave chase, and the two of them quickly disappeared into the night sky.

    Inside the Lifespan Barrier, Gu An couldn¡¯t make out the distant figures engaged in combat, but fortunately, the lights soon disappeared.

    He didn¡¯t let his guard down, though. The Lifespan Barrier might block detection, perception, and divination, but it didn¡¯t mean it rendered him invisible. What if someone accidentally wandered in?

    Time passed quickly as Gu An remained on edge.

    His core finally began to form within his body!

    When the lifespan consumed by the barrier surpassed fifty years, Gu An successfully formed his Golden Core!

    Although the Lifespan Barrier had consumed a lot of lifespan, it was still within acceptable limits.

    Before he began, he had worried that it might drain him dry.

    But now, all those worries vanished.

    A new thought popped into his mind.

    He had reached the sixth layer of the Core Formation Realm in just 1,000 years¡ªshould he continue to push further?

 Chapter 20: Spiritual Roots Transformation, Ascension to the Nascent Soul Realm

    The night sky was still, with the occasional cry of birds piercing the silence. The mountain forest lay in quiet darkness.

    Gu An sat in meditation within the Lifespan Barrier, enjoying the moonlight.

    Tonight''s moon was beautiful, reflecting his current mood perfectly.

    His cultivation had already reached the fourth layer of the Core Formation Realm, and the end was in sight.

    He planned to keep pushing until he broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm. After that, he would invest in a supreme technique, as the Gale Phantom Kick

    was no longer sufficient for him.

    What kind of Nascent Soul Realm grand cultivator would rely on legs?

    It had to be the sword!

    Gu An decided to favor the Li Family Seven Swords. Once he reached Nascent Soul cultivation, he needed offensive techniques to match.

    Yes, he would assume that Cheng Xuandan''s master was a Nascent Soul grand cultivator!

    Gu An always preferred to overestimate his enemies¡ªthis way, the chances of defeat would be minimized.

    After the cultivators who had been battling earlier left without returning, Gu An relaxed completely.

    He was now a Core Formation cultivator, giving him considerable authority in the Outer Sect''s territory. Even if someone were to stumble upon him, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against his kick!

    With another surge in cultivation, Gu An reached the fifth layer of the Core Formation Realm, and his spiritual awareness grew stronger.

    The Core Formation Realm was a world apart from the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    The difference in spiritual power and divine sense was immense. Now, Gu An''s divine sense could be concentrated into a powerful force, capable of striking with immense impact.

    Reaching the Core Formation Realm made him feel like a true cultivator.

    If the Core Formation Realm was this powerful, how strong would the Nascent Soul Realm be?

    Gu An was eager to keep using his lifespan to advance.

    He held off for now, waiting until his cultivation reached the sixth layer of the Core Formation Realm before checking his status panel again.

    His eyes were drawn to his spiritual roots.

    He had previously tried to enhance his spiritual roots, but it had been a waste, leaving a psychological scar. He feared it was a bottomless pit, so he shifted his focus elsewhere. After all, deducing techniques also improved spiritual root aptitude.

    Now that he was strong and had plenty of lifespan to spare, it was time to try again.

    After waiting for his cultivation to settle, Gu An invested 2,000 years of lifespan directly into his spiritual roots.

    [You invested 2,000 years of lifespan into your spiritual roots for cultivation.]

    [You comprehended the natural world for 100 years, and your Five Element Spiritual Roots'' perception has improved.]

    [You comprehended the natural world for 200 years, and your Five Element Spiritual Roots'' perception has improved.]

    ...

    [You comprehended the natural world for 1,000 years, capturing a thread of heaven and earth''s true essence. Your Five Element Spiritual Roots underwent a heavenly baptism, transforming into Second-Class Mortal Roots, with Wood Spiritual Root being the most prominent.] R?

    [You comprehended the natural world for 1,200 years, and your Five Element Spiritual Roots'' perception has improved.]

    ...

    [You comprehended the natural world for 2,000 years, capturing a second thread of heaven and earth''s true essence while sensing the earth''s veins. Your Five Element Spiritual Roots underwent a heavenly baptism, transforming into First-Class Mortal Roots, with Wood and Earth Spiritual Roots being the most prominent.]

    One after another, the notifications appeared before Gu An.

    When he saw the earlier messages about the Five Element Spiritual Roots, his heart began to ache.

    He had underestimated it!

    This really was a bottomless pit!

    But when he saw that all his Five Element Spiritual Roots had reached First-Class status, his mood improved slightly. However, the pain lingered¡ªespecially since his Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique had already pushed his Wood Spiritual Root to First-Class.

    But he couldn¡¯t think like that!

    Gu An despaired as he realized why lifespan consumption for evolution-based cultivation was higher than actual consumption.

    Evolution-based cultivation was like bare-bones training. Normally, you would take pills and use formations to gather spiritual energy¡ªboth of which could assist with tribulation, not to mention the magical effects of rare treasures.

    Once again, spiritual energy from the heavens and earth surged toward him, and the consumption rate of his Lifespan Barrier increased.

    Gu An settled his heart and began to enjoy the improvement of his cultivation.

    ...

    As the first rays of sunlight illuminated the world, Medicine Valley slowly brightened. Standing atop a mountain, Gu An overlooked the autumn-colored forest. His robes fluttered in the wind, and the sunlight bathed him, making him appear as if he were about to ascend to immortality.

    He had formed his Nascent Soul, becoming a true Nascent Soul cultivator!

    To reward himself, Gu An decided to increase his outward cultivation by one level, bringing it to the fourth layer of the Qi Refinement Realm. From now on, he would raise it one level per year, stopping at the ninth layer, so he wouldn¡¯t be summoned away.

    Unable to resist, he opened his status panel again.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 22/4502]

    [Spiritual Roots: First-Class Five Element Spiritual Roots (Wood and Earth prominent) (Can invest lifespan for evolution-based cultivation)]

    [Cultivation: Nascent Soul Realm, third layer (Can invest lifespan for evolution-based cultivation)]

    [Techniques: Fire Control Technique (Unmastered), Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique (Mastered), Dragon Force Divine Essence Art (Mastered), Alchemy (Beginner) (Can invest lifespan for evolution-based cultivation)]

    [Skills: Gale Phantom Kick

    (Mastered), Li Family Seven Swords (Unmastered), Eight Directions Step (Unmastered) (Can invest lifespan for evolution-based cultivation)]

    Gu An planned to invest in the Li Family Seven Swords next, and then he would continue storing lifespan, aiming to save up to 100,000 years before using it.

    For now, though, he would take a few days to rest and calm his excitement.

    With his Nascent Soul cultivation, he could easily go to Tai Xuan Sect to obtain a respectable position with great benefits. But the thought of the sect sending him out to slay demons, fight against the demonic sects, or worse, dealing with inner conflicts quickly snuffed out that idea.

    Sticking to his original goal was the key to success!

    No matter who came to persuade him otherwise, he would remain entrenched in Medicine Valley!

    Occasionally, he might search for some rare treasures, but he would never shift his focus away from Medicine Valley.

    A higher position might bring faster gains in lifespan, but the risks would also increase. After all, without enemies, why rush?

    Gu An turned and began his descent down the mountain.

    Though he could now fly with his Nascent Soul cultivation, he chose to walk down instead.

    By the time he returned to Medicine Valley, Xiao Chuan and the others had already emerged from their rooms.

    "Senior Brother, you were up on the mountain so early?" Ye Lan greeted Gu An, feeling that he looked even more handsome today, though she couldn¡¯t tell if it was just her imagination.

    Gu An smiled. "Just checking on the seedlings. Today, you¡¯ll lead the training session."

    Ye Lan nodded in agreement, but before she could ask more, Gu An had already headed toward the pavilion.

    Not far away, Wu Xin watched Gu An¡¯s figure, thinking to himself, "There¡¯s definitely something mysterious in the mountains! I¡¯ll find it eventually!"

    Gu An ascended the stairs and pushed open the door. As soon as he entered, he saw the White Spirit Rat lying on the table, bloated like a balloon. The Cangteng Fruit was gone.

    It was still alive, at least!

    Gu An quickly used his lifespan detection on the White Spirit Mouse.

    [White Spirit Mouse (First-Stage): 12/120/180]

    Hmm?

    Its lifespan had increased by 70 years. Initially, the White Spirit Mouse only had 50 years of lifespan.

    The Ancient Vine Fruit¡¯s effects were that strong?

    Gu An immediately walked over to the wooden cabinet, took out another Ancient Vine Fruit, and began to nibble on it himself.

 Chapter 21: Li Ya Returns, The Divine Sword of the Li Family

    As soon as Gu An took the first bite of the Ancient Vine Fruit, he felt a warm energy flow into his stomach, warming his entire body.

    It¡¯s working!

    He immediately began to eat in large mouthfuls, and before long, the large Ancient Vine Fruit was completely devoured.

    While digesting, Gu An called up his status panel, eagerly awaiting the lifespan increase.

    However, he waited for half an hour, and his lifespan didn¡¯t increase at all!

    His blood and vitality had indeed strengthened, and his physical strength had improved significantly.

    "What¡¯s going on? Is my realm too high, or is this fruit only effective for spiritual beasts or demonic beasts?" Gu An wondered to himself.

    He glanced at the White Spirit Mouse on the table, still sound asleep. Its lifespan hadn''t increased any further, but its aura was steadily rising.

    I¡¯ll wait and see!

    The White Spirit Mouse slept for three whole days, and when it finally woke up, it had grown to the size of an adult cat. It leaped into Gu An¡¯s arms, affectionately nuzzling him, though its eyes darted toward the cabinet.

    "No more eating!"

    Gu An, who was reading a book, scolded it. If the rat kept growing, it would inevitably attract unwanted attention, especially from Xiao Chuan and the others.

    While disciples like Lu Jiu Jia and Ye Lan would eventually go to the Outer Sect, Gu An didn¡¯t want them knowing too much about his secrets.

    The White Spirit Mouse looked up at Gu An pitifully and even nodded, which caused Gu An to widen his eyes.

    It understands me?

    Gu An pointed to a spot nearby and said, "Come over here."

    The White Spirit Mouse immediately hopped over without hesitation.

    He continued giving it commands, and as long as they weren¡¯t too complicated, the White Spirit Mouse would obediently follow them. This only made him grow fonder of the creature.

    Finally, it¡¯s starting to act like a proper spiritual beast!

    Gu An picked up the White Spirit Mouse and took it outside.

    It was autumn, and the various gardens were littered with fallen leaves. Xiao Chuan and the others were busy sweeping, and the entire Medicine Valley was peaceful and serene. R?

    Gu An walked down the stairs and set the White Spirit Mouse on the ground. "Don¡¯t eat anything you shouldn¡¯t."

    He pointed at the rat¡¯s mouth as he spoke. The White Spirit Mouse nodded with a look of vague understanding, then hopped away, bouncing merrily.

    Gu An watched, feeling puzzled.

    Why does it act like a rabbit?

    Has it not only increased its lifespan but also had its genes altered?

    The first to notice the White Spirit Mouse was Ye Lan, mainly because Gu An had caught her attention, and then she saw a large white rat running toward her. She was so startled that her face turned pale.

    "A demonic rat!"

    Ye Lan shouted in alarm, immediately attracting the attention of Lu Jiu Jia, Xiao Chuan, and Wu Xin.

    When they saw the White Spirit Mouse, they were equally shocked¡ªthey had never seen such a large rat before.

    "White Spirit Mouse, slow down!"

    Gu An¡¯s voice came from behind them, and as soon as the White Spirit Mouse heard it, it stopped in its tracks. It turned its head to glance at him before slowly hopping into the forest at a much more leisurely pace.

    Seeing this, Ye Lan and the others put down their tools and rushed toward Gu An.

    "Senior Brother, is that your White Spirit Mouse? Why is it so big?"

    "It must be a different White Spirit Mouse, right?"

    "It seems kind of clumsy, like its legs don¡¯t work well."

    "This spiritual beast has a remarkable bloodline."

    Listening to his junior brothers and sisters'' chatter, Gu An smiled without responding, letting them speculate.

    He then looked at them and said, "In a few days, I plan to visit the Outer Sect. Who wants to come with me?"

    As soon as Gu An asked, everyone except Wu Xin expressed interest.

    "Great opportunity!" Wu Xin maintained a calm expression, but inside, he was thrilled.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he could sense Gu An¡¯s cultivation still at the fourth layer of the Qi Refinement Realm, Li Ya would have doubted whether this was the same person he once knew.

    As the water boiled, Gu An sat down at the table and chatted with Li Ya.

    To keep the conversation flowing, Gu An asked about life as an Outer Sect disciple, and Li Ya answered each question in turn.

    "Outer Sect disciples are required to complete one Outer Sect bounty task per year?" Gu An asked curiously.

    Li Ya smiled. "That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s always an external task."

    "Have you encountered any demons?"

    "Almost every time I go out, I encounter them. The Tai Cang Dynasty is vast, and there are always places plagued by demons. Last year, I almost died when facing a third-tier demonic beast¡ªequivalent to a Core Formation cultivator. My friends and I fought hard, but one of us died, and the rest of us barely escaped with our lives." Li Ya recounted, a look of lingering fear on his face.

    "Third-tier? Core Formation?"

    Gu An feigned surprise, helping to dispel the tension on Li Ya¡¯s face.

    Li Ya then went on to describe the specific events of that encounter, and Gu An listened with genuine curiosity.

    After hearing the whole story, Gu An had one thought.

    That¡¯s way too dangerous!

    Luckily, I didn¡¯t become an Outer Sect disciple.

    "Besides demons, you also have to be wary of other cultivators. During a treasure hunt, I had a run-in with disciples from another sect. We fought and entangled with each other for half a month. After finally killing him, guess what happened next?" Li Ya said, his excitement building.

    Gu An guessed, "His father showed up?"

    Li Ya looked at him in surprise and shook his head. "Not his father, but close enough¡ªhis master!"

    Well then!

    Gu An felt even more grateful that he hadn¡¯t joined the Outer Sect.

    If this was what life was like in the Outer Sect, the Inner Sect must be even more treacherous!

    Li Ya continued recounting how he outwitted and outlasted the enemy¡¯s master, making Gu An feel like he was listening to a storytelling performance.

    Very entertaining!

    When the water finally boiled, Gu An stood up to brew the tea.

    Li Ya casually asked, "Gu An, did Master leave those fruits in the cabinet?"

    Gu An, his back to Li Ya, replied, "I found them outside. Don¡¯t you remember? The White Spirit Mouse is a treasure-hunting rat."

    Li Ya raised an eyebrow at this.

    It can really find treasures?

    He suddenly found himself wanting to raise a White Spirit Mouse, too.

    After a moment of hesitation, Li Ya said, "Gu An, could I have one of those fruits to heal my wounds? I won¡¯t take it for free. Would you prefer a cultivation technique or a magical weapon in exchange?"

    Gu An turned around, carrying the tea tray, and casually placed it in front of Li Ya. In an unconcerned tone, he said, "I¡¯ll just give you one. No need for anything in return¡ªwe¡¯re friends, right?"

    Li Ya was deeply moved by these words.

    During his time in the Outer Sect, although he had made friends, those friendships were always based on mutual benefits. No one had ever treated him so kindly without expecting something in return.

    After hearing Gu An¡¯s words, he felt immense gratitude.

    Gu An walked over to the wooden cabinet, took out one of the Ancient Vine Fruits, and placed it next to Li Ya¡¯s teacup.

    Li Ya felt even more ashamed.

    Li Ya, you looked down on him before, and now you¡¯re relying on him to heal you...

    Li Ya quietly mocked himself, then pulled a sword from his storage pouch.

    The sword¡¯s sheath was a deep green, inlaid with precious gems. The intricate patterns and the golden dragon coiled around the hilt gave it an air of majesty and elegance.

    When Li Ya placed it on the table, it made a crisp, heavy sound.

    He gently stroked the sword and said softly, "My mother gave me this. I¡¯ll give it to you now. This sword might save your life one day."

    Gu An was stunned by the beauty of the sword. Although he had only seen the sheath, he could feel the power contained within the blade. As a Nascent Soul cultivator, he could sense things that Li Ya couldn¡¯t.

    This is definitely a divine weapon!

 Chapter 22: Two Thousand Years of Evolution, The Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword

    "That won''t do, how can I take the sword your mother left for you?" Gu An immediately waved his hand in refusal. He was being honest; a sword with such a history was bound to come with trouble.

    Li Ya lowered his eyes, gazing at the sword''s scabbard as he drifted into memory: "This sword is called Heavenly Solemn. It has been with me since I was three years old, but I can no longer wield its full power. Besides, I¡¯m no longer qualified to use it. It¡¯s better to leave it with you. Perhaps someone destined for it will find it here in Medicine Valley."

    Gu An asked in confusion, "Why aren''t you qualified to wield it anymore? Is this sword connected to the royal family? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not take it."

    The thought of getting entangled with the Li family gave him a headache.

    Admittedly, the sword was beautiful, and he liked it, but he valued his peaceful life more than any possession.

    Li Ya looked at him and smiled. "You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I explained. Rest assured, this sword won¡¯t cause you any trouble. In fact, no one in the Li family dares to claim this sword. It was a token of affection from my father to my mother. If you ever face an unsolvable problem in the future, you can take this sword to Changluo and find my father."

    "I''m just a mere servant; how could I possibly meet the Emperor?"

    "Don''t worry. As long as Heavenly Solemn appears in Changluo, my father will sense it. All in all, you must take it, or else I won¡¯t eat this fruit."

    Then don¡¯t eat it!

    Gu An almost blurted out, but he restrained himself.

    He looked again at the Heavenly Solemn sword. Come to think of it, he still didn¡¯t have a magic weapon of his own. Among all the things Cheng Xuandan had left behind, there were only talismans, no magic weapons¡ªnot even a sword.

    What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m a Nascent Soul cultivator!

    If worse comes to worst, I¡¯ll just throw the sword to the enemy if I run into trouble!

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An reached for Heavenly Solemn. The sword was heavy, and his right hand trembled slightly as he lifted it, which caused Li Ya to burst into laughter.

    "Junior Brother Gu, even if you don¡¯t have much talent, you still shouldn¡¯t neglect your training. Don¡¯t forget to practice the Li family¡¯s Seven Swords that I taught you," Li Ya said earnestly.

    Gu An held the Heavenly Solemn sword in both hands, smiling stiffly as he nodded.

    Hehe.

    Kid, you¡¯ve got a lot to learn about reading people!

    Thus, Li Ya settled down in Medicine Valley, with Gu An personally arranging a secluded courtyard where no one would disturb him.

    Li Ya sat cross-legged on the bed, a half-eaten Ancient Vine fruit beside him. His hands formed a series of incantations as he focused on healing his injuries.

    A faint blue phantom emerged from his body, swirling within the room. It was an elderly man with a kind face, dressed in flowing Daoist robes that gave him an air of a seasoned cultivator.

    Li Ya opened his eyes and spoke, "Old Ancestor, what is this fruit? Its medicinal effects are so intense..."

    The old man, addressed as Old Ancestor, waved his hand, causing the space within the room to ripple slightly. He stroked his beard and smiled. "It¡¯s most likely a fruit from the Ancient Vine tree, the sacred tree of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion. Even the lowest-grade Ancient Vine fruit is at least a sixth-tier treasure. You¡¯re quite fortunate."

    "A fruit from Thousand Autumn Pavilion? No wonder the Tai Xuan Sect views them as a sworn enemy," Li Ya muttered.

    The Old Ancestor glanced at the Ancient Vine fruit and said, "The Thousand Autumn Pavilion and the Tai Xuan Sect have been at odds for over a thousand years. Both sects have planted countless spies in each other''s ranks. Your Junior Brother Gu is quite lucky. If not for meeting you, that Ancient Vine fruit would¡¯ve brought him disaster." ?

    Li Ya shook his head. "It¡¯s not luck that saved him; it¡¯s his kindness and loyalty. People like him will always have good fortune. In fact, I¡¯m the lucky one."

    The Old Ancestor nodded. "You¡¯re right. In the world of cultivation, people like him are rare. But you needn¡¯t feel too guilty. Giving him Heavenly Solemn is more valuable to him than the Ancient Vine fruit."

    Upon hearing Heavenly Solemn¡¯s name, Li Ya sighed. "I¡¯ve disappointed my mother¡¯s expectations. I don¡¯t wish to fight for the throne. I only seek revenge for her, and then I want to travel the world, far away from the palace intrigues."

    "Heavenly Solemn is one of the three great imperial swords of Tai Cang. To fully unleash its power, you¡¯d need to master the Royal Extreme Sword Art. Right now, your mastery of the Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship is only at the beginner level. It¡¯ll take at least another hundred years to master the Royal Extreme Sword Art," the old man mused.

    Li Ya remained silent.

    The Old Ancestor chuckled. "You couldn¡¯t even defeat that boy Shi Yang with ease. You still have a long way to go. Remember, your fourth brother has already reached the Core Formation stage."

    Li Ya took a deep breath, choosing not to respond. He closed his eyes and resumed his healing.

    The Old Ancestor, on the other hand, gazed out the window. Even though it was shut, he could still hear the laughter of Xiao Chuan and the others outside.

    "This is indeed a nice place, far from the conflicts of the world. Unfortunately, those with burdens like ours are not suited for such a place."

    He was feeling the sword¡¯s intent.

    Once his sword intent resonated with the sword, he could truly claim it as his own.

    Inside the sword were numerous seals, like layers of spells awaiting the swordmaster¡¯s spiritual energy and intent to break through.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t well-versed in breaking seals, but fortunately, he now had his own sword intent. His sword intent pierced through the seals.

    After half an hour, Gu An stood up, placed Heavenly Solemn back into his storage bag, and began walking toward Xuan Valley.

    With a single step, he hovered in mid-air, sword energy forming beneath his feet, carrying him forward.

    As he approached within ten miles of Xuan Valley, he descended and continued walking on foot, completely concealing his aura.

    The night gradually passed, and the sky in the east began to turn pink.

    Morning had arrived.

    Li Ya pushed open his door, stretching in the morning sun. He felt completely refreshed.

    The Ancient Vine fruit¡¯s medicinal power was incredible!

    He no longer felt much discomfort, and in a few more days, he would be fully recovered!

    Smiling, Li Ya glanced toward the field beside the garden, where Gu An was leading the junior disciples through their exercises.

    The slow, rhythmic movements piqued Li Ya¡¯s curiosity.

    Though the actions were simple, they had an inexplicable sense of profoundness.

    Intrigued, Li Ya walked over and greeted Gu An, who smiled and returned the greeting.

    "What are you all practicing?" Li Ya asked, intrigued.

    Gu An chuckled. "This is something I learned from an old man in my childhood. It¡¯s meant to strengthen the body and keep the mind sharp. I lead them through these exercises every day so they can start their day in the right mindset."

    Lu Jiu Jia grumbled, "I don¡¯t really feel like it¡¯s helping."

    Xiao Chuan glared at him. "That¡¯s because you¡¯re too thick-headed."

    Li Ya added, "Actually, it does work. You just need to stick with it over a long period of time."

    Coming from an Outer Sect disciple, his words naturally carried weight.

    Gu An glanced at Li Ya, noting that he seemed much softer and more amiable than before, even capable of saying such tactful things.

    In truth, the reason Gu An had the junior disciples practice these exercises was to help clear their minds from cultivation and dreams, preventing them from messing up his precious herbs and flowers.

    "After you¡¯re done with your exercises, how about I teach you a sword technique?" Li Ya suggested with a smile.

    The juniors were immediately thrilled, thanking him profusely, calling him "Senior Brother Li" at every turn.

    Li Ya looked at Gu An and said, "You should join in too. Since you¡¯ve got a sword now, it¡¯s a good idea to practice."

    Gu An smiled and nodded.

    Alright.

    Let me see how well you¡¯ve mastered the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords!

    Li Ya¡¯s presence lifted everyone¡¯s spirits. Watching the junior disciples bicker playfully, he didn¡¯t feel annoyed. In fact, it made him feel quite happy.

    It wasn¡¯t until midday that Li Ya pulled Gu An aside into the forest.

    "Show me how much progress you¡¯ve made with the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords. The sooner you master it, the sooner I can teach you real sword techniques. The Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords is just the basics," Li Ya said seriously.

 Chapter 23: The Soul-Shaking Bell and Yin-Yang Art

    In the mountain forest, Gu An couldn''t withstand Li Ya¡¯s insistence and ultimately performed a clumsy set of the Li family¡¯s Seven Swords technique. Only then did he realize that pretending to be inept was far harder than pretending to be proficient.

    Faced with Gu An¡¯s stiff swordplay, Li Ya criticized him for quite some time before patiently teaching him how to properly practice swordsmanship.

    Through Li Ya¡¯s moves, Gu An could tell that he had already begun practicing the "Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship" and was indeed a prodigy, at least far more talented in swordsmanship than Gu An.

    The next day, Li Ya still dragged Gu An along to practice swordsmanship.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

    "Brother Li, I¡¯m not cut out for swordsmanship. Let¡¯s just stop, alright? I only have a few decades to live. If I spend all my time practicing swords, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste? I¡¯d rather spend my time growing and tending flowers," Gu An said helplessly. He secretly activated the Dragon Force technique, making his eyes appear slightly red.

    Li Ya, sword in hand, suddenly felt stifled.

    What am I doing?

    Am I repaying Junior Brother Gu with something he doesn¡¯t enjoy?

    Isn¡¯t this a form of harm in itself?

    Li Ya couldn¡¯t help but think back to his childhood when his father forced him to learn from his older brothers, but he could never master the skills that came so naturally to them.

    Sighing, Li Ya walked over, patted Gu An on the shoulder, and said, "Junior Brother Gu, I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I¡¯m sorry."

    Gu An forced a smile. "It¡¯s alright, Senior Brother. I know you have my best interests in mind. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not very talented."

    The more Gu An spoke this way, the guiltier Li Ya felt.

    The two sat down, chatting about their first year in the valley, gradually easing the tension from the sword practice.

    For the next few days, Li Ya stopped pestering Gu An to practice swords, but he still spent an hour each day teaching Xiao Chuan and the others swordsmanship.

    For Xiao Chuan and the others, whose dreams of becoming powerful cultivators had not yet been extinguished, the chance to learn from an Outer Sect disciple was invaluable.

    Five days later, Li Ya was preparing to leave.

    Gu An, along with his junior brothers and sisters, accompanied Li Ya to the valley¡¯s entrance. Xiao Chuan and the others were reluctant to see him go, having learned so much from him.

    "Senior Brother, this place will always be your home. Come back and visit often," Gu An said with genuine reluctance.

    Home?

    Li Ya¡¯s heart stirred at the word, but his face remained calm as he smiled faintly and replied, "I¡¯ll be back."

    With that, he turned and left, his black robes resembling a flickering flame as he walked through the forest, burning with a resolve that not even the autumn wind could extinguish. ??

    Gu An sensed that Li Ya was igniting some kind of fighting spirit, perhaps related to the injuries he had sustained.

    Once Li Ya¡¯s figure disappeared into the depths of the forest, Gu An turned to his junior brothers and sisters, smiling as he said, "Train hard, and one day, go to the Outer Sect to find Senior Brother Li and bring honor to our Xuan Valley."

    Lu Jiu Jia immediately made a bold declaration, vowing to join the Outer Sect.

    Xiao Chuan also expressed his determination, though with noticeably less confidence.

    Ye Lan appeared to be lost in thought, her mind elsewhere.

    Wu Xin then said, "I¡¯m not going to the Outer Sect. I¡¯ll stay with Senior Brother Gu forever!"

    His words left everyone, including Gu An, surprised.

    This kid...

    Gu An felt a bit moved. Had he perhaps misjudged Wu Xin?

    These days, Wu Xin had been very well-behaved, no longer sneaking around at night. Moreover, nothing had ever gone missing in Xuan Valley, so Gu An couldn¡¯t definitively say that Wu Xin had any malicious intent.

    Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just assign him more chores.

    Gu An replied, "So you¡¯re my grandmaster. I greet you, Grandmaster. My master¡¯s time has indeed passed. He told me he wanted to follow your example and find a secluded place to await the end of his life."

    The chamber fell into silence.

    Gu An remained vigilant, ready to strike if the other party attacked, regardless of whether she was his grandmaster. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to defend himself.

    The Heavenly Solemn sword, after all, had yet to taste blood!

    After what seemed like an eternity, just as Gu An was about to speak again, the woman¡¯s voice returned. "Did Cheng Xuandan tell you who I am?"

    Gu An answered softly, "My master told me everything. You¡¯re from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, and he told me to be prepared to assist the people of Thousand Autumn Pavilion whenever they come..."

    "By the looks of you, timid and cautious, I¡¯d wager you¡¯re not doing this willingly, are you? You only learned about all this after becoming the valley master, didn¡¯t you?" The woman¡¯s voice teased him playfully.

    Gu An let out a long sigh, saying nothing more. His silence spoke volumes.

    This time, he wasn¡¯t acting¡ªhe was genuinely exasperated.

    "Since you¡¯ve acknowledged Cheng Xuandan as your master, you are naturally my grand-disciple. Guard this place for me for ten years, and after that, I¡¯ll leave the Tai Xuan Sect and won¡¯t trouble you any longer."

    Hearing this, Gu An asked, "May I ask Grandmaster¡¯s name?"

    "My name is Jiang Qiong. As for my title in the cultivation world, it¡¯s not worth mentioning."

    Jiang Qiong?

    Her name sounds nice, but I wonder how long she¡¯s been alive.

    As Gu An pondered this, one of the coffins suddenly opened, startling him.

    Two objects flew out of the coffin and landed at his feet.

    Looking down, he saw a small black bell and a cultivation manual.

    "Consider these my gifts to you, my grand-disciple. The Soul-Shaking Bell can control all the techniques of the Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique. With just a shake, every corpse puppet in this cavern will obey your commands."

    "And that manual is my personal cultivation method, the Yin-Yang Art. It also contains the instructions for refining the Soul-Shaking Bell. Even Cheng Xuandan couldn¡¯t learn this."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice carried a note of weariness.

    Gu An quickly bowed in thanks, but couldn¡¯t help asking, "Grandmaster, why are you so kind to me when I¡¯m merely of average talent?"

    "Heh, average talent? Boy, though I don¡¯t know what strange techniques you¡¯re practicing, your actual cultivation far exceeds the fourth level of the Qi Refining stage. I¡¯d guess you¡¯ve already reached the Foundation Establishment stage. For someone so young to reach Foundation Establishment, you¡¯re definitely a genius. What I like even more is your humility, hiding in the Outer Sect as a servant. I don¡¯t know what burdens you carry, but you clearly have issues with the Tai Xuan Sect."

    "Your talent satisfies me, and your cautious approach suits me even more. Train well. In time, I¡¯ll teach you more techniques. Eventually, I¡¯ll recommend you to become a true disciple of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s coquettish laughter returned, making Gu An¡¯s face stiffen as he felt a bit exposed, like his cover had been blown.

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An said, "Thank you, Grandmaster. If you ever need anything, feel free to ask."

    With that, he bent down, picked up the Soul-Shaking Bell and the Yin-Yang Art, and turned to leave.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice didn¡¯t call out again, and Gu An quickly made his way back to the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Sitting under the tree, he began reading through the Yin-Yang Art.

    All the while, he was contemplating whether Jiang Qiong had any ill intentions.

    If it¡¯s only for ten years, I¡¯m not too worried. After all, I¡¯m already at the Nascent Soul stage and have mastered the Tai Cang Heavenly Shocking Sword.

    Jiang Qiong is clearly no saint, and she¡¯s wary of my Foundation Establishment strength. How could she possibly go from fearing Foundation Establishment cultivators to overpowering a Nascent Soul cultivator in just ten years?

    She¡¯s been hiding here for a long time, according to Cheng Xuandan¡ªshe¡¯s supposedly been dead for seventy years already.

    During these ten years, I¡¯ll try to learn more techniques and skills from her. If, after ten years, she leaves peacefully, I won¡¯t go against her.

    But if she harbors ill intent, then the Heavenly Solemn sword will have to taste blood.

 Chapter 24: Jiang Qiong at Core Formation Ninth Layer

    As spring turned to autumn, five years passed in the blink of an eye.

    During these five years, Gu An continued his plan of investing one year of lifespan every night. Over time, he invested more than 1,800 years of lifespan, pushing his cultivation to the eighth layer of the Nascent Soul realm.

    After surpassing the fifth layer of the Nascent Soul realm, the time required for each subsequent small breakthrough increased exponentially. Even during the evolutionary process, Gu An had to endure longer periods of hard cultivation.

    Currently, his lifespan had dwindled to just over 10,200 years, but the addition of the Eight Views Heavenly Cave had significantly boosted his annual lifespan gain.

    In these five years, three new servant disciples joined Xuan Valley, all of whom became Gu An¡¯s disciples. Two were male, and one was female. The oldest was named Tang Yu, followed by Su Han, and the youngest, Zhen Qin.

    Gu An no longer chose disciples based on their potential. Instead, he selected those with mediocre talent to avoid unnecessary trouble. The maximum lifespan of each disciple was around 200 years, and he picked the ones who seemed agreeable to him.

    On this day, at the entrance to the valley, Xiao Chuan, Ye Lan, Wu Xin, Tang Yu, Su Han, and Zhen Qin gathered around Lu Jiu Jia.

    "Senior Brother, we wish you success!"

    "Uncle Master, don¡¯t forget about us when you¡¯re in the Outer Sect!"

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be looking after Medicine Valley."

    "If you fail, I¡¯ll definitely make fun of you."

    Today was the day Lu Jiu Jia was heading to the Outer Sect to take the entrance examination. Gu An had sliced a Ancient Vine fruit into four pieces and distributed them among his junior brothers and sisters, significantly boosting their cultivation. Lu Jiu Jia was the first to reach the ninth layer of the Qi Refining realm.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that ever since Wu Xin consumed the Ancient Vine fruit, he had become completely obedient, staying in his room every night to cultivate without wandering off into the mountains. He had also become more diligent in his work.

    At twenty-three years old, Lu Jiu Jia was brimming with confidence. He glanced toward the pavilion where his senior brother lived and saw Gu An standing by the window, watching him. A warm feeling filled his heart.

    "Wait for my good news, Senior Brother! I won¡¯t let you down!" Lu Jiu Jia called out with a proud smile before turning and leaving.

    With years of cultivation and mastering the Remnant Wind Kick technique, he believed he could make a name for himself in the Outer Sect.

    Dressed in a black robe with white accents, Gu An watched from a distance as Lu Jiu Jia departed. His emotions were mixed.

    He couldn¡¯t quite tell if he felt proud or reluctant. Maybe it was a bit of both.

    "I¡¯m only twenty-seven, yet I¡¯m already feeling sentimental. What will happen when I¡¯m two hundred, two thousand, or even twenty thousand years old?" Gu An chuckled at himself.

    He turned back to his desk, sat down, and picked up The Adventures of the Green Hero, continuing to enjoy the book.

    This was a new release from last year, and Gu An considered it the author''s magnum opus. The way the writer described love and adventure was truly masterful.

    An hour later.

    Wu Xin came to visit. At twenty-one years old, he still dressed like a monk, and Gu An often teased him, calling him a "handsome Tang Monk." Especially after Gu An had a monk¡¯s robe custom-made for him at the Outer Sect, Wu Xin looked even more dignified.

    "Senior Brother, I¡¯ve finished watering the fields on the mountain. Do you have any other tasks for me today?" Wu Xin asked softly as he approached, glancing at The Adventures of the Chivalrous Wanderer. His clean, handsome face instantly flushed red.

    Without looking up, Gu An replied, "There¡¯s nothing else. You can go back and cultivate."

    Wu Xin moved to the opposite side of the table but didn¡¯t leave. He looked hesitant.

    Gu An glanced at him and asked, "Is there something else?"

    Dressed in his black robe, Gu An had developed a commanding presence over the years. Thanks to the abundant harvests in Medicine Valley and his lack of a private stash, he had used his own funds to buy new clothes for everyone in the valley. Now, none of them looked like mere servant disciples anymore.

    Wu Xin gritted his teeth and said, "Senior Brother, I¡¯ll be honest with you. With my talent, I can never enter the Outer Sect. I genuinely want to stay in Medicine Valley and serve you for the rest of my life."

    Gu An put down his book and carefully observed Wu Xin.

    The meaning behind those words was clear.

    He wanted to progress!

    Gu An furrowed his brows, pretending to be troubled.

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s expression, Wu Xin panicked and immediately knelt down.

    After a few seconds, his eyes lit up. "I remember now! She was the top genius of Thousand Autumn Pavilion a century ago and the daughter of the second lord. But she¡¯s been dead for many years. I remember my father talking about her when I was a child. He even wanted my elder brother to marry her."

    Gu An was intrigued and asked, "How old is your father?"

    "He¡¯s almost five hundred years old. He has over a hundred children, so if one of us goes missing, he doesn¡¯t care," Wu Xin answered.

    Gu An fell silent.

    The ways of the demonic sects were strangely tempting.

    Gu An asked a few more questions, but Wu Xin didn¡¯t know much about Jiang Qiong.

    "Now that you¡¯ve confessed your origins, I¡¯ll appoint you as the chief disciple. If a single valley¡¯s chief disciple can help a demonic cultivator find redemption, that would be a worthy achievement. However, this matter must remain a secret for now. You¡¯ll need to earn everyone¡¯s approval through your actions," Gu An said seriously.

    Wu Xin was overjoyed.

    He was about to kneel in thanks when Gu An added, "From now on, you mustn¡¯t mention Thousand Autumn Pavilion at all, even when you¡¯re alone. This is the Tai Xuan Sect, and even talking to yourself might be overheard."

    Wu Xin nodded fervently, promising to follow the advice.

    The two brothers shifted to lighter topics, chatting about other things.

    Wu Xin felt even closer to his senior brother. He regretted not confessing earlier.

    ...

    At night, in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Gu An arrived at a clearing near the underground river to plant more medicinal herbs.

    He moved slowly, savoring the process of planting. What he was cultivating wasn¡¯t just flowers¡ªit was life itself.

    As someone of Huaxia heritage, farming was in his blood, and this passion had followed him into the world of cultivation.

    Once he finished, he gazed at his newly created garden with satisfaction. The neat rows had a unique beauty to them.

    "Come in, my dear disciple."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s pleasant voice echoed from one of the nearby caves, and Gu An immediately headed in that direction.

    Over the years, Jiang Qiong had summoned him from time to time to help gather medicinal ingredients or even assist in refining pills.

    Gu An hadn¡¯t been working in vain, though. His alchemy skills had improved by leaps and bounds.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s alchemy far surpassed Cheng Xuandan¡¯s, and her teaching methods were much better too.

    Gu An entered the dim cave, where a cauldron stood on the ground, half his height, with ashes piled beneath it.

    Just as he was about to speak, he heard a sound. He focused his gaze and saw one of the coffins in the back trembling.

    Boom!

    The coffin lid fell to the ground with a thud, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    A skeletal hand reached out from the upright coffin, so thin it was like a ghost¡¯s claw. Gu An immediately used his lifespan detection ability.

    [Jiang Qiong (Core Formation Ninth Layer): 185/304/2490]

    Good grief!

    A maximum lifespan of nearly 2,500 years!

    Why does she only have 300 years of lifespan at the Core Formation ninth layer?

    Could it be related to her injuries?

    Gu An pondered this while the last trace of his apprehension vanished.

 Chapter 25: Have You Heard of the Nascent Soul Realm?

    Crack¡ª

    A shriveled foot stepped out of the coffin, landing on a piece of charcoal and snapping it in half.

    Gu An saw that it was a disheveled woman, her hair a tangled mess, and her body frighteningly thin, as if all the flesh had been drained from her. Her tattered clothing revealed a faint image of a white robe, though her sleeves and pants were torn. She staggered out, resembling a vengeful ghost.

    Jiang Qiong slowly lifted her face, which was equally emaciated. Her eye sockets were deep, and her bulging eyes were terrifying.

    Her gaze fell on Gu An, causing him to hurriedly lower his head.

    "Good disciple, thanks to you helping me refine pills these past five years, I¡¯ve recovered much faster..." Jiang Qiong forced a smile, which only made her look more horrifying, as a foul breath escaped from her mouth.

    She no longer referred to herself as "this seat" but used "I," signaling that their relationship had become more personal.

    Suppressing his discomfort, Gu An said, "It''s my duty as your disciple, but I do have some questions."

    "Ask away."

    Jiang Qiong replied as she shakily made her way toward the pill furnace.

    Watching her, Gu An asked, "Since refining pills can help you recover faster, why didn¡¯t you let my master help you with it before?"

    Cheng Xuandan had believed that Jiang Qiong had been dead for seventy years, which meant she had been hiding here for that long, and he had never discovered she was still alive.

    Jiang Qiong gave a creepy, forced smile. "Because I didn¡¯t trust him. Your master was forced to become my disciple, and his heart was always wavering. There¡¯s no telling when he might have betrayed me. Half of the coffins in this cave are filled with the corpses of his former disciples."

    Gu An remained silent.

    He believed Jiang Qiong¡¯s words. After all, Meng Lang had suffered such a fate.

    Jiang Qiong sat down before the pill furnace, waving her hand as various herbs piled nearby flew into the furnace.

    "Five years have passed. What level of the Foundation Establishment realm have you reached now?" Jiang Qiong asked.

    Gu An¡¯s outward cultivation appeared to be at the fifth layer of the Qi Refining realm, but Jiang Qiong was convinced he had already reached the Foundation Establishment realm.

    Gu An answered, "I¡¯m about to reach the third layer."

    "That¡¯s slow. Don¡¯t neglect your cultivation. Back in the day, I reached Foundation Establishment at eighteen and formed my core by forty. If I hadn¡¯t spent decades studying pill and formation arts, I would have already reached the Nascent Soul realm. Have you heard of the Nascent Soul realm?" Jiang Qiong asked absentmindedly as she stared at the pill furnace.

    Gu An quickly nodded and said, "The Nascent Soul realm is like being an immortal. You rarely see one in the Outer Sect."

    "Hmph, immortal? They¡¯re just stronger cultivators. Once I¡¯ve fully recovered, I¡¯ll find a place to break through to the Nascent Soul realm. When that happens, you¡¯ll have a Nascent Soul backer. Excited?" Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice turned proud as she spoke.

    Her voice was seductive, a stark contrast to her terrifying appearance.

    "Thank you for your care, Grandmaster. Is there anything I can assist you with?" Gu An stepped forward and asked.

    Jiang Qiong replied, "Just watch me refine pills, and let¡¯s chat a bit."

    She motioned for Gu An to sit beside her.

    Gu An sat down but kept a cautious distance, remaining alert.

    No matter how kind Jiang Qiong seemed, Gu An wouldn¡¯t let his guard down until she left.

    Meng Lang was a grim reminder. He probably hadn¡¯t suspected Cheng Xuandan¡¯s betrayal until his dying moments.

    Jiang Qiong inquired about Gu An¡¯s background, and he shared the general outline of his life without mentioning the Ji family. He only said he came from a servant background and was recruited into the Tai Xuan Sect after his spirit root was detected.

    They talked for half an hour before Jiang Qiong allowed him to leave, instructing him to return for the next three nights, promising a significant reward after.

    Gu An complied.

    On the third night.

    Gu An sat cross-legged across from the pill furnace, holding the Yin-Yang Art and occasionally asking Jiang Qiong questions.

    Irritated by his inquiries, Jiang Qiong finally snapped, "Are you messing with me on purpose? You¡¯re already at the Foundation Establishment realm at such a young age, yet how can your comprehension be this poor?"

    Gu An protested, "Refining pills is one thing, but breathing techniques are another."

    In truth, that wasn¡¯t the case. To him, Jiang Qiong¡¯s movements had been slow, and he could have easily countered with his Dragon Force, repelling her attack with his own energy.

    She didn¡¯t stop out of mercy; she stopped to save herself.

    Jiang Qiong burst into laughter, her body shaking with amusement, eventually holding her stomach as she laughed.

    Gu An watched her quietly, not interrupting.

    After a long while, Jiang Qiong finally composed herself and walked back to the pill furnace. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill my own disciples. Even when Cheng Xuandan betrayed me, I spared his life and used his protection to hide within Tai Xuan Sect. As long as you remain loyal to me, I¡¯ll never wrong you. If anyone dares bully you, I won¡¯t sit idly by."

    Hearing this, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Jiang Qiong turned back to face him at the furnace. "Leave a new set of clothes and return tomorrow night. I¡¯ll teach you some spells."

    Gu An promptly retrieved a set of his white robes from his storage bag, gently placing them on the ground. He then cupped his hands in salute and took his leave.

    Once he disappeared into the darkness, Jiang Qiong turned to the robes. She reached out, lifting them with her fingers, and brought them close to her face, inhaling deeply before letting out a soft chuckle.

    ...

    At dawn, Gu An was leading the disciples of the Medicine Valley in their morning exercises.

    A figure approached the entrance to the valley.

    It was Li Ya.

    Li Ya was still dressed in black, but compared to five years ago, he radiated an intense, commanding aura, the presence of a strong cultivator.

    His arrival immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    "It¡¯s Senior Brother Li Ya!" Xiao Chuan exclaimed excitedly.

    Gu An quickly walked toward Li Ya, instructing the others to continue their exercises.

    He approached Li Ya, just about to speak, but Li Ya beat him to it: "Let¡¯s talk upstairs."

    Huh?

    Something serious?

    Gu An felt a surge of tension. What could be so important that Li Ya came in person?

    He immediately led Li Ya to the pavilion, shutting the door behind them once they were inside.

    Li Ya walked to the table, waved his hand, and a Ancient Vine Fruit appeared on the table, leaving Gu An stunned.

    "Four years ago, the Outer Sect''s Pill Hall had a Ancient Vine Fruit. I bought it, but I¡¯ve been too busy with missions to bring it to you until now," Li Ya said with a smile.

    Gu An looked at him, feeling a bit awkward.

    Li Ya noticed and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Realizing he couldn¡¯t hide the truth, Gu An coughed lightly and said, "I was the one who sold that fruit to the Pill Hall."

    To avoid suspicion, Gu An had sold it at a low price, earning praise from the Pill Hall elders for his gratitude to the sect.

    He never imagined Li Ya would buy it back...

    Li Ya sighed. "What a mess... That fruit is a rare treasure that strengthens one¡¯s vitality. How could you sell it? How much did you sell it for?"

    "Twenty mid-grade spirit stones..."

    "What? I spent ten high-grade spirit stones!" Li Ya¡¯s eyes widened.

    A single high-grade spirit stone was worth a hundred mid-grade spirit stones.

    Both of them fell into a brief silence.

    In truth, Gu An didn¡¯t feel he had lost out. Thanks to the Ancient Vine Fruit, he had developed a good relationship with Zhu Qinglu from the Pill Hall. Over the past four years, Zhu had done him many favors and opened several doors for him. However, standing before Li Ya, Gu An felt a bit embarrassed.

    Li Ya sighed softly. "Let¡¯s just consider it a contribution to the sect. Besides the fruit, I¡¯m here for another reason."

 Chapter 26: The Grand Outer Sect Tournament

    "What is it?" Gu An asked, silently praying it wasn¡¯t something troublesome. He had no desire to get involved in the vortex of conflict within the Outer Sect.

    Li Ya smiled and said, "You like farming, don¡¯t you? I remember you mentioned before that you¡¯ve helped a certain Outer Sect disciple manage his cave residence. Now, there¡¯s an opportunity for you. The compensation is decent¡ªwork for a year and you¡¯ll earn one mid-grade spirit stone plus a bottle of Spiritual Qi Pills."

    Hearing this, Gu An was relieved.

    If it was something that could earn him more lifespan, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. After all, he rarely trained and had plenty of time.

    He began asking about the identity of the employer. Li Ya didn¡¯t hide anything; the Outer Sect disciple was a friend of his, and his cave residence was near the Outer Sect city.

    After agreeing, Gu An was immediately taken there by Li Ya.

    Li Ya flew on his sword, with Gu An standing behind him, the two of them sharing one sword. Their airborne figures drew envious gazes from Xiao Chuan, Ye Lan, and the others.

    Who wouldn¡¯t dream of flying on a sword?

    The tall and burly Tang Yu sighed, "If Master could learn swordsmanship from Uncle Li Ya and teach us, that would be amazing."

    The slender and handsome Su Han, standing nearby, nodded. Even though he had been in Medicine Valley for four years, he still longed for the Outer Sect in his heart.

    It wasn¡¯t just him¡ªTang Yu and Zhen Qin felt the same.

    Ye Lan didn¡¯t say much and simply pulled Zhen Qin back to the courtyard to train.

    Meanwhile...

    High above the mountains, Li Ya flew at great speed, his gaze fixed ahead, his black robes billowing in the wind, his hair flying wildly, giving off a free-spirited, unrestrained aura.

    "I noticed that your Medicine Valley has more servants than before. Junior Brother Gu, try to recruit fewer disciples in the future and invest more spirit stones into your own cultivation," Li Ya advised earnestly.

    Even though Gu An always said his talent wasn¡¯t good, Li Ya still believed there was hope for him.

    He didn¡¯t want a future where, after a hundred years, he would still be youthful, while Gu An had already grown old.

    Although Li Ya had made a few friends during his years at Tai Xuan Sect, no one compared to Junior Brother Gu in his heart.

    Gu An was the only person who treated him well without expecting anything in return. He didn¡¯t want to lose this bond.

    Gu An smiled and said, "Senior Brother Li, don¡¯t worry. The reason I¡¯m taking on more disciples is that the fields in Medicine Valley have expanded. Every year, I submit more herbs, and the Pill Hall is gradually improving my benefits. I won¡¯t neglect my cultivation."

    Hearing this, Li Ya smiled.

    "That¡¯s true. You¡¯re always diligent; you¡¯re bound to achieve something great."

    "Not as great as you, Senior Brother. Your reputation in the Outer Sect is unmatched."

    They began exchanging compliments. Normally, Li Ya hated this kind of polite banter, but for some reason, hearing it from Junior Brother Gu made him feel oddly happy.

    Two hours later...

    Li Ya dropped Gu An back at Medicine Valley before flying off.

    As soon as Gu An landed, he was surrounded by Su Han and Zhen Qin.

    They were curious about where Gu An had gone, and Gu An didn¡¯t hide anything. After a brief explanation, he sent them on their way.

    Lu Jiujia¡¯s departure had greatly motivated the disciples of Medicine Valley, leaving the valley quieter than usual. Whenever they had free time, they would each retreat to their rooms to train, eager to catch up with Lu Jiujia.

    Gu An returned to his room, picked up Yin-Yang Art, and began studying it. That night, Jiang Qiong was supposed to teach him spells, and he was looking forward to it.

    What cultivator wouldn¡¯t want to learn more spells?

    Especially since Gu An lacked many basic spells.

    ...

    Late at night, in the Eight Views Cave Heaven.

    Under the Ancient Vine Tree, Jiang Qiong, dressed in white with her black hair flowing loosely, looked like an immortal descending to the mortal world. However, her stunning face was filled with frustration.

    Gu An shook his head. "I don¡¯t care about becoming famous. That would just bring trouble my way. I hate fighting, let alone killing."

    Jiang Qiong was stunned for a moment before finding it amusing.

    This was the first time she had encountered such a timid genius.

    "It was wrong of me to scold you earlier. Come, continue practicing the Soul Capture Technique. Even if you¡¯re suited for the sword, there are some spells you must learn to be prepared for anything," Jiang Qiong beckoned him.

    Gu An immediately stepped forward, resuming his practice of the Soul Capture Technique.

    After their sparring match, Jiang Qiong¡¯s attitude softened considerably, speaking to him in a gentler tone. At times, her words even gave him goosebumps.

    And so, every night, Gu An went to the Eight Views Cave Heaven to practice spells under Jiang Qiong¡¯s tutelage. Once he mastered a spell to the point where it appeared on his attribute panel, he would move on to the next one.

    Jiang Qiong assumed he was just frustrated and didn¡¯t force him. After all, she had plenty of spells to teach.

    Teaching an apprentice while recovering from her injuries was surprisingly enjoyable for her.

    Besides that, once a month, Gu An would visit the cave residence of the Outer Sect disciple to tend to the herbs.

    ...

    As winter approached, snow fell thick and heavy, blanketing the land.

    Wearing a straw hat, Gu An climbed halfway up the mountain and reached the cave residence. Just as he was about to take out his token, he sensed something amiss.

    There were people inside!

    And not just one!

    Gu An instantly wanted to leave, but the voices inside the cave abruptly stopped. If he left now, it would reveal that he had sensed the presence of people inside, bypassing the cave¡¯s protective barrier.

    He had no choice but to press the token against the mountain gate. The gate opened, and he stepped inside.

    Walking through the cave tunnel, he entered the cave hall. When he saw three people standing inside, he froze for a moment before quickly bowing and apologizing, "My apologies, I didn¡¯t know the senior was back. I¡¯ll leave now."

    With that, he turned to leave.

    The owner of the cave, Chen Li, appeared to be in his forties, with the scholarly demeanor of a refined gentleman. He raised a hand and smiled, saying, "No need. Do what you need to do. We¡¯ll continue our conversation."

    Hearing this, Gu An had no choice but to turn back, bow again, and proceed to the herb garden.

    As Gu An worked, he noticed the other two people in the cave¡ªa man and a woman. The woman was none other than Li Xuanyu, whom he had sparred with before.

    The man, however, wasn¡¯t Shi Yang. Instead, he was someone else¡ªhandsome, graceful, and as striking as a character from a painting. Even men couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by his looks.

    Li Xuanyu recognized Gu An but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu An discreetly used his lifespan ability to check the handsome man¡¯s details.

    [Xiao Chenjun (Core Formation Stage, Level 1): 58/621/1508]

    Core Formation Stage, Level 1!

    An Inner Sect disciple?

    Chen Li, noticing that Gu An had begun harvesting the herbs, turned to Li Xuanyu and Xiao Chenjun and sighed, "The Grand Outer Sect Tournament is approaching, and this time, it¡¯s being hosted by Tai Xuan Sect. The pressure is on us."

    Xiao Chenjun chuckled. "What¡¯s there to fear? The Outer Sect has many talents. Even if those other sects and schools join forces, it¡¯ll be hard for them to surpass Tai Xuan Sect. Within the Tai Cang Empire, Tai Xuan Sect reigns supreme."

    Chen Li shook his head. "I¡¯ve heard that the Gu Hao Sect, Tianjue Sect, and Thousand Autumn Pavilion each have dual-spiritual root geniuses, and they¡¯ve been deliberately holding back their breakthroughs just for this tournament."

    He paused, glancing at Xiao Chenjun with a sigh. "Junior Brother Xiao, why didn¡¯t you wait before breaking through? Your master surely knew about this."

    Xiao Chenjun smiled. "Senior Brother Chen, the Grand Outer Sect Tournament is held at least twice every hundred years. How could cultivators like us be so concerned about victory and defeat? Besides, Tai Xuan Sect produces geniuses every year. Don¡¯t worry¡ªthe burden won¡¯t fall solely on you."

    The three of them continued discussing the tournament, with Xiao Chenjun and Chen Li doing most of the talking while Li Xuanyu occasionally chimed in.

 Chapter 27: The Wan Yin Sect, Xu Ruye

    The Grand Outer Sect Tournament?

    Geniuses from various sects gathering at Tai Xuan Sect?

    Including disciples from Thousand Autumn Pavilion?

    Gu An listened with great interest. Such a grand event would surely be spectacular, though he felt a bit worried. Would any cultivators from Thousand Autumn Pavilion use this opportunity to find him and force him to provide information about Tai Xuan Sect?

    Chen Li and the others continued their conversation, shifting the topic toward the Inner Sect. Chen Li was very curious about the Inner Sect, wondering what it was like.

    Xiao Chenjun gave a brief description: the bustling Inner Sect cities, the profound heritage of the various mountain peaks, and the numerous rich bounties and tasks available. It was like listening to a story for Gu An.

    But Gu An still wasn¡¯t tempted.

    Inner Sect disciples had to protect the Tai Cang Empire. They weren¡¯t just responsible for slaying demons and monsters within the kingdom but also had to help fend off invasions from other empires. The mere thought of it made Gu An''s head ache.

    After Gu An finished his work and collected several hundred years of lifespan, he approached Chen Li to bid farewell.

    ¡°You do your work quite meticulously. How about also taking care of my cave residence?¡± Li Xuanyu suddenly suggested.

    Chen Li chuckled. "Indeed, he¡¯s thorough and follows the rules. He was recommended by Li Ya, so he¡¯s trustworthy."

    Li Xuanyu fixed her gaze on Gu An, awaiting his answer.

    With everyone watching, Gu An couldn¡¯t refuse and nodded in agreement.

    "Why don¡¯t I take him along to familiarize him with the place?" Li Xuanyu said, rising to leave.

    Gu An quickly bowed to Chen Li and Xiao Chenjun before following Li Xuanyu out.

    Once the cave entrance closed behind them, Xiao Chenjun smiled and asked, ¡°The feud within the Li family is truly complicated. What do you think¡ªdoes Junior Sister Li Xuanyu hold any grudge against Li Ya?¡±

    Chen Li shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. If there were any animosity, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken on his behalf before. Li Ya would have died at Shi Yang¡¯s hands long ago. Now that Shi Yang has been missing for years, I suspect Li Ya might have killed him.¡±

    Xiao Chenjun raised his teacup, his expression becoming subtle.

    ...

    After leaving the cave residence, Gu An followed Li Xuanyu. The two of them shared a sword but kept a respectful distance from each other.

    Standing behind Li Xuanyu, Gu An could catch a faint scent of something refreshing, far more pleasant than the scent on Jiang Qiong.

    Though Jiang Qiong had cleaned herself up, that lingering smell of death hadn¡¯t entirely dissipated.

    Neither of them spoke, as Li Xuanyu¡¯s cold demeanor discouraged Gu An from striking up a conversation.

    Her cave residence wasn¡¯t far from Chen Li¡¯s, and before long, they landed.

    Gu An immediately sensed that her cave¡¯s defensive wards were much stronger, and once inside, the rich spiritual energy was palpable.

    Li Xuanyu began explaining the origins of the herbs in her cave and how to cultivate them, and Gu An listened attentively.

    After a stick of incense¡¯s time, Li Xuanyu handed him a token, which would allow him direct access to her cave. Her offered compensation was the same as Chen Li¡¯s.

    For Gu An, harvesting herbs for lifespan was enough, but if he could also earn some spirit stones, he certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    He bowed and took his leave.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s your relationship with Li Ya?¡± Li Xuanyu suddenly asked.

    Gu An stopped and replied, ¡°Li Ya is my senior brother. Naturally, we have a good relationship.¡±

    From her demeanor, Gu An could tell that Li Xuanyu and Li Ya likely had a decent relationship. If there were a grudge, she wouldn¡¯t need to go through him, a servant disciple, to deal with Li Ya, right?

    Li Xuanyu didn¡¯t say anything more, only giving a slight nod.

    Gu An bid farewell again.

    Xu Ruye and Chan Ji landed in the garden, their eyes scanning the herbs. Gu An¡¯s heart tightened.

    Was Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s security this lax?

    With such a grand event approaching, weren¡¯t there any disciples patrolling the area?

    Gu An cursed inwardly, though he understood that to Tai Xuan Sect, Medicine Valley wasn¡¯t of much value. It only grew low-level herbs meant for the Outer Sect.

    Chan Ji turned her head toward Gu An and the others, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s the master of this valley?¡±

    Gu An stepped forward and cupped his hands. ¡°That would be me. May I ask what brings you two seniors here?¡±

    Chan Ji gave him a seductive glance and said with a smile, ¡°Little brother, my husband and I are on our way to attend the Grand Outer Sect Tournament at Tai Xuan Sect. We were hoping to rest here for a few days. What do you think?¡±

    Xu Ruye¡¯s gaze shifted to Ye Lan and Zhen Qin, his cold eyes unsettling the two women. Ye Lan frowned and stepped in front of Zhen Qin protectively.

    Though Gu An was displeased, he could sense a familiar presence approaching.

    He asked, ¡°May I ask which sect you two hail from?¡±

    Chan Ji¡¯s expression turned cold as she was about to respond.

    ¡°Why bother talking? What can this Qi Refining ant do to stop us?¡± Xu Ruye interrupted impatiently.

    A terrifying killing intent erupted from him, causing everyone present to feel as though they were standing in an ice cave.

    ¡°Are you two from the Wan Yin Sect, here to make an enemy of Tai Xuan Sect?¡±

    A cold voice echoed from above. Everyone looked up to see Li Xuanyu standing on a flying sword, her figure poised like an immortal.

    ¡°Li Xuanyu!¡± Chan Ji hissed through gritted teeth.

    Li Xuanyu spoke calmly, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    With that, she turned and flew over the mountain.

    Xu Ruye leaped into the air, and the gourd at his waist expanded, quickly transforming into a massive platform beneath his feet. Chan Ji followed, and the two flew off together.

    The disciples of Medicine Valley breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    ¡°Were they demonic cultivators?¡± Su Han asked, his face pale from Xu Ruye¡¯s killing intent.

    Wu Xin replied, ¡°Yes, the Wan Yin Sect is a major demonic sect, very powerful.¡±

    Xiao Chuan, frustrated, said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be a righteous sect? Why would we invite demonic sects to participate?¡±

    The disciples began discussing the matter, still shaken by the encounter. Had Li Xuanyu not arrived, they feared disaster would have befallen them tonight.

    Gu An gazed toward the horizon, frowning slightly.

    After a moment, he instructed the others to continue preparing for the Spring Festival before heading inside to rest.

    As dusk fell, the sky turned a deep crimson.

    Gu An stood by the side window of the pavilion. He could sense faint traces of battle far away, about thirty miles from Medicine Valley.

    Suddenly, he felt something and swiftly leaped out of the window, vanishing into the forest.

    Deep in the woods, the trees were knocked over, and the ground was riddled with cracks. Xu Ruye and Chan Ji stood side by side, smug smiles on their faces.

    Standing opposite them were not only Li Xuanyu but also Li Ya.

    ¡°The Li family¡¯s ¡®Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship¡¯ is indeed impressive, but your cultivation levels are far too weak,¡± Xu Ruye sneered coldly. Purple qi swirled around his fingers.

    Blood trickled from both corners of Li Ya¡¯s mouth. His right hand, which gripped his sword, trembled. Beside him, Li Xuanyu fared slightly better, but she was still injured.

 Chapter 28: Flying Leaf Slays the Enemy, Such Dominating Sword Qi

    Chan Ji ignored Li Ya and fixed her gaze on Li Xuanyu, her smile sinister. ¡°Li Xuanyu, weren¡¯t you the pride of the heavens? How did you end up in such a sorry state? It seems you and your brother from the Li family are no match for us.¡±

    Xu Ruye stepped forward, heading toward Li Ya.

    Li Xuanyu suddenly threw her sword, and as it flew through the air, the blade split into four sword shadows, all striking toward Xu Ruye.

    Xu Ruye reacted swiftly. With a wave of his hand, a burst of purple energy shot out like raging flames, forcibly blocking Li Xuanyu¡¯s sword.

    Chan Ji, like a ghost, appeared behind Li Xuanyu. A crimson fan appeared in her hand, and with a forceful wave, rolling waves of red poisonous mist surged forth, forcing Li Xuanyu to retreat.

    The red mist rapidly spread through the forest, and within it, a giant serpent silhouette darted about. Wherever it passed, the red mist surged, quickly surrounding Li Ya and Li Xuanyu.

    Li Xuanyu landed beside Li Ya, her eyes scanning the surroundings, but Chan Ji¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. Meanwhile, Xu Ruye floated above the forest, looking down on them.

    ¡°You dare harbor murderous intent within the grounds of Tai Xuan Sect?¡± Li Ya asked sternly.

    Xu Ruye¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s vast territories have been increasingly neglected ever since the current sect master took over. It seems they prefer to let their disciples handle their own conflicts on the outskirts. The eight outer sect cities may be like a wall, with justice and righteousness inside, but outside, it¡¯s nothing more than survival of the fittest, no different from the demonic sects.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting for this long, and yet no one¡¯s come. It seems Tai Xuan Sect has sent no one to patrol the outer regions. Today, I¡¯ll kill you, then take your sister. If it means skipping the Grand Outer Sect Tournament, so be it. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°And those people in Medicine Valley? I¡¯ll kill them too. If Princess Li herself came to protect them, they must be quite important to you.¡±

    As Xu Ruye spoke, he licked his lips, clearly relishing the idea.

    ¡°Buy me some time,¡± Li Xuanyu whispered. She then sat down cross-legged, her hands moving rapidly through a series of hand seals. A faint golden flame flickered between her brows, appearing and disappearing.

    Li Ya¡¯s eyes narrowed. He suddenly crouched, then leapt into the air, his sword pointing skyward. Sword qi burst forth from the ground like a geyser, surging with a powerful force that shook the forest within a radius of several dozen meters. The red mist churned in response, creating a massive spectacle under the twilight sky.

    Xu Ruye smirked disdainfully. From his storage pouch, he pulled out a large purple banner embroidered with a terrifying ghostly face, as if ready to leap from the fabric at any moment.

    With a flip of his left hand, Xu Ruye unleashed a tremendous wave of spiritual power, creating a giant palm that slammed down, crushing Li Ya¡¯s sword qi with sheer force.

    Li Ya frowned. His spiritual power was far weaker than Xu Ruye¡¯s, and he couldn¡¯t compete.

    As he watched, a dizzying purple whirlwind spun from Xu Ruye¡¯s banner, threatening to seize his very soul.

    Not good!

    Li Ya¡¯s face paled as a wave of intense dizziness washed over him. What frightened him the most was that his body refused to respond.

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to steal your soul. The audacity!¡± the voice of the ancestral spirit boomed angrily in Li Ya¡¯s mind.

    Li Ya panicked even more upon hearing this.

    ¡°Let me savor the taste of a soul from the Tai Cang imperial bloodline!¡± Xu Ruye laughed sinisterly, his eyes filled with greed.

    Whoosh¡ª

    A sharp whistling sound suddenly cut through the air from afar. Both Li Ya, suspended midair, and Li Xuanyu, who was sitting in meditation, instinctively glanced up. r

    A single leaf, infused with sharp sword qi, streaked across the sky like a lightning bolt, heading straight for Xu Ruye.

    Xu Ruye glanced at it, but the leaf moved too fast for him to react.

    Bang!

    Xu Ruye¡¯s head exploded instantly, blood mist spraying into the sky. The red poisonous mist that shrouded the forest was swept away by a powerful gust of wind. Li Ya was thrown to the ground, while Li Xuanyu channeled her spiritual power to resist the wind, but she was still forced to stand up.

    ¡°Xu Lang!¡±

    While killing cultivators did yield more lifespan, Gu An wasn¡¯t eager to face such situations again.

    Killing too many enemies would eventually bring trouble. It was far safer to accumulate lifespan by harvesting medicinal herbs.

    There was always someone stronger out there. Even though killing enemies allowed Gu An to grow quickly, if he encountered an overwhelmingly powerful foe, he could still end up dead.

    He couldn¡¯t be sure how powerful the strongest beings in the world were.

    But he figured that if he could lay low for a thousand or ten thousand years, he might eventually become invincible in the mortal realm.

    Hearing Gu An¡¯s words, everyone felt reassured, and the cheerful atmosphere returned.

    Gu An set aside his own thoughts and began chatting with his disciples, asking about their cultivation goals. The mood grew livelier, and even Gu An joined in the drinking.

    The first Spring Festival in Medicine Valley was a resounding success.

    Late into the night, everyone continued to disperse.

    Gu An made his way to the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Jiang Qiong was meditating under the Ancient Vine Tree, shrouded in demonic energy that gave her a sinister and fearsome aura.

    Gu An brought a tray of food to her side and said, ¡°Grandmaster, today is the Spring Festival in Medicine Valley. This is a meal prepared by my junior sisters. Please try it, and I wish you a speedy recovery.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Qiong opened her eyes in confusion and asked, ¡°Spring Festival? What kind of holiday is that?¡±

    Gu An had already prepared an explanation and gave the same response he used for anyone who asked¡ªthat it was something he had heard from an elderly man.

    ¡°Hmm, establishing a holiday does seem like a good way to build unity,¡± Jiang Qiong nodded approvingly, then turned her gaze toward the wooden food box Gu An was holding.

    Gu An quickly placed the tray down and started to take out the dishes, including a small jar of wine.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the meal. She muttered to herself, ¡°Since you¡¯ve shown such thoughtfulness, it would be rude not to partake.¡±

    Without hesitation, she grabbed a bowl of food and began eating heartily, shoveling the food into her mouth like someone who had been starving.

    Gu An hurriedly poured her some wine, then asked curiously, ¡°Grandmaster, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never fully understood.¡±

    ¡°Speak,¡± Jiang Qiong replied, her mouth full of food. She grabbed the wine bowl from Gu An and drank deeply, leaving traces of grease and wine around her lips.

    ¡°Why does the Thousand Autumn Pavillion place spies beyond the Outer Sect? It feels like Medicine Valley isn¡¯t really positioned to gather any meaningful intelligence,¡± Gu An asked.

    Jiang Qiong gave him a sidelong glance and replied with a hint of annoyance, ¡°Who said your job was to gather intelligence? Your role is to watch over this place. Once the Ancient Vine Tree fully matures, this will become a base for Thousand Autumn Pavillion. The task of gathering intelligence is handled by others.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s unease deepened.

    What? They plan to establish a base here?

    Gu An furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Is Medicine Valley the only place suited for this?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Aside from Medicine Valley, at least five other Medicine Valley masters are Thousand Autumn Pavillion spies. They don¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities, of course. Over a century ago, some Thousand Autumn Pavillion spies even climbed to the rank of true disciples. By now, some may have already become elders,¡± Jiang Qiong said casually.

    Gu An fell silent.

    Has Tai Xuan Sect become that full of holes?

    Jiang Qiong, now done with her meal, grabbed a large chicken leg and laughed, ¡°The food tastes quite good! Even though I no longer need to eat, it¡¯s nice to indulge once in a while. As a reward, I¡¯ll teach you one of Thousand Autumn Pavillion¡¯s secret techniques later.¡±

 Chapter 29: Demon Shadow Divine Art, Jiang Qiongs Appreciation

    "What secret technique?" Gu An asked expectantly. He had already learned many spells from Jiang Qiong, but with magic, the more, the better. After Jiang Qiong left, it would be difficult to find such a diligent Grandmaster.

    Jiang Qiong took a big bite of the chicken leg and said proudly, "One of the nine secret techniques of Thousand Autumn Pavillion, the Demon Shadow Divine Art!"

    Demon Shadow Divine Art?

    It sounds...

    Gu An frowned and asked, "Is it a cultivation technique?"

    He wasn''t lacking in cultivation techniques. If he had to switch and cultivate a new one, he''d have to rebuild his spiritual power, which would waste his lifespan.

    "I said it was a secret technique, not a cultivation technique. The Demon Shadow Divine Art will make you better at being a spy. You¡¯ll understand soon," Jiang Qiong said with her mouth full of chicken, barely able to swallow it all.

    Gu An''s face twitched.

    I don¡¯t want to be a spy for the demonic path!

    Well, I''ll just endure until Jiang Qiong leaves. Then, I''ll play my cards right, speak as needed to different people¡ªtalk like a person when facing people, and like a ghost when facing ghosts. When wandering the world, your identity is what you make it.

    ...

    The next day at noon, Gu An was sitting under a tree reading a book. Seven steps away, Ye Lan and Zhen Qin were practicing their swordsmanship, their movements graceful, but they failed to catch Gu An''s attention.

    "Master Brother, Li Ya is here!" Xiao Chuan ran over, and behind him followed Li Ya.

    Gu An immediately put away his Adventures of the Green hero and went to greet Li Ya.

    "Let¡¯s talk inside," Li Ya said first.

    Gu An nodded and led him upstairs.

    Zhen Qin stopped practicing her sword, looked at Ye Lan nervously, and asked, "Aunt Ye, do you think Uncle Li came because of those two demonic cultivators from yesterday?"

    "Maybe," Ye Lan replied softly, glancing back in the direction they had gone.

    Inside the house.

    Gu An and Li Ya sat opposite each other. While pouring tea for Li Ya, Gu An asked, "What¡¯s going on?"

    Li Ya spoke directly, "I plan to stay in Medicine Valley for six months. Is that alright?"

    "Of course! You can stay as long as you want. Did something happen?" Gu An immediately agreed, following up with a concerned question.

    Li Ya hesitated for a moment but eventually decided to share what happened yesterday. Maybe knowing about this would push Gu An to practice harder under pressure.

    After hearing the story, Gu An¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "They died? Won''t the Wan Yin Sect come seeking trouble?"

    Li Ya sneered, "They attacked me and Li Xuanyu. If anyone should seek trouble, it''s Tai Xuan Sect going after Wan Yin Sect. And beyond Tai Xuan Sect, the imperial court will also pressure Wan Yin Sect. After all, Li Xuanyu is my father¡¯s most cherished daughter."

    Gu An asked in surprise, "And they still dared to attack her?"

    "Xu Ruyue and Chan Ji have always been ruthless and unscrupulous. Chan Ji held a grudge against Li Xuanyu from their encounter in Ye City. Once they found her alone, they weren¡¯t going to let her go, and besides..."

    Li Ya¡¯s tone was disdainful, but then he stopped himself.

    "And besides what?"

    "Nothing."

    Gu An felt irritated. If you don¡¯t want to finish, why say ''besides'' at all?

    Li Ya then asked, "Since yesterday, have you seen anyone passing through Medicine Valley?"

    Gu An shook his head.

    "You didn¡¯t see, but if not for that Nascent Soul stage senior''s intervention yesterday, both Li Xuanyu and I would¡¯ve likely perished. That senior¡¯s swordsmanship was terrifying. To kill an enemy with just a leaf¡ªXu Ruyue¡¯s ninth level of Foundation Establishment was like a melon or vegetable to him, easily slain with one leaf..."

    Li Ya began to describe the battle with great enthusiasm, his face full of excitement.

    Gu An listened wide-eyed, gasping from time to time as if hearing a legendary tale.

    ¡¾Spiritual Root: First-class Five-Elemental Spiritual Root (with prominence in Wood and Earth attributes)¡¿

    ¡¾Cultivation: Nascent Soul Stage, Eighth Layer¡¿

    ¡¾Techniques: Fire Control Art (Unmastered), Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique (Mastered), Dragon Force Divine Essence Art (Mastered), Alchemy Technique (Novice), Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique (Unmastered), Yin-Yang Technique (Unmastered)¡¿

    ¡¾Skills: Gale Phantom Kick (Mastered), Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword (Mastered), Eight Directions Step (Unmastered), Demon Shadow Divine Art (Unmastered)¡¿

    ¡¾Spells: Soul Capture (Unmastered), Sword Control Technique (Mastered), Bewitching Eyes (Unmastered), Poisonous Wood Formation (Novice), Wind Control Technique (Unmastered), Corpse Control Technique (Unmastered)¡¿

    If it shows up on the status panel, it means it¡¯s real!

    Jiang Qiong had taught him eight techniques and spells over the past five years.

    She was a responsible teacher!

    This made Gu An view her in a new light. Although she was a demonic cultivator, her teaching was more dedicated than many righteous cultivators.

    Gu An stood up, bowed to Jiang Qiong, and said, "Grandmaster, let¡¯s stop for tonight. I¡¯d like to go back and rest."

    Jiang Qiong continued to meditate by the cauldron, surrounded by demonic energy. Without opening her eyes, she said, "Go ahead, but continue practicing diligently. I¡¯ll be leaving in two years at most."

    Gu An said nothing, turned, and left.

    Jiang Qiong opened one eye and glanced at his departing figure, thinking to herself, "This kid seems a bit sad. Of course, it¡¯s only natural. Where else can he find such a good Grandmaster like me? He¡¯s all alone. When I return, I¡¯ll have someone take him under their wing and bring him to the Thousand Autumn Pavillion to cultivate. I¡¯ll even have Father find someone to teach him swordsmanship."

    Gu An, with his back to her, quickened his pace toward the cave exit.

    He barely suppressed the joy in his heart, trying not to let himself laugh out loud.

    Finally, she¡¯s leaving!

    Although Jiang Qiong treated him well, he much preferred to have the Eight Views Heavenly Cave all to himself.

    After returning to the woods, Gu An didn¡¯t go back to the building immediately. Instead, he headed out to a distant location, intending to meditate and invest another year of lifespan into his cultivation.

    He felt that he was getting closer to breaking through to the ninth layer of the Nascent Soul Stage, perhaps in the next few days.

    Even though he felt close, he kept his discipline and only invested one year of lifespan each day.

    After traveling twenty miles out, Gu An sat down under a tree and suppressed his aura to the point that he was indistinguishable from the surrounding flora.

    He immediately invested another year of lifespan into his cultivation, and soon, spiritual energy surged toward him.

    The nearby plants and trees swayed, as if cheering for him, wishing him an early breakthrough.

    Soon, the flow of spiritual energy calmed, signaling that he had completed a year¡¯s worth of cultivation.

    Gu An stood up, ready to leave, but just as he was about to take a step, he sensed something and quickly hid behind a tree.

    About four breaths later, two figures flew overhead, swiftly passing above Gu An.

    With his exceptional eyesight, Gu An caught a glimpse of them and immediately used his Lifespan Detection technique on them.

    ¡¾Zuo Yi Jian (Ninth Layer of Core Formation): 142/490/980¡¿

    ¡¾Zuo Lin (Second Layer of Foundation Establishment): 27/280/1400¡¿

    Ninth Layer of Foundation Establishment!

    Gu An was curious about which sect they were from.

    Once they were far enough away, Gu An quietly returned to Medicine Valley.

    The next morning, Gu An led his disciples through their usual exercises, and Li Ya came over to greet him, mentioning that he needed to make a trip to the Outer Sect.

    It wasn¡¯t until noon that Li Ya returned, flying on his sword, bringing someone with him.

    It was Zuo Lin, whom Gu An had detected the night before.

 Chapter 30: Ninth Layer of Nascent Soul Stage, Wood Spirit Sword Technique

    "Junior Brother Gu, let me introduce you. This is my childhood friend, Zuo Lin. He wishes to discuss sword techniques with me, so I¡¯ll let him stay in my courtyard," Li Ya said as he walked up to Gu An and introduced him.

    Zuo Lin, dressed in yellow, had a handsome face with an unrestrained arrogance that he couldn¡¯t hide. A treasured sword hung at his waist, and its quality was clearly high.

    Li Ya introduced Gu An to Zuo Lin, but Zuo Lin merely nodded slightly and remained silent.

    Gu An, however, didn¡¯t find this strange. He smiled and said, "Then, Senior Brother Li, you can settle him in."

    Li Ya nodded, his eyes expressing some apology.

    Zuo Lin pulled Li Ya forward, his excitement apparent as he said, "Today, Ji Lin from the Ji family was really impressive. Did you see his sword technique? It was exquisite. I feel he has a chance of becoming the final victor."

    Ji Lin?

    An image of a proud and handsome face flashed through Gu An''s mind. Ji Lin had entered Tai Xuan Sect along with Ji Xiaoyu. Though Gu An hadn¡¯t interacted with him much, he remembered that Du Ye had once helped Ji Lin gather herbs.

    Gu An didn¡¯t expect Ji Lin to already be making a name for himself in the Outer Sect Tournament. After all, Ji Lin wasn¡¯t much older than him. Of course, this might be due to the cultivation resources he had access to. With the support of both Tai Xuan Sect and the Ji family, rapid progress in cultivation was understandable.

    Gu An walked back under the tree, but he continued to eavesdrop on Li Ya and Zuo Lin''s conversation.

    The Outer Sect Tournament had already begun, with top disciples from both the righteous and demonic paths gathering to compete. According to Li Ya and Zuo Lin, the competition was conducted one-on-one, and many disciples were already making names for themselves with undefeated streaks.

    Gu An didn¡¯t hear Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s name mentioned, but it made sense. She wasn¡¯t part of the Outer Sect.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Chuan, Wu Xin, and the others were all curious about Zuo Lin, huddling together in small groups to gossip.

    Zuo Lin¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t disrupt the peace of Medicine Valley. He looked down on labor disciples and spent most of his time practicing swordsmanship with Li Ya or meditating in his room.

    Because of their presence, Gu An reduced the frequency of his trips to Eight Views Heavenly Cave, but he still adhered to his daily routines.

    A month passed quickly.

    Gu An finally reached the ninth layer of Nascent Soul Stage, and that night, as he walked back, he felt as if he were floating on air.

    When he returned to Medicine Valley, he noticed someone practicing swordsmanship in Li Ya¡¯s courtyard.

    Gu An entered his building and went to the window to observe.

    It was Zuo Lin practicing.

    When Zuo Lin first arrived, Gu An had thought he was a swordsmanship genius.

    However, after a month of watching him practice, Gu An realized that Zuo Lin¡¯s talent in swordsmanship was quite mediocre.

    By now, Gu An had gained considerable insight into swordsmanship, and he could tell that Zuo Lin¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t even as good as Su Han¡¯s.

    Su Han had the best swordsmanship talent in the valley, but even he wouldn¡¯t be considered exceptional outside of it.

    After watching for a while, Gu An closed the window.

    At dawn, Gu An went downstairs and found Zuo Lin still standing in the courtyard, staring at his sword with a furrowed brow.

    Gu An called his junior brothers, sisters, and disciples for their daily exercises, and their movements soon caught Zuo Lin¡¯s attention.

    "You don¡¯t have to force yourself with swordsmanship. Your spiritual root talent is extraordinary. If you focus on raising your cultivation first, you might find that learning sword techniques later will be much easier," Li Ya advised Zuo Lin gently as he approached. r

    Zuo Lin¡¯s expression darkened, and he replied, "No, I must become a sword cultivator. My father is the Sword Maniac of Canghu Lake!"

    Li Ya had wanted to persuade him otherwise, but then he thought about his own situation¡ªhow he, too, wanted to prove himself to his father.

    Zuo Lin¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Gu An and the others as they practiced. For some reason, he felt that Gu An¡¯s movements held some mysterious profundity. Although Gu An¡¯s actions were the same as everyone else¡¯s, there was an underlying secret to them.

    At first, Zuo Lin thought it was just his imagination, but the more he watched, the more convinced he became.

    Li Ya, however, didn¡¯t disturb Zuo Lin any further and left for the forest, needing time to train as well.

    Though he rarely spoke about his defeat at the hands of Xu Ruyue, it still weighed heavily on his mind.

    Zuo Lin¡¯s eyes darted as he said, "How about this? I¡¯ll teach you a sword technique, and you can give it a try."

    Gu An wanted to refuse, but seeing Zuo Lin¡¯s persistence, he reluctantly agreed.

    Might as well learn it!

    Seeing that Gu An didn¡¯t have a sword, Zuo Lin pulled out a spare from his storage pouch and handed it to him, while he drew his treasured sword from his waist and began demonstrating the technique.

    This kid really doesn¡¯t know how to be considerate! Why swing the sword so fast?

    Gu An silently complained but watched intently.

    From a distance, Tang Yu and Su Han watched the scene, not daring to approach but observing from afar.

    "If Master learns this, won¡¯t that mean he can teach us?" Su Han said eagerly. Of all the various paths of cultivation, swordsmanship was what most captured his imagination.

    Tang Yu nodded. "If Master learns it, we can ask him. He definitely wouldn¡¯t refuse."

    In their minds, Gu An was the best master. The only question was whether he could learn Zuo Lin¡¯s sword technique.

    The answer was yes. After all, Gu An had invested two thousand years of lifespan in mastering the Li Family Seven Swords. His swordsmanship was already quite advanced.

    Although Zuo Lin¡¯s technique was decent, it didn¡¯t compare to the advanced Seven Swords Technique, let alone the Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship.

    Then again, Zuo Lin wouldn¡¯t start by teaching his strongest technique.

    After demonstrating, Zuo Lin turned and asked, "How much did you remember?"

    Gu An shook his head. "About twenty percent... I¡¯m not sure. Your swordsmanship was too fluid. It made me dizzy, and I¡¯ve already forgotten the earlier moves."

    Zuo Lin frowned and immediately asked Gu An to try it out.

    So, Gu An began to imitate the sword technique Zuo Lin had just shown him, but his movements were hesitant and stiff, making Zuo Lin frown even more deeply.

    Tang Yu and Su Han, watching from afar, lost all hope. It seemed their master wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it after all.

    After Gu An awkwardly finished the routine, Zuo Lin, still unsatisfied, demonstrated it once more, this time even slower. However, Gu An still didn¡¯t remember all of it.

    After half an hour of frustration, Gu An found an excuse and slipped away.

    An angry Zuo Lin went to Li Ya, complaining that Gu An was making a fool of him.

    Li Ya, upon hearing the whole story, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "He really doesn¡¯t have any talent for swordsmanship, and he hates practicing it."

    "Really?" Zuo Lin¡¯s anger dissipated, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking about the way Gu An had moved earlier. There had to be something hidden.

    "He¡¯s my junior brother. Wouldn¡¯t I know?" Li Ya shot him a glance and then warned, "Don¡¯t bother him anymore. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m letting you stay. If you keep pestering him, go back to the Outer Sect and find your father!"

    Zuo Lin fell into contemplation, his gaze drifting toward Gu An¡¯s residence as he wondered what secrets he might be hiding.

    Meanwhile, inside the building...

    Gu An sat cross-legged on his bed, his eyes closed as he meditated on the sword technique Zuo Lin had demonstrated.

    He slowly opened his eyes, and a gleam of sword light flickered within them.

    He pulled up his status panel, and under the Special Techniques section, the "Wood Spirit Sword Technique" had appeared.

    Wood Spirit?

    Could it be a wood attribute sword technique?

    Gu An¡¯s Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique was also wood attribute. If he practiced wood attribute techniques, he would see double the results with half the effort. That¡¯s why he had quickly mastered the Poison Wood Formation Jiang Qiong had taught him.

    However, for now, he didn¡¯t want to invest time in advancing this sword technique. He needed to accumulate a lifespan of one hundred thousand years first.

    At one thousand years, he had unlocked the Lifespan Investigation ability. At ten thousand years, he had unlocked the Lifespan Barrier ability. He was eagerly anticipating what ability would be unlocked at one hundred thousand years.

 Chapter 31: True Dragon Bloodline

    Ever since Zuo Lin had taught Gu An swordsmanship, every time they met, Zuo Lin would stare at him with a resentful gaze, making Gu An feel quite uncomfortable. Fortunately, with Li Ya around, Zuo Lin didn''t dare to pester him too much.

    Days passed, and every day, cultivators would fly over Xuan Valley.

    Whenever someone passed by, Gu An would use his life essence to investigate their cultivation levels. He even detected the presence of Nascent Soul cultivators but could never discern which sect they belonged to.

    Spring came and went, and summer arrived as Gu An turned twenty-eight.

    After reaching the ninth level of the Nascent Soul stage, he temporarily paused his daily cultivation plan. He feared wasting his life essence and decided to accumulate a large amount of it for a breakthrough in the future.

    Aside from hard work, he also believed in the mystical arts of fate.

    As the scorching summer heat descended.

    In the forest, Gu An lay beneath a tree, reading a book, while Wu Xin directed Tang Yu, Su Han, and Zhen Qin to pull weeds. Xiao Chuan and Ye Lan were cultivating in the valley.

    Tang Yu wiped the sweat from his forehead and glanced at the Green Hero''s Journal in Gu An''s hands, his eyes full of curiosity.

    What kind of book is that?

    The biggest mystery in the valley was what exactly was recorded in the Green Hero''s Journal.

    The three disciples all wanted to read it, but unfortunately, the entire set was privately stashed away by Gu An, and they couldn''t find it anywhere in the library.

    Suddenly, a large white spirit mouse darted out of the grass and scurried into Gu An¡¯s arms¡ªit was the White Spirit Mouse.

    Noticing something in its mouth, Gu An sat up straight. The mouse spat out an egg the size of a chicken''s egg, with a pale blue-white shell covered in wavy brown patterns.

    He could feel the spiritual energy radiating from within.

    Is this a demon beast egg?

    Gu An had seen demon beast eggs before in the outer sect cities, their prices varying, with some fetching astronomical sums that made his scalp tingle.

    Making sure that Wu Xin and the others hadn¡¯t noticed, he quickly stashed the egg into his storage bag.

    The White Spirit Mouse raised its head proudly, and Gu An chuckled, giving it a playful rub.

    Once the weeds were cleared, the group began sowing new seeds. After all the work was done, they headed back to Xuan Valley together.

    As they walked, Tang Yu inquired about the difficulties of practicing the Remnant Wind Kick. He wasn¡¯t fond of swordsmanship, making him the only one among the three disciples dedicated to mastering the technique.

    Gu An patiently gave him advice, all while keeping a firm hold on the White Spirit Mouse to prevent its escape.

    When they returned to the valley, Li Ya, who had gone to the outer sect in the morning, had already returned, but Zuo Lin had not. For Gu An, this was a relief.

    Li Ya approached Gu An and said, ¡°The Great Outer Sect Tournament has concluded. Now begins the inter-sect exchanges. During this time, there will be disciples patrolling the area, and I should return soon.¡±

    Gu An, hearing this, immediately showed a look of reluctance and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you. You have your heart set on the Dao, and I can¡¯t hold you back. But remember, if you ever miss this place, you¡¯re always welcome back. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Li Ya nodded, then pulled Gu An upstairs into the pavilion. After closing the door, he took out three white jade bottles from his storage bag and placed them on the table. ¡°These three bottles contain Foundation Establishment Pills, High-Grade Spiritual Qi Pills, and Marrow Cleansing Pills. Keep them safe and don''t expose them easily, especially the Foundation Establishment Pill. You must save one for yourself. Don¡¯t trust your disciples too much¡ªmany have killed their masters over pills. The human heart can change.¡±

    Gu An was stunned and immediately waved his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this. Even if I were the Valley Master for a hundred years, I wouldn¡¯t have enough spirit stones to repay you...¡± ?

    ¡°Repay what? You¡¯re my junior brother, and I¡¯ll probably be bothering you in the future. If you don¡¯t take it, I won¡¯t return again!¡± Li Ya glared at him, his tone stern.

    Hearing this, Gu An reluctantly accepted the bottles, feeling deeply touched.

    More than the value of the pills, what mattered most to him was Li Ya¡¯s sentiment.

    Li Ya continued, ¡°Last night, about a hundred miles from here, there was a battle between demon cultivators. Several people died, and they were all geniuses from various sects. Their deaths will surely provoke investigations. It¡¯s best you stay in the valley for the next few days.¡±

    Gu An nodded, but before he could say anything, Li Ya turned and left.

    He didn¡¯t exit through the front door but instead leaped out of the window, soaring into the sky on his sword and disappearing beyond the mountaintop.

    Gu An turned back to look at the three bottles of pills on the table, silent for a long time.

    Finally, he sighed and waved his sleeve, storing the bottles into his storage bag.

    He still had other jobs to attend to, and they provided a significant amount of life essence that he couldn¡¯t afford to miss.

    Compared to battles and killing, Gu An preferred a steady and peaceful way to accumulate life essence.

    At noon, he first went to Chen Li¡¯s cave. Chen Li wasn¡¯t there, so Gu An spent the time tending to the spirit herbs before leaving.

    Next, he went to Li Xuan Yu¡¯s cave.

    Li Xuan Yu also wasn¡¯t there, so Gu An got to work.

    As expected of a princess, Li Xuan Yu had recently planted a batch of fifth-tier spirit herbs, which filled Gu An with anticipation.

    Fifth-tier spirit herbs took at least five years, if not more, to mature. But fortunately, Gu An had time to wait.

    Just as Gu An was about to finish up, Li Xuan Yu suddenly returned.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Li,¡± Gu An quickly stepped forward and saluted.

    Dressed in her usual white, Li Xuan Yu still exuded her cold, pure aura, but Gu An could sense that her energy was unstable.

    She¡¯s injured again.

    Always getting into fights...

    Li Xuan Yu spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯re Li Ya¡¯s junior brother, so there¡¯s no need to call me ¡®Senior.¡¯ You can just call me ¡®Senior Sister.¡¯¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An had no choice but to comply, addressing her as Senior Sister.

    Li Xuan Yu glanced around the cave and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Would you like me to recommend you for this job? If I speak up, the employers will give me some face and won¡¯t shortchange you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be grateful for that. Thank you, Senior Sister!¡± Gu An quickly replied. He was still working towards amassing ten thousand years of life essence to break through to a higher realm, so he wouldn¡¯t refuse any opportunity.

    Li Xuan Yu nodded and said, ¡°Come back in a month.¡±

    Gu An saluted and then took his leave.

    After he left, Li Xuan Yu walked to her bed and began circulating her energy to heal her injuries. Her face quickly turned pale, devoid of any color, and then she spat out a mouthful of black blood onto the floor.

    Outside the cave, Gu An sensed the sudden surge in her energy, guessing that her injuries had flared up. However, he didn¡¯t stop his steps.

    He wasn¡¯t a healer, and besides, he didn¡¯t want to get too involved with Li Xuan Yu.

    ...

    After the Great Outer Sect Tournament ended, time in Xuan Valley returned to its usual fast pace.

    When Gu An saw Li Xuan Yu again, her injuries had mostly healed. Under her guidance, he met five outer sect disciples. With that, he was now managing the caves of seven outer sect disciples.

    Since each cave had different requirements, Gu An found himself leaving the valley every three to four days. To make travel easier, he raised his visible cultivation level to the sixth level of the Qi Refining stage. Each time he went out, he would use the Sword Control Art. After all, at the fifth level of Qi Refining, his spiritual power wasn¡¯t enough to make the round trip in a single day.

    He didn¡¯t use his Heavenly Solemn Sword but instead traveled on a simple flying sword, a standard artifact he had exchanged for at the outer sect, to avoid drawing attention.

    Autumn came and went, covering Xuan Valley in falling leaves.

    After autumn passed, winter arrived, blanketing the valley in snow.

    One day, Gu An was in his pavilion, writing with a brush.

    Having read so much of the Adventures of Green Hero, he wanted to try his hand at writing his own story. He had recently learned from a trip to the outer sect that writing books could earn spirit stones, though the review process was quite strict.

    With his background as a reincarnated Earthling, Gu An felt confident he could surprise the Tai Xuan Sect with something new.

    The more spirit stones he earned, the more seeds he could buy!

    As he wrote fervently, he suddenly sensed something unusual and furrowed his brow.

    Outside the window, the sky had darkened, and rolling thunderclouds were sweeping in from the horizon, filling the heavens and forests with an overwhelming sense of divine might.

 Chapter 32: Sword Duel on a Snowy Night, Nascent Soul vs. Nascent Soul

    ¡°This is... a Tribulation Crossing?¡±

    Gu An looked out the window at the thunderclouds, his brows gradually relaxing as a look of curiosity spread across his face.

    He wasn¡¯t worried because he sensed that the heavenly might was far from Xuan Valley.

    Tang Yu, Su Han, and Zhen Qin, who were sweeping the snow in the garden, all turned their heads to look. Ye Lan, who was meditating in the forest, also opened her eyes. Xiao Chuan walked out of his room, gazing up at the rolling thunderclouds.

    Wu Xin, sitting cross-legged at the mountain¡¯s peak, was untouched by the flying snow that failed to conceal his figure. He looked toward the sky, his brows tightly furrowed.

    ¡°Such powerful sword intent...¡±

    Wu Xin muttered to himself. Though his cultivation was low, his experience, as someone from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, was considerable.

    The entire sky was quickly covered by thunderclouds, like an endless ocean, surging with massive waves. The snow-covered forest and earth fell into darkness. The winds between heaven and earth grew stronger, causing the forest to sway, shaking off layers of accumulated snow.

    The overwhelming heavenly might made it impossible for Gu An to concentrate on his writing. He stood up, went downstairs, and instructed the disciples to keep an eye on the various garden areas.

    An hour later, several cultivators flew over Xuan Valley, rushing in the direction of the heavenly might, disappearing into the snowy wilderness.

    This scene made the valley disciples even more nervous, unsure of what was happening.

    As dusk approached, a thunderclap resounded across the sky.

    Standing atop a mountain, Gu An saw lightning flickering in the distant sky, thunderbolts intertwining and striking down at a single point on the ground, forming a massive fan-shaped display. It was truly spectacular. The light from the lightning illuminated his face, and his black robe fluttered in the wind.

    ¡°The Tribulation Lightning is terrifying... No wonder I failed so many times during my simulated cultivation.¡±

    Gu An sighed internally, finally releasing the resentment that had built up over the years.

    Although simulated cultivation consumed more life essence than reality, it had the advantage of being safe. Looking back on his achievements, being a Nascent Soul ninth-level cultivator at twenty-eight, could the Tai Xuan Sect find a second person like him?

    Afterwards, he turned and descended the mountain, ready to continue writing.

    That night, the continuous rumble of thunder kept everyone in Medicine Valley from cultivating in peace.

    By noon the next day, the thunder continued, and the wind between heaven and earth grew fiercer, as if a blizzard was approaching. Gu An periodically led the disciples out to tend to the spirit herbs.

    After three days and nights, the thunder finally stopped. As the thunderclouds dispersed, sunlight broke through, bringing a sense of relief to the disciples of Xuan Valley.

    However, their joy was short-lived. Not half a day later, a fierce pressure enveloped the land, making everyone feel as though a heavy weight was pressing on their chests, their hearts filled with unease.

    Inside the pavilion.

    Gu An set down his brush and looked out the window, his brows furrowed.

    He could feel a powerful sword intent coming from the distant sky, though it was difficult to determine how far away it was.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    Gu An was perplexed. Having just crossed the Tribulation, was he now trying to comprehend sword intent?

    So desperate?

    Gu An could only pray that this person wouldn¡¯t affect his Medicine Valley.

    Although the sword intent was strong, after some comparison, Gu An felt that it was inferior to his own Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword.

    After all, he had invested two thousand years of life essence into mastering the Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword!

    How many people in this world could live for two thousand years?

    ...

    Late at night, in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Gu An arrived to visit Jiang Qiong, making his way to the Ancient Vine Tree and raising his hand to salute her.

    ¡°For the next while, don¡¯t come inside. Otherwise, you might be noticed by Zuo Yijian,¡± Jiang Qiong said without opening her eyes.

    Zuo Yijian?

    Gu An remembered this person¡ªit was Zuo Lin¡¯s father. Back when they had flown over Xuan Valley, he had used his life essence to investigate both of them.

    He looked up at his father, his brows furrowing, and his eyes filled with admiration.

    They say that dragons give birth to dragons and phoenixes to phoenixes, so why hadn¡¯t he inherited his father¡¯s talent for swordsmanship?

    Feeling the powerful sword intent emanating from his father, Zuo Lin¡¯s heart raced.

    Even though his spiritual root aptitude was excellent, allowing him to absorb Qi far faster than his peers, all he wanted was to become a powerful sword cultivator like his father.

    If it weren¡¯t for his desire to comprehend swordsmanship, his cultivation would be much higher than Foundation Establishment stage level two.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    Zuo Lin sighed, preparing to continue comprehending swordsmanship. He refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t make any progress in the path of the sword.

    Just as he was about to close his eyes, he noticed his father rising, leaving him stunned.

    Is it over?

    Zuo Yijian stood on the mountain peak, facing Zuo Lin¡¯s direction, but his gaze was focused even higher, locked onto a distant, taller mountain. In the dim night, no figures could be seen, but he could feel a sword intent targeting him.

    The five swords in front of him began to tremble, as if facing a formidable foe.

    Opposite, Zuo Lin stood up, calling out loudly, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Have you succeeded?¡±

    Zuo Yijian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°I wonder which fellow Daoist has arrived? Why not show yourself?¡±

    Ten li away.

    Dressed in white, Gu An stood atop a mountain, a wooden mask covering his face, and spiritual energy shrouded his face beneath to prevent detection by divine sense.

    His white robes blended into the snow behind him.

    In his right hand, he played with a single leaf, from which tendrils of sword energy radiated.

    From his high vantage point, Gu An could clearly see Zuo Yijian, and he also spotted Zuo Lin.

    Before releasing his sword intent, he had already scanned the hundred li around him, ensuring that no other powerful cultivators were present before arriving at this peak.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t one to kill indiscriminately, but Zuo Yijian was a threat to his Medicine Valley. He had to be driven away.

    ¡°Blame yourself for choosing the wrong place,¡± Gu An muttered. He had already activated his technique, infusing the leaf with spiritual energy.

    At the same time.

    Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, Zuo Lin turned around. But with his Foundation Establishment stage cultivation, he couldn¡¯t see ten li away, especially in the dark of night, with snow falling heavily, obscuring his vision.

    Unable to see the approaching enemy, Zuo Lin grew nervous.

    Zuo Yijian felt the opponent¡¯s sword intent rising and knew there was no avoiding this battle.

    ¡°A demonic sect spy? Or could it be... one of their people?¡±

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s eyes flickered. His right hand gripped one of the swords in front of him, a long, thin sword with a fiery red blade. As soon as he grasped it, the blade ignited, becoming the brightest thing in the night sky.

    He swung the sword, and a wave of fire shot across the sky, hovering like a burning river.

    ¡°In the cold of winter, he¡¯s using the Flame Devouring Sword Technique. It seems his comprehension of the sword has grown greatly these past days...¡± Zuo Lin turned his head and, seeing the swordfire in his father¡¯s hand, gazed with admiration.

    No matter who the opponent was, he believed his father wouldn¡¯t lose.

    ¡°Since you refuse to speak, Daoist friend, I can only assume you intend to disrupt my comprehension of the Dao. Let this icy landscape bear witness to whose sword intent is stronger!¡±

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s cold voice echoed through the heavens. As his words fell, a soaring sword intent erupted from his body, causing the mountain he stood on to tremble violently. Snow cascaded down, and even the mountain Zuo Lin stood on began to shake.

    Ten li away.

    ¡°Too much talk.¡±

    Gu An muttered softly, his voice barely audible to himself. As he spoke, he suddenly flung the leaf from his hand.

    It didn¡¯t seem like a leaf at all¡ªit was as if a divine sword had cut through time and space!

 Chapter 33: Stirring the Outer Sect, Investiture of the Gods

    In the dim, snowy night, Zuo Yijian¡¯s sword intent formed a massive and domineering pillar of energy, swirling the wind and snow as it connected heaven and earth. From within the pillar, blazing flames surged, transforming into a soaring fire dragon.

    Zuo Lin watched, stunned, never having imagined that his father¡¯s Flame Devouring Sword Technique could reach such heights. It was beyond anything he had ever heard of.

    Boom!

    A tremendous explosion suddenly erupted from behind Zuo Lin, like thunder cracking in the sky. Instinctively, he turned around, but before he fully faced the source, a brilliant sword light illuminated his face. His eyes widened, catching a glimpse of a dazzling sword light streaking across the dark sky.

    The brightness of the sword light was indescribable, and the flying snow was blasted away by its force, creating a massive wave of air as though it would tear the night sky apart. This scene deeply shocked Zuo Lin.

    His mind went blank, leaving him no time to think.

    The radiant sword light tore through the night, flying past above his head. The resulting wind pressure activated the protective array around him, causing a shield to form around his body, fluctuating violently as though it might shatter at any moment.

    Under Zuo Lin¡¯s gaze, the brilliant sword light collided with Zuo Yijian¡¯s sword intent with overwhelming, unstoppable force.

    Zuo Yijian reacted faster than Zuo Lin, but even his speed couldn¡¯t match his opponent¡¯s.

    He had no time to unleash a sword technique and could only rely on his sword intent to defend.

    Boom!

    The terrifying pillar of energy around him was instantly dispersed, and the blazing fire dragon vanished into thin air. Zuo Yijian¡¯s sword intent was forcibly shattered.

    His robe was torn apart, and blood spurted from his body.

    His eyes widened, and reflected in his pupils was a single leaf.

    ¡°How is this possible...?¡±

    Such a thought flashed through Zuo Yijian¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t even have time to feel fear before the leaf pierced his shoulder. The terrifying sword energy erupted, sending him hurtling backward, smashing through mountain after mountain, eventually crashing into a forest ten li away.

    A straight path was carved through the night sky, and the surrounding snow evaporated into mist, hanging in the air between the mountains, an awe-inspiring sight.

    On the mountain peak, Zuo Lin knelt within the protective array, staring in disbelief toward where his father had disappeared.

    He collapsed to his knees, unable to accept what he had just witnessed.

    His invincible father had been defeated...

    And defeated without putting up a fight...

    Ten li away, atop another mountain.

    Gu An maintained the posture of having just thrown his hand, the cold wind filled with swirling snow whipping his white robes. Beneath his mask, his eyes were calm.

    ¡°How could your hundred years of cultivation withstand my two thousand years of life essence investment?¡±

    Gu An thought to himself. He had already held back, aiming for Zuo Yijian¡¯s shoulder instead of his head.

    He turned and disappeared into the vast snow, as though he had never been there.

    ...

    By dawn, Gu An, as usual, led the disciples in their morning exercises.

    As Zhen Qin twisted her waist, she glanced up at the sky and remarked, ¡°The snow seems lighter today.¡±

    Wu Xin looked into the distance and said, ¡°Not just the snow¡ªthere¡¯s no longer that strong sword intent either.¡±

    At his words, the other disciples grew excited.

    ¡°Could it be that the person has left?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. They say sword cultivators need to find places of natural beauty to comprehend the Dao. Our area doesn¡¯t exactly qualify as blessed land.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down¡ªwhat if he¡¯s just taking a nap?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget the thunder tribulation from a few days ago? Do cultivators at that level even need naps?¡±

    Listening to their debate, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Focus on your exercises. Whether that senior has left or not, we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    He just hoped no one else would come nearby to cross tribulations or comprehend sword intent.

    ¡°Haha, no need to be so formal,¡± Zhu Qinglu laughed, clearly pleased by the flattery.

    The library was massive, no smaller than the Pill Hall. Passing through several corridors, the two entered a large hall where an old man was sitting, sipping tea. Beyond him, rows of bookshelves filled the side hall.

    ¡°Elder Liu, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Zhu Qinglu crossed the threshold, cupping his hands and smiling warmly.

    Gu An immediately used his lifespan-detecting ability.

    [Liu Chang (Foundation Establishment Stage, Ninth Level): 226/270/340]

    Seeing Zhu Qinglu, Liu Chang set down his tea and rose to greet him.

    After exchanging pleasantries, the two sat down and reminisced about past events, even chatting about how they had joined Tai Xuan Sect together two hundred years ago.

    Gu An stood behind Zhu Qinglu, listening intently, occasionally sneaking curious glances. Liu Chang noticed this and was quite pleased with his attitude.

    After chatting for nearly half an hour, Zhu Qinglu finally got to the point.

    ¡°Consider it done. Young man, hand me your manuscript. I¡¯ll take a look, and if it¡¯s good to go, we¡¯ll have it published,¡± Liu Chang said, turning to Gu An with a wide smile.

    Gu An quickly handed over his manuscript.

    Liu Chang glanced at the title and chuckled, ¡°Investiture of the Gods? Nice name.¡±

    He began to read. Zhu Qinglu, meanwhile, rose and wandered over to the nearby bookshelves.

    Gu An stood quietly by the side.

    At first, Liu Chang seemed casual in his reading, but as he continued, his posture straightened.

    At that moment, a white-clad young man strode in, calling out loudly, ¡°Elder Liu, do you have any books about sword cultivators? I want to see who in Tai Cang could defeat the Sword Fanatic of Cang Lake with a single leaf!¡±

    Liu Chang raised a hand, signaling him to be quiet.

    Gu An glanced over, instinctively using his lifespan detection.

    [Gu Yu (Foundation Establishment Stage, Eighth Level): 34/291/1402]

    A genius!

    This wasn¡¯t the first genius Gu An had seen, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Gu Yu.

    Gu Yu moved closer to Liu Chang, leaning in to glance at Investiture of the Gods.

    Before long, Gu Yu too was absorbed.

    Half an hour passed.

    Zhu Qinglu returned, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Brother Liu, weren¡¯t you just going to take a quick look? Why are you still reading?¡±

    He glanced over at Gu An.

    What on earth did this kid write?

    Did he overstep?

    Liu Chang looked up, startled, then stood and stared intently at Gu An. ¡°Did you really write this?¡±

    Gu An nodded, thinking to himself, Well, technically, it was written by one of Earth¡¯s great ancestors.

    Zhu Qinglu frowned and said, ¡°Is there a problem? If it¡¯s not suitable, I can have him rewrite it.¡±

    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s brilliant,¡± Liu Chang shook his head and looked at Gu An again. ¡°This book is ready to be published. You¡¯ve got talent. I¡¯ll give you a thirty percent royalty rate. Fifty percent of the sale price goes to the sect, and twenty percent to the library.¡±

    Naturally, Gu An had no objections and quickly thanked him.

    Zhu Qinglu nodded slightly, feeling that Liu Chang was showing him respect.

    Liu Chang smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want your real name to be credited as the author?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯d rather avoid future trouble.¡±

    ¡°The author¡¯s name will be Pan An then.¡±

 Chapter 34: Thirty Thousand Years of Lifespan, Ziwei Formation Manual

    Gu An had initially considered using the original author of Investiture of the Gods, Xu Zhonglin¡¯s, name, but since he planned to write more books to earn extra income, he thought of using another name instead.

    Liu Chang and Zhu Qinglu didn¡¯t think much of it. Changing his surname to Pan An wasn¡¯t a big deal, and they understood his reasoning.

    Afterward, Liu Chang began giving Gu An instructions, mainly reminding him what he could and couldn¡¯t write about. He subtly hinted that Gu An should include references to Tai Xuan Sect in his writing and portray the sect in a positive light.

    Even if he didn¡¯t explicitly mention Tai Xuan Sect, he could imply it. The more he praised the sect, the better treatment he could expect in the future.

    Gu An had no choice but to agree, though he thought to himself that he¡¯d decide later whether to actually do it. Writing was just a hobby for him, something to pass the time, and he wasn¡¯t planning on dedicating too much effort to it.

    After Liu Chang finished speaking, Gu Yu, who had been standing nearby, eagerly approached Gu An and asked, "Brother, have you written anything else?"

    Gu An shook his head. "This is my first time."

    "Hahaha, not bad, not bad! I have high hopes for you. You might even surpass the status of Green Hero in Tai Xuan Sect!" Gu Yu clapped Gu An on the shoulder, acting overly familiar.

    Hearing this, Gu An became interested and asked, "You know Green Hero?"

    Gu Yu raised an eyebrow. "You like The Adventures of Green Hero too? I don¡¯t know him personally, I only know he¡¯s a cultivator from Tai Xuan Sect. I asked Elder Liu, but he refused to tell me anything."

    Liu Chang laughed heartily, pulling Zhu Qinglu along as they left the hall. "Let¡¯s go catch up and let the younger generation chat."

    Zhu Qinglu nodded, and the two quickly exited the main hall.

    Gu Yu continued asking Gu An about the details of Investiture of the Gods. Seeing that Liu Chang had treated him with respect, Gu An patiently answered his questions.

    After a full hour, Gu An finally left the library with Zhu Qinglu.

    "That disciple named Gu Yu isn¡¯t someone simple. There aren¡¯t many juniors that Liu Chang would treat so well," Zhu Qinglu said meaningfully.

    Gu An nodded, though he had no intention of getting too close to Gu Yu. People like him often brought complications, disrupting peaceful lives.

    The two soon parted ways, and Gu An began purchasing herb seeds and a batch of new clothes.

    It wasn¡¯t until dusk that he finally returned to Xuan Valley.

    Days passed, and another year¡¯s spring festival arrived. The second New Year¡¯s celebration in Xuan Valley went even more smoothly than the first, with no disturbances and an even more joyful atmosphere. As usual, Gu An sent Jiang Qiong some food during the festivities.

    He began counting the days, preparing for Jiang Qiong¡¯s departure.

    Once she left, he would finally have the chance to fully cultivate the Eight Views Heavenly Cave, filling it with spiritual flowers and herbs.

    After the New Year, Gu An took Wu Xin to the Outer Sect to select three more servants. This time, he chose two girls and one boy: Yan Mei, Yang Min, and Ye Yan.

    All three were the same age, only eighteen years old, and they were full of anticipation for their future life in Xuan Valley.

    Becoming a servant disciple not only meant earning spirit stones but also the opportunity to inherit their master¡¯s techniques.

    This trip wasn¡¯t just to recruit new servant disciples¡ªit was also to train Wu Xin. Gu An wanted him to fully adapt to his role as the senior disciple, so he could handle more responsibilities in the future.

    After returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An had Wu Xin take the new recruits to meet the other disciples, while he headed into the northern forest to plan.

    He wanted to fill the surrounding forest with medicinal herbs. The herbs he submitted last year had already ranked in the top ten of the Outer Sect¡¯s Medicine Valley, and Zhu Qinglu valued him even more now, raising his status. Supporting nine servant disciples was more than manageable, and he even considered recruiting more.

    It¡¯s hard to stay content. Gu An thought the same way about his yearly income of lifespan. If his lifespan didn¡¯t grow as much as last year, he would feel dissatisfied.

    Standing under a tree, Gu An surveyed the forest, his mind mapping out new herb gardens.

    Suddenly, the White Spirit Mouse darted out from the woods. Seeing it, Gu An felt both troubled and expectant.

    He dreaded it finding something troublesome, yet also hoped it would find a treasure.

    Gu An nodded, hesitating for a moment before saying, "Master, please be careful on your journey. After all, we¡¯re still within Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s territory."

    After all these years of being taught by Jiang Qiong, Gu An couldn¡¯t deny there was some affection between them. But more than that, he wanted her to leave.

    Jiang Qiong nodded and raised her right hand. A blue-covered manual appeared in her hand, and she casually tossed it to Gu An.

    "Train hard. When I come back, I¡¯ll test your progress. If you disappoint me, I¡¯ll give you a beating," she said with a playful, childlike threat, even waving her fist at him. Gu An couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Before he could respond, Jiang Qiong vanished into thin air, her demonic energy quickly fading away.

    In the dim forest, Gu An¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. He turned and headed back toward Xuan Valley, looking at the manual in his hands.

    Ziwei Formation Manual!

    As he skimmed through it, he found that each page was layered with unique restrictions. The pages introduced formations in text, but the cultivation methods for these formations required divine sense to probe.

    This is something special!

    Gu An thought of the formations in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave. It was those formations that had prevented even the highest-level cultivators from Tai Xuan Sect from detecting the Ancient Vine Tree while passing over Xuan Valley.

    Although Jiang Qiong was only at the Core Formation ninth level, her knowledge of formations and alchemy far exceeded the Core Formation stage. After all, she had reached the Core Formation stage at just forty years old and had spent the years since delving into formations and alchemy. She had even spent her years of hiding refining her understanding of formations.

    Gu An suddenly felt the Ziwei Formation Manual in his hands become much heavier.

    As the moon set and the sun rose, morning arrived.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s departure affected only Gu An, while life in Xuan Valley continued as usual.

    After leading the disciples through their morning exercises, Gu An returned to his study with Ye Lan.

    He pulled out a small, intricately crafted wooden box, already prepared, and handed it to Ye Lan. The box was finely made, almost as if it contained some kind of treasure.

    Ye Lan hesitated, then curiously opened the box. Inside, she saw a single pill.

    "Senior Brother, what kind of pill is this?" Ye Lan asked.

    Seated at the table, pouring himself some tea, Gu An smiled and said, "It¡¯s a Foundation Establishment Pill, prepared just for you. But don¡¯t tell anyone. In the future, if other disciples reach the ninth level of Qi Refining, I¡¯ll give them one too. But if they know about it too early, it could bring trouble."

    Foundation Establishment Pill!

    Ye Lan¡¯s eyes widened, and she instinctively wanted to refuse, but Gu An spoke first. "Don¡¯t worry, I saved one for myself. Once you¡¯ve successfully established your foundation, maybe you can be my support in the Outer Sect one day. The best way to repay me is to cultivate diligently."

    "I..." Ye Lan felt conflicted, many words rising in her heart, but none of them came out.

    Gu An spoke sincerely, "Life is long, and people will have many thoughts. But never forget what your ultimate goal in this life is."

    Though Ye Lan hadn¡¯t been clingy these past years, the way she looked at him had always been full of warmth. Sometimes, Gu An overheard other disciples discussing her feelings for him¡ªeveryone could see it.

    Gu An¡¯s feelings for Ye Lan were purely brotherly, far from wanting to be with her for life. His heart was focused on cultivation.

    Ye Lan nodded firmly, her voice soft. "Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cultivate diligently and won¡¯t disappoint you. I¡¯ll work hard to climb higher, so I can take care of you one day."

    As she said this, she playfully winked at Gu An.

    Gu An smiled and waved her off, signaling her to leave.

    Ye Lan carefully stowed the Foundation Establishment Pill, turned, and walked to the door. Just as she was about to close it, she said, "Senior Brother, no matter where I go in the future, I¡¯ll never have feelings for another man. You¡¯ll always be the only one in my heart."

    With that, she quickly shut the door and fled in embarrassment.

 Chapter 35: The Flying Leaf Sword Immortal and the Legacy of the Divine Transformation Realm

    After Ye Lan received the Foundation Establishment Pill, it only took her a month to successfully establish her foundation. That night, Gu An secretly protected her as she underwent her tribulation, which passed without any major danger.

    The day after her success, Ye Lan bid her farewell, leaving in a hurry.

    Her sudden breakthrough to Foundation Establishment became a hot topic in Xuan Valley. Many disciples speculated about the cause¡ªsome said Gu An gave her the Foundation Establishment Pill, others believed she had encountered a fortuitous event, while some thought it was divine assistance from cultivating in the forest.

    Regardless of the rumors, Ye Lan had ultimately left.

    Under the scorching summer sun, Gu An stood on the balcony of his pavilion, gazing down at the busy disciples. A sense of nostalgia and change washed over him.

    Cheng Xuandan, Zhang Chunqiu, Li Ya, Meng Lang, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan had all gone.

    Now, the remaining disciples were his juniors.

    Among them, the most senior was Xiao Chuan.

    Xiao Chuan had long given up on the idea of joining the Outer Sect, but he wasn¡¯t disheartened. He still lived with enthusiasm, finding new meaning in life beyond cultivation.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze shifted to a corner of the Medicine Valley, where a bamboo fence enclosed a group of ducks. Xiao Chuan was leaning against the fence, talking to the ducks.

    These weren¡¯t ordinary farm ducks, but ducks with a trace of third-rank beast bloodline. Each one cost a hundred low-grade spirit stones. Xiao Chuan had emptied his own purse to buy two, while Gu An had paid for the other ten, making Xiao Chuan even more grateful to him.

    Although these ducks had a trace of third-rank beast bloodline, they would be lucky to even reach the first rank.

    "Low-rank beast meat can still benefit cultivators. Should I start a livestock business? Not only could I earn more lifespan, but I could also make a profit in spirit stones..."

    Gu An was suddenly tempted.

    Raising sheep or cattle in the mountains didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea!

    But to do that, he would need to constantly expand his workforce, and he feared that if the operation became too large, Tai Xuan Sect might take issue with it.

    He had thought about leaving Tai Xuan Sect to find a remote mountain to carry out such plans, but he quickly dismissed the idea. Not only would it be difficult to move the Ancient Vine Tree, but Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s resources were also something he wasn¡¯t willing to give up.

    As long as he had enough spirit stones in Tai Xuan Sect, he could buy anything he wanted, whereas outside, it would be much more difficult.

    There were always rare treasures that were hard to come by!

    At worst, he could just write books that portrayed Tai Xuan Sect in a positive light.

    Gu An thought to himself. As long as he handed in enough herbs and beast materials, why would Tai Xuan Sect trouble him?

    They might even help him expand!

    Yes, that¡¯s the plan! Xiao Chuan could manage the livestock, while Wu Xin would oversee the cultivation, acting as his right and left hands in Xuan Valley. r??A?

    The more Gu An thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. He began planning in his head.

    The jade ring the White Spirit Mouse had found contained a vast fortune. Gu An had calculated that it was equivalent to two million low-grade spirit stones¡ªor two hundred high-grade spirit stones¡ªmore than enough to carry out his plans.

    With a decision made, Gu An called out to Xiao Chuan. Xiao Chuan immediately ran over, leaping onto the balcony with ease.

    "Senior Brother, what do you need?" Xiao Chuan asked.

    Gu An shared his ideas with him, and Xiao Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up, growing more excited as he listened.

    The two agreed on the plan with a single handshake!

    In the end, Gu An sent Xiao Chuan to the Outer Sect to procure the necessary supplies, along with a list of items to buy. Xiao Chuan readily agreed and set off that very day.

    Xiao Chuan had also learned sword-flying techniques, but his spiritual energy wasn¡¯t sufficient, so the round trip would take two days, with a night of rest in between.

    Three days later, Xiao Chuan returned and handed a prepared list to Gu An. He excitedly recounted how he had met Lu Jiu Jia at the Outer Sect. Lu Jiu Jia personally took him to inspect the beasts, saving them a lot of trouble.

    After discussing with Xiao Chuan, Gu An decided to start by buying fifty young beasts to test the waters. This number would also ensure that the Beast Hall of the Outer Sect would deliver them to Xuan Valley.

    Zuo Lin cursed inwardly and reached into his storage pouch, pulling out a book. "Father, take a look at this book¡ªit¡¯s called Investiture of the Gods. Over the past two years, it¡¯s spread throughout the cultivation world. Many sects are passing it around, and some say it contains records of ancient battles between cultivators."

    Zuo Yijian remained unmoved.

    Zuo Lin placed Investiture of the Gods at his feet, then turned and left the courtyard.

    As soon as he stepped outside, he couldn¡¯t resist pulling out another copy of Investiture of the Gods from his storage pouch.

    Zuo Yijian sat there, lost in thought.

    After an unknown amount of time, he finally blinked and glanced down at the book on the ground.

    ...

    By autumn, Xuan Valley was covered in a golden hue.

    In the pavilion, Gu An sat across from Li Ya, drinking tea as Li Ya rambled on, holding a book in his hands.

    It was Investiture of the Gods.

    "For the past two years, Tai Xuan Sect has been in the spotlight. First, there¡¯s the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal, who defeated the Nascent Soul master Zuo Yijian with a single leaf, making a name for himself throughout the cultivation world. And then there¡¯s this Investiture of the Gods. The stories of ancient cultivation in this book are so grand, with such incredible techniques, that all the sects are discussing it. Some people are even saying that it might be a real account of the ancient past..."

    Listening to Li Ya praise Investiture of the Gods, Gu An furrowed his brow.

    Is it really that popular?

    But I¡¯m not earning that much profit from it...

    Is the library taking a cut, or are other sects reading pirated versions?

    Then again, it makes sense¡ªsince when did the cultivation world care about copyright?

    Li Ya continued to speak enthusiastically. "I wonder who this Pan An really is. He¡¯s clearly a genius. I¡¯d love to meet him one day. Even the Inner Sect disciples and direct disciples are reading this book."

    Gu An asked curiously, "Is it really that amazing? I¡¯ll have to take a look to see if it compares to The Adventures of Green Hero."

    "The Adventures of Green Hero can¡¯t even compare!" Li Ya scoffed dismissively.

    Gu An simply smiled.

    Li Ya set the book aside, downed his tea in one gulp, and then said, "I¡¯m leaving soon to go on a training journey. It might take me ten years before I return."

    For him, ten years wasn¡¯t long, but for Gu An, it was different, so Li Ya made sure to tell him beforehand.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t surprised. No cultivator spends their entire life holed up in a sect. Sooner or later, they have to go out into the world, seek opportunities, and cultivate their hearts.

    "Do you have a goal?" Gu An asked casually.

    Li Ya smiled and replied, "Indeed, I do. In the southernmost region of Ji Prefecture, a great cultivator of the Divine Transformation Realm is approaching his end. Before he passes, he intends to choose a successor. This cultivator is a swordmaster, so I¡¯m going to try my luck."

    "Divine Transformation? What realm is that? How many levels above Nascent Soul?" Gu An asked, pretending to be curious.

    Li Ya laughed. "The Divine Transformation Realm is just above Nascent Soul. If it were several levels higher, he wouldn¡¯t be in Tai Cang anymore. After all, Tai Cang isn¡¯t the only empire on this land. It¡¯s said that beyond the seas, there are even vaster worlds, but without reaching Nascent Soul, it¡¯s difficult to cross over."

    Standing up, Li Ya smiled confidently and said, "Gu An, when I return, I¡¯ll be the successor to a Divine Transformation master. By then, if you call me Senior Brother, maybe I¡¯ll even show you some Divine Transformation techniques."

    With that, he stepped to the window, leapt out, and flew off on his sword.

    Gu An glanced at the footprints on the windowsill, raising an eyebrow.

    Divine Transformation, huh?

    I have to reach that level before Li Ya returns!

 Chapter 36: Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique, Comprehending Divine Abilities

    After Li Ya''s departure, Gu An immersed himself in the construction of Xuan Valley, with his days of leisure becoming fewer as the young demon sheep caused quite a bit of trouble.

    At just four months old, they ran through the forest as effortlessly as leopards from his previous life on Earth. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that everyone in the valley was a cultivator, these sheep would have already escaped into the wild.

    Gu An had to study the Ziwei Formation Manua left by Jiang Qiong, learning some basic restrictions to reinforce the sheep pens.

    After half a year, Gu An sent Wu Xin and Xiao Chuan to the Outer Sect to recruit two more servant disciples, named Chen Hong and Zhen Xiao''er. Their mediocre aptitude made Gu An quite satisfied.

    The number of servant disciples in Xuan Valley now reached ten, making the valley lively every day.

    Time passed swiftly, like a galloping horse that could never be caught again.

    In the blink of an eye, three years went by.

    Once again, it was autumn.

    Xiao Chuan was inspecting the various gardens, followed by rows of ducks, marching in great formation.

    On the mountain peaks surrounding Medicine Valley, disciples sat cross-legged, gathering spiritual energy, while the occasional rustling in the forest signaled Tang Yu and Su Han chasing after the demon sheep.

    Gu An emerged from the western forest, smiling.

    He had just harvested another batch of herbs, gaining hundreds of years of lifespan. His goal of reaching 100,000 years of lifespan was drawing nearer.

    As of now, Gu An¡¯s lifespan had already reached 80,000 years.

    Over the past three years, he had earned close to 50,000 years of lifespan, mainly because many of the herbs he had been cultivating had matured. He also earned 10,000 years by helping Outer Sect disciples manage their caves.

    Zhen Qin, the petite disciple, came running out of the forest with a bamboo basket on her back. She quickly made her way to Gu An''s side and asked eagerly, "Master, can you teach me how to refine pills today?"

    A dry leaf was stuck in her hair, and the strands on the sides of her face were slightly disheveled.

    Gu An chuckled, ¡°Of course, but you¡¯ll need to use your own herbs. That way, you¡¯ll be more careful.¡±

    Zhen Qin had overheard Gu An talking about taking a Youth Retaining Pill, and since then, she had become deeply interested in alchemy, pestering him endlessly for half a year.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared everything!¡± Zhen Qin said excitedly, bouncing up and down like a young girl who never seemed to grow up.

    Whoosh¡ª

    A piercing sound passed overhead, and Gu An instinctively looked up, throwing out a lifespan investigation.

    Another Nascent Soul cultivator!

    This year, more than ten Nascent Soul cultivators had flown over Xuan Valley, making Gu An increasingly uneasy. He had a nagging feeling that something big was happening.

    Not even the grand tournament of Outer Sect disciples had attracted so many Nascent Soul cultivators.

    No, this won¡¯t do!

    He needed to focus on upgrading Dragon Force Divine Essence Art. If a cultivator far stronger than a Nascent Soul expert showed up and saw through his cultivation, what then?

    Gu An silently made up his mind.

    Over the years, the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art had become less effective in extending his lifespan. At best, it could now add one year for every six months of cultivation. In another decade, it might not extend his life at all.

    With that thought, Gu An took Zhen Qin back to his pavilion to begin teaching her alchemy.

    Late that night, Gu An quietly made his way to Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Since Jiang Qiong''s departure, Gu An had explored the other six tunnels. At the end of each one, he found corpses similar to Meng Lang¡¯s, refined through different techniques of the Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique by Cheng Xuandan and Jiang Qiong.

    For now, Gu An had no plans to touch these Gu corpses.

    He walked straight to the Ancient Vine Tree, sat down, and lifted the hem of his robe to prepare for meditation.

    At that moment, a black shadow fell from the tree and burrowed into his lap.

    It was a small black dragon!

    Its slender body was about two feet long, with a pair of dragon horns and whiskers, covered in tiny black scales. Its four claws were sharp, and it closely resembled the dragons from ancient Chinese mythology, only its color was different.

    This was the sacred beast of the Gu Hao Sect¡ªSky Dragon!

    He would have to be more careful in the future!

    Whether it was improving his techniques or breaking through, he would have to leave Eight Views Heavenly Cave to avoid draining its spiritual energy dry.

    Sitting down again, Gu An reviewed the Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique and began practicing according to its method.

    He condensed a wisp of Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi, uniting his body with nature.

    By now, the Sky Dragon had finished eating and was lying next to the demon sheep''s remains, sleeping soundly. The only sound in the cave was the rustling of the wind.

    ...

    At dawn, Gu An descended from his pavilion. He had changed into a green robe, his black hair loosely tied behind his head, with two strands hanging by his ears, exuding the carefree and ethereal aura of a cultivator.

    Though his body hadn¡¯t fully adapted to the Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique yet, he wasn¡¯t in a rush. With nightly practice, he estimated he¡¯d master it in a month.

    The Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique came with a divine ability called Mysterious Yellow Dragon¡¯s Might, which didn¡¯t require separate cultivation. Once the Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi was formed, the Dragon¡¯s Might would naturally follow.

    The so-called Dragon¡¯s Might was, in fact, the might of heaven and earth, capable of intimidating all living beings.

    Gu An began leading his disciples in their morning exercises. As they gathered, they could all sense that Gu An was in an exceptionally good mood.

    Zhen Qin, ever curious, asked, "Master, what made you so happy today?"

    ¡°Nothing much. I read a book last night called Investiture of the Gods. If you all have free time, you can borrow it from the library.¡± Gu An smiled as he led the exercises.

    Xiao Chuan''s eyes lit up. "I know Investiture of the Gods! Almost everyone in the Outer Sect has a copy. They say it records ancient secrets of the cultivation world."

    The other disciples grew interested and began questioning Xiao Chuan about the content of the book.

    Gu An didn¡¯t say much more, his mind still occupied with the Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique.

    Over the next month, he practiced the technique every night, finally succeeding in condensing a wisp of Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi in his abdomen. His ability to conceal his cultivation and aura reached a whole new level.

    Feeling relieved, Gu An could now relax and continue lying low.

    That year passed as peacefully as the previous ones. For Gu An, tranquility was the best outcome.

    As the winter snow began to melt, Xuan Valley prepared for the New Year celebrations, with all the disciples bustling about.

    Gu An sat under a tree, deeply absorbed in reading The Adventures of Green Hero.

    Zhen Qin approached him with her hands behind her back and leaned down to ask, "Master, what would you like to eat tomorrow night? I¡¯ll cook for you."

    Without looking up, Gu An replied, "Anything. Whatever you make, I¡¯ll eat."

    Curious, Zhen Qin leaned over, trying to see what he was reading, but he stopped her.

    "Hurry along and start preparing the dishes. If you delay tomorrow¡¯s festival, I won¡¯t teach you alchemy anymore!" Gu An pretended to be stern.

    Zhen Qin pouted but had no choice but to leave.

    As she walked away, Gu An faintly heard her muttering, "Always reading those improper books."

    His mouth twitched. Who had been spreading this rumor?

    Ruining my reputation!

    Now, the disciples of Medicine Valley all knew he liked reading The Adventures of Green Hero. Although they didn¡¯t dare mention it in front of him, they often teased him in private.

    Gu An stood up and tucked the book into his robe.

    Starting today, I¡¯m quitting!

    He walked out of the courtyard, intending to inspect the gardens. Suddenly, his gaze was drawn to the entrance of the valley, and his brow furrowed.

    A man in white robes was walking toward him, appearing to be in his thirties. He had a handsome face and an extraordinary bearing.

    What made Gu An frown was that he couldn¡¯t sense this man¡¯s aura.

    He immediately threw out a lifespan probe.

    [Li Xuandao (Divine Transformation Realm, 8th Layer): 230/899/3020]

 Chapter 37: The Emperorâ€™s Recruitment

    "Three thousand years as the lifespan limit?"

    Gu An was stunned by the information about the other¡¯s lifespan. It was the first time he had encountered someone with such extraordinary potential.

    Moreover, this person was in the Divine Transformation Realm, at the eighth level!

    But the lifespan seemed oddly low¡ªfar below what Gu An expected for someone at the Divine Transformation Realm. Could it be that Divine Transformation cultivators could only live for 899 years?

    Gu An guessed that this person must have suffered some injury that shortened his lifespan.

    As Gu An approached, his mind raced. He speculated that the man might be a high-ranking member of the Tai Xuan Sect, but he couldn''t act too respectful. After all, the man was suppressing his aura.

    If Gu An showed he could perceive this man¡¯s cultivation level, it could lead to endless trouble, perhaps even being mistaken for a spy from the demonic path.

    Li Xuandao walked deeper into the valley, his gaze sweeping over the gardens.

    Gu An came forward, clasped his hands, and said, ¡°I am Gu An, the valley master of Xuan Valley. May I ask for your name and purpose in coming here?¡±

    Li Xuandao turned his gaze to Gu An, his eyes cold and imposing.

    But then he smiled, and the pressure vanished as if it had never been there. It was disorienting. With a gentle smile, he said, "I am Xuandao, from Changluo. I¡¯ve come to visit my child in the Tai Xuan Sect. After a long journey, I¡¯m quite fatigued and would like to rest in your valley for a few days to recover my spiritual energy. Would the valley master be kind enough to grant me shelter?"

    Hearing this, Gu An had no reason to refuse. He immediately agreed and called Xiao Chuan, instructing him to arrange accommodations for Li Xuandao.

    Gu An avoided staring at Li Xuandao to avoid suspicion.

    ¡°His surname is Li, and he¡¯s here to visit his child. Could he be part of the royal family?¡± Gu An wondered.

    Of all the medicine valleys in the Outer Sect, why did he come to Xuan Valley? It likely had something to do with Li Ya.

    Gu An continued inspecting the gardens, keeping everything as usual.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Chuan led Li Xuandao to an empty house. "The place is simple, but I hope you won¡¯t mind. If you need anything, feel free to ask me or the other disciples."

    Li Xuandao nodded and asked, ¡°I noticed some sheep in the mountains and disciples tending to them. Isn¡¯t this a medicine valley? Why are there so many sheep?¡±

    Xiao Chuan didn¡¯t hold back, explaining, "Originally, the valley only grew medicinal herbs. But my spiritual roots are limited, so I gave up on joining the Outer Sect. My senior brother knows I enjoy raising animals, so he allowed me to raise them here to help earn some spirit stones, which in turn helps more disciples cultivate and reach the Outer Sect earlier."

    ¡°Oh? Your senior brother is the valley master?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He must be a good person to think so much of you.¡±

    ¡°Of course! My senior brother is the best person in the world...¡±

    Hearing Li Xuandao praise Gu An, Xiao Chuan became animated, launching into a stream of compliments about his senior brother.

    This piqued Li Xuandao¡¯s interest in Gu An, and he continued asking about his deeds. Xiao Chuan, not suspecting anything, enthusiastically shared stories, even pulling Li Xuandao to sit down and chat at length.

    While inspecting the gardens, Gu An smiled, thinking he hadn''t pampered Xiao Chuan for nothing.

    Whether Li Xuandao was connected to Li Ya or a high-ranking figure from the Tai Xuan Sect, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to leave a good impression.

    Surely, Li Xuandao couldn¡¯t be from Thousand Autumn Pavillion, right?

    Wait!

    Thousand Autumn Pavillion!

    Suddenly, Gu An felt a chill down his spine, his smile freezing.

    Better to be cautious than regretful!

    When dealing with Li Xuandao, Gu An would have to be extremely careful, just in case.

    Li Xuandao¡¯s arrival aroused the curiosity of the other disciples, as visitors were a rare sight in Xuan Valley.

    ¡°In life, when we look back and then ahead, there are only four words: ¡®find joy in hardship,¡¯¡± Gu An shrugged.

    He was increasingly convinced that Li Xuandao was from Thousand Autumn Pavillion, testing his views on Xuan Valley.

    Setting down his cup, Li Xuandao asked, ¡°What do you think of the current emperor? Do you think he is like King Zhou?¡±

    Gu An froze.

    That¡¯s quite the awkward transition!

    How did we go from King Zhou to discussing the Emperor of Tai Cang Dynasty?

    Could it be that he isn¡¯t from Thousand Autumn Pavillion but is truly related to Li Ya?

    Thoughts swirling, Gu An cautiously replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know much. Before joining the Tai Xuan Sect, I was just a servant. Now, living in this valley, I hardly hear news of the outside world. Has something happened with the Emperor?¡±

    Li Xuandao chuckled. ¡°Not particularly. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been on the throne for a long time, and there are many rumors both in court and among the people. Some believe an emperor shouldn¡¯t rule for too long, as a long reign inevitably leads to corruption. Meanwhile, those in the cultivation world fear an emperor who cultivates might let imperial power overshadow the cultivation world.¡±

    Gu An grew anxious.

    This conversation was starting to touch on many sensitive topics. He had to tread carefully.

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s hesitation, Li Xuandao smiled mischievously. ¡°In your opinion, is it better for an emperor to rule for a long time, or should the throne change hands every few decades?¡±

    Knowing that Li Xuandao was in the Divine Transformation Realm at the eighth level, Gu An dared not avoid the question.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Gu An replied, ¡°I think it depends on the character of the emperor. If he is virtuous and capable of ruling the land, a long reign shouldn¡¯t be an issue. However, if a good emperor still has many years to live but abdicates to a foolish son, that would be a disaster for the people. The common folk don¡¯t care about dynasties lasting for thousands of years. They only live a century. If their lives are bitter, they will curse the emperor for abdicating.¡±

    Li Xuandao laughed again, and Gu An could sense his mood improving.

    Wait a minute!

    Li Ya¡¯s relative, surname Li, asking about King Zhou and then the current emperor...

    Gu An recalled hearing from the Ji family that the Emperor of Tai Cang had been cultivating and had reigned for over two hundred years.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t listen to all those voices. I should go out and see how the people are living,¡± Li Xuandao said, smiling.

    The moment those words left his mouth, Gu An¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He exclaimed in shock, ¡°You... you¡¯re the current Emperor?¡±

    As he spoke, he tried to stand up.

    Li Xuandao raised his hand, and an overwhelming pressure forced Gu An to sit back down. Gu An didn¡¯t resist, fearing the emperor might see through his cultivation level.

    ¡°Keep your voice down. No need to treat me like an emperor. Just think of me as Li Ya¡¯s father. You can call me uncle,¡± Li Xuandao said with a gentle smile, showing none of the authority of an emperor.

    Gu An, however, was at a loss for words.

    A Divine Transformation Realm emperor!

    This was a serious situation!

    Li Xuandao then said, ¡°Take out Heavenly Solemn.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An quickly retrieved the Heavenly Solemn Sword from his storage bag.

    The moment Li Xuandao saw the sword, his expression grew complicated. He gently stroked the sheath.

    Gu An remembered what Li Ya had told him¡ªthe Heavenly Solemn Sword was a gift from his father to his mother. After her death, the sword was passed to him...

    Now, seeing Li Xuandao¡¯s expression, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but imagine the complex emotions and history between Li Xuandao and Li Ya¡¯s mother.

    After a long while, Li Xuandao set the sword down and pushed it toward Gu An, saying, ¡°In the Tai Xuan Sect, Li Ya is closest to you. I heard you even saved his life. This sword now belongs to you. Consider it a gift from me. From now on, you are the rightful owner of the Heavenly Solemn Sword.¡±

    ¡°In addition, I plan to establish a new medicine valley near the Tai Xuan Sect, where many high-level herbs will be grown. I want you to manage it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. In time, I¡¯ll help you reach Foundation Establishment, perhaps even Core Formation. But you must remember one thing: while you may appear to be a disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect, your loyalty will belong to me.¡±

 Chapter 38: The Heaven-Hating Divine Sword, Tai Xuan Sectâ€™s Shocking Event

    Li Xuandao finished speaking, smiling as he watched Gu An, awaiting his decision.

    Gu An was numb.

    Even the emperor wanted him to become a spy?

    This was essentially forcing him to become a triple agent!

    This was far from the kind of life Gu An sought, but he was stuck in a difficult position. Whether in cultivation or status, the emperor held overwhelming power over him.

    If he didn¡¯t refuse, he would face endless troubles in the future.

    But if he refused, the trouble would come right now!

    However, as Gu An thought of the high-level medicinal herbs Li Xuandao had mentioned, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart beat faster.

    In a hesitant tone, Gu An asked, ¡°Do I... have a choice?¡±

    ¡°You do. If you refuse, I¡¯ll erase your memory of today, and it will be as if we never met,¡± Li Xuandao replied with a soft chuckle.

    Gu An asked in frustration, ¡°Why choose me? My talents are mediocre. With your status, recruiting disciples from Tai Xuan Sect should be as easy as lifting a finger.¡±

    Li Xuandao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not deliberately trying to poach disciples from Tai Xuan Sect. It just so happens that you and Li Ya have a close relationship, so I wish to help you. And because your talents are mediocre, I feel more at ease. After all, I can fulfill your needs.¡±

    After a pause, he added with a light, teasing tone, ¡°People don¡¯t want the emperor to live forever, and I, too, don¡¯t want the master of my medicine valley to live forever.¡±

    You have quite the sense of humor, don¡¯t you?

    Gu An could only respond, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I have no choice but to accept.¡±

    ¡°In a few decades, when you look back, you won¡¯t regret today¡¯s decision,¡± Li Xuandao said with a hearty laugh, his voice full of confidence.

    Unable to resist his curiosity, Gu An asked, ¡°Has Your Majesty always been watching over Brother Li?¡±

    ¡°The matter is settled. There¡¯s no need to call me Your Majesty anymore. Just call me Uncle, so it feels more like family,¡± Li Xuandao said, a stern expression on his face.

    Seeing that Li Xuandao wasn¡¯t testing him, Gu An hesitated for a moment before calling him ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Li Xuandao smiled, his expression softening. ¡°To be honest, I have quite a few informants in the Outer Sect of Tai Xuan, so I¡¯m well aware of Li Ya¡¯s situation.¡±

    Previously, Gu An had thought that the relationship between Li Ya and his father was strained, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Could it be a misunderstanding?

    Gu An wanted to ask on Li Ya¡¯s behalf but ultimately held back.

    This emperor before him desired immortality, which complicated his feelings toward his children. Even if he loved his sons, there was likely an underlying sense of caution.

    After all, no prince wants to be a prince forever, and no son doesn¡¯t harbor some ambition for the throne.

    Gu An sighed inwardly. He had thought that Li Ya and Li Xuanyu were exceptionally talented, but now he understood why¡ªthey had inherited their powerful bloodline! ?

    At two hundred and thirty years old, and already at the eighth level of the Divine Transformation Realm...

    He must have broken through to Divine Transformation over a hundred years ago, right?

    That¡¯s insane!

    What¡¯s more, this guy had cultivated a technique to conceal his aura. Without Gu An¡¯s ability to see lifespans, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to discern Li Xuandao¡¯s true cultivation level at all.

    Perhaps the court and the rest of the cultivation world couldn¡¯t see through him either, which was how he had been able to cultivate so steadily for so long.

    Li Xuandao soon shifted the conversation to ask Gu An about matters in the valley and expressed interest in the disciples¡¯ mention of the Spring Festival.

    Gu An responded with the same vague explanations he had given others before.

    Intrigued by the Spring Festival, Li Xuandao decided to join in the celebration that evening, and Gu An, of course, could not refuse.

    Half an hour later, the two of them descended the pavilion to join the disciples in preparing for the festival. The disciples were overjoyed, their laughter infectious, even causing Li Xuandao to smile.

    As night fell, Gu An brought out the fireworks he had made. The sound of explosions echoed throughout Xuan Valley, loud and deafening.

    Firelight reflected on Li Xuandao¡¯s face, his expression full of delight. He even drank with Xiao Chuan, making it hard for anyone to associate him with the emperor of Tai Cang Dynasty.

    Tang Yu, Su Han, and other disciples put on performances, including storytelling, sparring, and acrobatics, keeping the festivities lively deep into the night.

    Curious, Gu An asked, ¡°Is your swordsmanship inherited from your family?¡±

    Su Han nodded. ¡°It was my father¡¯s sword technique, but it¡¯s so profound that I¡¯ve only recently managed to grasp it.¡±

    ¡°Your father must have been quite remarkable. Although I¡¯m not fond of practicing the sword, I¡¯ve seen many exquisite techniques in the Outer Sect, none as refined as what you just displayed,¡± Gu An remarked with interest.

    Su Han shook his head. ¡°My father was a cripple. Since I can remember, he was blind and had no spiritual power. He passed away when I was seven, and I later found this sword technique manual in his belongings.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled out a manual from his robes and handed it to Gu An.

    Gu An took a look and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Heaven-Hating Divine Sword!

    What a strange name!

    The moment he saw the name, Gu An had the urge to expel Su Han from Xuan Valley.

    This guy was clearly carrying some kind of deep-seated grudge!

    Gu An skimmed through the manual. With his cultivation at the ninth level of the Nascent Soul Realm, he had a photographic memory. However, mastering the technique required personal comprehension of swordsmanship.

    He handed the manual back to Su Han, musing, ¡°This technique is indeed exquisite, but the cultivation method seems somewhat sinister. Are you sure you want to practice it?¡±

    The technique required tempering the internal organs with sword energy, subjecting the practitioner to unimaginable pain. Some parts of the method were so complex that even Gu An couldn¡¯t fully decipher them.

    With his expertise in swordsmanship, he could confidently say that this sword technique was dangerous!

    Su Han was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Master, do you think I shouldn¡¯t practice it?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°I just think this technique will bring you suffering. But I don¡¯t know your background, and I can¡¯t understand your feelings. Whether you practice it or not is up to you. If you choose not to, you can stay in Xuan Valley as long as you like¡ªyou¡¯ll always be my disciple.¡±

    Su Han was deeply moved by Gu An¡¯s words. He tucked the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword manual back into his robes and nodded firmly.

    Gu An then pulled out a book from his own robes. It was the latest volume of The Adventures of the Green Hero, a gift from Du Ye, who had mentioned that Ji Lin was obsessed with the story, to the point that even his servants had started reading it.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the book you wanted,¡± Gu An said, handing Investiture of the Gods to Su Han before turning to leave.

    Su Han accepted the book with a smile on his face.

    Back in the Medicine Valley, Gu An began observing the other labor disciples.

    First Li Ya, then Wu Xin, and now Su Han¡ªall with extraordinary backgrounds. This Xuan Valley was far too mysterious!

    Something felt off!

    After half an hour of checking on the other disciples, Gu An finally returned to his pavilion.

    The other labor disciples seemed normal for now, which allowed him to relax.

    On second thought, it made sense. Anyone who entered the cultivation world came with an extraordinary background or past. In their eyes, each of them was the protagonist.

    That night, Gu An quietly entered Eight View Cave Heaven.

    After spending half an hour playing with Sky Dragon, he took out the Heavenly Solemn Sword and began practicing the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword.

    The more techniques, the better. First, he wanted to master it to add it to his skill panel!

    The sound of his sword slicing through the air echoed under the Ancient Vine Tree. From several yards away, Sky Dragon curiously watched, its dragon eyes reflecting Gu An¡¯s sword-wielding figure.

    ...

    As summer drew to a close, Gu An traveled to the Outer Sect city. His first stop was the Pill Hall, where he submitted his year¡¯s worth of herb harvest. Then, he went to the Scripture Hall to submit his manuscript.

    Ever since Investiture of the Gods became a hit, Elder Liu Chang had treated Gu An with extra care, always receiving him in private to prevent leaks.

    Liu Chang openly admitted that he feared if Gu An¡¯s true identity was exposed, demonic sects would abduct him, causing the Scripture Hall to lose a considerable source of spirit stones. This made Gu An even more cautious.

    After finishing his official business, Gu An visited Lu Jiu Jia, who was overjoyed and invited him to meet Ye Lan, who happened to be in the city.

    Not all Outer Sect disciples had established their own residences outside the city. Building a private residence required significant resources, so many disciples chose to live within the Outer Sect to enjoy its spiritual energy.

    In the courtyard, the three of them sat down. As Lu Jiu Jia poured wine for Gu An, he spoke mysteriously, ¡°There¡¯s big news in Tai Xuan Sect!¡±

 Chapter 39: Nascent Soul Blocking the Path, Despicable

    "What big event?" Gu An asked with a smile. Upon arriving in the Outer Sect city today, he had indeed sensed something off¡ªa certain tension that was hard to describe.

    Ye Lan spoke first, "The Sect Master and a certain Elder are fighting for power. Not long ago, the emperor of the Tai Cang Dynasty came to Tai Xuan Sect and chose the personal disciple of that Elder as the Imperial Advisor, granting him a first-rank immortal status and announcing it to the world. This has significantly boosted the morale of those supporting that Elder, and they''ve begun spreading unfavorable rumors about the Sect Master."

    Lu Jiu Jia, having been beaten to the punch, gave Ye Lan a slightly resentful look. After she finished, he quickly added, "The Sect Master has always been domineering and has offended many Elders over the years. Meanwhile, incidents involving disciples being killed or demonic sects invading have frequently occurred in territories outside the Outer Sect. Many Elders are displeased with this, and now that the emperor supports their rival, they naturally won''t remain silent. With such a power struggle, how could there not be chaos?"

    Gu An asked curiously, "Doesn''t the Sect Master have absolute authority? Isn''t he the strongest cultivator in Tai Xuan Sect?"

    "Not at all. The Sect Master is chosen by the collective decision of the Elders. And in terms of cultivation, the Sect Master is not the strongest. That title belongs to the Chief Disciple of the Sect. It''s said that he is the most talented person in Tai Xuan Sect in a thousand years. He''s often away on adventures and rarely returns. But there¡¯s a rumor that if he wanted to become the Sect Master today, by tomorrow he¡¯d already hold that title," Lu Jiu Jia said, his tone filled with excitement when talking about the Chief Disciple.

    "Is he really that powerful? What''s his name?" Gu An asked.

    "Ahem, I haven¡¯t found that out yet." Lu Jiu Jia faked a cough, trying to cover up his embarrassment.

    Ye Lan rolled her eyes at him, then turned to Gu An and softly said, "I¡¯ve heard many inside details from the Law Enforcement Hall. The open and secret strife in the Sect''s main city has already spread to the Inner and Outer Sects. Senior Brother, you must be cautious in Xuan Valley. Those people will stop at nothing in their power struggle."

    Gu An chuckled, "It can''t be that bad, can it? Would someone actually dare to slaughter the Xuan Valley and pin the blame on someone else?"

    Even as he said it, Gu An felt a chill run down his spine.

    There were already people in the Outer Sect raising The Demon of Greed and Rage. Was there really anything they wouldn¡¯t do?

    Ye Lan noticed his concern and gently placed her hand on his, offering comfort. "Senior Brother, don''t worry. I''ll find a way to convince the Law Enforcement Hall to increase patrols around the various Medicine Valleys of the Outer Sect."

    Gu An discreetly withdrew his hand. He had only been momentarily distracted, and she had taken advantage of the moment to act.

    Alright, truth be told, he had noticed but reacted slowly, fearing that if he responded too quickly, his fellow disciples might become suspicious.

    Lu Jiu Jia quietly chuckled to himself, only to be met with a glare from Ye Lan.

    "More than me, you two need to be careful. Power struggles like these can be even more dangerous than fighting demons outside," Gu An said earnestly.

    Lu Jiu Jia was full of confidence, claiming that he was too lucky to die.

    Ye Lan, on the other hand, assured him that her position in the Law Enforcement Hall would make others think twice before targeting her.

    The Law Enforcement Hall oversaw all departments, and being a part of it granted authority over ordinary disciples. However, it also meant less time for cultivation, as they had to manage any crises in any department.

    Gu An looked at Ye Lan, feeling a sense of pride. In just a few short years, Ye Lan had transformed. She was no longer the little girl who had once followed him around. Now, she was confident and capable, a reliable presence.

    The three of them chatted while drinking.

    Most of the conversation was between Lu Jiu Jia and Ye Lan. Through their words, Gu An gained a deeper understanding of the current power dynamics in Tai Xuan Sect.

    He felt a sense of satisfaction. The disciples he had mentored were now looking out for him. It gave him a unique sense of accomplishment.

    If, in the future, Xuan Valley disciples were scattered throughout the various departments of the Outer Sect, or even entered the Inner Sect, wouldn''t that make him well-connected? ??

    Just the thought of it excited Gu An.

    Two hours later, Lu Jiu Jia left first. Gu An politely declined Ye Lan''s invitation to visit her residence for some fine delicacies. He left the Outer Sect city, with Ye Lan reluctantly watching him go.

    Riding on his flying sword, soaring with the wind, Gu An was in a great mood.

    The sky gradually turned red as dusk approached.

    Gu An, with his cultivation level at the ninth level of the Qi Refining Realm, was not flying too slowly. As he admired the rolling mountain scenery below, half an hour passed in the blink of an eye.

    Suddenly, Gu An noticed a figure emerging from the forest ahead, flying straight towards him. He instinctively slowed down.

    This leaf was surrounded by fierce sword energy, moving as swiftly as lightning. It pierced directly through Lin Futian¡¯s forehead, spraying blood. The leaf continued on its path.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Trees were shattered one after another as dust rose into the air, forming what looked like a massive, ten-mile-long wall of grey.

    Lin Futian''s body trembled as disbelief and rage filled his expression. "You... you were hiding your cultivation... despicable..." he muttered.

    Gu An stepped forward, bringing his index and middle fingers together like a sword, pressing them against Lin Futian''s chest.

    Boom!

    A burst of sword energy erupted, shattering Lin Futian''s body in an instant. The shockwave dispersed the dust behind him, toppling trees in both directions and leaving a trench several miles long.

    From the swirling dust, a tiny figure shot out¡ªa wrinkled, aged-looking infant. It was Lin Futian''s Nascent Soul.

    He fled at full speed, but the sound of something slicing through the air caught his attention.

    Instinctively, he turned to look, only to see a leaf speeding toward him. It struck, obliterating his Nascent Soul in an explosion of blood mist.

    Gu An reached out and summoned his sword back to him. With a single step, he transformed into a streak of sword energy and sped away into the forest, disappearing in an instant.

    He didn¡¯t head straight for Xuan Valley but took a long detour before finally returning at top speed.

    Climbing through the window into the main hall of his pavilion, Gu An sat down at the table, reached out, and pulled a jar of wine from the cabinet using his spiritual energy. He began drinking heavily.

    After a gulp of wine, he set the jar down gently. His right hand trembled slightly, and his heart was pounding.

    ¡°Huff... Huff..."

    Gu An took a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself.

    That was terrifying!

    On his way home, he had run into a demonic spy!

    Worried that his recent battle had drawn too much attention, Gu An decided not to leave the valley for the next month to avoid any trouble.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous... Today, it was a Nascent Soul cultivator blocking my way. Who knows, tomorrow, it could be a Divine Transformation Realm expert, or someone even stronger...¡±

    Gu An quickly pulled up his status panel. Seeing that he now had over 91,000 years of lifespan, his anxiety lessened slightly.

    The path of cultivation was truly full of dangers. Even someone at the ninth level of the Qi Refining Realm could be ambushed by a Nascent Soul cultivator. How could that not be terrifying?

    Thinking of the fifteen souls trapped in Lin Futian''s wine gourd, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for them.

    He decided to speed up his herb harvesting to push his lifespan to 100,000 years. Once that milestone was reached, he would see if a new feature would unlock and immediately pour everything into cultivation.

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An pulled out The Adventures of the Green Hero, hoping to distract himself.

    As night fell, the cheers of disciples could be heard outside. Gu An extended his spiritual sense and found that Tang Yu and Su Han were sparring again, with the other disciples watching.

    On any other day, Gu An would have joined them to watch the spectacle, but tonight, he wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    He focused on reading The Adventures of the Green Hero, gradually calming his mind, though some concerns still lingered.

    A while later, the sound of footsteps approached, and the door swung open. Zhen Qin walked in quickly and said, ¡°Master, Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother are fighting again!¡±

    Her gaze fell on the cover of The Adventures of the Green Hero, and she raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 40: The Return of the Flying Leaf, One Hundred Thousand Years of Lifespan

    Gu An closed The Adventures of the Green Hero and asked calmly, "Don¡¯t they spar often? What made them fight this time?"

    Zhen Qin withdrew her gaze and said anxiously, "Second Senior Brother used a new sword technique, and First Senior Brother mocked it for being too soft. Second Senior Brother got angry and attacked him. He¡¯s already injured First Senior Brother and won''t stop!"

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately stood up.

    Master and disciple quickly descended the stairs.

    At this moment, the surrounding disciples were no longer cheering. Instead, they were frantically trying to stop Su Han.

    Under the night sky, Su Han¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he swung his sword madly like a vengeful ghost. His eyes gleamed with a bloody light. In front of him, Tang Yu looked miserable, his robes shredded and his chest bearing two deep wounds, bleeding profusely and staining his pants red.

    Wu Xin and Xiao Chuan wanted to step forward to stop him, but Su Han''s swordplay was too fierce, preventing them from getting close.

    Seeing Gu An approach, the disciples quickly stepped aside.

    With just two steps, Gu An was between the two. He grabbed Su Han¡¯s wrist with his left hand and blocked Tang Yu¡¯s leg with his right arm.

    Tang Yu was sent staggering backward, shocked by the hardness of his master¡¯s arm.

    But he also breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Su Han with fear in his eyes.

    Su Han, his wrist firmly held by Gu An, couldn¡¯t move. With a forceful squeeze from Gu An, Su Han¡¯s sword fell to the ground with a clatter.

    "Wake up!" Gu An shouted sternly, and Su Han¡¯s body trembled as the bloodthirsty rage in his eyes began to fade.

    Not far away, Wu Xin was secretly stunned.

    Master¡¯s speed was so fast!

    Although Gu An had already reached the ninth level of the Qi Refining Realm, they never saw him as particularly strong, mostly because Gu An often belittled himself.

    But seeing Gu An in action just now shattered Wu Xin¡¯s previous perception.

    He suddenly realized that his Master was far from ordinary.

    As for Xiao Chuan, he was already used to it. Gu An had once subdued the frenzied Meng Lang, after all.

    Even if Gu An¡¯s spiritual root was mediocre, Xiao Chuan had always felt that Gu An was reliable, at least in practical combat.

    The other disciples were also shocked by Gu An¡¯s display. It was the first time they had seen him take action, and he effortlessly suppressed both Tang Yu and Su Han, who were at the seventh level of the Qi Refining Realm. R

    Zhen Qin was the first to cheer, breaking the tense silence, and the other disciples quickly gathered around.

    "Master, you¡¯re amazing!"

    "Second Senior Brother, wake up!"

    "Master, did Second Senior Brother go mad from cultivation?"

    "It¡¯s all First Senior Brother¡¯s fault for mocking him! I¡¯ve never seen Second Senior Brother this angry before."

    The disciples chattered away, but Gu An kept his eyes on Su Han.

    Su Han was breathing heavily, and his body suddenly went limp like a pile of mud. However, his right hand was still held by Gu An, preventing him from collapsing.

    He looked up weakly at Gu An and whispered, "Master, I..."

    Before he could finish, his head slumped to the side, and he passed out.

    Gu An instructed two disciples to help Su Han back to his room, and then turned to look at Tang Yu.

    Facing his master¡¯s gaze, Tang Yu¡¯s face turned bright red. He didn¡¯t know how to explain himself, but he felt wronged. After all, he was the one who had been injured.

    "Go back and treat your wounds first," Gu An said expressionlessly.

    Tang Yu bowed quickly and left.

    Gu An turned to the rest of the disciples. "Why are you still standing around? Are you not going to cultivate today?"

    With that, he turned and headed back to the pavilion.

    The old man glanced at Chu Jingfeng¡¯s right sleeve, which fluttered emptily in the wind, and said, "Jingfeng, you should let go of your grudge and get your arm replaced. If you keep using only your left hand to practice swordsmanship, it will become an ingrained habit that you won¡¯t be able to undo."

    "Why should I get a new arm? The Flying Leaf Sword Immortal can use leaves as swords. Why must I rely on my right hand to wield a sword?" Chu Jingfeng retorted.

    Hearing this, the old man shook his head with a bitter smile and said no more.

    In the forest below...

    Ye Lan stood at the edge of a massive trench. She looked toward the far end, where the trench seemed to stretch to the horizon. Her eyes were filled with astonishment.

    "I heard it was the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal. This terrifying scene was caused by a single leaf," said a female disciple who approached, marveling at the sight.

    Other disciples nearby also voiced their admiration for the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal¡¯s strength. Ye Lan couldn¡¯t help but be in awe as well.

    How powerful must one be to achieve such a feat?

    Ye Lan turned her gaze in another direction, a hint of worry in her eyes.

    ...

    Ever since Lin Futian¡¯s death, groups of cultivators had flown over Xuan Valley every few days, most of them at the Foundation Establishment level. Gu An occasionally spotted Ye Lan among them.

    She never came down to visit, acting as if she was merely passing by.

    Yet over the course of a month, she passed over Xuan Valley four times. How could Gu An not understand her intentions?

    "This girl..."

    Standing by the window, watching the cultivators vanish into the distance, Gu An felt a warmth in his heart.

    He pulled up his status panel and saw his lifespan had reached 99,990 years. Clenching his fists inside his sleeves, he thought, It¡¯s almost time!

    Tonight, he would break through!

    Because of his forced harvesting over the past month, his lifespan gains for the next year would drop, but in another year, everything would recover and continue to grow.

    He had deliberately left a gap of ten years of lifespan, ready to fill it tonight.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to feel the rush of extending his life again!

    The sky was still bright, but Gu An couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, so he went downstairs.

    In the courtyard, he spotted Su Han practicing his sword atop a mountain peak to the east. Ever since that night¡¯s incident, Su Han had become reclusive, and the others were too afraid to disturb him, worried he might lose control again.

    Tang Yu and Su Han had reconciled, though. After learning the origins of the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword, Tang Yu had apologized to Su Han. However, since then, Tang Yu had become even more diligent in his cultivation.

    Though he apologized, he didn¡¯t want to lose to Su Han again. After all, he was the Senior Disciple.

    Gu An stood at the fence of the herb garden, gazing out with a smile on his face.

    "Master, what¡¯s making you so happy?" Zhen Qin ran over, curious.

    Gu An ruffled her hair with a smile. "What, do I not smile often?"

    Zhen Qin giggled, "Master, since you¡¯re in such a good mood today, how about teaching me the Remnant Wind Kick technique?"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Didn¡¯t you hate practicing swordsmanship and martial techniques? What changed?"

    "I want to be like Aunt Ye Lan and join the Law Enforcement Hall!" Zhen Qin said excitedly, clenching her fists.

    It turned out that earlier, Wu Xin and Xiao Chuan had also spotted Ye Lan flying by. They had discussed it among themselves, and Zhen Qin overheard while pulling weeds nearby. When she learned that Ye Lan¡¯s robe was from the Law Enforcement Hall, she was filled with admiration for her.

    Gu An laughed, "Alright, I¡¯ll teach you."

    It¡¯s better to get this girl trained and sent off sooner. She¡¯s always interrupting my reading!

    And so, Gu An began teaching Zhen Qin the Remnant Wind Kick technique.

    By nightfall, after all the disciples had returned to their rooms, Gu An quietly left Xuan Valley. Before leaving, he stopped by the herb garden and plucked two third-tier herbs.

 Chapter 41: Supreme Heavenly Spiritual Root, Breakthrough to Divine Transformation Realm

    Under the night sky, Gu An swiftly darted through the forest, moving in the opposite direction of the place where he had killed Lin Futian. This time, he intended to break through a hundred miles away.

    Over the past month, he had observed that the Law Enforcement Hall disciples did not patrol after midnight.

    As he advanced, a series of prompts suddenly appeared before Gu An''s eyes:

    ¡¾You have successfully absorbed 6 years of lifespan from Bitterroot Grass (Third Grade)¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully absorbed 7 years of lifespan from Bitterroot Grass (Third Grade)¡¿

    ¡¾For the first time, your lifespan has exceeded 100,000 years, unlocking the Lifespan Divination feature¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan Divination: By consuming lifespan, you can deduce the great Dao, cause and effect, and fate. The amount of lifespan consumed will be determined by the complexity of the cause and effect being deduced.¡¿

    Lifespan Divination?

    Gu An frowned; he immediately sensed a trap.

    Was this a ploy to drain his lifespan?

    Could it deplete all his lifespan in one go?

    Gu An decided to try it out cautiously. When new system functions appeared, he always had an innate understanding of how to use them.

    This divination was essentially asking questions using lifespan.

    Gu An silently inquired in his mind, ¡°Use Lifespan Divination. Does Jiang Qiong intend to kill me?¡±

    Two breaths passed.

    ¡¾This divination requires the consumption of 300 years of lifespan. Do you wish to proceed?¡¿

    No!

    Too expensive!

    Gu An instantly refused. However, this experiment reassured him somewhat.

    At the very least, Lifespan Divination would notify him beforehand about how much lifespan would be consumed, preventing any sudden depletion of all his lifespan.

    Gu An decided not to experiment further and focused on his journey.

    He would avoid using this feature as much as possible; consuming lifespan to explore the unknown didn¡¯t seem worth it for now.

    On the road ahead, Gu An remained cautious, keeping his divine sense constantly active to avoid running into any Nascent Soul cultivators again.

    The night was quiet.

    While he didn¡¯t encounter any demonic beasts, he did notice signs of wild animals, most of them herbivores like rabbits and rats.

    About fifty miles from Xuan Valley, Gu An suddenly spotted the White Spirit Mouse.

    In the forest, the creature was pestering a rabbit, following its every hop while sniffing it from behind, like a big dog chasing after its prey.

    How pitiful...

    Gu An pretended not to notice and quietly slipped away, not disturbing the White Spirit Mouse.

    "No wonder this little guy keeps running off all the time, even moving like a rabbit..."

    Recalling the scene he had just witnessed, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but laugh to himself.

    The White Spirit Mouse had been spoiled, but fortunately, he still had the proud Sky Dragon.

    Thinking of the Sky Dragon''s majestic form, Gu An¡¯s mood brightened.

    After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, Gu An arrived at a dense forest. The overlapping branches and leaves formed a thick canopy, making it impossible for anyone flying above to see him.

    Gu An sat cross-legged beneath a large tree, took a deep breath, and summoned his status panel.

    Seeing his lifespan surpassing 100,000 years by three years, anticipation filled his face.

    One hundred thousand years of lifespan¡ªit was truly abundant! This time, he could significantly improve his various attributes.

    Let¡¯s start by enhancing my spiritual roots, and I¡¯ll invest generously since this is the hardest to improve.

    How many years should I invest?

    Gu An hesitated for a moment, then decided to be bold and invest a full 10,000 years!

    ¡¾You invest 10,000 years of lifespan into evolving your spiritual roots.¡¿

    ¡¾You comprehend the natural world for 100 years. Your sensitivity to the Five Elemental Spiritual Roots has increased.¡¿

    ¡¾You comprehend the natural world for 200 years. Your sensitivity to the Five Elemental Spiritual Roots has increased.¡¿

    ...

    The spiritual energy of the earth surged into his body, bringing him into a strange state where he felt itchy yet warm, but not uncomfortable.

    Floating around him were countless light particles: red for fire, green for wood, blue for water, yellow for metal, and gray for earth. The scene resembled a radiant starfield.

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts were scattered, and his emotions conflicted.

    Time flew by quickly.

    An hour later, Gu An completed the transformation of his spiritual roots, and everything in the world suddenly seemed fresh and new. This abrupt sensory shift filled him with an exhilarating clarity.

    This sensation was too wonderful!

    Suddenly, Gu An no longer regretted spending 50,000 years of lifespan.

    The Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots were unmatched in the Tai Cang Dynasty. As for whether they were the best in the entire world, Gu An couldn¡¯t say, as he still didn¡¯t fully comprehend the scale of this world.

    Gu An took a deep breath and focused on the techniques section of his status panel.

    Should I invest in improving my techniques?

    He feared that after reaching a certain stage, the cost of further improving his techniques might skyrocket. Moreover, now that he had supreme spiritual roots, and his Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique wasn¡¯t weak, how long could he keep focusing on building foundations?

    What if tomorrow a Divine Transformation demonic cultivator ambushed him?

    Better to focus on cultivation directly!

    With these new spiritual roots, they had better not disappoint!

    Starting with a solid investment¡ª10,000 years into cultivation should do the trick. After all, cultivation is of utmost importance, worthy of a large investment!

    Let¡¯s go!

    ¡¾You invest 10,000 years of lifespan into evolving your cultivation¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 10 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to Divine Transformation. You begin to undergo the Five Elemental Tribulation but fail.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 100 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to Divine Transformation. You begin to undergo the Five Elemental Tribulation but fail.¡¿

    ...

    Watching the repeated "Tribulation failed" messages pop up, Gu An¡¯s expression remained calm.

    A tribulation every hundred years¡ªhe could live with that.

    He didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d fail a hundred times!

    Thankfully, things didn¡¯t turn out that bad.

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 2,700 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to Divine Transformation. You undergo the Five Elemental Tribulation and succeed. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 1.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 3,000 years. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 2.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 3,200 years. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 3.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 3,400 years. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 4.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 3,700 years. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 5.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 5,000 years. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 9.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 5,200 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to the Void Crossing Realm. You begin to undergo the Mysterious Nether Tribulation but fail.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 6,400 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to the Void Crossing Realm. You begin to undergo the Mysterious Nether Tribulation but fail.¡¿

    ...

    Here we go, failing again!

    A tribulation every 200 years¡ªGu An could live with that too.

    At the same time, he pondered a new question. It seemed that spiritual root aptitude didn¡¯t determine the likelihood of success during tribulations.

    Could it be that one¡¯s overall strength was the key to passing tribulations?

    Spells, divine abilities, formations, secret arts, magical artifacts...

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 9,600 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to the Void Crossing Realm. You begin to undergo the Mysterious Nether Tribulation but fail.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 9,800 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to the Void Crossing Realm. You successfully undergo the Mysterious Nether Tribulation. You have broken through to Void Crossing Stage 1.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 10,000 years. Your cultivation has improved.¡¿

    Gu An looked at his status panel. He still had nearly 40,000 years of lifespan remaining, and a smile spread across his face.

 Chapter 42: Breakthrough to Void Crossing, Arrival of the Demon Lord

    Under the cover of night, Gu An decided not to continue investing his lifespan into cultivation for now. He planned to wait until he had reached Void Crossing Realm Stage 1 before pushing further. He was worried that the time required to absorb spiritual energy might be too long, and dawn would arrive before he finished. If his disciples noticed he wasn¡¯t in Xuan Valley, it would be troublesome.

    As a series of notifications popped up, Gu An could clearly feel the spiritual energy of the earth surging upward like a tidal wave.

    With a booming sound, waves of spiritual energy rose from the ground, tugging at his robes and messing up his black hair.

    His body, however, remained rooted to the spot, as the spiritual energy surged into him like chains locking him to the ground.

    This surge of spiritual energy far surpassed what he experienced during his Nascent Soul breakthrough, and even the ground beneath him was trembling.

    He secretly felt relieved that he had activated his Lifespan Barrier. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to conceal his cultivation at all.

    However, he suddenly became worried. Would such a commotion affect Tai Xuan Sect?

    After activating the Lifespan Barrier, the spiritual energy wasn¡¯t coming from thin air but was being drawn from underground¡ªthe spiritual energy of Tai Xuan Sect itself.

    A new suspicion rose in Gu An¡¯s mind.

    Could his cultivation speed while using the lifespan evolution feature be influenced by the richness of the surrounding spiritual energy?

    He thought it was highly possible. He recalled Li Xuandao¡ªreaching Divine Transformation Stage 8 at only 230 years old was unbelievable.

    When he compared himself to Li Xuandao, Gu An realized there was a vast difference. If Li Xuandao also had Heavenly Spiritual Roots, his advantages would be far greater than Gu An''s.

    As the emperor of the Tai Cang Dynasty, Li Xuandao could possess the most advanced cultivation chambers, the best pills for cultivation, and top-tier techniques. Additionally, there were formations, magical artifacts, and much more. These might explain why Li Xuandao could quickly overcome his tribulations.

    When Zuo Yijian underwent his tribulation, there were numerous cultivators assisting him. In contrast, Gu An, during his lifespan evolution cultivation, had to endure the tribulation alone. In reality, failing a tribulation meant death, with no chance to try again every 200 years.

    If he compared his lifespan evolution to Li Xuandao¡¯s achievements, Gu An would seem far behind. But that comparison wasn¡¯t fair.

    In truth, Gu An was a 34-year-old cultivator at Void Crossing Realm Stage 1!

    Could Li Xuandao reach Void Crossing Realm before the age of 300?

    Was there anyone else in this world who cultivated so recklessly, enduring tribulations head-on with nothing but bare strength?

    With this thought, Gu An felt much more balanced. The lifespan used in cultivation was just a number¡ªthe real cultivation achieved in reality was what truly mattered!

    At the same time, he wondered whether he should consider cultivating techniques related to other elements or even search for a technique that focused on all five elements. This might allow him to fully utilize the potential of his Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots.

    Rumbling echoed as the spiritual energy from the earth poured into his body, the sound growing louder and louder. Inside the barrier, a vortex had formed, and the five-colored spiritual energy was on the verge of drowning him.

    ...

    Dark clouds gathered, gradually covering the bright moon.

    In a certain estate, a pavilion stood with an oil lamp flickering on the table. Zuo Yijian, now with a head of white hair, sat in a chair holding a book. The words Investiture of the Gods were faintly visible on the cover.

    "Golden light radiates from the top, five-colored clouds split the sky. Red lotus blossoms beneath his feet, traversing miles upon miles. The Eight Trigrams Immortal Garments bring purple energy, and the Three-Edged Sword is known as Qingping..."

    Zuo Yijian muttered to himself, a nostalgic expression on his face.

    He had been captivated by Investiture of the Gods for a few years, rereading it repeatedly. Each time he read it, he gained new insights. Although the book contained no cultivation methods, the depiction of immortal techniques fascinated him.

    He felt that the book held hidden truths about the Dao, but he hadn¡¯t yet fully grasped them.

    At that moment, Zuo Yijian suddenly sensed something. He sprang to his feet and turned his gaze to the ground.

    The night was quiet, with a biting cold wind.

    The sound of the wind was growing stronger.

    The flame of the oil lamp on the table flickered wildly, as if it could be extinguished at any moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just him¡ªcultivators from all directions flew out of their estates and courtyards, more and more Outer Sect disciples gathering in the air above the city.

    It wasn¡¯t until dawn approached that Gu An¡¯s cultivation began to slow down.

    Void Crossing Stage 1!

    Reaching Void Crossing meant that his Nascent Spirit could roam thousands of miles, and his spiritual energy, divine sense, awareness, and vitality would all see a massive leap in power.

    Gu An slowly stood up, the sunlight piercing through the heavens and shining into the Lifespan Barrier, illuminating his figure. As he gazed at the rising sun, a smile appeared on his face.

    The immense spiritual energy within him made him feel almost omnipotent.

    He deactivated the Lifespan Barrier and began walking back toward Xuan Valley.

    Just maintaining the barrier had cost nearly 2,000 years of lifespan, which spoke volumes about how massive the disturbance was last night.

    Now that his breakthrough was complete, the world returned to normal. However, the spiritual energy in the forest was far less abundant than the day before.

    Even as a Void Crossing cultivator, Gu An couldn¡¯t estimate how much spiritual energy he had absorbed last night.

    On his way back, Gu An saw several powerful cultivators flying through the sky. Since last night, he had already witnessed seven Divine Transformation Realm cultivators, a testament to Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s immense strength.

    He quickly returned to Xuan Valley, stepped out of the pavilion, and gathered his disciples for their daily exercises.

    ¡°Master, last night the spiritual energy suddenly sank. Did you sense it?¡± Ye Yan asked, frowning as he recalled the event.

    The other disciples chimed in as well. They were worried, fearing that Xuan Valley might suddenly collapse.

    Gu An chuckled and said, ¡°This is Tai Xuan Sect, the safest place in the Tai Cang Dynasty. How could anything collapse here?¡±

    Hearing this, the disciples'' concerns were somewhat alleviated.

    Wu Xin speculated, ¡°It could be related to some kind of formation. Perhaps a powerful cultivator in the sect was undergoing a breakthrough and required a massive amount of spiritual energy.¡±

    He had clearly experienced something similar in Thousand Autumn Pavilion but didn¡¯t want to mention it outright.

    ¡°Master, you seem different today,¡± Zhen Qin said, staring at Gu An curiously.

    Gu An rolled his eyes at her and replied, ¡°You always say that I¡¯ve changed. If you want me to teach you Remnant Wind Kick, just ask directly.¡±

    The other disciples couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and Zhen Qin, embarrassed, laughed along.

    Once their exercises were finished, Gu An didn¡¯t return to his room. Instead, he walked toward the nearby forest.

    In order to achieve his breakthrough, he had exhausted many of the spirit herbs. The yield for the next two years would be affected, so he needed to expand the fields and plant more herbs.

    Sigh.

    A Void Crossing Realm cultivator like him, reduced to planting herbs for others. Tai Xuan Sect should be grateful!

    Gu An thought to himself with a hint of amusement. As he entered the forest, more cultivators flew overhead, which reassured the disciples in the valley. At least Tai Xuan Sect was paying attention to the situation and wouldn¡¯t ignore them.

    By noon, Ye Lan returned to Xuan Valley.

    After chatting with the disciples for a while, she managed to escape their eager company and followed Gu An up to the pavilion.

    She shut the door behind her, closed the windows, and even took out talismans to place over the entrances.

    Gu An looked at her nervously and asked, ¡°Junior Sister, what are you doing?¡±

    What should he do? Obey or resist?

    Once Ye Lan finished placing the isolation talismans, she sat down at the table and poured herself some tea, saying, ¡°Senior Brother, something big is happening. A Demon Lord might be approaching!¡±

    Gu An froze in shock and then sat down, curiously asking, ¡°Who is this Demon Lord? Which sect is he from?¡±

 Chapter 43: Do You Know What Realm Comes After Divine Transformation?

    "My master suspects that the Demon Lord Jiye from Tianjue Sect may be coming!" Ye Lan said seriously.

    Gu An frowned and asked, "Why do you think so?"

    "Last night, the spiritual energy in the Outer Sect was drained, affecting even the Inner Sect. Coupled with the recent death of Lin Futian from Wan Yin Sect at the hands of the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal, all these signs point to the demonic factions preparing to besiege Tai Xuan Sect. Draining the spiritual energy from the Outer Sect is only the first step. Among the demonic sects, only the Demon Lord Jiye from Tianjue Sect possesses the Heaven-Devouring Demonic Art, which is said to drain the vitality from a thousand miles of land," Ye Lan explained, her eyes filled with fear.

    This...

    Gu An was momentarily speechless.

    Lin Futian had been killed by him, and the events of last night were also his doing...

    Had the demonic sects unknowingly taken the blame for his actions?

    Though Gu An had been forced into becoming a spy for Thousand Autumn Pavilion, he never considered himself a demonic cultivator.

    After thinking for a moment, he reassured her, "Junior Sister, don''t worry. If the sky falls, there will be those taller to hold it up. Tai Xuan Sect is the number one sect in the Tai Cang Dynasty. Even if the demonic sects attack, how difficult would it be for them to truly shake Tai Xuan Sect?"

    Ye Lan took a deep breath and looked at Gu An with determination in her eyes. She bit her lip and said, "Senior Brother, let''s run away together. I''ve already reached Foundation Establishment. We could hide in some remote mountains and cultivate. I can help you reach Foundation Establishment too!"

    Gu An almost lost his composure.

    Oh, this junior sister is trying to use this opportunity to tie their fates together?

    Gu An sighed and said, "Junior Sister, you''re exaggerating. Besides, where in this world is truly safe? If we hide in the deep mountains and encounter a Core Formation demon cultivator, how would we fend them off? And this is all just speculation. I doubt the demonic sects are really planning an attack."

    "If the demonic factions truly planned to besiege Tai Xuan Sect, shouldn''t they have already done so by now? With all the commotion they''ve caused, why delay? Are they giving Tai Xuan Sect time to call back all their powerful cultivators?"

    Hearing his reasoning, Ye Lan nodded, finding it sensible.

    She thought for a moment and suggested, "Then why don¡¯t you come with me to the Outer Sect to avoid any trouble?"

    Gu An spoke with a serious tone, "Junior Sister, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Don¡¯t let me affect your cultivation. If you truly care about me, then focus on getting stronger. That way, you¡¯ll be able to take care of me in the future. This is also for your own benefit. If a cultivator doesn¡¯t prioritize their own cultivation, there will inevitably come a time when they find themselves powerless."

    Ye Lan felt ashamed, realizing she had indeed been too hasty.

    "Senior Brother, I, am already at the ninth stage of Qi Refining. It¡¯s not that easy for ordinary demon cultivators to kill me!" Gu An said proudly with a smile.

    Hearing this, Ye Lan burst into laughter, quickly covering her mouth. "Senior Brother, do you really think demon cultivators that dare to sneak into Tai Xuan Sect would be at the Qi Refining level? I heard that Lin Futian was a terrifying Nascent Soul cultivator."

    Gu An huffed, "What, you think a Nascent Soul cultivator wouldn''t need to lift a finger to kill me?"

    "Yes, yes, Senior Brother is the strongest," Ye Lan said with a laugh, her earlier nervousness easing.

    Afterward, Gu An asked about the situation in the Outer Sect, and Ye Lan explained everything without holding back.

    It wasn¡¯t until the evening that Gu An saw her off.

    He had originally planned to improve his cultivation and techniques that night, but after hearing that the Outer Sect had entered a state of readiness, he decided to lay low for a while.

    There was still one question that lingered in his mind.

    If the spiritual energy in the surrounding area were completely drained and he continued to break through, what would happen?

    He suspected the Lifespan Barrier would start drawing spiritual energy from even farther away, which would definitely alert Tai Xuan Sect.

    ...

    For the next three days, Gu An stayed within Xuan Valley, not even venturing into the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Sky Dragon had begun cultivating on its own and could go without meat for days. Moreover, Gu An had prepared a batch of ripened Ancient Vine fruits, so the dragon could eat them whenever it was hungry.

    Thanks to their soul bond, Sky Dragon always remembered Gu An''s instructions and had never caused any trouble since it was born. It was a creature Gu An could trust.

    That night, Gu An was in the pavilion, reading. With his Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots, all he had to do was take a single breath, and he could absorb all the spiritual energy within ten meters, converting it into spiritual power with incredible efficiency.

    Since the Outer Sect''s spiritual energy was still recovering, he refrained from cultivating and kept his absorption in check.

    Fu Xiong lowered his voice and said, "Kid, my master¡ªyour grandmaster¡ªis already in the Inner Sect. Once he breaks through to Divine Transformation, he¡¯ll become an Elder. By then, anything you desire will be yours."

    Gu An widened his eyes and asked in surprise, "Your master is about to become an Inner Sect Elder, yet he doesn''t know the location of the Ancient Vine Tree?"

    "This matter is quite complicated. Let¡¯s talk about your apprenticeship first," Fu Xiong said in a serious tone.

    Gu An hesitated and asked, "Is this your master''s idea?"

    "Of course not. My master doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m here at this herb valley. You¡¯re just a menial disciple; how could someone like my master even notice you?" Fu Xiong said with irritation.

    Gu An stood up, looked down at him, and said, "One last question."

    Fu Xiong frowned and replied coldly, "What is it?"

    He was really starting to get annoyed with this kid. Too many questions!

    "Do you know what realm comes after Divine Transformation?" Gu An asked.

    "What?"

    Fu Xiong was stunned for a moment before becoming furious. How would he know the realm beyond Divine Transformation? He felt like Gu An was mocking him.

    Just as he was about to stand up, Gu An''s right hand pressed down on his head.

    Looking up, Fu Xiong saw Gu An''s cold expression, his eyes gleaming with an icy light, and his entire demeanor had changed.

    In that instant, Fu Xiong felt as if he were facing his own master.

    No, this was even more terrifying than his master!

    He tried to speak, but his consciousness quickly faded, his eyes losing focus.

    Gu An was using the Soul Capture Technique. He had struggled with this spell before, but now, with his Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots, it had become second nature.

    Though not yet fully mastered, it was more than enough to deal with someone like Fu Xiong.

    His spiritual power suppressed Fu Xiong while his divine sense forcibly invaded the man''s mind, searching through his memories.

    Half an hour later, Fu Xiong was dead.

    Gu An opened his eyes and let out a sigh of relief.

    This guy truly didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of the Ancient Vine Tree, nor had his master sent him here.

    Gu An raised his hand, lifting Fu Xiong''s body into the air. Spiritual flames ignited from his palm, burning the body to ash in less than four breaths. Only a storage pouch remained. Gu An had also managed to steal four years of his lifespan.

    After inspecting the storage pouch, Gu An took out the herbs and spirit stones inside, but he didn¡¯t dare touch the magical artifacts or talismans, choosing to burn them along with the pouch to avoid being tracked.

    The next morning, Gu An descended the pavilion as if nothing had happened.

    As his disciples gathered for their morning exercises, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty.

    Damn, I¡¯m starting to act like a demonic cultivator!

    This continued for an entire month without any other Thousand Autumn Pavilion cultivators coming to look for him, and Gu An finally relaxed.

    One day, Du Ye came to visit, and they met in the pavilion.

    "The Third Miss has mastered the Soaring Eagle Ascends technique, and the clan leader is very pleased. He¡¯s planning a celebration in the Inner Sect, and all of the Ji family servants must attend to help receive guests. Ten days from now, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Outer Sect¡¯s Law Enforcement Hall. Prepare a batch of herbs as a congratulatory gift, and you might win the favor of the Third Miss," Du Ye explained earnestly.

    Gu An nodded, making a decision.

    Tonight, I¡¯ll invest in the Eight Directions Step!

    Let¡¯s see how powerful Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s Soaring Eagle Ascends really is.

 Chapter 44: Mastering Divine Techniques, Teleportation Array

    Du Ye came quickly and left just as swiftly. Gu An could sense his excitement, as if he truly considered himself a member of the Ji family.

    Gu An was also curious about the Inner Sect. Using the excuse of the Ji family banquet, this would be a great opportunity to explore it.

    He planned to use these few days to gather more spirit stones so that he could make some purchases in the Inner Sect.

    By the time night fell, Gu An quietly left Xuan Valley. Heading in the opposite direction from where he had previously broken through, he traveled about fifty miles before coming to a stop.

    Sitting before a cliff, he brought up his attribute panel.

    He immediately focused on Eight Directions Step and invested 5,000 years of lifespan into it.

    This movement technique not only enhanced combat abilities but also made escape easier, so it was crucial to improve.

    As soon as he made the decision, a series of prompts appeared:

    ¡¾You have invested 5,000 years of lifespan into Eight Directions Step for evolutionary cultivation.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for one year and successfully mastered it.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for ten years, and your understanding of the technique has reached its peak, enhancing your insight into movement techniques.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for fifty years and gained new insights, upgrading Eight Directions Step to Eight Directions Mystical Step.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for one hundred years, and your comprehension of Eight Directions Mystical Step has reached its pinnacle, further improving your insight into movement techniques.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for three hundred years, and your mastery has returned to its essence, catching a glimpse of spatial laws. Your Eight Directions Mystical Step has advanced to Kirin Step.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for one thousand years, and your Kirin Step has returned to its essence, enhancing your comprehension of movement and space. Your Kirin Step has upgraded to Heavenly Dragon Mysterious True Step.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for 4,000 years, and your perseverance has resonated with the heavens and the earth. Your Heavenly Dragon Mysterious True Step has reached its limit, advancing to Infinite Vanishing Celestial Step.¡¿ ??

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for 5,000 years, and your Infinite Vanishing Celestial Step has reached a state of perfection, further enhancing your comprehension of space.¡¿

    From Eight Directions Step to Eight Directions Mystical Step, Kirin Step, Heavenly Dragon Mysterious True Step, and finally Infinite Vanishing Celestial Step!

    Gu An was thrilled, and soon, a vast amount of knowledge poured into his mind. He quickly activated the Lifespan Barrier and immersed himself in the new technique.

    Half an hour later, Gu An opened his eyes.

    He first checked the Lifespan Barrier, noting that it had only consumed 200 years of lifespan.

    While passing on cultivation techniques and spells doesn''t directly increase one''s cultivation, it still requires the absorption of spiritual energy. After all, in evolutionary cultivation, one is always in an environment filled with spiritual energy.

    Compared to breaking through to the Void Crossing realm, this technique hadn''t consumed much spiritual energy.

    Gu An looked back at his attribute panel, lost in thought.

    His cultivation still needed to improve, but with things being unstable recently, he couldn''t afford to attract attention.

    He also wanted to enhance his techniques before increasing his cultivation. His next plan was to visit the Inner Sect and see if there were any available five-element cultivation techniques. If not, he would just have to grit his teeth and continue mastering the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique.

    After some deliberation, Gu An decided to invest in the Demon Shadow Divine Art that Jiang Qiong had passed on to him, which was highly recommended for spies. He was curious to see how well it suited that role.

    He decided to invest a moderate amount: 2,000 years of lifespan.

    ¡¾You have invested 2,000 years of lifespan into Demon Shadow Divine Art for evolutionary cultivation.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for ten years and achieved the initial mastery of the technique.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for one hundred years, reaching a state of perfection with the art, allowing you to perform it faster.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for two hundred years, reaching the pinnacle of mastery, further enhancing your insight into movement techniques.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for five hundred years, and your mastery has returned to its essence, advancing to Free Demon Body Art.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for one thousand years, and your Free Demon Body Art has reached its peak, improving your insight into movement techniques and causality.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for 1,300 years, and your Free Demon Body Art has returned to its essence, upgrading to Grand Yin-Yang Transformation.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for 2,000 years, and your Grand Yin-Yang Transformation has reached its pinnacle, further enhancing your insight into movement techniques and causality.¡¿

    ...

    By noon, under a bright sun.

    Gu An stood in the bustling city, gazing at the tall buildings around him with curiosity. The street he was on was packed with people, and there were even beasts wandering among them. Above, cultivators flew back and forth. The sheer scale of this city suggested it housed hundreds of thousands of people.

    Tai Xuan Sect had four inner cities, each with tens of thousands of disciples. It was incredible.

    Gu An realized he had underestimated Tai Xuan Sect''s strength and the vastness of the Tai Cang Dynasty.

    The ten-day period had arrived. The day before, Gu An had gone to the Outer Sect to help the disciples manage their residences. By the time he finished, it was morning. Now, at noon, he met up with Du Ye, and the two of them used a teleportation array to directly reach the Inner Sect city.

    According to Du Ye, the Outer Sect was thousands of miles from the Inner Sect. The area in between housed Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s tamed beasts, training grounds for disciples, and Medicine Valleys where high-grade spirit herbs were cultivated.

    "Teleportation arrays are truly remarkable. I need to study them more," Gu An thought to himself. He had already asked Du Ye about it¡ªanything could be purchased in the Inner Sect, including formations, as long as one had enough spirit stones or spirit qi pills.

    In the cultivation world, spirit qi pills also served as currency. Not only could they restore a cultivator¡¯s spiritual power, but they could also be used in place of spirit stones. The major sects had standardized these pills, with each one containing as much spiritual energy as a low-grade spirit stone and having the same value.

    Since Li Xuandao had asked him to manage the Medicine Valley, Gu An had been planning to expand his herb gardens.

    If every herb garden had a teleportation array, wouldn¡¯t things be much more convenient?

    ¡°Gu An, hurry up!¡±

    Du Ye called from ahead, prompting Gu An to quicken his pace.

    Along the way, Du Ye introduced the various buildings they passed, and Gu An listened attentively, making plans to explore the city later.

    The Ji family banquet would last several days, so he had plenty of time.

    Not only was Gu An listening, but he was also using his Lifespan Investigation technique.

    To his surprise, there were no cultivators below the Foundation Establishment realm. The weakest were in the Core Formation realm, but most of these were over 200 years old.

    After walking a few streets, Gu An finally spotted someone in the Foundation Establishment realm, a forty-year-old at the ninth layer. He was clearly a genius who had entered the Inner Sect due to his extraordinary spiritual roots.

    It seemed Du Ye deliberately walked slowly to give Gu An a chance to observe the surroundings, which Gu An appreciated.

    Half an hour later.

    They arrived at a grand estate. The estate spanned several miles, with high walls surrounding it, and the plaque above the gate had two large characters inscribed:

    Ji Mansion!

    Well, this was bold. Could it be that all the Inner Sect disciples of the Ji family lived here?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    If things continued like this, one day, Tai Xuan Sect might suppress the Ji family, and when that happened, he¡¯d truly become a Ji family spy.

    Although he was affiliated with Tai Xuan Sect, deep down, Gu An felt a stronger connection to the Ji family.

    The Ji family had raised him, helped him grow into who he was, and had led him to join Tai Xuan Sect, the top sect in the dynasty. The debt of gratitude he owed them couldn¡¯t be repaid merely by supplying low-grade spirit herbs.

    Of course, Gu An wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to repay the Ji family, but if they ever needed his help, as long as their request wasn¡¯t too outrageous, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    At the gate of the Ji Mansion stood two Foundation Establishment cultivators on guard. Gu An used Lifespan Investigation and saw that they were both over a hundred years old. Clearly, they were not geniuses but rather servants of the Ji family, much like Gu An and Du Ye.

    Du Ye quickly stepped forward and presented his token, his posture humble as he bowed and scraped.

    "You¡¯re here to relieve us, then. At sundown, we¡¯ll take you to your quarters," said one of the guards, a man named Zhang Yan.

    Du Ye didn¡¯t dare refuse and immediately agreed.

    Thus, Gu An and Du Ye began their guard duty as soon as they arrived.

    Gu An stood beside a stone qilin statue when an idea struck him.

    "Du Ye, can you cover for me? I¡¯ll give you a hundred low-grade spirit stones. I need to head to the Inner Sect market to buy some herb seeds¡ªthis is also for the Third Miss," Gu An said.

    Du Ye was momentarily taken aback. He wanted to refuse, but the offer was too tempting to turn down.

    One hundred low-grade spirit stones!

    This kid was generous!

    And so, after handing over the stones, Gu An left, beginning his solo exploration of the Inner Sect city.

    He hadn¡¯t walked far when a familiar voice called out, "Gu An, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 45: Will You Take Me as Your Master?

    Gu An turned around to see Zuo Lin, an old friend of Li Ya, walking toward him.

    After so many years, Zuo Lin¡¯s cultivation had only reached the third layer of the Foundation Establishment realm, likely because he was still obsessed with sword training.

    Gu An turned to greet him with a fist salute. "My family summoned me for a task, so I came."

    "You have a family? Aren¡¯t you a servant by birth?" Zuo Lin asked, surprised.

    Gu An replied, "Indeed, I am a servant, a servant of the Ji family. Our Third Miss is hosting a banquet, and I¡¯ve come with the other servants to assist."

    "What? You''re from the Ji family?" Zuo Lin widened his eyes.

    Gu An asked in return, "Didn¡¯t Senior Brother Li tell you?"

    Zuo Lin shook his head. "No, he didn¡¯t mention it. What a coincidence though, my father was also invited by the Ji family, and I¡¯m just here to tag along. Isn¡¯t the Ji Mansion over there? Where are you heading?"

    Zuo Lin had always been intrigued by Gu An, feeling there was something more to him. Now that they had met, he wasn¡¯t about to let the opportunity slip by.

    "I¡¯m planning to take a look around the Inner Sect city."

    "Then I¡¯ll accompany you. Though I¡¯m not an Inner Sect disciple, I¡¯ve been here many times thanks to my father." Zuo Lin offered enthusiastically, and Gu An didn¡¯t refuse.

    As they walked, they chatted about Zuo Lin¡¯s father. Through their conversation, Gu An gained a deeper understanding of the hierarchy within Tai Xuan Sect.

    Typically, when disciples reached certain cultivation levels, they would rise to higher positions. However, some chose a path of power, like Zuo Yi Jian, who had entered the Elder¡¯s Hall.

    Unlike other divisions, the Elder¡¯s Hall held the central authority within each city. In the Outer Sect, the minimum requirement for entry was Core Formation, while the Inner Sect¡¯s threshold was Divine Transformation.

    The Elder¡¯s Hall wielded absolute power in each city, and it was said that in the Sect''s main city, its authority was even higher, to the point where it could influence the position of the Sect Master. That¡¯s why some Nascent Soul cultivators preferred to stay in the Outer Sect as elders, seeking more benefits for themselves.

    Zuo Yi Jian had joined the Inner Sect but hadn¡¯t yet entered the Elder¡¯s Hall. Instead, he became the head of the Inner Sect¡¯s Scripture Pavilion, a role that came with considerable benefits.

    "It¡¯s all because of that Flying Leaf Sword Immortal! Ever since he appeared, my father has become obsessed, spending his days reading Investiture of the Gods instead of training with his sword!" Zuo Lin complained bitterly.

    Gu An asked, "Do you think Investiture of the Gods isn¡¯t a good book?"

    "Oh no, it¡¯s a great book! I especially love Yang Jian, but why couldn¡¯t he have been a sword cultivator..." Once Zuo Lin started talking about Investiture of the Gods, he wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Gu An silently marveled at how much he had underestimated the impact of Investiture of the Gods on the cultivation world.

    As Zuo Lin continued to praise Pan An¡¯s work, Gu An initially found it amusing, but after a while, the enthusiasm wore thin. After all, he wasn¡¯t the real author, and he had only written the book to earn spirit stones. ?

    Soon, Gu An asked Zuo Lin to take him to the Scripture Pavilion.

    The main difference between the Scripture Pavilion and the Library Pavilion was that the former housed cultivation techniques and spells.

    On their way, Gu An inquired if there were any five-element cultivation techniques, only to be met with a look of disdain from Zuo Lin.

    In the world of cultivation, techniques usually focused on a single element. Even those with multiple spiritual roots still followed this approach unless they wanted to start over from scratch.

    Rebuilding one''s foundation was not as simple as reaching a new level of cultivation. Reaccumulating spiritual energy could be enough to drive most cultivators to despair.

    Cultivation was not like martial arts; it required years, if not centuries, of accumulation. No one would willingly retrace their steps, especially those old monsters who had been cultivating for thousands of years. They would rather bite the bullet and delve deeper into their single path. This was why the world of cultivation was so diverse and full of different approaches.

    Upon arriving at the Scripture Pavilion, Gu An indeed didn¡¯t find any five-element techniques. However, he still bought the basic techniques for the other four elements, opting for the cheapest ones, knowing he could use his lifespan to enhance them.

    Spirit stones were better spent on buying seeds!

    Zuo Lin was puzzled as to why Gu An bought different elemental techniques, but Gu An simply explained that they were for his disciples. This explanation earned Zuo Lin¡¯s admiration.

    Back when they were in Xuan Valley, Zuo Lin had already noticed how well Gu An treated the servant disciples.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t just trying to please Li Ya, a royal-born disciple. He was equally kind to those of lower status. Perhaps Li Ya was right¡ªGu An really was a good person.

    Zuo Lin thought as he looked at Gu An''s profile.

    "Zuo, can you take me to see some formations?" Gu An asked with a smile.

    Zuo Lin immediately agreed without hesitation.

    The results, however, were disappointing.

    There were indeed teleportation arrays available, but they were all priced outrageously high¡ªfar beyond Gu An¡¯s budget!

    "Why is she here? It can¡¯t be just to attend the banquet, can it?" Gu An wondered, puzzled.

    Could Jiang Qiong be planning something against the Ji family?

    Suddenly, a voice, filled with excitement, called out. "Pan..."

    Gu An¡¯s attention was drawn to Gu Yu, someone he had met once in the Outer Sect¡¯s Library Pavilion. Gu Yu was rushing over with a wide smile.

    Following behind Gu Yu was a middle-aged man dressed in luxurious clothing. He exuded an extraordinary aura, though his energy seemed faint, as if he were using some sort of technique to conceal it.

    Gu An instinctively used his Lifespan Investigation.

    ¡¾Gu Zong (Void Crossing, Second Layer): 690/1805/2800¡¿

    What a powerhouse!

    A Void Crossing cultivator!

    So Tai Xuan Sect did have Void Crossing experts hidden away!

    And this man shared the same surname as Gu Yu, clearly a blood relative. Gu An had always suspected Gu Yu wasn¡¯t an ordinary individual.

    "Gu An, are you from the Ji family?" Gu Yu excitedly asked as he reached Gu An.

    Gu An nodded. "I¡¯m just a servant."

    "With your talent, why be a servant? I¡¯ll have my father bring you into the Inner Sect!" Gu Yu declared boldly, catching the attention of the surrounding Ji family members.

    Gu Yu turned to his father, Gu Zong. "Father, this is the man I¡¯ve often mentioned. Why don¡¯t you take him as a disciple?"

    The cultivators accompanying Gu Zong, all Nascent Soul and Divine Transformation experts, turned their gazes toward Gu An.

    Damn!

    This brat is going to cause trouble for me!

    Gu An cursed inwardly.

    Gu Zong frowned. "This is hardly the place for such matters."

    Gu An sighed with relief. Powerful cultivators knew better than to break rules in public.

    But then Gu Zong turned to Gu An, his stern expression softening into a warm smile. "Young friend, I am Gu Zong. Will you take me as your master?"

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed instantly, and Du Ye stared at Gu An in disbelief.

    Gu An, who had just relaxed, tensed up again.

    "Senior, my spiritual roots are mediocre. I fear I am unworthy to be your disciple..." Gu An responded helplessly.

    Gu Zong laughed. "I don¡¯t care about spiritual roots. I only care about our connection. I enjoy your writing."

    With so many eyes on him, Gu An couldn¡¯t possibly agree. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to take a master of the same cultivation level. When he had apprenticed to Cheng Xuandan, it had been out of necessity.

    "I will need to discuss this matter with someone first. I hope you understand, Senior." Gu An took a deep breath and responded as if he were in a difficult situation.

    Gu Zong laughed heartily and patted Gu An on the shoulder before walking into Ji Mansion, leaving a parting comment. "After the banquet, we¡¯ll talk more. Even if you don¡¯t become my disciple, I¡¯ll ask you to do something for me, and I¡¯ll fulfill any request you have."

    Gu Yu winked at Gu An before following his father.

    As soon as that group disappeared inside, the Ji family members surrounding Gu An rushed over, asking him what he had written to earn such favor from Gu Zong.

    An elder teased, "It wouldn¡¯t happen to be Investiture of the Gods that you wrote, would it?"

    Gu An smiled. "I wish I were the one who wrote that."

    Du Ye snorted. "There¡¯s no way he could write something like Investiture of the Gods. It¡¯s probably something related to planting herbs."

    The others joined in the banter. After this incident, Gu An¡¯s presence had suddenly become the center of attention.

    Just when Gu An was about to slip away, a Ji family disciple emerged from the mansion and announced, "Who is Gu An? The Third Miss requests your presence!"

 Chapter 46: The Innate Dao Seal and the Ambitions of the Demonic Path

    "He¡¯s Gu An!"

    Du Ye gave Gu An a push, causing him to stumble a bit before looking at the messenger and saying, "I am Gu An."

    "Come along," the messenger replied, turning to lead the way into the mansion.

    Gu An followed behind, feeling puzzled. Why was Ji Xiaoyu asking for him? When he was younger, he had barely interacted with her due to the vast difference in their statuses.

    After Gu An left, the Ji family disciples guarding the gate surrounded Du Ye, bombarding him with questions about Gu An. Du Ye, his face a bit awkward, could only answer them one by one.

    Meanwhile, Gu An followed the messenger for about two miles before arriving at Ji Xiaoyu''s courtyard. The messenger stopped at the courtyard gate, motioning for Gu An to enter before turning and leaving.

    Gu An could already sense Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s presence. Based on his assessment, she too was at the ninth layer of the Foundation Establishment realm, but her power far surpassed Ji Lin''s.

    He stepped into the courtyard, which was filled with bamboo, lush and vibrant as if it were spring, though it was clearly autumn.

    Following the small path through the bamboo forest, Gu An soon came upon a pond shrouded in white spiritual mist. Amidst the mist, he could faintly make out a figure sitting cross-legged in meditation¡ªa woman.

    Gu An approached, then cupped his hands in a respectful salute toward the woman sitting on the water¡¯s surface, saying, "Gu An greets Third Miss."

    Ji Xiaoyu, dressed in a green robe, was sitting cross-legged, floating above the pond. Her hands formed a mudra on her knees, her long hair tied up with three pearl-embedded hairpins. Two strands of hair framed her face, and her forehead was smooth and bright like jade, with a faint red line running through it. In terms of appearance, only Jiang Qiong could rival her in Gu An''s view.

    Unlike Jiang Qiong¡¯s charming, mysterious allure, Ji Xiaoyu exuded a celestial purity, as though she were a fairy descended from the heavens. Her face bore no trace of emotion, radiating an aura of untouchable sanctity.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time he had seen Ji Xiaoyu as a child. Even back then, she seemed different from other children; her eyes bore the wisdom of someone who had lived through the trials of time.

    He discreetly activated his Lifespan Investigation:

    [Ji Xiaoyu (Foundation Establishment Ninth Layer): 34/830/8900]

    What in the world?

    Eight thousand nine hundred years of maximum lifespan?

    And she¡¯s only in the ninth layer of Foundation Establishment¡ªhow could she have a lifespan of over eight hundred years?

    Gu An was shocked. Clearly, Ji Xiaoyu was no ordinary dual-spirit root cultivator.

    "You performed well earlier. After the banquet, go meet Gu Zong. You can become his disciple," Ji Xiaoyu said softly, her voice melodic and gentle yet carrying a certain authority, without even opening her eyes.

    So she overheard the conversation at the gate!

    Gu An complained inwardly but replied aloud, "Third Miss, in truth, I really don¡¯t want to take him as my master. I can see that his status is extraordinary and his cultivation must be quite high, but with my mediocre aptitude, becoming the disciple of such a renowned master would only bring me endless troubles. I just want to stay in my Medicine Valley, live out my days in peace, and continue offering you herbs every year. That would be enough to make me happy."

    Hearing this, Ji Xiaoyu opened her eyes, dispersing the mist in front of her. She turned her head slightly to glance at Gu An.

    Her eyes seemed to trace an upward stroke, giving her already beautiful eyes an extra touch of authority. Those bright, alluring eyes seemed to want to see through Gu An¡¯s soul.

    Gu An lowered his head slightly, avoiding her gaze¡ªnot out of fear, but because his current identity was that of a ninth-layer Qi Refining servant, and he had to play the part convincingly.

    "Then you won¡¯t need to become his disciple. However, you will still have to meet Gu Zong; he wants to see you. I understand this situation puts you in a difficult spot, so tell me¡ªwhat can I do for you? As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll make it happen," Ji Xiaoyu said softly.

    Perhaps because Ji Xiaoyu had saved him when he was a child, Gu An felt a degree of affection toward her. So, without hesitation, he replied, "Third Miss, my Medicine Valley is too small. I want to plant more herbs. Can you help me secure another valley? But please don¡¯t transfer me out of my current one; I¡¯ve poured my heart into that place, and I¡¯d hate to leave it."

    Ji Xiaoyu remained silent for a while.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t in a rush.

    If she couldn¡¯t manage it, he could always ask Gu Zong.

    Jiang Qiong.

    The two of them met in a narrow hallway, coming face to face. Gu An remained calm, his expression unchanged. Jiang Qiong did the same.

    They passed by each other, leaving only half a meter between them. Just then, Gu An felt something being pressed into his left hand¡ªa jade pendant.

    "Go back to your room and investigate it with your divine sense. Let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice reached Gu An¡¯s ear via a sound transmission technique.

    Clutching the jade pendant in his hand, Gu An continued walking without looking back. They parted as if they were strangers.

    ...

    Back in his room, Gu An sat cross-legged on his bed, gripping the jade pendant in his left hand with the back of his hand facing upward. Even indoors, he was careful not to let the pendant be seen.

    He extended his divine sense into the pendant and soon furrowed his brow.

    The pendant contained a fragment of Jiang Qiong¡¯s divine sense, explaining the reason for her presence at the Ji Mansion.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s target was none other than Ji Xiaoyu.

    And it wasn¡¯t just her¡ªother spies from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion and several demonic sects had been sent here to seize the Innate Dao Seal within Ji Xiaoyu.

    The Innate Dao Seal was an incredibly rare and powerful force, akin to a bloodline power, and was something one was born with. Once the owner reached Core Formation, the Dao Seal would manifest on their golden core. At that point, if the golden core was stolen, the Dao Seal would be taken along with it.

    According to Jiang Qiong, the Dao Seal was even rarer than Heavenly Spiritual Roots, possessing the ability to alter one¡¯s destiny on an enormous scale.

    No wonder Ji Xiaoyu had such a ridiculously long lifespan¡ªshe had the Innate Dao Seal!

    Now Gu An was in a bind. On one side was Jiang Qiong, and on the other was Ji Xiaoyu. Who should he support?

    Forget it!

    He decided to stay out of it. After all, Jiang Qiong wouldn¡¯t make a move until Ji Xiaoyu reached Core Formation, and by then, Gu An would be back at his Medicine Valley.

    Still, Gu An was intrigued by the Dao Seal. Was that strange aura he had sensed from Ji Xiaoyu earlier the presence of the Innate Dao Seal?

    Even as a Void Crossing cultivator, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of greed. The power contained within the Dao Seal must be unimaginable.

    As time passed, the banquet proceeded smoothly, and the lurking demonic cultivators remained inactive.

    At noon, Ji Xiaoyu even demonstrated her mastery of the Soaring Eagle Ascends. Gu An watched from the courtyard.

    Ji Xiaoyu ascended step by step, with each step forming the image of a qilin beneath her feet. After seven steps, the qilin image enveloped her, making it appear as though seven dark red qilins were standing in the air around her¡ªan impressive sight.

    With his keen vision, Gu An could tell that Ji Xiaoyu could take two more steps, making her limit nine steps.

    However, the true limit of the Soaring Eagle Ascends was not nine steps. At the peak of mastery, one could take a thousand steps, creating a thousand qilin avatars that could either attack or confuse an opponent.

    Nonetheless, for Ji Xiaoyu to master the Soaring Eagle Ascends at just thirty-four years old was an incredible achievement. With this technique, she could dominate anyone in her realm.

    As dusk approached, Du Ye arrived, bringing Gu Zong and Gu Yu with him.

    After showing them the way, Du Ye tactfully left, not wanting to intrude.

    An hour later, Gu Zong left with a satisfied smile.

    Gu An saw them to the gate. Before leaving, Gu Yu turned back and winked at him, saying, "Remember, make sure I have plenty of love interests in your next book! I¡¯ll come find you within six months. The Medicine Valley you want won¡¯t be small!"

 Chapter 47: The Mysterious Power of the Demon Shadow Divine Art

    Gu Zong¡¯s request to Gu An was simple: to write a book detailing his accomplishments. Naturally, Gu An had no reason to refuse, especially since Gu Zong wasn¡¯t asking him to make him the protagonist of Investiture of the Gods.

    In return, Gu Zong promised to elevate Gu An¡¯s status to that of an Outer Sect disciple, along with granting him an herb valley twice the size of his current one in Xuan Valley.

    Six months later, Gu Yu would personally deliver the reward to Gu An.

    A book for an herb valley¡ªGu An felt it was a fair deal, especially since writing didn¡¯t take much of his time anyway.

    That night, after Du Ye returned to his room, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Gu An about his meeting with Gu Zong.

    "Sect secrets. Are you sure you want to probe further?" Gu An asked meaningfully, instantly scaring Du Ye into silence. He didn¡¯t dare ask again.

    The next morning, as the guests from the Ji Mansion dispersed, a cultivator came to find Gu An, handing him a storage bag, claiming it was from the Third Miss, Ji Xiaoyu. Using his divine sense, Gu An scanned the contents of the bag and found it full of materials for an array¡ªenough to set up a proper formation.

    He debated whether to warn Ji Xiaoyu, but seeing that there were now even more Ji family cultivators guarding the mansion, with many meditating on the rooftops, he realized the Ji family had already sensed the impending danger.

    Since they were prepared, there was no need for him to worry.

    At noon, Gu An and Du Ye left the Ji Mansion, using the teleportation array to return to the Outer Sect¡¯s city.

    After bidding Du Ye farewell, Gu An headed back to Xuan Valley, already planning out the layout for his second herb valley in his mind.

    With Li Xuandao¡¯s herb valley, Gu An would soon control three herb valleys, meaning his lifespan would grow rapidly in the future.

    Even though he had already reached the first layer of the Void Crossing realm, Gu An knew he would never consider any amount of lifespan to be too much. There were certainly many more layers above the Void Crossing realm, and the higher he climbed, the more lifespan he would need.

    His ultimate goal was immortality¡ªthe pinnacle of the cultivation path!

    Riding his flying sword through the skies, Gu An stood tall, his heart filled with dreams of eternal life as the wind rushed past him.

    But when he finally returned to Xuan Valley, he frowned.

    Landing gracefully, he stored his flying sword. Not far away, Ye Yan, who had been pulling weeds, noticed him and immediately ran over.

    "Master, you¡¯ve finally returned! Yesterday, a senior arrived at our herb valley and said he wanted to stay here for a while," Ye Yan reported.

    Gu An nodded. "I see. Go on with your work."

    He glanced around and noticed flags planted discreetly in the surrounding forest, hidden among the weeds¡ªa clear sign of an array.

    Sensing the presence of the visitor, Gu An feigned ignorance and made his way toward the direction of the aura, all while discreetly inspecting his herbs.

    To his surprise, six of his fourth-grade herbs were missing!

    His expression turned cold.

    The visitor wasn¡¯t ordinary¡ªhe was a Divine Transformation realm cultivator. But even a Divine Transformation cultivator who dared to steal from him would have to pay a price!

    Gu An soon reached the courtyard by the creek, where he saw an old man busily working at a pill furnace. The furnace looked ancient, standing about half a man¡¯s height, with wisps of green smoke rising from it.

    The alchemist was a hunched, stout old man with graying hair tied in a simple knot with a grass cord.

    [Qiu Qianli (Divine Transformation Second Layer): 486/930/1050]

    After confirming that Qiu Qianli wasn¡¯t concealing any stronger cultivation, Gu An stepped forward, asking, "May I ask the senior¡¯s name and where you come from?"

    His tone was sharp, completely different from his usual polite demeanor.

    Qiu Qianli stood up, turning to Gu An with a smile. "My name is Qiu Qianli. I¡¯m just passing through and wanted to stay in your herb valley for a few days."

    Gu An pressed on, "Are you from the Tai Xuan Sect, senior?"

    With Ji Xiaoyu about to reach Core Formation, Gu An had to be cautious of any unexpected visitors.

    After all, Divine Transformation cultivators didn¡¯t normally visit his herb valley.

    The disciples working in the valley glanced toward the courtyard, all aware that this visitor wasn¡¯t someone to take lightly. Seeing Gu An return gave them a sense of relief.

    "And you? Are you the owner of this herb valley?" Qiu Qianli asked with a smirk.

    So fast!

    How is this possible?

    Before Qiu Qianli could react, the figure¡¯s right hand, sharp as a sword, pierced through his chest, lifting him into the air.

    His eyes widened in shock, staring down at the figure below.

    This figure was cloaked in dark purple flames, its face obscured, like a being from the depths of the underworld.

    Wuxin, Zhen Qin, and the others were equally shocked, stumbling back in fear.

    "Thousand Autumn Pavilion... Demon Shadow Divine Art..." Qiu Qianli¡¯s voice trembled with terror.

    He realized with horror that he couldn¡¯t even circulate his spiritual energy. That one blow had shattered his golden core, and the dark energy now suppressed his nascent soul, preventing it from escaping.

    This person must be beyond Divine Transformation!

    Having used the Demon Shadow Divine Art and Great Yin-Yang Transformation, Gu An glanced at Wuxin.

    Wuxin seemed to realize something, his face turning pale.

    Then, with a crushing surge of sword energy, Gu An¡¯s hand clenched, shattering Qiu Qianli¡¯s body into pieces, leaving only his nascent soul hanging from his arm. Qiu Qianli¡¯s storage pouch fell into Gu An¡¯s other hand.

    Blood splattered everywhere.

    The disciples stood frozen, too shocked to move.

    "Mas..." Qiu Qianli¡¯s nascent soul began to speak, but before he could finish, Gu An¡¯s immense power obliterated him.

    The figure vanished into thin air.

    A second later, Gu An came crashing out of his pavilion¡¯s upper floor, holding the five-grade Tiger Blood Flower.

    He rushed into the courtyard, shouting, "Senior, don¡¯t do anything rash!"

    Leaping over the courtyard wall, he hurried to Zhen Qin¡¯s side. Seeing the blood all over the place but realizing none of his disciples were harmed, he sighed in relief.

    His voice trembling, he asked, "Where... where did that demon go?"

    His voice was low, as if afraid Qiu Qianli might still hear him.

    Zhen Qin seemed to snap out of her shock, letting out a shrill scream before grabbing Gu An¡¯s robe. "Master, he¡¯s dead... he was..."

    The other disciples came to their senses, glancing nervously in every direction, terrified the mysterious shadow might reappear.

    It took Gu An quite some time to piece together what had happened from their panicked explanations.

    He had to admit¡ªacting was exhausting.

    Gu An instructed his disciples to remain on high alert, not to let their guard down.

    At the same time, he discreetly channeled his spiritual energy through the ground, shattering the invisible array.

    A curtain of demonic energy briefly appeared above Xuan Valley before the array collapsed, dissolving into nothingness. Autumn leaves drifted down from the mountain peaks.

    "The array is gone?" Ye Yan asked cautiously.

    Wuxin took a deep breath, turning to Gu An. "Senior Brother, we should talk somewhere private."

    Killing Qiu Qianli had netted Gu An an additional sixty-six years of lifespan¡ªnot a bad reward.

    Feeling satisfied, Gu An pretended to be puzzled, hesitating before finally nodding.

    The two made their way back to Gu An¡¯s pavilion, while the other disciples gathered to discuss what had just occurred.

    Inside the pavilion, Wuxin closed the door and looked at Gu An, gritting his teeth. "The one who struck earlier must be a senior from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, likely sent by my father to protect me..."

 Chapter 48: Yang Wood Mixed Essence Art, Void Crossing Ninth Layer

    Looking at Wuxin''s conflicted expression, Gu An felt like laughing, but his years of acting experience helped him hold back.

    Gu An''s expression changed continuously¡ªfirst in shock, then relief, and finally turning into a look of tension.

    Seeing his senior brother¡¯s changing expressions, Wuxin felt more embarrassed but didn¡¯t regret revealing the truth.

    Since their last heart-to-heart, Wuxin had come to see Gu An as his closest confidant, and he believed there should be no secrets between them.

    "You must not speak of this to anyone, or I won¡¯t be able to protect you!" Gu An said seriously after taking a deep breath.

    Wuxin nodded solemnly, recalling the earlier battle, and feeling a shiver run down his spine.

    Curious, Gu An asked, "Were you able to recognize the person from earlier? What realm were they in?"

    He wanted to gauge the depth of Qianqiu Pavilion.

    Wuxin scratched his head in thought before speculating, "I didn¡¯t see their true face, but they must be at least Nascent Soul realm. Their movement technique was so fast that it feels like Core Formation cultivators couldn¡¯t move like that."

    Gu An froze.

    This foolish boy...

    Gu An sighed. "You say your father doesn¡¯t care about you, but see? He even sent someone to protect you."

    "He doesn¡¯t care for me, more likely he just doesn¡¯t want me to disgrace him. Or maybe the person sent was coincidentally on a mission near Tai Xuan Sect," Wuxin guessed, still feeling no warmth toward his father despite the situation.

    After a few more instructions from Gu An, the two of them went downstairs.

    Gu An didn¡¯t let the disciples clean the courtyard but kept the scene as it was, intending for Wuxin to report the incident to the Law Enforcement Hall the next day.

    All the disciples in the valley had witnessed the battle earlier, so there was no way to keep it hidden. Reporting it to Tai Xuan Sect in advance was the best course of action.

    Gu An stood before the pill furnace left behind by Qiu Qianli, observing the liquid inside. He couldn¡¯t tell what pill was being refined, but decided to leave it untouched and let Tai Xuan Sect make the judgment.

    That night.

    Gu An went to the Eight Views Heavenly Cave as usual, fed some lamb to Sky Dragon, and then pulled out Qiu Qianli¡¯s storage pouch.

    He emptied the contents and then destroyed the pouch.

    It had to be said that Divine Transformation cultivators were truly wealthy. The sheer amount of spirit stones and spirit energy pills was staggering.

    He carefully sorted through the items, burning anything useless to prevent anyone from tracking him. The magical artifacts, too, had Qiu Qianli¡¯s imprints erased, turning them into ownerless objects.

    Finally, he was left with a letter and a blank piece of paper that could only be read using divine sense, and only by someone in the Divine Transformation realm.

    After inspecting it, Gu An learned the reason behind Qiu Qianli¡¯s arrival¡ªhe had come for the Innate Dao Talisman.

    Qiu Qianli¡¯s mission was to assist the Wan Yin Sect agents who planned to steal the Innate Dao Talisman.

    Aside from Qianqiu Pavilion, Wan Yin Sect had also infiltrated many spies into Tai Xuan Sect. Since Qiu Qianli was responsible for assisting them, it was clear that the one coming for the talisman had to be of considerable strength.

    Demonic spies truly were everywhere!

    How many people, like him in the past, were forced into such situations beyond their control?

    Gu An sighed inwardly, then stood to inspect the herbs in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    ...

    The next morning, Wuxin, along with Tang Yu and Su Han, went to the Outer Sect to report the incident. Gu An instructed the remaining disciples to continue their daily tasks¡ªtending the sheep, weeding, and watering the herbs as usual.

    By noon, Wuxin and the others had returned. They had traveled so quickly because they had ridden on a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s artifact, a large redwood fan that carried dozens of people, including Ye Lan.

    After landing, Gu An walked over to greet them.

    Leading the group was a Law Enforcement Hall elder named Murong Ying.

    [Murong Ying (Core Formation Third Layer): 268/503/908]

    Murong Ying was tall, with a handsome face framed by black and white hair. His presence exuded the authority of someone in a high position.

    After hearing Gu An''s account of the incident, Murong Ying nodded slightly and said, "You handled it well. We¡¯ll conduct a sweep of the area and won¡¯t allow any demonic cultivators to remain hidden."

    This led him to think of the Golden Core Path mentioned in Taoist myths.

    The Core Formation realm might only be the foundation, with the real wonders of the Golden Core revealing themselves at higher stages of cultivation. Just like spiritual roots, Gu An felt that cultivating a single root would eventually hit a bottleneck.

    Immortal beings, with their limitless powers, couldn¡¯t possibly rely on a single elemental attribute.

    The Nascent Soul and Golden Core were similar. The Nascent Soul, a manifestation of the soul, allowed a cultivator to transcend the limitations of their mortal body.

    Gu An planned to see if he could merge Yang Wood Mixed Essence Art with other elemental techniques in the future. His goal was to create a Five Element technique that perfectly matched his First-Class Five Element Spiritual Roots.

    Two hours later, Gu An had reached the ninth layer of the Void Crossing realm. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth had been drained from the surrounding area, likely causing another disturbance in the Outer Sect.

    This wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Tai Xuan Sect would certainly be more vigilant, increasing the pressure on demonic spies. This, in turn, would improve the chances of Ji Xiaoyu successfully transcending her tribulation.

    Gu An sighed to himself¡ªhe had, in a way, helped her.

    ...

    As expected, the next morning, while leading his disciples through their exercises, Gu An saw numerous high-level cultivators flying over Xuan Valley. His disciples were also chatting about the spiritual energy disruption from the previous night.

    From the first layer to the ninth layer of the Void Crossing realm, the amount of spiritual energy consumed rivaled, if not exceeded, the amount required for advancing from Nascent Soul to Void Crossing. The Outer Sect had now faced two such massive disturbances, surely leaving them overwhelmed.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t concerned about being caught, though¡ªhe planned to continue accumulating lifespan.

    Now, it was time to focus on the development of his medicinal valleys!

    With the autumn wind blowing through, Xuan Valley remained a world unto itself.

    After the Qiu Qianli incident, the valley¡¯s disciples had become even more dedicated to their cultivation.

    A month passed quickly.

    One day, Gu An was sitting under a tree, studying the Ziwei Formation Manual, with the White Spirit Mouse napping beside him, now plump like a fat dog.

    As he read, Gu An absentmindedly stroked the White Spirit Mouse, thoroughly enjoying the peaceful moment.

    Suddenly!

    Gu An seemed to sense something and looked up in the direction of the Inner Sect.

    He felt the powerful aura of Void Crossing cultivators¡ªthere was a battle!

    It seemed Ji Xiaoyu had successfully formed her Golden Core, and now the demonic spies were making their move, engaging in a fierce fight.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think of Jiang Qiong, hoping she wouldn¡¯t act recklessly. With her Nascent Soul first-layer cultivation, trying to steal Jie Xiaoyu¡¯s Golden Core would be a daunting task.

    The Inner Sect was far from the Outer Sect, so the disciples in Xuan Valley couldn¡¯t sense the battle. They continued their cultivation as usual.

    By nightfall, Gu An could still feel the lingering battle aura from afar, evidence of how intense the fight was.

    A cold wind blew in from outside the window as Gu An sat at his desk reading. From outside came the sound of footsteps.

    "Senior Brother, may I come in?" Wuxin¡¯s voice called out.

    "Come in," Gu An replied.

    Quickly, he swapped the The Adventures of the Green Hero in his hands for the Hundred Herbs Manual by Cheng Xuandan.

    Wuxin entered, closing the door behind him. Approaching the desk, he saw the Hundred Herbs Manual in Gu An¡¯s hands and felt a deep admiration, his resolve hardening.

    With a senior brother so diligent, Wuxin was determined to help him.

    Gu An looked up and asked, "What¡¯s brought you here so late?"

    Taking a deep breath, Wuxin said, "Senior Brother, you¡¯ve been stuck at Qi Refining Ninth Layer for a while now, haven¡¯t you?"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. What was he getting at?

    Was Wuxin dissatisfied with his status as the top disciple and now eyeing the position of Valley Master?

    Then, Wuxin continued, "Actually, Senior Brother, I¡¯m a prodigy. But I¡¯ve been cultivating a secret art that suppresses my cultivation, allowing for explosive growth later. This art has the profound ability to alter one¡¯s destiny!"

 Chapter 49: Dao Yan Technique, Divine Ability Treasure

    "I¡¯m actually a genius?"

    Hearing these words from Wuxin, Gu An almost laughed.

    He chuckled and said, "You''ve always been a genius in my eyes. Are you planning to teach me your technique?"

    Wuxin nodded and said, "I mean compared to the others in the valley, I might seem talented, but when compared to my brothers and sisters, I¡¯m quite ordinary. The technique I practice is called the Dao Yan Technique, taught to me by a divine monk."

    "Once you begin cultivating this technique, your realm won''t visibly improve, but your cultivation power keeps accumulating. I plan to unseal my cultivation right before my lifespan runs out. At that point, both my spiritual root aptitude and lifespan will undergo a transformation. The only drawback is that once I unseal it, the Dao Yan Technique will lose its effectiveness."

    After hearing this, Gu An became intrigued by the Dao Yan Technique.

    "What was the cultivation level of this divine monk?" he asked, curious.

    Wuxin shook his head and replied, "I don¡¯t know his exact realm. He referred to himself as Xunxian Daoist."

    "If he¡¯s a Daoist, why do you call him a divine monk?"

    "He shaved his head and wore a monk''s robe, so how could he be a Daoist? My appearance is modeled after him. He said I had great fortune in the future, so he forced me to shave my head. The scars on my head were left by him, and now I can¡¯t grow any hair," Wuxin said, sounding aggrieved. He also wished he could be as handsome as Gu An, attracting the admiration of women.

    Gu An didn¡¯t press further and asked Wuxin to explain the Dao Yan Technique in detail.

    He was genuinely curious to see how mystical this technique was.

    Wuxin began to seriously explain the workings of the Dao Yan Technique, taking a full hour to cover its intricacies.

    The technique was indeed profound, with an incredibly complex method for circulating spiritual energy. From Gu An¡¯s perspective, based on his cultivation level, there were hidden depths to the Dao Yan Technique beyond what Wuxin understood.

    "Did you get all of that, Senior Brother? If not, I can write it down for you tomorrow," Wuxin asked with concern.

    Gu An smiled and nodded. "Yes, it¡¯s indeed a remarkable technique. Thank you for sharing. Now, let¡¯s get some rest."

    "No need to thank me; we¡¯re close, after all," Wuxin smiled back, clearly pleased that he could finally help his senior brother.

    After that, Wuxin left the room.

    As soon as Wuxin went downstairs, Gu An began to cultivate the Dao Yan Technique.

    Wuxin might be worried that he wouldn¡¯t remember it all, so Gu An decided to go along with his expectations, avoiding revealing his current talent and cultivation. §²

    In reality, unless it was a particularly special technique, Gu An could remember everything after hearing it just once.

    ...

    Three days later, Gu An was sparring with Su Han in the forest.

    During the incident with Qiu Qianli, Su Han had stood at the front with his sword, which deeply moved Gu An, so he decided to give Su Han some personal guidance.

    Su Han hadn¡¯t expected much at first, assuming his master was just bored, but to his surprise, the sparring match went completely differently than he had anticipated.

    Gu An held a wooden sword, and his steps were simple, with sword moves that seemed basic. Yet, he easily dismantled each of Su Han¡¯s strikes.

    Su Han was thoroughly shocked, and Gu An¡¯s image in his mind was elevated to an entirely new level.

    After exchanging dozens of moves, Su Han¡¯s sword was flicked out of his hand and fell to the ground.

    Looking at the wooden sword hovering just before his throat, Su Han gulped, staring at Gu An in amazement.

    Gu An retracted his sword with a smile and asked, "So, what do you think?"

    "Amazing..." Su Han replied, feeling both embarrassed and impressed.

    Gu An shook his head and said, "I¡¯m not asking for your opinion on my skills. I¡¯m asking what you¡¯ve learned."

    Su Han paused and began to reflect.

    Wait!

    Something dawned on him, and his expression changed. He looked at Gu An, cautiously asking, "Master, were you using the moves from the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword?"

    Gu An frowned and asked, "What happened?"

    He could sense that Jiang Qiong had suffered severe internal injuries but was forcing herself to appear calm.

    Hearing this, Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression grew complicated. With a quiet sigh, she said, "That Ji Xiaoyu is no ordinary person. She had just entered the Core Formation realm, yet she managed to evade my attack. In the brief moment I was distracted, a Nascent Soul cultivator from the Ji family gravely injured me."

    "You attacked her?" Gu An asked, suddenly feeling tense.

    Jiang Qiong gave him a sidelong glance and snapped, "Have you forgotten the Demon Shadow Divine Art I taught you? I didn¡¯t reveal my true identity. There¡¯s no need for you to worry."

    Gu An let out a sigh of relief.

    He then asked, "Did anyone manage to take Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s innate Dao Seal?"

    Jiang Qiong shook her head and replied, "No one succeeded. Thanks to her Kirin Step, even Nascent Soul cultivators couldn¡¯t get close to her. Meanwhile, the Ji family and Tai Xuan Sect elders held off the stronger demonic cultivators. The Tai Xuan Sect elders are truly formidable..."

    She seemed to recall something, her face showing a hint of fear.

    Hearing that Jie Xiaoyu was safe, Gu An felt relieved.

    Both of them had survived, which, in Gu An''s opinion, was the best outcome.

    As he looked at Jiang Qiong, he wondered how to comfort her.

    Jiang Qiong looked up at him with a sly smile and asked, "You didn¡¯t tip off the Ji family, did you?"

    Gu An quickly shook his head. "Of course not! I¡¯m not that kind of person!"

    "Really?"

    "Really! Do you need me to swear?"

    Gu An replied earnestly. First Su Han had sworn an oath, and now he was going to have to swear one to Jiang Qiong?

    Jiang Qiong looked him up and down, clicking her tongue in amusement. "No need for that. In fact, I was hoping you¡¯d tip them off."

    Gu An was puzzled by her words.

    Jiang Qiong took another sip of tea and explained, "When I saw you standing at the gate of the Ji family mansion, I got the idea. I wanted to use you to inform the Ji family so that they would prepare accordingly. That way, after Ji Xiaoyu completed her Core Formation, there would be a proper fight."

    "But alas, I misjudged you. You¡¯re clearly not that kind of person," she said, feigning disappointment and letting out a sigh.

    Gu An remained silent.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s tone shifted as she grinned. "But this also shows that you¡¯re loyal to me. You didn¡¯t let me down. I¡¯ll be good to you in the future. Congratulations, you¡¯ve completely won over my heart."

    "Grandmaster, please stop with the jokes!"

    "Haha, you¡¯re really bound by all these righteous rules now. Not much fun to tease anymore."

    Jiang Qiong laughed, covering her mouth, making Gu An feel helpless.

    At that moment, Jiang Qiong reached into her storage pouch and placed a bronze fragment on the table.

    The bronze fragment was square with broken edges, engraved with densely packed characters.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes gleamed as she said, "This was my true objective for going to the Ji family. It¡¯s their Divine Ability Treasure, recording one of the Ji family¡¯s top ten divine abilities. It was a gift from the Ji family patriarch to Ji Xiaoyu in celebration of her Core Formation. Only a direct descendant of the Ji family¡¯s bloodline can activate it. Of course, a cultivator beyond the Divine Transformation realm could forcefully break the restriction."

    "The Ji family gave Ji Xiaoyu the Kirin Step and now this Divine Ability Treasure. It¡¯s clear they¡¯re preparing her for admission into the Holy Land one day."

    Divine Ability Treasure?

    Gu An¡¯s gaze shifted to the bronze fragment, his eyes filled with curiosity.

    Jiang Qiong pushed the fragment toward Gu An and said, "Keep it for me. Hide it in Eight Views Heavenly Cave. Once I acquire the Ji family¡¯s blood, I¡¯ll come for it. Right now, keeping it with me is too dangerous."

    Looking at the bronze fragment on the table, Gu An blinked, uncertain of what to make of this development.

 Chapter 50: Heavenly Dao Qi, Tianya Valley

    Gu An placed the bronze fragment into his storage pouch and asked, "Are Ji family¡¯s top ten divine abilities that powerful? Even a genius from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion like you seems envious."

    Jiang Qiong''s gaze shifted toward the wooden cabinet beside her as she softly replied, "They are very powerful, but not everyone can master them. In the Ji family, anyone who manages to cultivate even one divine ability, regardless of their status, will receive special attention and be moved into the Ji family¡¯s main branch."

    "In the Tai Cang Dynasty, no sect, even combined, can truly overthrow the Tai Xuan Sect, and the same goes for the noble families. The disparity is too vast. Three great clans stand above the royal family, and one of them is the Ji family."

    Hearing her words, Gu An began to suspect that Thousand Autumn Pavilion might have spies within the Ji family as well.

    It¡¯s no surprise¡ªit¡¯s the demonic path after all!

    Gu An followed up on her comment and asked, "Who are the other two great clans?"

    "The Zhou and Gu families."

    "Why not the Li family?"

    "Heh, the Li family is merely a puppet," Jiang Qiong replied with a tone of disdain, showing her lack of respect for the Li family, which gave Gu An a new perspective on the Tai Cang Dynasty.

    The royal family isn¡¯t even the strongest?

    Makes sense¡ªLi Xuandao¡¯s lifespan is impressive, but it¡¯s nothing compared to Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s.

    Ji Xiaoyu was by far the most talented person Gu An had encountered, and Gu Zong was likely from the Gu family, given his Void Crossing cultivation level, which spoke volumes about the depth of the Gu family¡¯s strength.

    As for the Zhou family, Gu An hadn¡¯t come across them yet.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu An continued to ask Jiang Qiong about the wider cultivation world, and she answered his questions one by one.

    After the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn, Jiang Qiong became impatient.

    "Why do you have so many questions? Hurry up and find me a place to stay!" Jiang Qiong glared at him.

    It was the first time Gu An heard her refer to herself as ¡°old lady,¡± which indicated that her injuries must be worse than she let on.

    Without hesitation, Gu An led Jiang Qiong downstairs and personally arranged a place for her to stay.

    Once she settled in, Jiang Qiong immediately began to heal her wounds, not stepping out of her room again.

    Not long after, Zhen Qin approached Gu An, curious about Jiang Qiong¡¯s identity.

    Gu An merely told her that Jiang Qiong was an inner sect disciple, which was enough to intimidate Zhen Qin. Soon after, the news that an inner sect disciple was staying in Xuan Valley spread quickly among all the disciples, and it was rumored that this inner disciple was also very beautiful.

    Late that night, Gu An entered the Eight Views Heavenly Cave alone, where he buried the bronze fragment in the ground.

    He planned to examine the Ji family¡¯s Divine Ability Treasure only after Jiang Qiong had left.

    ...

    Autumn passed, and winter arrived with snowflakes gradually drifting down from the sky.

    After nearly a month of resting in Xuan Valley, Jiang Qiong bid farewell to Gu An. He watched as she flew off on her sword, heading in the opposite direction of the inner sect, likely leaving Tai Xuan Sect entirely.

    Gu An glanced toward Zhen Qin¡¯s room and could sense that she was cultivating some special technique¡ªsomething that Jiang Qiong had passed on to her.

    Before leaving, Jiang Qiong had explained that Zhen Qin had persistently begged her for guidance.

    After watching for a while, Gu An headed into the forest to check on the demon sheep wandering through the woods.

    The demonic presence should have dispersed by now, and he could finally resume his peaceful farming life.

    Despite reaching the ninth layer of Void Crossing, Gu An didn¡¯t allow himself to become complacent. He felt it wasn¡¯t enough and was already looking forward to unlocking new system features at a million years of lifespan, hoping for something powerful.

    In the days that followed, Gu An would occasionally leave the valley to manage the outer disciples'' caves and purchase seeds of high-grade spirit herbs.

    The winter snow grew heavier, covering the world in a blanket of white.

    One night, Gu An quietly returned to the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    He dug up the bronze fragment from the ground and brought it under the Cang Vine Tree. Sitting cross-legged, he began his work while Sky Dragon, the dragon, sidled up to him and started nudging him.

    Gu An noticed that Sky Dragon¡¯s body had begun to widen, which wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    Luo Hun¡¯s words excited Ye Yan, and he immediately bowed in thanks.

    Luo Hun nodded slightly and continued to explore the medicine valley, inspecting the herbs that were being grown.

    After the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, Gu An found him and said he was ready to go.

    Luo Hun reached back and unwrapped the long spear on his back. A gleaming golden spear appeared in his hand, drawing the attention of all the valley disciples.

    What a show-off!

    Gu An inwardly scoffed.

    Luo Hun leapt into the air, standing atop the spear. Glancing down at Gu An, he said, "Hop on."

    Without hesitation, Gu An jumped up and landed behind him, balancing on the spear¡¯s shaft.

    With a surge of spiritual energy, the spear soared into the sky, carrying them over the snowy mountains, leaving a long trail across the sky.

    The valley disciples gathered together, curiously discussing Luo Hun¡¯s identity.

    In the freezing wind, Gu An¡¯s black hair was whipped back, revealing his clean, handsome face.

    "Not bad. Your control over your spiritual power is precise¡ªyou¡¯re standing very steadily."

    Luo Hun¡¯s voice carried over the wind as he spoke with a hint of approval.

    Gu An casually replied, "I¡¯ve always enjoyed sword control techniques, so I¡¯ve practiced a lot."

    "Though your cultivation is low, the fact that His Majesty values you means you must have something special. Once we reach the medicine valley, do your best. I¡¯ll protect the valley¡¯s safety..." Luo Hun began explaining the situation regarding the medicine valley, and Gu An listened attentively.

    According to Luo Hun, the medicine valley was of great importance to His Majesty. The Emperor planned to cultivate a group of talented individuals there for future use. If Gu An performed well, he would be rewarded with a portion of the rare herbs.

    Gu An could tell that Luo Hun had a deep respect for Li Xuandao, which made him curious about the prisoner brand on Luo Hun''s face.

    Li Xuandao''s medicine valley was called Tianya Valley. Although it was near Tai Xuan Sect, it was thousands of miles away from Xuan Valley, located in a mountainous region teeming with ferocious beasts.

    Gu An suggested building a teleportation formation in Tianya Valley to connect it with Xuan Valley, but Luo Hun dismissed the idea, saying that Tianya Valley¡¯s existence had to remain secret from Tai Xuan Sect.

    That made Gu An want to laugh.

    You¡¯ve set it right near Tai Xuan Sect, and you still want to keep it hidden?

    Still, he thought about the Eight Views Heavenly Cave and figured that Li Xuandao might have set up high-level formations around the valley.

    To accommodate Gu An, Luo Hun flew at a moderate speed. As night fell, they were still flying.

    Gu An noticed that the forest below was filled with demonic energy, and some creatures were as strong as Core Formation cultivators.

    Sure enough!

    A third-rank demonic bird suddenly swooped down from behind them, but Luo Hun casually punched out. His spiritual power formed a golden spear shadow that tore the bird apart and captured its demon core in one swift motion.

    After that, no other creatures dared to approach them.

    It wasn¡¯t until dawn the next day that Gu An finally saw Tianya Valley.

    The mountains and rivers ahead were shrouded in a blanket of white snow, and in the distance, he saw a swirling snowstorm among the peaks, where white cranes circled in the sunlight, creating a scene of otherworldly beauty.

    Gu An''s expression turned odd as he looked past the snow and saw Tianya Valley.

    Nestled between the mountains, Tianya Valley was indeed twice the size of Xuan Valley, and stone tablets were placed on the surrounding peaks, clearly part of an array formation that had yet to be activated.

    The problem was that the valley was overrun with weeds¡ªcompletely untouched!

    In other words, he¡¯d have to clear the land first!

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Are we the only two in Tianya Valley for now?"

    Luo Hun stared ahead as they descended and replied, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll capture a few beasts nearby to help you. No one can be recruited here until His Majesty sends people."

 Chapter 51: Zhou Tongyou, the Strongest in a Century

    Catching monsters?

    Upon hearing this, Gu An''s interest was immediately piqued.

    As they continued to descend, Tianya Valley¡¯s landscape gradually emerged from the snowy mist. From mid-air, it resembled a vast ocean of green. Streams flowed into the valley from all directions, and two small rivers ran along the valley¡¯s edge, disappearing into the ground upon closer inspection.

    Before long, Luo Hun landed with Gu An, then took out a cloth to wrap his long spear.

    "From now on, you are the master of this valley. Do whatever you wish, and feel free to command me at any time," Luo Hun said.

    Gu An nodded and directly took out the Heavenly Solemn Sword, saying, "Build a few pavilions in the outskirts. I''ll take care of clearing the weeds."

    Luo Hun¡¯s gaze fell on the scabbard of the Heavenly Solemn Sword, his pupils suddenly dilating as he immediately knelt, saying solemnly, "Luo Hun, your humble servant, greets the master of the Heavenly Solemn Sword!"

    Gu An had deliberately taken out the Heavenly Solemn Sword to ensure that Luo Hun would take him seriously.

    The effect was perfect!

    "Why are you doing this? Get up quickly," Gu An said, pretending to be flustered as he hurriedly helped Luo Hun to his feet.

    After Luo Hun stood up, his expression became complicated. He sighed, "I didn¡¯t expect His Majesty to give you the Heavenly Solemn Sword."

    Gu An asked in surprise, "Why are you so shocked?"

    Luo Hun explained, "The Tai Cang Dynasty has three imperial swords: Heavenly Inquiry, Heavenly Solemn, and Heavenly Punishment. Holding these swords is akin to holding imperial authority. His Majesty holds the Heavenly Punishment Sword, while the Heavenly Inquiry Sword is in the hands of the Crown Prince. Without His Majesty¡¯s permission, no one can claim these swords on their own, which is why having one is the same as meeting the emperor."

    Hearing this, Gu An suddenly realized how highly Li Ya was regarded by Li Xuandao. To be on par with the Crown Prince, Li Ya must have held significant importance in Li Xuandao¡¯s heart.

    Without Li Xuandao''s approval, it would have been nearly impossible for Li Ya to inherit the Heavenly Solemn Sword.

    But now that the sword was in his hands, Gu An wondered if Li Xuandao had other plans for him.

    Gu An was accustomed to considering the worst-case scenarios, so he didn''t think Li Xuandao''s intentions were that simple. After all, an emperor''s mind was as deep as the sea.

    "I see. Well, let''s get to work," Gu An replied.

    Luo Hun had no objections, but he couldn''t help glancing at the Heavenly Solemn Sword several more times.

    Soon after, he saw Gu An using the Heavenly Solemn Sword to clear weeds, which made him hesitate to speak.

    Luo Hun struggled for a while but eventually turned away and left.

    Half an hour later...

    The formation pillars surrounding Tianya Valley were activated, each one emitting a brilliant blue light that shot into the sky. The beams converged to form a dome-shaped barrier that covered the entire valley, before gradually turning transparent.

    After completing the formation activation, Luo Hun began constructing the pavilions.

    By noon, Gu An had cleared all the weeds at the bottom of the valley with impressive efficiency. If it weren''t for the need to hide his true strength, he could have cleared them all with a single stomp.

    Three days later...

    Gu An had finished planting seeds. Luo Hun had brought an abundance of high-grade herb seeds from his seemingly endless storage bag.

    During those three days, Luo Hun also built five pavilions and captured three demon monkeys.

    The three demon monkeys were second-tier beasts, capable of walking upright. Aside from the fur on their bodies, they resembled humans.

    Luo Hun asked Gu An to name them, and Gu An, without much thought, named them based on their cultivation levels, calling them Sun Da, Sun Er, and Sun San. Luo Hun was silent for a long time after this.

    The three demon monkeys, however, seemed quite pleased with the surname Sun.

    Gu An led the three demon monkeys around the valley, explaining their daily tasks.

    The monkeys, capable of speaking human language and displaying a certain cleverness, were easy to communicate with. Gu An wasn''t worried about them causing trouble, as Luo Hun had placed curses on them, making their lives and deaths beyond their control.

    Meanwhile, Luo Hun reclined on the stairs of one of the pavilions, pulling out a book titled Investiture of the Gods.

    He was also a fan of Investiture of the Gods. When Gu An had previously discussed the book with him, Luo Hun had become quite animated, shedding his usual cold demeanor.

    Near dusk, Gu An approached Luo Hun and mentioned that he was returning to Xuan Valley.

    Gu An felt relieved. This made things much easier.

    As long as he didn¡¯t appear too talented, he could slowly raise his cultivation level, which would make his future plans easier to execute.

    Liu Chang seemed to think of something and added, "Recently, Zhou Tongyou, the genius from Jue Shan Sect, is coming to challenge the younger cultivators under a hundred years old at Tai Xuan Sect. It¡¯s going to be quite the event. You should gather some information and get inspiration for your next book. Remember, include Tai Xuan Sect in it."

    With Investiture of the Gods nearing completion, Liu Chang had already received instructions from higher up.

    Gu An nodded and curiously asked, "Is Zhou Tongyou really that powerful?"

    "Naturally. He¡¯s born with dual spiritual roots, and his physique was cultivated over millennia by the Zhou family into a powerful Golden Body of Evil Suppression. He¡¯s unmatched in his realm. At the ninth level of Foundation Establishment, he once killed a Core Formation stage cultivator at the third level, earning a reputation as the strongest genius in the cultivation world of Tai Cang over the past hundred years." Liu Chang spoke with great admiration as he recounted that battle, and Gu An listened attentively.

    To Gu An, geniuses capable of defeating enemies across realms were like protagonists of a story.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t do that¡ªor rather, he wouldn¡¯t dare.

    He preferred using overwhelming power to crush weaker opponents rather than defeating stronger enemies through risky battles.

    Half an hour later, Gu An left the Scripture Pavilion.

    After buying a few things in the city, he hurried back to Xuan Valley.

    The next morning, Gu An gathered the disciples for their training session and announced that he had successfully reached Foundation Establishment the previous night, which filled the disciples with joy.

    Wu Xin was both excited and a bit sad.

    Now that his senior brother had achieved Foundation Establishment, he would undoubtedly leave for the outer sect, and Wu Xin would become the valley master!

    "Master, does that mean you''re leaving us?" Zhen Qin quickly asked, her tone filled with reluctance, while putting on an exaggeratedly pitiful expression.

    The other disciples also anxiously looked at Gu An, and Wu Xin suppressed his joy, pretending to be downcast.

    Gu An sighed and said, "Yes..."

    The disciples'' expressions instantly darkened, and Wu Xin¡¯s heart raced uncontrollably.

    The one who felt the worst was Xiao Chun, knowing he would soon become the oldest remaining member of the valley.

    "But because our Medicine Valley has had such a good harvest, I applied to the outer sect to stay on as the master of Medicine Valley, and they¡¯ve agreed," Gu An quickly added.

    The disciples froze for a moment, then erupted in cheers, rushing toward Gu An.

    Wu Xin stood there, stunned for a few moments before forcing a smile.

    Xiao Chun, however, was the happiest. Knowing he had no hope of reaching Foundation Establishment, he was overjoyed at the prospect of having Gu An with him for the rest of his life. After all, only Gu An indulged his fascination with raising demons.

    Xuan Valley was filled with a lively atmosphere, and it took Wu Xin a long time to calm down.

    Gu An noticed his emotions and pulled him aside, explaining that he would soon have a new Medicine Valley to manage. Even though he would remain in Xuan Valley, Wu Xin would be in charge.

    Wu Xin was thrilled at the prospect of gaining real authority as valley master.

    Seeing Wu Xin¡¯s elated expression, Gu An couldn''t help but think of Cheng Xuandan and Zhang Chunqiu.

    Times had changed.

    The days passed quickly. Gu An left the valley every two days to manage the outer disciples¡¯ residences, and once every half a month, he visited Tianya Valley.

    After learning that Gu An had reached Foundation Establishment, Luo Hun completely trusted him and stopped being overprotective.

    Noticing Luo Hun¡¯s love for books, Gu An brought him The Adventures of Green Hero.

    Strangely, after that, Gu An didn¡¯t see Luo Hun reading The Adventures of Green Hero when he visited Tianya Valley.

    Did Luo Hun not like the book?

    If so, he wouldn¡¯t bring any more in the future!

    But why wasn¡¯t Luo Hun even reading Investiture of the Gods anymore?

 Chapter 52: Internal Strife and the Third Medicine Valley

    Winter faded, and spring arrived once again, signaling the start of a new year.

    As Xuan Valley prepared for the Spring Festival, the disciples were busy with various tasks, while Gu An wandered around the different garden areas, holding a White Spirit Mouse in his arms.

    The White Spirit Mouse enjoyed being held by him, its eyes closed as if it were asleep.

    A sharp sound of something cutting through the air came from the horizon. Gu An turned to look and smiled.

    Ye Lan had returned.

    She quickly landed beside Gu An, stowing her flying sword back into her storage pouch. With a sweet smile, she said, "Senior Brother, I''ve come back for the festival. Surely, you won¡¯t mind, right?"

    Gu An looked at her and asked with a smile, "Is the Law Enforcement Hall not keeping you busy?"

    "No matter how busy it is, I can always take a few days off. A little relaxation helps with cultivation, remember? You¡¯re the one who taught me that, and I¡¯ve kept it in mind ever since."

    Ye Lan winked playfully as she spoke.

    After a few moments of exchanging pleasantries, Ye Lan pulled Gu An towards the pavilion, saying, "Senior Brother, let¡¯s go to your room. I have something to show you."

    Something to show him?

    Gu An put the White Spirit Mouse down, then followed Ye Lan inside.

    Once they were in the room, Ye Lan didn¡¯t close the door, which made Gu An feel a bit more at ease.

    She walked to the table and pulled out a brocade box from her storage pouch. Turning to Gu An with a proud smile, she said, "Senior Brother, this is a Foundation Establishment gift I prepared just for you."

    "That¡¯s too much! I didn¡¯t give you a gift when you reached Foundation Establishment."

    "Without your Foundation Establishment Pill, would I have even succeeded? I''m not like those geniuses who can rely on their innate spiritual roots to force a breakthrough." Ye Lan shook her head with a smile.

    Seeing her reasoning, Gu An no longer declined. He walked over to her, curious about what was inside the brocade box.

    When Ye Lan opened it, it revealed a root resembling ginseng. Its spiritual energy was faint, almost unnoticeable unless one carefully observed it.

    ¡¾Human-Faced Tree (Dormant State): 0/600/22000¡¿

    A lifespan of 22,000 years?

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. This was the first time he had seen the term "Dormant State."

    Ye Lan explained, "This is the root of a sixth-tier spiritual tree. If you plant it in the ground, it will regrow within a few years and can even enhance the spiritual energy of the area."

    Gu An curiously asked, "Such a precious treasure, where did you get it?"

    Ye Lan blinked and replied, "A while ago, we captured a demonic spy. I found this in the lair of one of the spies from Thousand Autumn Pavilion. I didn¡¯t hand it over." r?

    "Isn¡¯t that... improper?"

    "Don''t worry. Other disciples of the Law Enforcement Hall keep a few things for themselves as well. The higher-ups tolerate it as long as we don¡¯t take too much. And no one else knows about this treasure."

    With Ye Lan¡¯s reassurance, Gu An¡¯s concerns lessened. He thought for a moment and said, "If you ever need any herbs, just let me know. I¡¯ll soon have a second Medicine Valley, and we can help each other out."

    Ye Lan smiled. "Sounds good. I¡¯ll go visit the others now; I brought gifts for them too."

    Gu An nodded as Ye Lan left.

    He looked at the brocade box on the table, contemplating where to plant the root.

    After some thought, he decided to save it for his third Medicine Valley. The new valley would need enhanced spiritual energy, and the faster the spiritual herbs could grow, the better.

    Xuan Valley already had its own rhythm and didn¡¯t need the spiritual tree. As for Tianya Valley, there was no reason for him to spend his own resources there. After all, Tianya Valley was Li Xuandao¡¯s Medicine Valley, and if he ever needed anything there, he could simply ask Li Xuandao.

    Sigh! How annoying!

    It¡¯s getting in the way of my herb planting!

    Gu An suddenly felt the urge to punch those troublemakers.

    At that moment, he sensed something, and his previously gloomy expression brightened.

    Finally! He¡¯s here!

    Gu An detected Gu Yu¡¯s presence and calmed himself, resisting the urge to rush downstairs.

    After a while, Gu Yu landed in Xuan Valley.

    "Gu An!"

    Gu Yu called out loudly, drawing the attention of the disciples in the valley.

    Gu An opened the door and called back, "Brother Gu, come upstairs."

    Gu Yu stored his compass in his storage pouch and went upstairs.

    Once inside, Gu An closed the door and poured tea. But instead of sitting down, Gu Yu began browsing through the books on the shelf, seemingly searching for something.

    "The final volume of Investiture of the Gods isn¡¯t finished yet," Gu An remarked.

    Hearing this, Gu Yu sighed with disappointment and turned to sit at the table. He pulled out several books and, lastly, a token from his storage pouch.

    "This is your Valley Master Token. Your new Medicine Valley is between the outer and inner sects, less than a hundred miles from the outer sect city. For someone at your Foundation Establishment level, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to travel back and forth. These books are notes written by my father about his life experiences. You can use them as reference. My father said you don¡¯t need to stick to the facts¡ªfeel free to modify the stories or even create fictional ones based on his experiences."

    Gu Yu¡¯s expression became somewhat playful as he explained, giving Gu An a knowing look.

    Gu An set the tea down in front of him and picked up the Valley Master Token. Unlike the bronze token of Xuan Valley, this one was silver-white and contained multiple layers of restrictions.

    "I¡¯ll take you to the Medicine Valley in a bit. If you ever get lost, just channel your spiritual sense into the token, and it will guide you." Gu Yu drank his tea and continued speaking.

    Gu An nodded, eager to see his new Medicine Valley.

    Gu Yu suddenly remembered something. "By the way, when you write about me, make sure to include Zhou Tongyou, but make it clear that he¡¯s the strongest young genius in the cultivation world and that he idolizes me. He should follow my every command."

    Gu An¡¯s face twitched as he replied, "That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. I might get into trouble for writing that."

    "Name your price. I¡¯ll meet it."

    "It¡¯s not about the price..."

    "A hundred top-grade spirit stones!"

    "If he sees it, he¡¯ll definitely come after me..."

    "A thousand top-grade spirit stones! That¡¯s all I have!"

    "What if I change the name slightly?"

    Hearing this, Gu Yu raised an eyebrow. "Alright, but you can only change one character."

    "Deal!"

    Gu An agreed, though he wasn¡¯t planning to slander Zhou Tongyou in the book. He was considering making them brothers who shared a rivalry¡ªthis way, he wouldn¡¯t offend either side.

    He could tell that Gu Yu didn¡¯t harbor any real animosity toward Zhou Tongyou. If anything, he seemed jealous. If they could be portrayed as rivals with emotional tension in the story, Gu Yu would likely be satisfied.

    After resting for half an hour, the two set off, flying on their swords and leaving Xuan Valley behind.

 Chapter 53: So-called Insight, Gu Ans Fury

    Chapter 53: So-called Insight, Gu An''s Fury

    Evening fell as the setting sun bathed the land in a warm orange glow.

    Gu An stood on a cliff, gazing down at the newly established Third Medicine Valley with a look of satisfaction.

    The valley stretched across several modest mountains, with a vast expanse between them spanning over a dozen miles long and two to three miles wide. The edge of the valley was lined with rows of trees, forming a natural barrier against the elements.

    Standing beside Gu An, Gu Yu explained, ¡°There are caves belonging to inner sect disciples nearby, more than one of them. As long as you stay within a hundred-mile radius, you won¡¯t encounter any demonic beasts.¡±

    Gu An nodded, his eyes full of expectation.

    What he saw wasn¡¯t just a valley¡ªit was an endless stream of potential lifespan digits.

    Patting Gu An on the shoulder, Gu Yu took off on his sword. Gu An, on the other hand, leaped into the valley, his limbs surrounded by visible gusts of wind¡ªthe Wind Manipulation Technique.

    Looking back mid-flight, Gu Yu raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. However, he didn¡¯t turn back.

    After landing, Gu An first approached the valley¡¯s entrance, where a bare stone tablet stood. Using his finger as a sword, he carved four large characters into the stone:

    Third Medicine Valley!

    The name was deliberately simple¡ªhe planned on having more valleys in the future.

    Admiring his handiwork, Gu An felt a sense of pride. His calligraphy, honed through his writing endeavors, exuded sharpness and a unique energy.

    After a moment of admiration, Gu An began scouting for a location to build pavilions. His first priority was setting up a teleportation formation.

    Twilight gave way to night, and by the light of a bonfire, Gu An sat on a rock, flipping through a book. It had been given to him by Ji Xiaoyu and detailed the steps for constructing the teleportation formation she¡¯d provided.

    The book¡¯s simplicity was astonishing, akin to a manual for assembly. Ji Xiaoyu had already placed restrictions on the formation; all Gu An needed to do was follow the instructions step by step.

    Determined, he decided to work through the night to complete the formation. Once operational, he would bring some disciples to begin sowing seeds.

    Teleportation formations required spirit stones for activation, but Gu An was well-funded. Besides his earnings from Romance of the Gods, Gu Yu had recently handed him a thousand high-grade spirit stones¡ªenough for a long time.

    By dawn, the formation platform was complete. Gu An immediately flew back to Xuan Valley.

    Returning to his pavilion, he began constructing a corresponding teleportation formation. His activity quickly drew the attention of all the disciples, who gathered to watch.

    Xiao Chuan curiously asked what he was doing, and Gu An didn¡¯t hide the truth.

    Upon hearing that Gu An was taking over a second Medicine Valley and constructing a teleportation formation, the disciples grew excited and bombarded him with questions.

    Gu An answered as he worked, and by noon, the formation was complete. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he placed spirit stones into the grooves of the formation pillars. Infusing spiritual energy into the activation mechanism, the formation roared to life.

    The ground trembled slightly as the pillars emitted brilliant light, merging to form a shimmering curtain of energy.

    Turning to the group, Gu An announced, ¡°Wu Xin, go to the outer sect and recruit three labor disciples. Su Han, Zhen Qin, and Ye Yan, come with me. The rest will remain in Xuan Valley.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the three named disciples eagerly stepped forward, following Gu An into the teleportation formation. Moments later, the light curtain dissipated, and the platform fell silent.

    On the other side, in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An assigned the three disciples to weed the area while he focused on building pavilions.

    Su Han wielded his sword, Ye Yan used a spear, and Zhen Qin relied on her leg techniques to clear the weeds.

    Ever since Luo Hun had taught Ye Yan a spear technique, he had pleaded with Gu An for a spear of his own. Gu An eventually purchased one from the outer sect¡ªa low-grade magical artifact capable of channeling spiritual energy.   r?

    ¡°No, it was a friend of his.¡±

    ¡°Your master must be extraordinary to have such connections. May I know his name?¡±

    ¡°My master is Gu An,¡± Ye Yan answered, his confusion growing.

    The man paused, raising a hand. ¡°Let¡¯s spar. I won¡¯t use spiritual energy or artifacts¡ªjust pure techniques. What do you say?¡±

    Ye Yan hesitated, frowning deeply.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡±

    The man¡¯s taunt ignited Ye Yan¡¯s competitive spirit. If he hadn¡¯t feared a demonic cultivator back then, how could he fear this stranger now?

    By noon the next day, Gu An arrived at the Third Medicine Valley through the teleportation formation.

    Scanning the area with his spiritual sense, he found no issues until his gaze settled on Ye Yan practicing near the valley¡¯s entrance.

    Noticing Gu An¡¯s approach, Ye Yan turned away slightly, his back facing him.

    ¡°Yan¡¯er, why are you injured?¡± Gu An asked, stepping closer.

    After a brief pause, Ye Yan turned to face him, revealing bruises and even a handprint on his left cheek.

    Reluctantly, he recounted the events of the previous evening.

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s expression darkened.

    Someone dared to bully his disciple?

    ¡°What¡¯s his name? Will he return?¡± Gu An demanded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t say, but he mentioned he¡¯d come back

    after finishing his business.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your master has your back!¡± Gu An reassured him, placing a hand on Ye Yan¡¯s shoulder and handing him some healing pills.

    Over the next few days, Gu An stayed in the Third Medicine Valley, waiting for the man to reappear. But each time he left to manage the outer disciples¡¯ caves, he returned to find Ye Yan had been beaten again.

    The mysterious man came and went like a ghost, evading Gu An repeatedly.

    Over the course of two months, Ye Yan was attacked four times, always in Gu An¡¯s absence.

    By now, Gu An was convinced the man was avoiding him on purpose.

    One afternoon, while Gu An was reading beneath a tree overlooking the valley, he sensed something.

    His brow lifted.

    Finally, he¡¯s here!

    )

    ...

 Chapter 54: Your Sword is So Fast

    Chapter 54: Your Sword is So Fast

    Under Gu An¡¯s watchful eyes, a figure darted through the air, landing in front of Ye Yan.

    Seeing the man, Ye Yan grew nervous and instinctively stepped back.

    [Zhou Tongyou (Nascent Soul Stage, Level Nine): 62/900/3100]

    It¡¯s him!

    Gu An hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Zhou Tongyou here¡ªthe recent sensation of the Taixuan Sect.

    Zhou Tongyou had been challenging young disciples across the sect, undefeated in every encounter. His reputation had even reached the outer sect.

    Since Zhou Tongyou hailed from the prestigious Jueshan Sect, which was on friendly terms with the Taixuan Sect, the higher-ups refrained from intervening. As a result, Zhou Tongyou roamed freely within the sect for over half a year, unchecked.

    He strictly dueled without taking lives and only challenged opponents under 100 years old. Despite his leniency, his actions still infuriated many Taixuan disciples.

    Yet, no one could dispute his rules. Though he himself had 38 years before reaching 100, he often challenged disciples aged 99, making it seem like an advantage for the Taixuan Sect. Even so, no one could defeat him.

    Zhou Tongyou¡¯s gaze drifted to Gu An, standing on a nearby slope. His expression was calm.

    Gu An stowed his book and walked down the hill toward them.

    He positioned himself between Zhou Tongyou and Ye Yan, cupping his fists in greeting. ¡°I am Gu An, Ye Yan¡¯s master. May I ask what offense my disciple has caused, Senior?¡±

    Ye Yan, seeing Gu An stand before him against such a powerful figure, was deeply moved.

    Gu An had told him before that all cultivators in this area were likely inner sect disciples, meaning they were at least Nascent Soul Stage. Yet here was Gu An, a Foundation Establishment cultivator, willing to face one head-on for him.

    ¡°You¡¯re his master?¡± Zhou Tongyou glanced at Gu An with mild disappointment. ¡°Your cultivation is... underwhelming.¡±

    Gu An replied calmly, ¡°My disciple is only at the Qi Refinement Stage. How high could his master¡¯s cultivation be?¡±

    Zhou Tongyou snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not bullying your disciple. On the contrary, I think highly of him.¡±

    Ye Yan¡¯s face turned green at the comment, his mouth opening but no words coming out.

    Gu An stared directly at Zhou Tongyou. ¡°If you truly wanted to guide him, you could have been forthright. My disciple would have been grateful. But you said nothing and struck him heavily. Perhaps your intentions were genuine, but your disdain is evident. You didn¡¯t even bother to explain yourself.¡±

    Zhou Tongyou frowned further, clearly irked but unable to refute Gu An¡¯s assessment. He knew Gu An was right¡ªhe did look down on Ye Yan. His so-called ¡°guidance¡± was nothing more than a whim.

    ¡°Hmph. It seems you¡¯ve come to accuse me,¡± Zhou Tongyou said coldly. ¡°Very well. Same rules: no spiritual energy, just techniques. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll apologize to your disciple and gift him a complete body-refinement manual. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t!¡± Ye Yan exclaimed. He knew Zhou Tongyou¡¯s prowess too well. Even without spiritual energy, his techniques were formidable.

    Gu An asked, ¡°Just techniques?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Zhou Tongyou confirmed, a predatory smile forming on his face.

    Gu An narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you lose, you won¡¯t mention it to anyone, and you¡¯ll stop bothering my disciple and me.¡±

    ¡°Haha! You dare to challenge me with just techniques!¡± Zhou Tongyou laughed, clearly entertained. ¡°Fine. Agreed. Fetch your weapon!¡±

    Gu An raised his right hand, and with a gesture, a branch flew from the forest into his grasp. Holding it like a sword, he gestured at Zhou Tongyou with his left hand.   Ra?

    Zhou Tongyou advanced, closing the distance. Ye Yan quickly stepped aside to avoid interfering.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t harassment! Tell you what, name your price. I just want to test your swordsmanship,¡± Zhou Tongyou pleaded.

    Nearby, Ye Yan added, ¡°Master, he¡¯s been waiting here for four days.¡±

    Frowning, Gu An hesitated until Zhou Tongyou retrieved a small pouch. ¡°These are fourth-grade herb seeds¡ªall yours if you spar with me. I¡¯m not seeking victory, just to learn from you.¡±

    Weighing the pouch in his hand, Gu An sighed. ¡°Fine. Just this once.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! No next time!¡± Zhou Tongyou exclaimed, thinking, This time, I¡¯ll definitely make you submit!

    Pulling out a mid-grade flying sword, he handed it to Gu An. ¡°This is for Foundation Establishment cultivators. Use it against me!¡±

    Taking out a spear for himself, Zhou Tongyou readied for combat.

    Gripping the sword, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°Same rules¡ªno spiritual energy, just techniques!¡± Zhou Tongyou clarified, somewhat awkwardly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ---

    This time, the commotion drew Zhen Qin and Su Han, who hurried over but arrived just as the duel ended.

    Gu An had already placed his fingers against Zhou Tongyou¡¯s throat, leaving him frozen in disbelief once again.

    Defeated, Zhou Tongyou muttered, ¡°Your speed is unnatural... Are you truly just at Foundation Establishment Stage Level One?¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°If we used spiritual energy, you¡¯d surpass me. It¡¯s your rules that favor me. Ordinary cultivators have their dignity too.¡±

    Zhou Tongyou flushed with embarrassment and fled.

    ---

    From then on, Zhou Tongyou became a frequent visitor, each time bearing gifts of herb seeds. Though Gu An grew fond of the resources, he ensured their spars remained infrequent.

    As the year ended, snow blanketed Horizon Valley.

    Inspecting his valleys alongside the three monkey demons, Gu An reflected on his steady lifespan growth. With the upcoming harvests from Horizon and Third Medicine Valleys, his lifespan was set to soar.

    Returning to the pavilion, he found Luo Hun waiting awkwardly.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you brought any books lately?¡± Luo Hun asked hesitantly.

    ¡°You want books? I thought you weren¡¯t interested.¡±

    ¡°Life in the valley is dull. I need something to ease my mind.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring the latest Romance of the Gods next

    time.¡±

    ¡°... And maybe a few volumes of Adventures of the Green Hero too,¡± Luo Hun added with a cough.

    ...

 Chapter 55: The Taixuan Immortal Lord, A Change in Leadership

    Chapter 55: The Taixuan Immortal Lord, A Change in Leadership

    Seeing Luo Hun¡¯s awkward expression, Gu An suddenly understood. So this guy had a taste for such things but never admitted it!

    Gu An patted Luo Hun on the shoulder and laughed. ¡°Brother Luo, I never thought you shared my tastes. Honestly, I prefer stories like Adventures of the Green Hero over the constant battles and sect struggles in Romance of the Gods. There''s something refreshing about simple interactions and exploring nature¡ªit truly tempers the Dao heart!¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Hun¡¯s embarrassment faded, replaced by a smile.

    The two began discussing Adventures of the Green Hero in earnest, their bond growing closer. However, Luo Hun remained reserved, avoiding discussions of the romantic entanglements in the story and sticking to tales of exotic places and unusual events.

    His pretense of seriousness amused Gu An immensely. The days at Horizon Valley wouldn¡¯t be so dull anymore!

    Three years flew by in the blink of an eye.

    It was midsummer again. Gu An, now 38 years old, eagerly awaited the first harvest from the Third Medicine Valley. The higher-grade herbs planted in Horizon Valley still required more time.

    One morning, Gu An led the disciples in their morning exercises at Xuan Valley. Though Zhen Qin, Su Han, and Ye Yan had moved to the Third Medicine Valley, three new labor disciples had arrived, keeping the valley lively.

    As Gu An stretched, he sensed something and smiled.

    Xiao Chuan noticed his expression. ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Keep practicing,¡± Gu An replied casually, and Xiao Chuan dropped the subject.

    After practice ended, Gu An dismissed the disciples and walked toward his pavilion. Just as he reached the steps, the sound of something slicing through the air made him turn.

    It was Li Ya!

    Years had passed, but Li Ya¡¯s attire remained the same¡ªa black robe. Yet his demeanor had changed, and a strand of white hair at his temple added a touch of weariness.

    Li Ya¡¯s cold face melted into a smile as he spotted Gu An, as though an iceberg had suddenly thawed.

    His cultivation had reached Foundation Establishment Stage Level Nine. Gu An could feel that he was now stronger than Ji Lin had been back then and likely close to forming his Nascent Soul.

    Upon landing, Li Ya opened his arms and hugged Gu An, whose body stiffened awkwardly.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve reached Foundation Establishment! Looks like you¡¯ve been working hard,¡± Li Ya said, gripping Gu An¡¯s shoulders with a satisfied smile.

    Gu An subtly freed himself from the ¡°demonic grip¡± and replied with a grin, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. How¡¯ve things been?¡±

    Li Ya shook his head. ¡°Not smoothly, but I made some gains from misfortune. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Gu An nodded and led him upstairs.

    An hour later, the two sat in the pavilion, drinking as Li Ya recounted his experiences over the years. Gu An couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    ¡°That could make a great story,¡± he remarked.

    Li Ya chuckled. ¡°True. Though I¡¯ve escaped death countless times, it¡¯s made me who I am today.¡±

    Li Ya had ventured south in search of a Transformation Stage grandmaster¡¯s legacy, battling countless geniuses along the way. After barely emerging victorious, the grandmaster attempted to possess his body. Though Li Ya didn¡¯t detail how he survived, Gu An suspected it had to do with the soul fragment inside him.

    After escaping that ordeal, Li Ya spent three years in seclusion, refining his newfound sword intent¡ªa transformation that reshaped his entire being.   ?

    On his journey back from Ji Prefecture, Li Ya faced further challenges, including rescuing a young woman oppressed by a local noble family. Tragically, he later heard that the woman and her family had been killed. Returning in anger, he annihilated the noble clan, sparking widespread rumors.

    But Zhen Qin suddenly asked, ¡°Is your name supposed to be famous?¡±

    Zhou Tongyou stiffened, his smug expression faltering.

    Fearing Zhou Tongyou might stay longer if provoked, Gu An said, ¡°It is. He dominated all the young disciples of Taixuan Sect. My respects, truly.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhou Tongyou relaxed. Following Gu An¡¯s lead, the disciples gasped in feigned awe.

    ¡°My goodness, I must be dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Is it really you?¡±

    Zhou Tongyou¡¯s expression twitched. For some reason, their praise felt oddly grating.

    Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Taixuan Sect is about to undergo great changes. Be cautious. Until we meet again, farewell.¡±

    Leaping into the air, he transformed into a streak of light, vanishing over the horizon.

    The disciples stared after him, awestruck by his skill.

    Gu An waved dismissively. ¡°Get back to training. Reach Foundation Establishment soon, or you won¡¯t even qualify to see him again.¡±

    The three bowed and dispersed.

    Gu An remained behind, pondering Zhou Tongyou¡¯s parting words.

    Taixuan Sect is about to undergo great changes?

    He hoped it wouldn¡¯t affect his valleys.

    Returning to his pavilion, he locked the door and sat at his desk, pulling out pen and paper. The final volume of Romance of the Gods had been submitted to the Library Hall. Now it was time for a new book.

    Gu An decided to tone down the hype around Pan An, crafting a story loosely based on the Gu family¡¯s history.

    The following spring, Gu An delivered his manuscript, The Taixuan Immortal Lord, to the Library Hall. Elder Liu Chang was so captivated that he spent hours discussing it with Gu An.

    Leaving

    the hall, Gu An overheard disciples gossiping. Apparently, Sect Master Lu Baitian had succumbed to qi deviation and died, with Elder Chu Tianqi taking his place.

    Startled, Gu An quickly left the outer sect city for the Third Medicine Valley.

    Arriving at the valley, he found Gu Yu waiting with an elderly man in tattered robes. The man¡¯s hunched frame and gaunt appearance gave him a feeble air as he surveyed the gardens.

    Seeing Gu An approach, Gu Yu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back! This is my father¡¯s distant relative, Elder Tian. His spiritual roots are average, and he¡¯s stuck in Qi Refinement. From now on, he¡¯ll be helping out here. Feel free to assign him tasks.¡±

    Gu An turned to the old man, his expression shifting subtly.

    [Lu Baitian (Qi Refinement Stage Level Six): 742/850/3200]

    ...

 Chapter 56: The Mandate Returns to the Ji Family

    Chapter 56: The Mandate Returns to the Ji Family

    Lu Baitian...

    Wasn¡¯t that the recently deceased sect master?

    Countless possibilities flooded Gu An¡¯s mind, but his expression remained calm. Feigning curiosity, he asked, ¡°Since he¡¯s a relative of your father, why not find him a better position? This medicine valley is dirty and exhausting.¡±

    Gu Yu chuckled. ¡°Taixuan Sect wasn¡¯t built by my father. Landing here is already better than any outer sect valley.¡±

    Judging by his demeanor, Gu Yu seemed unaware of "Old Tian''s" true identity.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t outright refuse. Doing so might imply he knew who this ¡°Old Tian¡± really was.

    Gu Yu led Gu An upstairs, never noticing that "Old Tian" hadn¡¯t spared Gu An so much as a glance.

    Once inside, Gu Yu shut the door and eagerly asked, ¡°So? Is the book ready yet?¡±

    Gu An smiled. ¡°It¡¯s ready. After careful thought, I decided to make you the protagonist.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really. You¡¯ll see soon.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s smile deepened. Pan An¡¯s name was already legendary throughout the Taicang cultivation world. His second book would undoubtedly receive strong support from the sect, especially since it prominently featured ¡°Taixuan Sect.¡±

    The book aligned perfectly with the interests of the sect¡¯s upper echelon. After this, Gu An planned to move on to entirely different themes.

    Notably, this time the Library Hall had agreed to give Gu An an additional 20% share of the profits¡ªsomething the Taixuan Sect itself had relinquished.

    Gu Yu was thrilled. He pulled out a pristine spirit stone from his storage pouch and slammed it onto the table. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Gu An glanced at the stone, his brow lifting slightly.

    Such rich spiritual energy!

    Gu Yu smirked. ¡°That¡¯s a supreme-grade spirit stone, worth a hundred high-grade spirit stones. I only have two, both given by my mother. Sincere enough, right? Write your heart out. I¡¯ll handle any problems for you!¡±

    A hundred high-grade spirit stones?

    Gu An was stunned. The wealth disparity in the cultivation world was absurd. A single supreme-grade stone was equivalent to a million low-grade spirit stones, while a labor disciple¡¯s monthly stipend was just one low-grade spirit stone.

    What a filthy rich maniac!

    Though secretly envious, Gu An accepted the stone with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Gu Yu, now brimming with excitement, pressed Gu An for plot details. But Gu An kept his lips sealed, only fueling Gu Yu¡¯s anticipation.

    After Gu Yu left¡ªlikely heading to the Library Hall¡ªGu An approached "Old Tian" and introduced himself. The old man responded respectfully, betraying nothing of his past life as Sect Master Lu Baitian.

    At 742 years old, "Old Tian" had a lifespan of 850 years. That meant he had only 108 years remaining. For a cultivator of his former stature, whose lifespan should have approached 2,000 years, this drastic reduction was undoubtedly linked to his injuries.

    Gu An speculated on Lu Baitian¡¯s fall. Was it truly due to qi deviation, as rumored, or was foul play involved? Yet the old man¡¯s demeanor suggested otherwise. His lifespan reading didn¡¯t lie¡ªthis was indeed the former sect master.

    Gu An took "Old Tian" on a tour of the valley, explaining his duties. The old man listened attentively, occasionally asking about the various herbs they passed, as though genuinely interested in farming life.

    Could he really have fallen from grace due to qi deviation?

    Six months passed in a blink.

    Autumn arrived, blanketing Horizon Valley in a cascade of falling leaves.

    Gu An stood on a garden path, watching the three monkey demons sweep the leaves. In the distance, Luo Hun sat on a hillside, engrossed in Adventures of the Green Hero. His spear rested beside him, faint spirals of spiritual energy swirling around it.

    Li Xuandao laughed heartily, his mood seemingly improving.

    As the conversation continued, Li Xuandao¡¯s demeanor grew more unrestrained. Luo Hun noticed and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, has something happened?¡±

    Draining three cups of wine in quick succession, Li Xuandao chuckled. ¡°Nothing major. Have you read Romance of the Gods?¡±

    Luo Hun nodded. ¡°It¡¯s well-written. You¡¯re a fan too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I am. But recently, some have used it to criticize me, calling me the tyrant king and saying the Li family¡¯s 500-year reign should end. They claim the ¡®mandate of heaven¡¯ belongs to the Ji family, whose young members have been gaining public favor by slaying demons and earning the people¡¯s admiration.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Luo Hun was enraged. ¡°Who dares say ¡®the mandate returns to the Ji family¡¯? Command me, Your Majesty¡ªI¡¯ll eliminate Pan An if necessary!¡±

    What the hell?!

    You¡¯re not getting any more Green Hero books from me!

    Though furious internally, Gu An feigned concern outwardly.

    Li Xuandao snorted. ¡°Fool. Killing Pan An would only prove I¡¯m petty and incapable of tolerating dissent.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s opinion of Li Xuandao improved.

    That¡¯s the mindset of a wise ruler!

    He thought to himself, Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. My next book, Journey to the West, will portray the emperor as a virtuous figure. Sure, it critiques the heavens, but the mortal emperor¡ªLi Shimin¡ªis shown in a positive light.

    As Li Xuandao continued venting, his tone grew more serious. ¡°Governors of each state grow increasingly independent, beyond the court¡¯s control. The criticism using Romance of the Gods is just the beginning. One day, swords will be drawn.

    ¡°Horizon Valley is crucial. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    He left after three days of subtle hints about his expectations for Li Ya. Gu An, however, chose to ignore them, keeping himself uninvolved.

    Before leaving, Luo Hun urged Gu An to only bring Adventures of the Green Hero in the future.

    Gu An merely laughed in response.

    Three years later.

    Horizon Valley¡¯s first harvest brought Gu An nearly 5,000 years of

    lifespan, filling him with joy. His annual lifespan gains would now skyrocket, his total surpassing 70,000 years. He was steadily marching toward his million-year goal.

    On this day, Gu An accompanied Su Han and Zhen Qin to the outer sect. Both had reached Foundation Establishment, thanks to their diligence and Gu An¡¯s supply of low-grade pills.

    After escorting them to the Elder¡¯s Hall to register as outer disciples, Gu An turned to leave.

    Walking down a street, a familiar voice called out, ¡°Senior Brother, long time no see!¡±

    Turning, Gu An saw Lu Jiu Jia, clad in the black uniform of the Demon Removal Hall, accompanied by six of its disciples.

    ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡± Gu An asked with a smile.

    Since the sect master¡¯s death, the Demon Removal Hall had grown immensely influential, overshadowing even the Law Enforcement Hall. Their presence was impossible to miss in the outer sect city.

    Lu Jiu Jia stopped before him, nodding. ¡°Quite well. My master recently promoted me¡ªbetter pay, more power. If you ever need anything, come to me.¡±

    He pulled a black token from his storage pouch and handed it to Gu An.

    ...

 Chapter 57: The Immortal Lords Demeanor, The Dao Heaven Sect Saintess

    Chapter 57: The Immortal Lord''s Demeanor, The Dao Heaven Sect Saintess

    Gu An held the Demon Removal Hall token, not refusing it. Smiling, he looked at Lu Jiu Jia and said, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve really become the person you wanted to be back then.¡±

    Lu Jiu Jia laughed heartily. ¡°The past few years have been precarious. I didn¡¯t dare contact you, afraid it would implicate you. But the storm has passed, and we can keep in touch now.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Lu Jiu Jia and his team departed hurriedly, claiming they were off to capture a demonic sect spy.

    Watching him leave, Gu An felt a mix of emotions.

    The Demon Removal Hall had a terrible reputation. While it was the most powerful division in the outer sect, it was also the most despised. Rumor had it that anyone labeled a demonic sect spy by the hall was doomed, regardless of truth.

    Gu An felt the disapproving and disdainful gazes from passersby but ignored them and left.

    Half an hour later.

    Gu An arrived at the Third Medicine Valley. At the entrance, he saw ¡°Old Tian¡± standing by the stone tablet, stroking his beard in deep thought.

    Over the years, Gu An had grown familiar with Old Tian, who acted like a regular labor disciple. Neither Zhen Qin, Su Han, nor Ye Yan suspected his true identity, and Gu An treated him as an ordinary helper.

    ¡°Old Tian, what are you doing standing here?¡± Gu An called out as he approached.

    Old Tian turned and greeted him with a warm smile, his half-closed eyes giving him the air of someone with one foot already in the grave.

    ¡°Valley Master, I was wondering why this is called the Third Medicine Valley. Do you have two others?¡± Old Tian asked with a chuckle.

    Standing beside the tablet, Gu An smiled. ¡°Not exactly. I only have one other valley. I named this the Third Medicine Valley to reflect my principle in life: never strive for first or second, but aim for third. Anything too prominent invites trouble. The top three are impressive, but the third is the safest.¡±

    Old Tian blinked his eyes open slightly, seeming to ponder the idea.

    Patting Old Tian on the shoulder, Gu An said with a grin, ¡°I brought some roast chicken and fine wine today. Let¡¯s have a feast! It¡¯s spirit chicken from the outer sect farms¡ªten low-grade spirit stones a bird!¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible. Since the hall¡¯s formation, Xuan Valley hasn¡¯t encountered demonic cultivators or Thousand Autumn Pavilion spies.¡±

    Suddenly, Ye Yan said, ¡°Master, once I reach Foundation Establishment, I don¡¯t want to stay in Taixuan Sect. I want to join the military.¡±

    What?!

    You¡¯re saying this in front of the former sect master?

    Feigning calm, Gu An asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Ye Yan¡¯s face grew resolute. ¡°Taixuan Sect prioritizes spiritual roots. People like me will never stand out. In the military, I can slay demons and save lives. My parents were killed by monsters, and I¡¯ve vowed since childhood to travel the world and become a hero who exterminates evil.¡±

    Old Tian gave a slight nod of approval.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such lofty aspirations. You have my support.¡±

    Ye Yan grinned, raising his bowl to toast Gu An before toasting Old Tian.

    The atmosphere grew more relaxed. With his heartfelt declaration off his chest, Ye Yan became more talkative, as did Old Tian.

    As Gu An reflected on these changes in his disciples, Gu Zong¡¯s arrival brought new challenges.

    After delivering the news of Taixuan Immortal Lord''s monumental success, Gu Zong smiled.

    ¡°Taixuan Immortal Lord has played a great role in promoting the development of Taixuan Sect. The Elders Hall admires you very much. If you can let the Saintess of Dao Heaven Sect stay, the Elders Hall will give you a seventh-level spiritual tree sapling.

    "Once this tree grows up, it will significantly improve the local spiritual energy. Even if you are mediocre, it will not be difficult for you to form a pill in the future.

    "I originally wanted to give you skills and high-level magic tools, but Yu¡¯er said that you are against fighting and only like to grow flowers and plants, so I changed it to a seventh-level spiritual tree. This tree can also help the harvest of the entire Medicine Valley, and the benefits are immeasurable."

    ...

 Chapter 58: What Would You Do as Sect Master?

    Chapter 58: What Would You Do as Sect Master?

    A Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree!

    Gu An¡¯s heart surged with excitement. A treasure on par with the Cang Vine Tree? Could it be that the Cang Vine Tree in the Eight Views Celestial Realm wasn¡¯t a true sacred tree, or had it not fully matured?

    He couldn¡¯t refuse such a gift.

    Convincing the saintess to stay? How hard could it be?

    If she liked books, he could write extra chapters of Romance of the Gods!

    ¡°When will the saintess arrive?¡± Gu An took a deep breath, masking his excitement with a look of concern.

    Gu Zong smiled. ¡°Within a year. No need to feel pressured.¡±

    Gu Yu teased, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her asking for your hand in marriage. The gap in cultivation alone makes that impossible. She¡¯s just a fan of your books.¡±

    Gu An nodded. There were countless fans of Romance of the Gods. He didn¡¯t flatter himself.

    Turning to Old Tian, Gu Zong asked, ¡°How have you been here?¡±

    Old Tian nodded, his expression calm. ¡°It¡¯s been good. The Valley Master treats me well.¡±

    Gu An felt helpless. Was Gu Zong deliberately planting this ¡°distant relative¡± to dispel his suspicions?

    No, if he was going to play along, he¡¯d play the part well.

    Gu An looked at Gu Zong hesitantly, as though grappling with unspoken thoughts.

    Noticing his hesitation, Gu Zong chuckled. ¡°Old Tian already knows you¡¯re Pan An. He¡¯s a fan of Romance of the Gods, which is why I arranged for him to work here. Besides him, only the Elders Hall knows your identity. Rest assured, we¡¯re more worried than you about your secret getting out.¡±

    Gu An sighed in relief.

    ¡°By the way, about Zhou Tongyou,¡± Gu Yu interjected. ¡°He¡¯s not so bad after all. Let¡¯s ease up on him.¡±

    Gu An raised an eyebrow at the sudden shift.

    Gu Zong laughed. ¡°My image in your books is well-received. Everywhere I go, I hear people wondering when I¡¯ll come back to settle scores for my son!¡±

    Gu An coughed lightly. ¡°Spoilers ruin the suspense.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Shifting the subject, Gu An asked about the Dao Heaven Sect Saintess, wanting to gather as much information as possible to prepare.

    Gu Zong began his introduction.

    ¡°Shen Zhen, a three-root cultivator and the youngest daughter of the Dao Heaven Sect¡¯s leader. While her innate talent isn¡¯t extraordinary, her affinity for musical techniques is exceptional. She has a deep love for music, painting, and literature.¡± r?

    The description left Gu An with a favorable impression.

    If she loved the arts, she likely wasn¡¯t a domineering person.

    Late Night, Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    Under the Cang Vine Tree, Gu An practiced the Wood Spirit Sword Technique¡ªa technique given to him by Zuo Lin during their first encounter. Though not rare, it suited his current goals, and he preferred training it personally over using lifespan.

    Time was a resource, just like lifespan.

    ¡°Doing the work myself makes me feel like I¡¯m contributing to the sect,¡± Gu An replied with a chuckle.

    Old Tian nodded. ¡°You are contributing¡ªnot just indulging in self-satisfaction.¡±

    ¡°I hope the sect leaders see it that way too.¡±

    Old Tian¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°If you were sect master, what would you do?¡±

    The question made Gu An¡¯s heart skip a beat, but he didn¡¯t falter in his movements. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re not sect master. How would you pass it to me? Besides, I can barely manage a valley, let alone millions of disciples.¡±

    ¡°With my cultivation, no one would take me seriously as sect master.¡±

    He laughed off the idea. I have no interest in ruling.

    Old Tian smiled faintly and let the matter drop.

    As Gu An finished his harvest, a disturbance in the skies drew his attention.

    Gu Zong was descending on his golden disc, accompanied by a veiled woman in black robes. Her striking eyes hinted at her beauty beneath the veil.

    The Dao Heaven Sect Saintess.

    ¡°Take the herbs inside,¡± Gu An instructed Old Tian before stepping forward to greet them.

    He activated his lifespan probe.

    [Shen Zhen (Foundation Establishment Stage 2): 78/660/1050]

    The golden disc touched down. Gu Zong dismounted with a grin. ¡°Gu An, this is Shen Zhen, the Saintess of the Dao Heaven Sect. Treat her well.¡±

    Shen Zhen bowed lightly to Gu Zong, who nodded before swiftly flying off.

    Shen Zhen turned her gaze to Gu An, studying him intently.

    Raising a hand in greeting, Gu An said, ¡°I am Gu An. A pleasure to meet you, Miss Shen.¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s eyes brightened with curiosity. ¡°Between Romance of the Gods and Tai Xuan Immortal Lord, which do you prefer?¡±

    A test right away?

    Gu An remained calm. ¡°Both. A person¡¯s mood determines the book they want to read, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her eyes lit up with approval.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve written something too. Would you like to read it?¡± Shen Zhen asked, blinking expectantly.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°Shall we discuss it upstairs?¡±

    She followed him to the second floor. Gu An intended to leave the door open to avoid awkwardness, but Shen Zhen closed it behind her.

    Seated at the table, she hesitated briefly before pulling a book from her storage pouch. Handing it over, she watched Gu An closely.

    He glanced at the title.

    ¡°The Adventures of the Black Hero¡±?

    What on earth is this?!

    ...

 Chapter 59: The Great Demon Calamity

    Chapter 59: The Great Demon Calamity

    ¡°This title... It doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±

    Gu An hesitated as he held The Adventures of the Black Hero. Could Shen Zhen truly be the author of The Adventures of the Green Hero? If that were true, his admiration for the author would shatter.

    But no, that didn¡¯t make sense. Shen Zhen was from the Dao Heaven Sect in the Dahuang Empire. How could she have published a book within the Taixuan Sect?

    Reassured by this thought, Gu An calmed his nerves and began flipping through the book.

    Shen Zhen¡¯s gaze lingered on the tabletop, and her ears, partially hidden by her flowing hair, flushed pink.

    After reading the first page, Gu An exhaled in relief.

    She wasn¡¯t the author of The Adventures of the Green Hero. Her prose lacked the subtlety and finesse of that work, though it was clear she had drawn inspiration from it.

    He continued reading patiently.

    Like The Adventures of the Green Hero, The Adventures of the Black Hero opened by describing the natural scenery of a region before delving into interpersonal interactions. However, Shen Zhen¡¯s depiction of landscapes lacked the vividness of the original, her own life experience falling short of the depth conveyed in the other work.

    The room fell into a comfortable silence.

    Eventually, Shen Zhen rose and wandered to the bookshelf, giving Gu An the space to finish her story.

    Half an hour later, Gu An closed the book.

    Turning back with a book in hand, Shen Zhen asked, ¡°What did you think?¡±

    Gu An smiled and asked in return, ¡°Do you enjoy The Adventures of the Green Hero?¡±

    Standing by the shelf, she nodded slightly. ¡°It was the first book I ever read outside of cultivation texts. But my favorite is still your Taixuan Immortal Venerable.¡±

    A little cliche?, but very relatable. Gu An chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m also a fan of The Adventures of the Green Hero. It¡¯s what inspired me to start writing.¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s eyes brightened, and she hurried back to the table, visibly excited. She immediately began discussing The Adventures of the Green Hero.

    Shen Zhen chuckled softly. ¡°Everyone has their path. Cultivation isn¡¯t mine. I¡¯d rather read and write. Who¡¯s to say enlightenment only comes from absorbing spiritual energy? Throughout history, has anyone achieved immortality solely through cultivation?¡±

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but admire her perspective.

    After chatting for a while longer, Shen Zhen prepared to leave. Gu An escorted her downstairs.

    Standing on her flying sword, she turned back and said, ¡°Gu Gongzi, I¡¯ll set up my cave nearby. Let¡¯s exchange ideas often.¡±

    Watching her figure disappear into the horizon, Gu An smiled.

    Not because she planned to stay nearby, but because the seventh-grade spirit tree was as good as his.

    Later that day, Gu An stepped off the teleportation array back in the valley.

    From a distance, he saw Li Ya, clad in black, instructing disciples in swordsmanship. Even Xiao Chuan, the usually lazy one, was earnestly following along.

    After finishing his guidance, Li Ya walked briskly toward Gu An.

    The golden core aura around him was undeniable¡ªJindan Stage, Level One!

    At 45 years old, Li Ya had reached the Golden Core Realm, just five years slower than Jiang Qiong.

    As the two met, Gu An asked curiously, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Li Ya smiled faintly. ¡°I came to protect you. Word has it that the Demon Lord of the Tianjue Sect has infiltrated the outer sect. I wanted to make sure you¡¯re safe before heading to the inner sect.¡±

    Gu An looked at him, his gaze softening. ¡°You¡¯re putting yourself at risk, staying out here like this.¡±

    Li Ya shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re worth it. Let¡¯s get through this together.¡±

    Gu An could feel the sincerity in Li Ya¡¯s words¡ªa rare moment of vulnerability from someone usually so composed.

    ...

 Chapter 60: Ancestor, Save Me!

    Chapter 60: Ancestor, Save Me!

    "You think you can take on that demon lord?" Gu An asked skeptically.

    Li Ya smirked, puffing out his chest. "I''ve reached the Golden Core stage! Don''t underestimate me!"

    "Golden Core cultivators are only inner disciples in Taixuan Sect. Are you even a match for a demon lord?"

    "You little brat! I came here specifically to protect you, and this is how you treat me?"

    "I''m just worried you''ll repeat what happened back then. Remember when you charged out to fight that Greed-Fiend ghost and ended up injured on the ground?"

    "Do we really have to bring that up?"

    The two bickered, but Li Ya wasn''t annoyed by Gu An''s teasing. He knew it was out of concern, though Gu An¡¯s actual worry wasn¡¯t what he thought.

    The truth was, Gu An didn¡¯t want to expose his own strength. If a demon lord attacked and Li Ya was nearby, he¡¯d have no choice but to intervene, blowing his cover.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t voice this thought, so he let the matter drop when Li Ya insisted on staying.

    "By the way, have you seen Junior Brother Lu recently?" Gu An asked.

    Li Ya shook his head. "I haven¡¯t. We used to cross paths occasionally, but ever since he joined the Demon-Slaying Hall, we¡¯ve lost contact. I don¡¯t get along with the elders there, so I avoid him."

    His tone was indifferent, clearly showing he didn¡¯t hold Lu Jiuja in high regard. Though warm toward Gu An, Li Ya remained aloof toward others.

    "Come on, let¡¯s head upstairs. I¡¯ve heard you acquired a new medicine valley in the inner sect. You¡¯ll have to tell me all about it," Li Ya said, dragging Gu An along.

    The conversation stretched late into the night.

    Gu An avoided mentioning his identity as Pan An, claiming his new medicine valley was a reward for the success of the current one. With rumors of Emperor Li Xuandao being criticized over Romance of the Gods, Gu An dared not reveal his identity, even to Li Ya. If Li Ya let it slip to his father, things could get complicated.

    As summer transitioned into autumn, the days remained warm.

    Ten days passed since Li Ya¡¯s arrival. The valley stayed peaceful during that time, though Gu An continued venturing out to tend to the outer disciples¡¯ caves. Li Ya insisted on accompanying him but refused to enter the caves, wary of causing trouble for Gu An.

    Gu An suggested Li Ya stay behind to protect the disciples, but Li Ya had no interest in them. "Teaching them swordsmanship was already a favor for your sake," he had said.

    That evening, Gu An was busy harvesting ripe medicinal herbs, while Li Ya meditated atop a western peak. The setting sun behind him cast a glow, lending him the aura of an unmatched master.

    Suddenly, Gu An paused mid-harvest. His expression tightened momentarily before he resumed working.

    "A demon lord, huh? Let¡¯s hope they¡¯re not interested in my valley."

    The demonic aura he sensed was far beyond the Foundation Establishment stage but didn¡¯t feel threatening to him. The presence drifted away from the valley, and Gu An sighed in relief.

    Thirty years of lifespan for killing them isn¡¯t worth exposing myself.

    As night fell, Gu An sat in his study, engrossed in the Purple Micro Array Manual. He was focused on wood-element arrays when his brows furrowed.

    The elder¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. "Demonic Shadow Technique... it¡¯s you¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the green flames consuming him surged, reducing him to ashes.

    Li Ya stared at the purple-black figure behind Chen Elder, his heart pounding.

    "A Nascent Soul elder, obliterated in an instant... this is someone at least at the Void Transformation stage!"

    "Fool! Get out of there now!" the ancestral voice in his head urged.

    As Li Ya braced himself for death, the figure disappeared into the night.

    "He¡¯s gone," the voice confirmed. "He must¡¯ve weighed the risks."

    Li Ya collapsed in relief.

    "Idiot! Forget that Gu An and get to the inner sect! The outer sect is a death trap!"

    Li Ya remained silent, his mind racing.

    Meanwhile, back in the valley, Gu An examined a storage pouch and sighed.

    "Sorry, Li Shixiong. If I didn¡¯t let you get hurt, you¡¯d never leave."

    He hadn¡¯t intended for the elder to target Li Ya, but at least the incident would prompt his departure.

    The pouch yielded 37 years of lifespan, but Gu An burned any suspicious contents.

    At dawn, Li Ya returned, freshly dressed and looking unharmed.

    Gu An met him downstairs. "Shixiong, you look pale. Are you alright?"

    Li Ya forced a smile. "Just a minor mishap during training."

    Gu An pulled him upstairs and presented dozens of medicinal pills.

    "Shidi, what¡¯s all this?"

    "Last night, you faced something dangerous, didn¡¯t you?" Gu An asked sternly.

    Li Ya hesitated, then sighed. "Fine. I encountered a demonic cultivator. You¡¯re right¡ªthis valley isn¡¯t safe. I¡¯m heading to the inner sect today."

    Gu An smiled, pushing the pills into his hands.

    Moments later, as Li Ya soared away, he glanced back at the valley and muttered, "Anyone who dares harm him will regret it."

    ...

 Chapter 61: The Secrets of Taixuan Sect and the Divide Between Righteousness and Demonic Paths

    Chapter 61: The Secrets of Taixuan Sect and the Divide Between Righteousness and Demonic Paths

    After Li Ya left, Gu An discreetly placed Elder Chen¡¯s storage pouch into the Eight Views Celestial Realm. That afternoon, he made his way to the Third Medicine Valley.

    He wandered around, inspecting the area, but his brows were tightly furrowed.

    For a long while, Elder Tian didn¡¯t approach him.

    Finally, the elder took the bait.

    He came over and asked curiously, ¡°Valley Master, why have you been frowning all this time?¡±

    Gu An glanced at him, shook his head slightly, and remained silent.

    Elder Tian stepped closer and said, ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t help you directly, but sometimes sharing your troubles can ease the burden. I can offer an outsider¡¯s perspective.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu An sighed deeply and began recounting the events in the Outer Sect. He even mentioned that Li Ya, at the first level of the Core Formation Stage, had been injured while protecting him.

    The deliberate mention of Li Ya was to ensure the former sect master remembered Li Ya¡¯s contributions.

    Gu An had a feeling that Elder Tian wouldn¡¯t spend the rest of his life here peacefully. There was always the chance he might return to prominence one day.

    When Gu An finished speaking, Elder Tian furrowed his brows.

    Unable to contain himself, Gu An complained, ¡°The Demon-Slaying Hall in the Outer Sect spends all day hunting demonic infiltrators, yet after so many years, demonic cultivators still manage to sneak into the Taixuan Sect. Can the Taixuan Sect even claim to be the leading sect? Disciples can¡¯t even feel safe within its walls!¡±

    ¡°If I were killed, that¡¯s one thing, but I worry about my disciples.¡±

    At this point, he sighed again, filled with worry and frustration.

    Even Gu An mentally applauded his own acting skills. If acting could be listed as an attribute on his cultivation panel, his skill would undoubtedly have reached the pinnacle of mastery, perhaps even close to transcendent simplicity.

    Elder Tian sighed along with him. ¡°That does sound troublesome. However, the cultivation world has always been this way. Regardless of the sect, errand disciples are never given much regard. To put it bluntly, they don¡¯t even see errand disciples as proper disciples.¡±

    Gu An frowned, this time genuinely.

    Hearing these words from the mouth of a former sect master felt particularly jarring.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard the new sect master is benevolent and was elected with the unanimous support of the Elder Hall. Perhaps he will bring about some change¡ªat least he¡¯s better than the previous sect master,¡± Elder Tian added, his expression unchanged. It was hard to tell if he was being genuinely supportive or sarcastic. ?

    Gu An didn¡¯t respond, merely sighing again before resuming his inspection of the herbs.

    Elder Tian didn¡¯t follow, likely wary of overstepping.

    An hour later, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    In recent days, Gu An had decided to stay in Xuan Valley, ensuring that if he traveled elsewhere, he would return the same day.

    The disciples of Xuan Valley were puzzled as to why their master had been staying in the valley so often. It wasn¡¯t until Wu Xin and Tang Yu visited the Outer Sect that they learned about the recent demonic infiltration. While this news made them anxious, it also moved them deeply.

    Their master truly cared for them!

    Since the establishment of the Third Medicine Valley, many disciples had felt distanced from Gu An, but now, they felt a renewed sense of closeness.

    Wu Xin, in particular, felt the pressure mounting. He began pushing the disciples to practice their techniques diligently, ensuring everyone had some ability to protect themselves.

    He even purchased loud, attention-grabbing techniques from the Outer Sect to train the disciples.

    Though it was unlikely they could defeat demonic cultivators, making enough noise during a fight might buy time for Outer Sect support to arrive.

    Gu An didn¡¯t stop him. Perhaps this situation could strengthen the unity of Xuan Valley and help Wu Xin develop his leadership and organizational skills.

    Several days later, Ye Lan arrived.

    Like Li Ya, her visit was out of concern for Gu An.

    Inside the pavilion, Ye Lan took out a treasured sword from her storage pouch, placed it on the table, and said, ¡°Recently, demonic cultivators have been appearing, and their cultivation levels are quite high. This sword is called the Qinghong Sword. Carry it with you. It doesn¡¯t have great offensive power, but it¡¯s linked to my White Spirit Sword. If you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll sense it immediately and come to your aid.¡±

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°Junior Sister, your cultivation level is only a few stages higher than mine. Don¡¯t come here just to get yourself killed!¡±

    Elder Tian stood there in thought, murmuring to himself, ¡°Everyone has their own purpose...¡±

    In the Pavilion

    Gu An ascended the stairs and pushed open the door. He found Shen Zhen seated at the desk, writing with a brush. She was dressed in her usual black attire, a veil covering her face. Her hair was styled in a bun, with two soft strands framing her face. Her delicate brows and eyes exuded a gentle and serene beauty.

    Shen Zhen didn¡¯t look up, as though she hadn¡¯t noticed Gu An enter.

    Gu An walked over and stood beside her, trying to see what she was writing.

    At that moment, she calmly stopped writing and tucked the paper away.

    But Gu An had already caught a glimpse of its contents, and his expression turned peculiar as though he had something to say but hesitated.

    Shen Zhen rose, slipping the paper into her sleeve as she moved aside to put some distance between them. She smiled and said, ¡°I came looking for you several times, but you were never here. Is that Outer Sect medicine valley really so captivating?¡±

    Gu An sighed and replied, ¡°The Outer Sect has been unsafe lately. I can¡¯t bring all my disciples back here, so I need to stay and guard them. After all, my cultivation is higher than theirs.¡±

    He deliberately shared this information, hoping Shen Zhen would pass it along to others higher up.

    Every additional voice increased the likelihood of change.

    ¡°With your current accomplishments, entering the Inner Sect¡ªor even living in Taixuan Sect¡¯s main city¡ªshouldn¡¯t be an issue. Why not focus on writing your books instead of involving yourself in these trivial matters?¡± Shen Zhen asked curiously.

    Gu An countered, ¡°You¡¯re the Saintess of the Dao Tian Sect, with resources most people could only dream of. Why don¡¯t you dedicate yourself to cultivation instead of immersing yourself in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting?¡±

    Shen Zhen fell silent.

    Gu An started tidying up the desk.

    After a while, Shen Zhen sighed. ¡°As expected of the one who wrote Taixuan Immortal Venerable. You truly are the only person in the world who understands me. If you were to die, I¡¯d lose not only a good book but also a kindred spirit.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you die. Let me tell you a secret.¡±

    She raised her sleeve, and with a wave, the door shut. Sheets of talisman paper flew out, sealing the doors and windows.

    Gu An watched her curiously. What secret could possibly save his life?

    ¡°There are people within the Taixuan Sect practicing demonic arts to break through to higher cultivation levels and prepare for the upcoming Demonic Cataclysm. However, whether these techniques will succeed remains uncertain. Your Outer Sect city is essentially a testing ground. This can¡¯t be done openly, of course, as it would tarnish the sect¡¯s reputation. So they use the pretense of hunting demonic cultivators to cover their tracks,¡± Shen Zhen said calmly, her gaze colder than ever.

    Gu An frowned and asked, ¡°How do you know this?¡±

    ¡°Because the Dao Tian Sect is attempting the same thing. Sacrificing some lower-tier disciples to ensure the sect¡¯s survival¡ªit¡¯s a legacy for future generations,¡± Shen Zhen replied.

    Hearing this, Gu An felt deeply unsettled.

    ¡°What kind of demonic art requires sacrificing disciples?¡± he pressed.

    ¡°As cultivators, we defy the heavens. But the higher the realm, the more we feel bound by fate. These demonic arts are for Grandmasters who¡¯ve hit a bottleneck to break free of their fates. In short, you should abandon the Outer Sect medicine valley. Staying there won¡¯t do you any good. They fear you¡¯ll write about this, so they won¡¯t tell you. And don¡¯t mention I told you.¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s words left Gu An silent.

    The divide between righteousness and demonic paths seemed absurd at that moment.

    Shen Zhen¡¯s eyes curved with a smile as she asked, ¡°By the way, what did you think of my writing earlier?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s expression turned peculiar again. He responded seriously, ¡°Adventures of the Green Hero has its flaws. There are some things in it that shouldn¡¯t be emulated.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Those parts capture the most genuine emotions.¡±

    ¡°Do you really have to write them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then can the protagonist at least not be named Gu An?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 62: Preparing for a Breakthrough, The Immortal Execution Sword Array

    Chapter 62: Preparing for a Breakthrough, The Immortal Execution Sword Array

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? There are plenty of people named Gu An in the world. Unlike you, I can¡¯t just make up characters. I need to see someone worthy before I can write a story. In my eyes, you¡¯re the perfect male protagonist. Based on what I know, your only flaw is your weak cultivation.¡±

    Shen Zhen spoke seriously, causing Gu An¡¯s face to twitch.

    Is this a compliment?

    Why does it feel like a personal attack?

    If I revealed my cultivation, even your dad might not measure up!

    Gu An continued to try convincing her, but Shen Zhen refused to change the name no matter what.

    In the end, Shen Zhen offered to trade a cultivation manual for the rights to his name. Reluctantly, he agreed.

    After Shen Zhen left, Gu An remained in his loft, flipping through the manual she had given him.

    Xuan Yin Art!

    It was a musical cultivation technique capable of injuring internal organs or confusing the enemy¡¯s senses¡ªversatile and powerful.

    This was exactly the kind of technique Gu An lacked, and he decided to delve deeper into it later.

    After reading through the Xuan Yin Art once, he stashed it in his storage bag and left.

    A month later, Gu An arrived at the outer sect city. His first stop was the Alchemy Hall to submit this year¡¯s harvest.

    Elder Zhu Qinglu received him. Noticing Zhu Qinglu¡¯s tired complexion and the faint demonic aura within him¡ªsimilar to that of Lu Jiu Jia¡ªGu An asked, ¡°Elder Zhu, you don¡¯t look well. What happened?¡±

    He didn¡¯t fully understand how the demonic cultivation in the outer sect worked, but he knew people had gone missing. This time in the city, he noticed that many disciples carried subtle traces of demonic energy. Most of them were hall disciples, not ordinary ones.

    Are they colluding willingly, or are they being manipulated?

    He couldn¡¯t say, and Shen Zhen hadn¡¯t shared much information.

    Zhu Qinglu chuckled. ¡°Just a side effect of my cultivation, nothing to worry about. You have a medicine valley in the inner sect, don¡¯t you? Move there soon. Don¡¯t stay in the outer sect anymore. Lately, demonic cultivators have been running rampant, and it¡¯s too dangerous outside.¡± r?

    Gu An probed further. ¡°Many people have told me the outer sect is dangerous these days. If that¡¯s the case, why hasn¡¯t the higher-ups sent more people to eliminate the demons?¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s with the area under construction in the city? It¡¯s taking up nearly a quarter of the town.¡±

    As soon as he arrived, he noticed numerous disciples laying stones in the city center. These weren¡¯t ordinary stones¡ªthey were imbued with spiritual energy.

    It looks like they¡¯re building a massive altar.

    Zhu Qinglu replied nonchalantly, ¡°The higher-ups have their reasons, ones we can¡¯t speculate on. All we can do is protect ourselves. As for the construction, it¡¯s a formation platform. Once completed, it will protect the outer sect.¡±

    Seeing Zhu Qinglu¡¯s indifferent attitude, Gu An felt he wasn¡¯t trustworthy¡ªperhaps someone benefiting from the situation.

    Deciding not to press further, Gu An exchanged a few polite words and left.

    Standing in the street outside the Alchemy Hall, he gazed at the platform under construction.

    The sky was overcast, casting a gloomy shadow over the once lively and sunlit outer sect city, making it resemble a demonic stronghold.

    Gu An stood there for a long moment before finally turning away.

    An autumn breeze swept through the street, rustling his robes. The Qinghong Sword at his waist swayed slightly, its sheath gleaming coldly.

    After leaving the city, Gu An went to manage the caves under his care.

    When he reached Li Xuanyu¡¯s cave, he found her inside.

    ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t need to come anymore. I¡¯ll be heading to the inner sect. Here¡¯s your payment,¡± Li Xuanyu said from her seat at the table. With a wave of her hand, a pile of spirit stones appeared on the table.

    Gu An bowed in thanks and went to collect the stones into his storage bag. Without saying much, he turned to leave.

    As he walked away, Li Xuanyu suddenly asked, ¡°I heard your leg techniques are impressive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance,¡± Chen Xuanjin said. ¡°Turn back now, and it¡¯s not too late. Either return to reading your Romance of the Gods, or die.¡±

    As he spoke, the black staff in his hand released waves of demonic energy, coalescing into a massive black dragon that coiled around him.

    Zuo Yijian took a deep breath. ¡°Since you mentioned Romance of the Gods, are you familiar with the Immortal Execution Sword Array?¡±

    Immortal Execution Sword Array!

    Chen Xuanjin¡¯s face changed drastically, his eyes wide with shock.

    Even Gu An, watching from a distance, was astonished.

    "One breath transforms into three pure forms; the mysteries of the gourd encompass Mount Sumeru..."

    As Zuo Yijian recited these words, the swords around him trembled violently before scattering to form an array. A murderous aura surged skyward.

    Gu An, standing beneath a tree, was stunned.

    He can deduce Daoist techniques from a book?

    Is he some kind of genius?

    Even Chen Xuanjin was startled and immediately launched an attack.

    The battle erupted instantly! The heavens quaked, the earth trembled, and the forest collapsed.

    Gu An stood beneath the tree, unmoving, his eyes reflecting the glow of swords as he fixed his gaze on Zuo Yijian.

    Ten breaths later, the fight was over.

    Gu An exhaled in relief.

    D**n, that scared me half to death!

    He had almost believed that Zuo Yijian had actually deduced the Immortal Execution Sword Array from Romance of the Gods. If that were true, wouldn¡¯t it mean the tales in the book were real? That would be unimaginable!

    Zuo Yijian had instead used a self-created sword technique. It was indeed formidable, allowing him to hold his ground against a Nascent Soul Ninth Layer Grandmaster, but he couldn¡¯t last long.

    The remaining clouds in the night sky dispersed. The once lush mountains and forests were now barren, with dust rising into the air.

    Chen Xuanjin hovered mid-air, panting heavily, his face a mix of fear and relief as he looked down at the swirling dust below.

    He could sense that Zuo Yijian was still alive, and his brows furrowed deeply. He hesitated.

    Though he wanted nothing more than to kill Zuo Yijian, reason prevailed¡ªslaying him would undoubtedly bring trouble.

    Even as a Nascent Soul cultivator, Chen Xuanjin knew he was just a pawn in the grand schemes of the Taixuan Sect.

    At that moment, the sound of something cutting through the air startled him. His eyes darted towards the source, and his pupils constricted sharply.

    A cold gleam streaked across the night sky, scattering the dust and sending countless leaves whirling in its wake. It was as if an icy sword had sliced through the fabric of time itself.

    Lying amidst the rubble, Zuo Yijian instinctively opened his eyes, sensing something amiss. The dust above him was swept away in an instant, revealing the night sky. In the darkness, a radiant light pierced through, brilliant and dazzling.

    ¡°It

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s eyes widened as he witnessed the leaf surrounded by sword energy pierce through Chen Xuanjin¡¯s chest. Blood splattered across the night sky.

    In that moment, Zuo Yijian finally understood.

    The Flying Leaf Sword Immortal had not struck him maliciously back then but had been guiding him. Otherwise, how could he have survived?

    Now, the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal had appeared again to save him, leaving him both elated and ashamed.

    Who is this senior?

    ...

 Chapter 63: Breaking Through to the Integration Stage!

    Chapter 63: Breaking Through to the Integration Stage!

    After Chen Xuanjin was pierced through the chest by the leaf infused with sword energy, the spiritual energy in his body dissipated. His eyes widened in terror, his heart pounding with dread.

    He immediately abandoned his body, releasing his Nascent Soul to flee into the sky.

    Amid the swaying forest, Gu An stood quietly, watching Chen Xuanjin¡¯s retreat. He deliberately let him live. Killing him would only yield twenty or thirty years of lifespan¡ªnot worth it. Allowing him to return would send a warning to those behind him.

    Even if Gu An killed Chen Xuanjin, someone else would merely take his place. This approach would address the symptoms, not the root cause.

    However, if this deterrent failed and his Xuan Valley was threatened, Gu An wouldn¡¯t hesitate to root out the problem himself.

    Under the dark sky, Gu An¡¯s gaze was icy cold. He turned and disappeared swiftly into the forest.

    Amidst the ruins, Zuo Yijian struggled to his feet, his body covered in blood and dirt, his appearance utterly wretched. He called out loudly for the senior who had saved him, but no one responded.

    Left with no choice, he sat cross-legged and began healing his wounds on the spot.

    Elsewhere, Gu An moved swiftly, traveling a thousand li before finally stopping.

    Hiding within the woods, he smoothed his robes, sat down in front of a tree, and brought up his attribute panel.

    Looking at his lifespan, which exceeded 100,000 years, he took a deep breath.

    Breaking through the Void Transformation Stage by undergoing tribulation... who knows how many times I¡¯ll fail?

    But he was resolute. No matter how many failures it took, he would succeed. Without advancing, he would never feel truly safe.

    Let¡¯s start by investing 10,000 years of lifespan!

    [You have invested 10,000 years of lifespan into cultivation to evolve your realm.]

    [You cultivated for 100 years, using your profound mastery of the Yang Wood Primal Art to forcefully attempt an Integration Stage breakthrough. You began undergoing tribulation but failed to withstand the Five-Aspect Divine Thunder Tribulation.]

    [You cultivated for 400 years, using your profound mastery of the Yang Wood Primal Art to forcefully attempt an Integration Stage breakthrough. You began undergoing tribulation but failed to withstand the Five-Aspect Divine Thunder Tribulation.]

    Failure after failure!

    Every 300 years, he attempted another tribulation.

    No wonder the Taixuan Sect resorts to demonic cultivation to defy fate¡ªthis realm is truly daunting to break through.

    After ten consecutive failures, Gu An¡¯s confidence wavered.

    Is it really this difficult?

    Even with his cultivation of techniques like the Limitless Traceless Profound Heaven Step, the Great Yin-Yang Transformation, and mastery of two divine abilities, he still struggled to overcome the tribulation.

    Noticing that his tribulations were often tied to the five elements, he began to suspect that his trials were harder than most.

    After reaching the Core Formation Stage, Li Ya had once mentioned that tribulations varied by type. A cultivator¡¯s tribulation depended on their aptitude and techniques.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    No matter how hard it is, I must succeed!

    Heaven rewards those who spend their lifespan!

    [You cultivated for 5,400 years, using your profound mastery of the Yang Wood Primal Art to forcefully attempt an Integration Stage breakthrough. You began undergoing tribulation but failed to withstand the Five-Aspect Divine Thunder Tribulation.]

    [You cultivated for 5,700 years, using your profound mastery of the Yang Wood Primal Art to forcefully attempt an Integration Stage breakthrough. You began undergoing tribulation but failed to withstand the Five-Aspect Divine Thunder Tribulation.]

    Failure notifications continued to appear relentlessly.

    Glancing at his attribute panel and seeing his remaining lifespan, Gu An felt somewhat reassured.

    I still have enough to keep going.

    Yet, even after 10,000 years had passed, he had not succeeded. His mental state was nearing its breaking point.

    He hastily invested another 1,200 years of lifespan.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    His eyes turned red as frustration boiled over. He poured in another 1,200 years.

    The two locked gazes, their tension palpable.

    Eventually, they passed by one another without exchanging further words.

    The swirling clouds overhead gave way to an enormous, inverted vortex in the night sky. Vast and oppressive, it churned above the forest, where the trees swayed like ocean waves under its weight.

    Deep within the woods, hidden from view, Gu An remained seated in meditation.

    Half an hour had passed, and his cultivation was still climbing. He had yet to fully break through to the Integration Stage.

    The spiritual energy required was far beyond anything Gu An had imagined.

    If the tribulation in reality is this intense, how terrifying must it be?

    Suddenly, the repeated failures during his evolutionary cultivation didn¡¯t seem so bad. After all, a single failure in reality could mean utter annihilation.

    Feeling the surging power within him, Gu An¡¯s emotions were a mix of awe and elation.

    If the Integration Stage already possesses such immense spiritual energy, how powerful must a true immortal be?

    As spiritual energy poured into him, the earth beneath his feet erupted with waves of green energy, as though he were submerged in an ocean of vitality.

    Beyond the Lifespan Barrier, the forest shook violently. Cultivators flew past overhead, but none noticed Gu An¡¯s presence.

    The disturbance extended far beyond the immediate area. In truth, the entire Taixuan Sect was affected. The forests surrounding all outer sect cities swayed unnaturally, plunging the sect into panic.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Gu An had caused such a scene. Consequently, he felt no panic. If anything, there was a hint of amusement in his demeanor.

    You want to practice demonic arts and sacrifice outer sect disciples? Let¡¯s see how panicked you¡¯ll get!

    Gu An harbored deep disdain for the notion of sacrificing a few to benefit the majority. It wasn¡¯t that he was particularly noble¡ªit was simply that he was one of those "few."

    Time continued to pass.

    The number of cultivators flying overhead steadily increased, prompting Gu An to continuously use his lifespan-enhanced perception to monitor the situation.

    Over ten Transformation Stage cultivators had already passed by, and he even spotted a Void Transformation Stage expert.

    As expected, the Taixuan Sect truly hides its strength!

    As more Void Transformation cultivators passed, Gu An saw a familiar face¡ªGu Zong.

    Unlike his usual amicable demeanor toward Gu An, Gu Zong now exuded an imposing aura that shook the surroundings with its intensity, making all life beneath him tremble.

    This night was destined to be anything but peaceful.

    Roughly another half-hour passed, and Gu An finally broke through to the Integration Stage.

    In that instant, every aspect of his perception underwent a profound transformation.

    His physical body and nascent spirit felt perfectly harmonized. The process of his nascent spirit leaving his body became effortless. Whether it was his command over his physical body or his control of his nascent spirit, both had improved immeasurably.

    The sensation was indescribably sublime, leaving Gu An nearly speechless in awe.

    Upon reaching the Integration Stage, Gu An¡¯s spiritual energy also transformed. It grew not only stronger but far more abundant.

    His spiritual sense expanded exponentially, but he refrained from probing too far, wary of alarming the powerful cultivators soaring through the skies above.

    More than ten Void Transformation Stage Grandmasters have already passed through!

    Among them, he even spotted a Ji Family Void Transformation cultivator. No wonder the Ji Family dared to establish their residence in the Taixuan Sect.

    This person hadn¡¯t shown up at Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s banquet before, but their presence now made their strength clear.

    After yet another half-hour, the pace of Gu An¡¯s spiritual energy growth began to slow.

    This signaled that the breakthrough was nearing completion.

    Gu An¡¯s heart gradually calmed.

    The Lifespan Barrier had already consumed over 1,000 years of his lifespan, but he didn¡¯t feel the least bit regretful.

    After all, the barrier had shielded him from the detection of over a hundred powerful cultivators.

    By his estimation, these ¡°grandmasters¡± were at least at the Nascent Soul Stage.

    And that was only in one direction of the Taixuan Sect. When accounting for the other seven outer sect cities, how many such experts were there in total?

    The only solace for Gu An was that he hadn¡¯t yet seen an Integration Stage Grandmaster.

    While this didn¡¯t definitively prove that the Taixuan Sect lacked Integration Stage experts, it at least confirmed that such cultivators were among the sect¡¯s highest echelon.

 Chapter 64: The Heavenly Mending Platform and the Mysterious Grand Formation

    Chapter 64: The Heavenly Mending Platform and the Mysterious Grand Formation

    The morning sun pierced through the mountains and valleys, casting its light over the Outer Sect City. Disciples flitted back and forth in the skies, busy yet subdued.

    In an estate, Chen Xuanjin¡¯s Nascent Soul floated in the grand hall, his head bowed in tension.

    Seated on the central throne was a man in a black robe adorned with dragon patterns. His youthful, handsome face contrasted with the oppressive majesty emanating from his brows. His long hair was tied beneath a silver crown carved with qilin motifs. Merely sitting there, he radiated an aura of absolute dominance.

    ¡°Your younger brother was killed by Thousand Autumn Pavilion¡¯s demonic cultivators, and now you¡¯ve been grievously wounded by the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal. Tell me, do you think Zuo Yijian¡¯s master might have ties to the Thousand Autumn Pavilion?¡±

    The black-robed man spoke slowly, his tone calm as if discussing something trivial.

    Chen Xuanjin quickly raised his head. ¡°It¡¯s possible. The Thousand Autumn Pavilion planting spies in the Taixuan Sect is hardly news. Didn¡¯t you mention before that even the upper echelons likely have such spies? Now they¡¯re revealing themselves!¡±

    To cross Zuo Yijian was to invite endless trouble. If they could bring down Zuo Yijian¡¯s master, Chen Xuanjin wouldn¡¯t need to fear him anymore.

    The black-robed man narrowed his eyes, his gaze falling on Chen Xuanjin, who hastily lowered his head.

    The hall fell into a heavy silence.

    After a long while, the black-robed man spoke in a faint voice: ¡°Prepare the array. Recently, the demonic cultivators have been causing chaos. Once this is over, we can pin the blame on the Thousand Autumn Pavilion.¡±

    Chen Xuanjin hurriedly replied, ¡°But in my current state, I fear I...¡±

    ¡°This time, I will bear it myself.¡±

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t! The array¡¯s success is still uncertain, and even the Dao Tian Sect is waiting for our results¡ª¡±

    ¡°No endeavor is ever guaranteed. The path of cultivation is one of walking through thorns. This plan has been in motion for a century. The Taixuan Sect must see it through. We cannot allow those in the shadows to derail our efforts. Say no more.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Xuanjin could only suppress his unease and agree.

    In Xuan Valley.

    Gu An oversaw his disciples'' morning exercises. The disturbances of the previous night had left them restless, leading to whispers among the group.

    Tang Yu asked, ¡°Master, how did you come back so quickly?¡±

    The others turned to look at Gu An.

    Gu An snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all feel the commotion last night? Your master rushed back because I was worried about you.¡±

    The disciples all looked ashamed at his words, realizing how weak they were and how much their master worried for them.

    Xiao Chuan said anxiously, ¡°Senior Brother, maybe you should move to the Inner Sect¡¯s Medicine Valley. We can disband and find our own paths in the Outer Sect. That way, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Chuan feared death. He simply didn¡¯t want Gu An to overextend himself.

    Gu An had already reached the Foundation Establishment stage, a level far beyond them. Why should he risk so much for their sake?

    Gu An replied calmly, ¡°If any of you wish to go to the Outer Sect City, I won¡¯t stop you. But let me warn you¡ªthe Outer Sect isn¡¯t necessarily safer than Xuan Valley. Disciples go missing in the city all the time. I¡¯m not threatening or hinting at anything; whatever you choose, I will respect it. The bond we share in Xuan Valley will remain.¡±

    These were heartfelt words.

    Gu An pursued longevity, and he knew his path would be filled with separations. He had long prepared himself for it, focusing only on those he truly couldn¡¯t part with.

    The disciples fell silent, exchanging glances.

    Wu Xin seemed like he wanted to speak but held back.

    Once he was done, he gave instructions to the monkey demons and left Tianya Valley.

    Compared to intrigue and conspiracy, Gu An was far more interested in the growth of his medicine valleys. That was where his focus truly lay.

    In the Outer Sect City.

    Under a sky shrouded in dark clouds, the city bustled with activity, crowded with disciples.

    Su Han and Zhen Qin stood before a stone stele. Su Han read aloud: ¡°Heavenly Mending Platform.¡±

    Following Zhen Qin¡¯s gaze, Su Han looked ahead. Before them was a massive formation platform spanning more than ten li. It was awe-inspiring. Around its edges stood numerous statues of ancient deities and immortals, each uniquely posed.

    At the center of the platform rose a towering stone pillar, a hundred zhang high. Its square surface was etched with intricate grooves resembling human meridians, radiating a mysterious aura.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you think this Heavenly Mending Platform is for? Why has the sect summoned all the outer sect disciples back and ordered us to gather here tomorrow?¡± Zhen Qin asked, her brows furrowed in displeasure.

    Su Han gazed at the platform and replied softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s related to the spiritual energy sinking a month ago.¡±

    Behind them, disciples crowded the streets, many stopping to discuss the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    For many, this was their first time seeing it, and they were awestruck.

    If such a massive platform were activated, how powerful would the formation be?

    Unable to get an answer, Zhen Qin turned her head, glancing around. For a fleeting moment, she thought she saw a familiar figure, but when she looked again, the person was gone.

    ¡°How strange...¡± she murmured to herself.

    Not far away, Jiang Qiong walked through the crowd dressed in green. Her gaze lingered briefly on the Heavenly Mending Platform, her face expressionless.

    Beside her was a hunched old man with a cane, his head barely reaching her shoulder.

    ¡°Young Mistress, this platform is no simple matter. Something big is bound to happen tomorrow. Are you sure we should stay?¡± the old man asked.

    His concern was mirrored by the disciples around them, who were murmuring various speculations.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver as she replied, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s extraordinary. The restrictions within the platform are incredibly intricate. It would take decades to fully analyze. But since we¡¯re already here, we must see what happens tomorrow.¡±

    The old man glanced at her and sighed. ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯ve changed so much. You don¡¯t have any attachments in the Taixuan Sect, do you?¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s tone was calm as she said, ¡°There are people I care about. That¡¯s why I brought you here.¡±

    The old man chuckled bitterly. ¡°Looks like this old bag of bones will be worked to the bone again.¡±

    Their casual conversation avoided mentioning the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, so no one suspected their identities.

    Meanwhile.

    On the other side of the Heavenly Mending Platform, atop a nine-story pavilion, two figures stood by the edge. Both appeared young, and one of them was none other than the black-robed man¡ªChen Xuanjin¡¯s backer.

    The black-robed man gazed down at the Heavenly Mending Platform, his eyes deep and inscrutable, as if lost in thought.

    The other figure spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°Master, most of the outer sect disciples from this city have returned. Should we summon the servant disciples from nearby medicine valleys, beast fields, and mining grounds as well?¡±

    The voice belonged to none other than Chen Xuanjin, now inhabiting the body of a young disciple he had possessed.

    The black-robed man replied softly, ¡°No need. Too many servant disciples will dilute the purity of the gathered cultivation energy.¡±

 Chapter 65: Demon-Suppressing Umbrella, Azure Arcs Tremor

    Chapter 65: Demon-Suppressing Umbrella, Azure Arc''s Tremor

    As dawn broke, more and more Outer Sect disciples entered the Outer Sect City.

    Disciples from the Demon-Slaying Hall and Law Enforcement Hall began guarding the city gates, meticulously inspecting the identity tokens of every entrant.

    On the Heavenly Mending Platform, numerous disciples sat cross-legged in meditation, awaiting the start of events. Su Han and Zhen Qin stood at the edge of the platform, their brows furrowed as they surveyed the surroundings.

    "Senior Brother, something feels off. Should we leave?" Zhen Qin whispered.

    She had trained in the techniques passed down by Jiang Qiong, sharpening her senses. The Demon-Slaying Hall disciples stationed around the platform gave her an inexplicable sense of unease, making her instinctively want to flee.

    Su Han also sensed that something was amiss. He nodded, deciding to lead his junior sister away.

    As they moved against the flow of people, they noticed others who shared their apprehension, attempting to leave the Outer Sect City. However, the majority of disciples chose to trust the Taixuan Sect.

    When they reached the city gate, Su Han and Zhen Qin were stopped by Demon-Slaying Hall disciples, who coldly declared, "Today, entry is permitted, but no one may leave."

    Su Han''s gaze fell upon the banners newly erected along the city walls. His frown deepened¡ªthese flags had not been there yesterday.

    "Junior Sister, I¡¯ll distract them while you try to escape," Su Han said through voice transmission.

    Zhen Qin instinctively turned to look at him.

    At that moment, Su Han unsheathed his sword and, with a swift step, charged toward the city gate.

    "Impudent!"

    The disciples guarding the gate shouted in anger. Before orders could be issued, the surrounding Demon-Slaying Hall disciples sprang into action.

    Zhen Qin wanted to help Su Han but saw him quickly surrounded. If she joined the fray now, both of them would surely be captured. It would only waste Su Han''s efforts.

    She immediately headed for another part of the gate, aiming for a less crowded area. At the same time, other disciples attempting to leave also began to make their moves, throwing the gatefront into chaos.

    The weakest of the Demon-Slaying Hall disciples were at the fifth layer of the Foundation Establishment Stage. Su Han was soon pinned to the ground, unable to move.

    He struggled to raise his head, only to see Zhen Qin struck down and injured. Blood stained her lips as she fell, and Su Han''s eyes turned bloodshot.

    The one who injured Zhen Qin was a woman dressed in the black uniform of the Demon-Slaying Hall. She strode through the gate from outside and coldly addressed the crowd:

    "Today, we are purging demonic spies. Anyone who tries to leave will confirm their identity as a member of the demonic path!"

    Her words caused the uneasy disciples to breathe a sigh of relief.

    So this was a demon-spy purge¡ªno wonder such a large operation was in place.

    They had been more worried about the Taixuan Sect orchestrating some other conspiracy. If this was just about weeding out demonic practitioners, they had no reason to fear; their consciences were clear.

    Su Han, Zhen Qin, and other captured disciples had their spiritual energy sealed with talisman papers before being escorted to the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    By noon, the gates of the Outer Sect City were shut.

    A loud bell echoed across the city, followed by a commanding voice:

    "All disciples, assemble at the Heavenly Mending Platform immediately!"

    On every street, disciples began heading toward the platform. The massive platform, though already crowded with tens of thousands of disciples, still felt spacious.

    Ye Lan arrived at the edge of the platform, escorted by Law Enforcement Hall disciples. As she was about to ascend the steps, her gaze fell upon a group of kneeling disciples in the distance. Her brows knitted as she recognized Su Han and Zhen Qin among them.

    Their disheveled hair and bloodied faces made it clear they had been in a fierce struggle.

    Ye Lan refrained from acting rashly and looked away, pondering how to rescue her junior martial nephew and niece.

    After much deliberation, she had to admit that her only option was to approach Lu Jiu Jia.

    The Law Enforcement Hall had been thoroughly overshadowed by the Demon-Slaying Hall. Even its hall master would struggle to extract anyone from their grasp.

    Ye Lan''s concern shifted to Gu An. She silently prayed he had not entered the city.

    She had a nagging feeling that today¡¯s events were not as simple as catching demonic cultivators.

    Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s expression changed drastically. Clutching his chest, he collapsed to his knees with a heavy thud.

    It wasn¡¯t just him¡ªother Demon-Slaying Hall disciples nearby suffered the same fate, with some crying out in agony.

    "Uncle Lu, what¡¯s wrong?" Zhen Qin asked anxiously, her voice trembling.

    Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s entire body felt as though it was being gnawed apart by a thousand insects. The excruciating pain rendered him speechless, leaving him to gesture feebly for Zhen Qin and Su Han to stay back.

    The Outer Sect disciples on the platform turned to look at the Demon-Slaying Hall members at the edges, murmuring in confusion.

    "The artifact above me is the Demon-Suppressing Umbrella. Beneath its light, all demonic energy is obliterated. Any practitioner of demonic arts will dissolve into blood!" Chu Xian¡¯s voice echoed once more.

    The Heavenly Mending Platform erupted in an uproar.

    The Demon-Slaying Hall¡ªdemonic cultivators?

    For years, the Hall¡¯s actions had bred resentment among the disciples. Now that its true nature was exposed, how could they not be enraged?

    A chorus of curses and denunciations filled the air.

    Lu Jiu Jia was in unbearable pain, his forehead pressed to the ground as his body convulsed violently.

    "D*mn it... I knew it..." he gritted his teeth, his face contorted in anguish.

    Unable to mobilize his spiritual energy, he was consumed by an unprecedented fear. A dark aura of demonic energy began to rise from his body, spiraling into the air and converging toward the Demon-Suppressing Umbrella.

    It wasn¡¯t just him¡ªdemonic energy surged from the other Demon-Slaying Hall disciples, streaming upward in a similar manner.

    From the crowd, Ye Lan stepped forward and saw Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s tortured posture. She immediately approached, taking a pill from her storage pouch and feeding it to him.

    Her actions prompted a wave of insults from the disciples around her, but she paid them no mind.

    Unfortunately, the pill had no effect.

    "Junior... Junior Sister... run..." Lu Jiu Jia managed to rasp, each word costing him immense effort.

    As the word "run" left his lips, he coughed up a large mouthful of black blood.

    "What in the world is going on?" Ye Lan asked sharply, her tone heavy.

    After a pause, she spoke rapidly, "I can¡¯t escape now. Unless the truth comes to light and the entire sect rises in resistance, there¡¯s no chance of survival."

    Lu Jiu Jia no longer had the strength to respond. His trembling right hand slowly rose, and with a quivering finger, he pointed toward the sky.

    Ye Lan followed his gesture and turned her gaze upward. The person he pointed to was none other than Chu Xian, floating above.

    "The next step is to purge the demonic spies on the platform," Chu Xian¡¯s voice rang out, silencing the noisy Heavenly Mending Platform in an instant.

    Even the most self-assured disciples suddenly felt a flicker of panic.

    The Demon-Suppressing Umbrella swayed again, its eerie sound sending chills through the hearts of all.

    Ye Lan suddenly felt something and instinctively looked down. The platform¡¯s surface was covered in dense, blood-red patterns resembling some ancient and sinister script.

    Her feet happened to be positioned directly on one of these patterns. A malevolent force surged into her body, forcibly sealing her spiritual energy and leaving her paralyzed.

    Her entire body trembled, and the White Spirit Sword at her waist began to emit a sharp cry.

    All the disciples on the platform collapsed to one knee in unison, like a tide surging and falling. The same intricate blood-red patterns appeared beneath their feet.

    "I didn¡¯t expect the demonic path to have infiltrated this deeply. Since that¡¯s the case, this Outer Sect no longer has a reason to exist," Chu Xian¡¯s icy voice descended from above, chilling everyone to the core.

    In Xuan Valley, within a pavilion

    Gu An was calmly writing at his desk when the surface suddenly began to tremble, causing his brush to pause mid-stroke.

    His gaze shifted to the Qinghong Sword resting on the table beside him. The sword was vibrating violently, as if it were about to leap out of its scabbard. A faint sound resembling the cry of a bird echoed from within.

    Staring at the Qinghong Sword, Gu An''s expression subtly changed.

 Chapter 66: The Sword That Descended from the Heavens

    Chapter 66: The Sword That Descended from the Heavens

    On the Heavenly Mending Platform, tens of thousands of disciples knelt, unable to rise. The blood-red patterns beneath their feet pulsed and transformed into streams of blood energy, coiling around their bodies.

    "Elder, I¡¯m not a demonic spy!"

    "You¡¯re the real demon! You vile wretch, may you die a miserable death!"

    "Hah! So many demonic spies¡ªwhat a cosmic joke! Who would¡¯ve thought the Taixuan Sect was so rotten? And they call themselves the greatest righteous faction of Taicang? Ha! The Taicang Empire will fall soon enough!"

    "Chu Xian, even if I die, I¡¯ll haunt you as a ghost!"

    "Such vile acts¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid of divine retribution?"

    Cries, pleas, and curses filled the Outer Sect City, merging into a chaotic cacophony.

    At the center of the Heavenly Mending Platform, the grooves on the towering stone pillar began to fill with blood, surging upward like veins, grotesque and eerie.

    Dark clouds rolled in from every direction, rapidly blanketing the sky above the city and plunging it into darkness.

    The faint golden barrier emitted by the Demon-Suppressing Umbrella became fully visible, sealing the city. Those disciples who weren¡¯t on the platform tried to flee, but the barrier thwarted any attempt to escape.

    Ye Lan trembled violently, struggling to stand. Her spiritual energy was being drained away, leaving her filled with terror and despair.

    Beside her, Su Han and Zhen Qin were in a similar state, their bodies immobilized and their voices silenced. They could only await the grim descent of death.

    Far Away, in the Pavilion

    The hunchbacked elder gazed solemnly at Chu Xian''s figure in the distance. "I didn¡¯t expect him to become this powerful. The prodigies of the Taixuan Sect are truly extraordinary. It¡¯s only been a few years..."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression also betrayed fear. Just the oppressive aura emanating from Chu Xian made her hesitant to act¡ªthe gulf between their strengths was insurmountable.

    "So this is the legendary Heaven and Earth Nirvana Array..." she muttered.

    Her words caught the elder¡¯s attention. "Miss, this array poses a serious threat to us. We should retreat immediately."

    Jiang Qiong nodded. Her objective had never been Chu Xian, and his sudden appearance had taken her by surprise¡ªespecially the Heaven and Earth Nirvana Array, which had left her deeply shaken.

    The two turned and quickly prepared to leave the Outer Sect City.

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled through the clouds above, as if the heavens themselves were roaring in fury. The oppressive sound echoed loudly.

    Chu Xian lifted his head to observe the stormy sky. His expression remained calm, and after a brief glance, his gaze returned to the struggling disciples below. ?

    Watching the tens of thousands beneath him, his eyes filled with a fleeting hint of compassion.

    "For the Taixuan Sect¡¯s eternal legacy, your sacrifices will not have been in vain," he murmured, as if trying to console himself.

    The compassion in his eyes faded quickly, replaced by an indifferent coldness. He raised his hand and gripped the Demon-Suppressing Umbrella, preparing to intensify its power and drain the cultivation of all the disciples on the platform in one fell swoop.

    Ye Lan lay prone on the ground, her body utterly spent. She managed to lift her eyes with great effort and look toward the heavens. Beneath the roiling thunderclouds, Chu Xian¡¯s figure loomed ominously.

    But she wasn¡¯t looking at Chu Xian¡ªher mind was filled with worry for Gu An, fearing he wouldn¡¯t escape this calamity.

    Regret filled her heart. She should have gone to Gu An yesterday and urged him to leave the Taixuan Sect.

    Today¡¯s events were an atrocity against both humanity and morality. Chu Xian would surely slaughter all the servant disciples affiliated with this Outer Sect City.

    Blood-red sigils wrapped tighter around her body like chains, threatening to drag her into the depths. Overwhelming exhaustion washed over her like a tidal wave, and her eyelids trembled as they began to close.

    The White Spirit Sword at her waist continued to tremble, seemingly anxious on her behalf.

    At that moment, a sudden sensation jolted Ye Lan. She instinctively opened her eyes, feeling the warmth of sunlight on her face. She wasn¡¯t the only one. The other tormented disciples also opened their eyes, startled by the sudden brightness in the sky.

    On a cliff, Shen Zhen stood in front of her cave residence. The wind carried waves that rustled her black robes and veil, revealing glimpses of her lower face.

    Her pupils mirrored the sword energy column, her eyes brimming with curiosity.

    "So the Taixuan Sect hid such a swordmaster..."

    Her thoughts drifted to the legendary Flying Leaf Sword Immortal, who could slay Nascent Soul cultivators with a single leaf. What was the extent of his cultivation? No one knew, nor did anyone know his true identity.

    On the edge of the Heavenly Mending Platform, Ye Lan stood amid tens of thousands of disciples. Though she couldn¡¯t see the sword shadow surrounded by the sea of people, her gaze instinctively fell to the White Spirit Sword at her waist.

    It was still trembling faintly.

    Her expression grew complicated.

    Suddenly, a sharp, grating sound pierced the air¡ªa sword grinding against stone.

    Drawn by the sound, Ye Lan leaped into the air, stepping onto her flying sword. She wasn¡¯t alone; tens of thousands of disciples also took to the skies, creating an awe-inspiring spectacle.

    Everyone who rose into the air widened their eyes in astonishment.

    The sword shadow that had slain Chu Xian was moving. Its blade remained embedded in the stone, dragging along the platform and sending sparks flying in all directions. Sword intent radiated wildly.

    Elder Liu Chang from the Library Hall furrowed his brows tightly and muttered, "Righteous... path..."

    The sword shadow inscribed its final stroke before soaring into the air. It streaked past the disciples¡¯ heads and vanished into the horizon in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone turned to look at the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    At the platform¡¯s center, two large characters were carved into the stone:

    Righteous Path

    The strokes were bold and full of fierce energy, exuding an unparalleled sharpness and an overwhelming sense of justice and slaughter.

    Jiang Qiong and the hunchbacked elder also floated in the air, staring at the two characters. Even the two demonic cultivators from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion were left utterly shaken by the sight.

    The mysterious swordmaster''s intervention, leaving behind the words "Righteous Path", reveals a profound truth:

    While the Taixuan Sect may have its shadows and corruption, it is not devoid of cultivators who hold justice and righteousness at heart.

    For Jiang Qiong, who had always scoffed at the Taixuan Sect''s claim to righteousness, dismissing it as mere deception, this event prompted a shift in perspective. Perhaps the sect wasn''t entirely despicable¡ªthere were still those upholding its ideals.

    In Xuan Valley, within the Pavilion

    Gu An sat at his desk, a faint frown on his face.

    Someone had locked onto his Qinghong Sword, making it difficult for him to directly recall it. Instead, he was manipulating the sword remotely with his sword intent.

    That earlier strike was no ordinary attack; it was a technique of the Taicang Frightening God Sword, executed at the Integration Level of Mastery.

    "If you''re so eager to pursue it, then fine. Let the world know there¡¯s a sword hanging over the heads of those in the Taixuan Sect," Gu An thought silently. He then picked up his writing brush, deciding to test whether he could multitask.

    The Qinghong Sword was already more than six thousand miles away and still gaining distance rapidly.

    Above the sea of clouds, the sword, surrounded by sword energy, streaked across the sky. It left a long trail of turbulence in its wake, stretching to the horizon.

    Suddenly, the Qinghong Sword halted, hovering in the clouds.

    In less than three breaths, a streak of golden light raced from the distant sky, arriving swiftly and stopping within a hundred feet of the Qinghong Sword.

    The golden light dissipated, revealing a man clad in a blue Daoist robe. His celestial aura exuded elegance and wisdom, though his expression was grave.

    Holding a whisk in his hand, the man spoke with a stern tone:

    "Who are you, exactly? A sword cultivator of the Integration Stage is unheard of in the Taicang Empire."

 Chapter 67: The Furious Deputy Sect Master

    Chapter 67: The Furious Deputy Sect Master

    The voice of the blue-robed Daoist echoed across the Sea of Clouds, his gaze fixed intently on the Qinghong Sword.

    He couldn¡¯t discern the sword¡¯s true form, as his spiritual sense failed to penetrate the sword aura enveloping it, leaving him deeply unsettled. The swordsmanship of its wielder was undoubtedly the strongest he had ever encountered!

    Yet, he received no response.

    It felt as though the entire world had narrowed to just him and the sword, with no sign of a second person.

    However, he could sense a faint spiritual signature on the Qinghong Sword, evidence that it was being controlled by someone. This realization put him on high alert, his nerves taut.

    At that moment, the Qinghong Sword erupted with an overwhelming sword intent. In an instant, rolling thunderclouds surged from all directions, plunging the heavens into darkness.

    The terrifying sword intent locked onto the blue-robed Daoist, causing him visible shock.

    Countless bolts of lightning intertwined within the thunderclouds above, forming draconic arcs that churned in the Sea of Clouds. The sword aura around the Qinghong Sword surged like a roaring inferno.

    The Daoist immediately waved his whisk, sending streams of gang energy radiating outward. They coalesced into a massive golden mountain around him, atop which statues of deities rose, as though silently roaring their defiance.

    A torrential downpour began to fall, accompanied by howling winds that tore through the clouds.

    Amidst the flickering lightning, the Qinghong Sword, cloaked in sword aura, appeared like an unparalleled demon blade, exerting immense pressure on the Daoist.

    The Qinghong Sword soared into the air, its tip aimed directly at the Daoist.

    Without hesitation, the Daoist thrust out his palm. The golden mountain around him erupted with dazzling light, and the statues unleashed radiant beams of energy, converging into a galaxy-like torrent that spanned the sky, hurtling toward the Qinghong Sword.

    The sword moved!

    Boom!

    One strike.

    As the Qinghong Sword moved, thunder roared, and the heavens trembled.

    A chilling radiance streaked across the sky, the Qinghong Sword cutting through like the fastest light, the fiercest thunder, shattering all in its path!

    The golden torrent was instantly dispersed, the golden mountain around the Daoist shattered in an instant. Alarmed, he quickly leaped aside, but within moments, the Qinghong Sword was already upon him, relentlessly pursuing.

    He struck out with his palm, causing the space before him to solidify. An invisible barrier formed, halting the Qinghong Sword mid-flight. The barrier¡¯s energy rippled outward, giving it a visible shape.

    Suddenly, the Daoist¡¯s expression shifted, a sense of foreboding washing over him.

    Crack!

    The sound of shattering glass echoed as the Daoist instinctively retreated. Time seemed to slow as, within his pupils, the Qinghong Sword¡¯s tip drew closer and closer, its sword aura blooming like radiant flowers¡ªstunningly brilliant and perilous. R?

    Boom!

    A violent gust surged toward the Daoist, dislodging his hair crown. His black hair whipped wildly, his robe flailing as the Sea of Clouds behind him was scattered, and the thunderclouds above were torn apart. Sunlight poured through, creating a massive rift in the sky that stretched to the horizon.

    Eyes wide with shock, the Daoist stared at the sword hovering inches from his face, his emotions turbulent.

    The sword could have injured him but stopped just short of doing so.

    Under his watchful gaze, the Qinghong Sword slowly descended.

    It seemed he understood something. He neither dodged nor attacked.

    The Qinghong Sword tapped his chest lightly three times before turning and flying away, its speed far surpassing what he had seen earlier when he had chased it.

    This time, the Daoist did not pursue. He knew it was pointless¡ªhe was no match for the sword¡¯s master.

    His expression darkened as sunlight illuminated him, the brightness feeling unbearably harsh.

    The group quickly bowed and left.

    Zhen Qin, ever perceptive, closed the door behind her. Before it shut completely, she shot Gu An a playful wink, leaving him both amused and exasperated.

    The room fell into silence.

    Gu An could sense Ye Lan¡¯s unease. Smiling, he said, ¡°Junior Sister, you must have been frightened. Why not rest in Xuan Valley for a few days?¡±

    Ye Lan took a deep breath, then turned to him and said, ¡°I was indeed shaken, but not out of fear. Senior Brother, I finally understand your earlier words. I was truly foolish. The path of cultivation must prioritize strength. If we were to retreat into the mountains and forests only to encounter an evil like yesterday¡¯s, unable to defend ourselves, that would be the most tragic outcome for both of us.¡±

    Hearing her resolve, Gu An instead grew concerned that the pressure on her was too great.

    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t overthink it. While it¡¯s good to work hard on cultivation, dangers like yesterday¡¯s are rare,¡± he said earnestly.

    Ye Lan nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that grandmaster was yesterday, but I¡¯ll learn from them. When I become as powerful as they are, I¡¯ll stand by your side, Senior Brother.¡±

    She smiled, raising her brow at him teasingly.

    Seeing her return to her usual demeanor, Gu An smiled as well.

    The two then chatted about the Demon-Slaying Hall. Ye Lan revealed that nearly all of its disciples had been crippled, and the sect¡¯s main city was preparing a thorough investigation. From what she had heard, the incident might even implicate the Elder Hall of the main city.

    Within the Taixuan Sect, it was never a one-man show¡ªeveryone had their rivals, and Chu Xian was no exception. His adversaries within the sect would surely seize this opportunity to act against him.

    Gu An, too, hoped for change within the Taixuan Sect. If things continued to deteriorate, and if one day he grew strong enough, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ensure the sect adopted a new direction, even if it meant replacing its voice entirely.

    Two days later.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley.

    Gu An was inspecting medicinal herbs when he suddenly sensed two approaching auras. His brows furrowed slightly, though he didn¡¯t turn around.

    Before long, Gu Zong descended with someone in tow¡ªthe very same blue-robed Daoist who had clashed with the Qinghong Sword previously.

    ¡°Gu An, come here,¡± Gu Zong called from a distance.

    Gu An immediately turned and walked over, casting a lifespan probe at the Daoist.

    To probe someone¡¯s lifespan, one needed direct line of sight; spiritual sense alone wouldn¡¯t suffice.

    ¡¾Ji Hantian (Integration Stage ¨C Tier 1): 780/3300/3500¡¿

    So, it really was the first tier of the Integration Stage! And his surname was Ji?

    Not long ago, Gu An had encountered another Ji family cultivator at the Void Transformation Stage. To think the Taixuan Sect concealed an Integration Stage grandmaster from the Ji family as well.

    The Ji family¡¯s foundation was indeed terrifying.

    Gu An approached Gu Zong and bowed in greeting.

    Gu Zong smiled. ¡°Gu An, this is the Deputy Sect Master, and a member of the Ji family.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately saluted Ji Hantian.

    Ji Hantian nodded, smiling. ¡°No need for formalities. After all, you¡¯re a member of the Ji family as well. Let¡¯s head upstairs for a chat.¡±

    Gu An led the way at once.

    Once inside the room, Gu An shut the door, and Gu Zong followed up by setting a restriction barrier.

    Suddenly, Ji Hantian slammed the table, his voice thundering with rage:

    ¡°This is outrageous! Simply lawless! Pan An, you must document this matter and expose the Taixuan Sect¡¯s sins to the entire cultivation world!¡±

 Chapter 68: Promotion in Rank, Searching for Pan An

    Chapter 68: Promotion in Rank, Searching for Pan An

    Me? Write it?

    Gu An didn¡¯t dare respond immediately. He wasn¡¯t even sure why Ji Hantian was so angry.

    If Ji Hantian wanted him to write something that would tarnish his own reputation, there was no way Gu An would agree!

    ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly?¡± Gu Zong asked with a hint of annoyance. He sat down and gestured for Gu An to sit beside him. Gu An nodded and took a seat on the nearby stool.

    Ji Hantian struggled to compose himself before speaking. ¡°Sacrificing tens of thousands of disciples to forge an array¡ªhow is this the righteous path? If not for that mysterious sword cultivator intervening, I¡¯d still be in the dark!¡±

    His anger was genuine.

    At the time, Ji Hantian had been in seclusion when he sensed a powerful sword intent. Startled, he immediately broke his retreat and traveled tens of thousands of miles to investigate. By the time he arrived, he couldn¡¯t save Chu Xian but heard the outer sect disciples¡¯ curses. Their fury left him both enraged and curious about the sword cultivator¡¯s identity, so he gave chase.

    Only to be easily defeated by the other party...

    Since reaching the Integration Stage, Ji Hantian had considered himself nearly invincible within the Taicang Empire. Few could match him, and most of those were reclusive old monsters. It had been a long time since he¡¯d tasted defeat.

    The most perplexing part? His opponent not only defeated him but also helped him!

    ¡°If that person hadn¡¯t intervened, would the hatred for the outer sect¡¯s annihilation have been pinned on the demonic sects by the time I emerged from seclusion?¡± Ji Hantian asked, glaring at Gu Zong.

    Gu Zong smiled bitterly, offering no reply, though his silence spoke volumes.

    Ji Hantian turned to Gu An. ¡°I want you to write a detailed account of what happened three days ago, including the Demon-Slaying Hall¡¯s vile deeds and the sword cultivator who averted the outer sect¡¯s disaster. The fact that they acted suggests they¡¯re likely a low-profile member of the Taixuan Sect. By extolling their virtues, you¡¯ll help maintain the sect¡¯s reputation and prevent it from being immediately labeled as demonic.¡±

    Hearing that he could promote himself, Gu An felt much more at ease. However, he couldn¡¯t agree too readily¡ªit wouldn¡¯t look convincing.

    He deliberately hesitated, his expression conflicted, as though he wanted to speak but held back.

    Ji Hantian frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t want to do it?¡±

    Gu Zong interjected with a snort. ¡°This is a monumental task that could offend countless people. You¡¯re throwing him into a hornet¡¯s nest with one sentence¡ªof course he¡¯s reluctant!¡±

    Ji Hantian looked slightly embarrassed upon hearing this.

    Gu An took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve the Taixuan Sect, but...¡±

    Gu Zong grinned and asked, ¡°What do you want? Just say it.¡±

    Ji Hantian furrowed his brow but didn¡¯t interrupt.

    ¡°I want to expand my Medicine Valley¡ªthe Third Medicine Valley in the inner sect. I¡¯d like a hundred-mile radius of land allocated to me so I can plant more herbs. The herbs I hand over to the sect will remain unchanged; I won¡¯t take more for myself,¡± Gu An replied earnestly.

    Ji Hantian, taken aback, blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s all? You could ask for something far more ambitious!¡±

    He had expected Gu An to demand exorbitantly but was surprised at the simplicity of his request.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°This is all I want. My talent is average, and seeking treasures or powerful techniques would only bring unnecessary trouble. Cultivating medicinal herbs is my passion¡ªit even gives me inspiration for my writing. Plus, it¡¯s a contribution to the Taixuan Sect.¡± r?

    Ji Hantian turned to Gu Zong, his expression skeptical.

    Gu Zong chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. He means it. Pan An¡¯s reputation precedes him, though you might not know much about him yet. Spend a few days learning more, and you¡¯ll see. If he makes a request, the Elder Hall would undoubtedly elevate him to the rank of True Legacy Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Oh? His writings are really that impressive?¡± Ji Hantian asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Take a look at Romance of the Gods¡ªyou¡¯ll love it,¡± Gu Zong replied with a knowing smile.

    ¡°Very well! In that case, I¡¯ll personally approve your request. You¡¯ll have that hundred-mile radius, and you can plant whatever you wish. You¡¯ll also receive a sixth-grade protective spirit array for the area. Gu Zong, handle the details,¡± Ji Hantian instructed firmly.

    Gu Zong nodded with a smile.

    Gu An immediately bowed deeply to Ji Hantian in gratitude.

    One day, Gu An visited the outer sect city. Without the Demon-Slaying Hall, the city had returned to its former vibrancy, bustling with life. The disciples passing through seemed far more relaxed.

    As he strolled through the streets, Gu An suddenly noticed a familiar figure¡ªJiang Qiong!

    Back when dealing with Chu Xian, Gu An¡¯s spiritual sense had detected Jiang Qiong, but he had pretended not to notice. He had assumed that Jiang Qiong had left after the incident, but to his surprise, she was still here.

    Jiang Qiong approached him directly, smiling as she said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Gu An glanced at the hunchbacked elder standing behind Jiang Qiong and cast a lifespan probe.

    ¡¾Hu Mo (Transformation Stage ¨C Tier 9): 970/1300/1570¡¿

    Gu An could sense the faint trace of demonic energy hidden within this elder.

    Jiang Qiong was truly bold. Coming herself was risky enough, but bringing a Transformation Stage companion from the sect? Did she not fear being exposed?

    Seeing Gu An hesitate, Jiang Qiong raised her hand, revealing a token.

    Outer Sect Grand Elder!

    Essentially the leader of the outer sect!

    Gu An stared at her in astonishment. How had she managed this?

    Jiang Qiong smirked smugly and brushed past him. Gu An quickly followed her pace.

    Gu An soon found himself at Jiang Qiong¡¯s residence. The compound housed many miscellaneous disciples, none of whom showed any signs of demonic energy.

    Jiang Qiong led Gu An into a grand hall. Hu Mo remained at the doorway, and Gu An could feel him casting a spell to isolate the room from prying eyes.

    Jiang Qiong sat in the main seat, even propping her leg up casually, showing no trace of the decorum expected of an Outer Sect Grand Elder.

    ¡°How did you pull this off?¡± Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Jiang Qiong snorted. ¡°Your master¡¯s master has vast abilities. Becoming the Grand Elder of an outer sect city is nothing. Who knows? One day, I might even become the Sect Master.¡±

    Gu An laughed at her audacity and asked, ¡°If you did become the Sect Master, would your allegiance lie with the Thousand Autumn Pavilion or the Taixuan Sect?¡±

    ¡°If I became the Taixuan Sect Master, I wouldn¡¯t be a demonic cultivator, now, would I? Naturally, my loyalty would lie with the Taixuan Sect. I wouldn¡¯t switch sides even if offered the position of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master,¡± Jiang Qiong replied nonchalantly, her tone filled with disdain for the Pavilion.

    At that moment, Gu An understood why the Thousand Autumn Pavilion had so many spies in the Taixuan Sect but still couldn¡¯t topple it.

    To the cultivators of the Pavilion, it was clear that the Thousand Autumn Pavilion couldn¡¯t compare to the Taixuan Sect!

    Even Wu Xin, who was a young master in the Pavilion, preferred to remain a miscellaneous disciple in the Taixuan Sect.

    ¡°From now on, if any Thousand Autumn Pavilion cultivators come to you, you must never reveal the whereabouts of the Spirit Tree. That tree now belongs solely to us, not the Pavilion. Do you understand?¡± Jiang Qiong said seriously.

    Gu An nodded.

    Sorry¡ªit belongs only to me.

    Jiang Qiong smiled. ¡°My dear disciple-grandson, tell me, is there anything you need? Don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    After some thought, Gu An said, ¡°Could you promote Ye Lan from the Disciplinary Hall? She¡¯s my junior sister. As for anything else, I don¡¯t have any requests for now. My Medicine Valley in the inner sect has already been expanded. I don¡¯t need more valleys, but if you come across seeds for high-grade medicinal herbs, feel free to give them to me. I¡¯ll cultivate them and pass the harvest back to you.¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s smile widened, her eyes glinting as she sized up Gu An. ¡°Not bad! I didn¡¯t misjudge you after all. Don¡¯t worry, your master¡¯s master won¡¯t take advantage of you¡ªbut I also won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    She then added, ¡°By the way, I have a task for you.¡±

    Gu An raised a brow. ¡°What could I possibly do for you besides growing herbs?¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye out for information about Pan An. According to what I¡¯ve heard, Pan An¡¯s cultivation level is not high, and he¡¯s hiding in the outer sect. Exactly who he is remains unclear, as the Elder Hall is keeping it tightly under wraps.¡±

 Chapter 69: The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, A Name that Shakes the World

    Chapter 69: The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, A Name that Shakes the World

    Looking for me?

    Gu An felt like laughing, but he managed to hold it back.

    First Ji Hantian wanted him to write about himself; now Jiang Qiong wanted him to track himself down. Although the requests concerned different personas, the absurdity was undeniable.

    What kind of situation was this?

    Feigning hesitation, Gu An said, ¡°I mostly stay in the Medicine Valley. I¡¯m afraid it will be hard for me to find any news about Pan An.¡±

    Jiang Qiong waved dismissively. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Pan An loves writing, so he must interact with people. The book Taixuan Immortal Venerable stirs the emotions of many low-level cultivators, so perhaps he often talks with outer sect and miscellaneous disciples. Keep an eye out, and if you discover anything, let me know.¡±

    Seeing no way out, Gu An nodded reluctantly.

    Jiang Qiong went on to discuss a few other matters before instructing Hu Mo to fetch a bag of high-grade seeds for Gu An to take with him.

    Leaving Jiang Qiong¡¯s residence, Gu An headed toward the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    The platform had become the most popular attraction in the outer sect city. Disciples from other outer sects and even inner sect cities came to see it.

    The battle a month ago had spread throughout the cultivation world. Even Luo Hun of Horizon Valley had heard about it, which confirmed that Luo Hun occasionally left his valley.

    When Gu An arrived at the platform, he saw that at least ten thousand people were present.

    Near the two large characters for "Righteous Path" engraved into the platform, many cultivators were seated, meditating.

    Among them, Gu An spotted two familiar faces: Zuo Yijian and Zuo Lin!

    The father-and-son pair were studying the sword intent Gu An had left behind when he carved the characters. As the engraving contained traces of his sword intent, it held great allure for sword cultivators of the Taixuan Sect.

    Another familiar figure stood out¡ªSu Han, Gu An¡¯s disciple.

    Su Han, also a sword cultivator, had recently grasped the essence of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword, rapidly advancing his mastery of the sword. His entire demeanor was undergoing a transformation.

    Gu An watched from a distance without disturbing them, instead listening to the conversations around him.

    ¡°The Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent is truly magnificent. It¡¯s hard to imagine the level of his swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Word is that the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strength rivals the Deputy Sect Master. He might even stand a chance against the Sect Master himself.¡±

    ¡°Could the Sword Sovereign actually be the Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. The Sect Master publicly stated he knew nothing of Chu Xian¡¯s actions and has vowed to thoroughly investigate anyone involved with him. He promised that no matter their status, anyone who violated the Taixuan Sect¡¯s principles would be severely punished.¡±

    ¡°Just looking at these two words¡ª¡®Righteous Path¡¯¡ªstirs my heart. I heard Pan An plans to write about the Sword Sovereign in his next book. I wonder what kind of story it will be.¡±

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    This title had been bestowed on Gu An¡¯s mysterious sword-wielding persona by Sect Master Chu Tianqi. The title symbolized the defender of righteousness, charged with upholding justice within the Taixuan Sect. If any injustice or evil arose, even from the Sect Master himself, the Sword Sovereign was empowered to act.

    The title sounded grand, but Gu An found it rather pointless.

    Chu Tianqi¡¯s proclamation primarily served to protect himself. Since naming the Sword Sovereign, criticism of the Sect Master had lessened significantly. Instead, he was praised for his boldness and responsibility, with many lauding his magnanimity.

    However, Gu An also overheard voices questioning the Sect Master, or more precisely, the Chu family.

    Chu Tianqi and Chu Xian¡ªthe connection between them was hard to ignore.

    The public nature of these criticisms and praises was unusual for cultivators. It wasn¡¯t clear whether these individuals were mere pawns in a larger game.

    Ultimately, though, none of it concerned Gu An.

    After spending some time at the Heavenly Mending Platform, Gu An headed to the inner sect¡¯s teleportation platform to purchase more medicinal herb seeds. Although Gu Zong had given him a large supply on behalf of the sect, it wasn¡¯t nearly enough to cover a hundred-mile radius.

    Just the thought of having such a vast expanse filled with his herbs made Gu An excited.

    Her book had been rejected by the library.

    Gu An almost burst out laughing but managed to suppress it.

    Shen Zhen, however, was stubborn. The more the library refused to publish her book, the more determined she became to see it distributed. She decided to print it herself and quietly circulate it within the inner sect.

    Gu An tried to persuade her to revise and remove certain parts, suggesting that this might allow the library to approve it, but she refused to listen.

    In any case, without the library¡¯s backing, Gu An doubted her book would gain much traction, and his concerns eased considerably.

    As winter snow began to blanket the land, turning everything white, Gu An found himself filled with a sense of calm.

    By noon, Gu An arrived at Horizon Valley.

    In the valley, Gu An noticed an unfamiliar presence¡ªsomeone with a formidable aura.

    Before he could investigate further, Luo Hun sensed Gu An¡¯s arrival and leaped out from the forest, landing before him as swiftly as a flying goose.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come at just the right time. Let me introduce someone to you,¡± Luo Hun said, gesturing for Gu An to follow him toward the pavilion area. ¡°This person was arranged by His Majesty. Any herbs you harvest should be at his disposal to aid his breakthrough.¡±

    Gu An followed Luo Hun without protest. He had never coveted the herbs of Horizon Valley; his interest was purely in harvesting them. Once gathered, how Li Xuandao chose to allocate them was none of his concern, as the herbs belonged to Li Xuandao in the first place.

    As the two approached the pavilion, the door of a nearby courtyard opened, and a man in white robes emerged.

    ¡¾Yi Liuyun (Transformation Stage ¨C Tier 9): 466/1208/2850¡¿

    Transformation Stage Tier 9!

    The Emperor¡¯s resources were indeed formidable.

    Yi Liuyun appeared to be in his early forties, exuding an aura of grace and poise. His white robes accentuated his striking appearance and the aloof elegance characteristic of a master swordsman.

    Standing behind the courtyard wall, Yi Liuyun cupped his hands in salute. ¡°This humble one, Yi Liuyun, greets the Valley Master.¡±

    Luo Hun introduced him, saying, ¡°Senior Yi is the Emperor¡¯s foremost Sword Attendant. His mastery of swordsmanship ranks among the finest in the Taicang Empire. There are barely a handful of people in the world who can rival him in the Way of the Sword.¡±

    Gu An returned Yi Liuyun¡¯s salute respectfully.

    Yi Liuyun fixed his gaze on Gu An and asked, ¡°Valley Master, you are a disciple of the Taixuan Sect, correct? Do you know anything about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path? What realm has he achieved?¡±

    The Sword Sovereign¡¯s fame had spread far and wide. People knew of his feat in slaying Chu Xian, a cultivator at the Void Transformation Stage, but the fact that he had also crossed swords with Ji Hantian remained a secret. Ji Hantian had chosen not to disclose the matter, as though it had never happened.

    ¡°I am merely an outer sect disciple of the Taixuan Sect and don¡¯t know much. However, the Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent has been left on the Heavenly Mending Platform in the outer sect. Senior, you might find it enlightening to visit.¡±

    It was clear to Gu An that Yi Liuyun was seeking information to challenge the Sword Sovereign. Sending him to the Heavenly Mending Platform was the perfect way to temper his expectations¡ªthose engraved characters might help him realize the vast gulf between himself and the Sword Sovereign.

    As expected, upon hearing about the Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent, Yi Liuyun¡¯s eyes lit up. Without hesitation, he leaped into the air, soaring out of the medicine valley in an instant.

    Gu An turned to Luo Hun. ¡°He can just head to the Taixuan Sect directly?¡±

    Luo Hun nodded. ¡°He holds the Emperor¡¯s Sword Attendant Token. It grants him free passage through the major sects.¡±

    With that, Gu An asked no further questions and headed toward one of the gardens to harvest the nearly ripe herbs.

    An hour later, Gu An departed from Horizon Valley.

    The new year arrived amidst the biting cold of winter.

    Shortly after the Lunar New Year celebrations ended, Gu An returned to the outer sect. He first visited Jiang Qiong to obtain a batch of high-grade medicinal herb seeds before heading to the Heavenly Mending Platform to enjoy the lively scene.

    The father-and-son duo, Zuo Yijian and Zuo Lin, were still seated in contemplation, immersed in their study of swordsmanship. Gu An also spotted Yi Liuyun.

    The man sat cross-legged near the "Righteous Path" inscription, his brows deeply furrowed as he meditated, lost in thought.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze drifted upward, toward the character for ¡°Path¡± at the top of the inscription, and his expression darkened slightly.

    There was someone there.

 Chapter 70: Righteousness and Demons â€“ My Take on Fengshen

    Chapter 70: Righteousness and Demons ¨C My Take on Fengshen

    Following Gu An''s gaze, a man in simple robes could be seen meditating above the character ¡°Dao.¡± His figure and appearance were unremarkable, and even his aura was rather plain.

    If not for Gu An persistently using his lifespan-detection ability, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the man¡¯s extraordinary nature.

    [Huangquan Demon Emperor (Void Transformation Stage Ninth Layer): 3847/5700/14000]

    A demon!

    Gu An knew that demons and devils generally had longer lifespans than human cultivators of the same stage. But seeing this individual¡¯s potential lifespan of 14,000 years still shocked him.

    What kind of cultivation technique was this? Not a trace of demonic aura leaked, not even one detectable by someone like him, a Nascent Soul Stage Grandmaster.

    And what was more curious¡ªdid demons like practicing swordsmanship too?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think of his pet, Hao Long, who was also obsessed with the way of the sword.

    Instead of continuing to stare at the Huangquan Demon Emperor, Gu An let his gaze sweep across the other figures atop the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    Those who dared to sit and comprehend the sword there were undoubtedly high-level cultivators. After all, those in the Qi Condensation or Foundation Establishment stages were too busy cultivating Qi to have the luxury of meditating on Dao.

    Gu An realized he had underestimated the influence of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Although he had not heard of Chu Xian before, with Chu Xian¡¯s cultivation level, he was undoubtedly famous among the major forces of the cultivation world. Every Grandmaster would have heard of him.

    The fall of a Void Transformation Stage expert would undoubtedly shock the empire!

    It seemed he needed to keep a lower profile. As his reputation grew, who knew what sort of riffraff might come his way?

    After surveying everyone on the Heavenly Mending Platform, Gu An finally left.

    By now, he had developed a habit of using lifespan detection on unfamiliar individuals. Without investigating the other party¡¯s background, he would feel uneasy.

    For now, it was time to focus on farming for a few years until the cultivation world forgot about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    He had already finished writing a book about the Sword Sovereign and the scandals of the outer sect. Ji Hantian had been pushing him, and he¡¯d completed it last month. It wasn¡¯t a novel but a single volume, which sufficed.

    Spring covered the earth, and vitality flourished everywhere.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An and Gu Yu were drinking in a small house.

    ¡°The Righteousness and Demons you wrote has spread throughout the Taicang Empire. No one¡¯s talking about the Taixuan Immortal Venerable anymore¡ªthey¡¯re all discussing the Taixuan Sect and the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path,¡± Gu Yu remarked sourly.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°The Taixuan Sect is the number one righteous sect. Now that something like this has happened, of course people are curious. Don¡¯t worry; in a few years, the cultivation world will lose interest. Then they¡¯ll turn back to chasing your legendary battle with the Foreign Realm Demon Emperor.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Yu beamed and began praising Gu An¡¯s writing, even pestering him for spoilers about the next story.

    Gu An didn¡¯t give anything away, leaving Gu Yu increasingly eager.

    ¡°By the way, I recently got my hands on a book. The protagonist is named Gu An. It¡¯s quite interesting,¡± Gu Yu suddenly said, pulling a book out of his storage pouch. r

    Secrets of Taixuan!

    Gu An¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the title.

    Damn it!

    She really went ahead and spread it!

    My reputation is doomed!

    Gu Yu waved the Secrets of Taixuan in his hand with a sly grin. ¡°Brother Gu, have you read this book?¡±

    Gu An asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡±

    With that, he took two steps forward and vanished into thin air.

    Ji Xiaoyu remained seated, her eyes fixed on the book.

    Third Month, Early Spring

    One day in early spring, the Ji family sent a group to the Third Medicine Valley with a large quantity of herb seeds for Gu An. The lowest grade among them was Fourth-Grade, which delighted Gu An greatly.

    Before leaving, one of the Ji family cultivators hinted that the Third Miss had high expectations for him. All the seeds were personally selected by her, and he was welcome to approach her for any future needs.

    Gu An naturally expressed his gratitude, vowing never to forget the Third Miss¡¯s kindness. Satisfied with his response, the cultivator left.

    Between the Ji family, the Gu Sect, and Jiang Qiong, Gu An had been receiving a steady supply of seeds, significantly reducing his costs. He decided to recruit more servant disciples, aiming to fill at least twenty positions. Each would be paired with a spirit beast and given the best possible treatment.

    That day, Gu An brought Elder Tian to the outer sect city. Elder Tian had insisted on coming, eager to witness the two characters of ¡°Righteous Path¡± atop the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    Upon arrival, the two parted ways.

    As Gu An reached the entrance of the Servant Hall, a male disciple approached him and whispered, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ve got a treasure. Just two low-grade spirit stones.¡±

    "Two spirit stones? Why don¡¯t you just go rob someone?" Gu An retorted irritably, brushing past the disciple.

    The disciple blocked him again, this time pulling a book out of his storage pouch. He lowered his voice, acting mysteriously. ¡°Take a closer look. Do you recognize this book? Many inner sect disciples read it as soon as they finish their seclusion. There¡¯s great fortune to be gained from it.¡±

    Gu An glanced at the cover and saw the four characters: Secrets of Taixuan.

    Without hesitation, he pushed the disciple aside, leaving with a single remark: ¡°Sorry, I read Fengshen.¡±

    The disciple glared at Gu An¡¯s retreating figure, muttered a few curses under his breath, and turned to find another target for his sales pitch.

    Half an hour later, Gu An emerged from the Servant Hall with eleven new recruits in tow. There were both men and women, all young and visibly excited.

    Gu An¡¯s ability to recruit so many servant disciples in one go clearly marked him as someone of high status. Following such a figure would undoubtedly broaden their paths in cultivation.

    He led the group toward the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    The servant disciples were already curious about the platform, but their low cultivation levels had kept them from visiting. They feared offending powerful cultivators.

    Gu An quickly spotted Elder Tian standing beneath the word "Righteous" on the platform, gazing intently at it.

    Casting a glance elsewhere, Gu An noticed that the Void Transformation Stage Ninth Layer Huangquan Demon Emperor was still present. At that moment, the demon emperor¡¯s right hand was gesturing in the air.

    Gu An¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Was that the Taicang Frightening God Sword technique?

    This guy was deducing sword techniques purely through sword intent?

    Too monstrous!

    No, I need to focus more on the Taicang Frightening God Sword. Next time, I¡¯ll invest another ten or twenty thousand years of lifespan to maintain my standing in swordsmanship.

    Retracting his gaze, Gu An approached Elder Tian.

    Suddenly, loud laughter erupted from atop the platform, reverberating through the air.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve comprehended it! I¡¯ve comprehended it!¡±

    The voice was deep and resonant, drawing the attention of tens of thousands of cultivators on the platform.

    The speaker was an old man dressed in Daoist robes, though his gray and disheveled hair gave him a slightly unkempt appearance.

    Leaping into the air, the old man ascended high above the platform. Extending his right hand, he pointed two fingers toward the words "Righteous Path" inscribed on the platform.

 Chapter 71: Sword Dao Sanctuary, Plans Restarted

    Chapter 71: Sword Dao Sanctuary, Plans Restarted

    When Gu An saw the old man attempting to deface his characters, his expression darkened.

    What was this supposed to mean?

    Comprehend my sword intent and then destroy my inscription?

    Gu An almost made a move, but it turned out to be unnecessary.

    "Impudent!"

    A thunderous shout rang out. The speaker was none other than Yi Liuyun, the First Sword Attendant of Li Xuandao.

    Yi Liuyun, at the Ninth Layer of the Transformation Stage, exuded an imposing aura. His single shout startled everyone in the city.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yi Liuyun. Several other grandmasters meditating near the "Righteous Path" inscription stood up as well. Even the Ninth-Layer Void Transformation Stage Huangquan Demon Emperor cast a displeased glance at the old man in the sky.

    Gu An quickly used his lifespan-detection ability.

    [Pang Yu (Void Transformation Stage Second Layer): 1279/1720/1770]

    Close to his limit!

    No wonder he was so deranged!

    Floating in the sky, Pang Yu looked down at Yi Liuyun and sneered contemptuously. ¡°A mere Transformation Stage cultivator dares to stop me?¡±

    Transformation Stage?

    The disciples on the Heavenly Mending Platform erupted in a commotion, retreating in fear of being caught in the crossfire of a battle between grandmasters.

    ¡°If you disdain the Transformation Stage, how about the Void Transformation Stage?¡±

    A cold voice rang out. It wasn¡¯t the Huangquan Demon Emperor but another cultivator¡ªa Fifth-Layer Void Transformation Stage elder in Taixuan Sect robes.

    Pang Yu¡¯s expression shifted slightly. With a flick of his sleeve, he withdrew his hand and scoffed. ¡°Fine, your Taixuan Sect is impressive with its numbers. I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    He turned and flew out of the city, disappearing beyond the outer sect boundaries in a blink.

    ¡°Attempting to desecrate our Taixuan Sect¡¯s meditative grounds and thinking you can just leave?¡±

    A cold snort echoed. Gu An recognized the voice¡ªit belonged to Gu Zong.

    He could sense Gu Zong streaking across the skies in pursuit of Pang Yu. The Void Transformation Stage Fifth-Layer elder also vanished from sight.

    The tense atmosphere on the Heavenly Mending Platform began to dissipate, and the cultivators started discussing the incident while marveling at the Taixuan Sect¡¯s strength.

    Gu An felt the city owed him a massive favor. When had this outer sect city ever attracted so many grandmasters? Now, with two Void Transformation Stage experts guarding it at all times, it exuded a palpable sense of security. R??

    And it was all thanks to the two characters he had inscribed: Righteous Path!

    With the tension easing, Gu An led the servant disciples toward Elder Tian.

    The servant disciples were brimming with excitement. Having just been promoted and witnessing a confrontation between grandmasters¡ªfeaturing both the Transformation and Void Transformation Stages¡ªthey were awestruck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time to head back,¡± Gu An said, patting Elder Tian on the shoulder.

    Elder Tian snapped out of his daze and stood up.

    When their eyes met, Gu An felt something was different about Elder Tian.

    Out of instinct, he used his lifespan-detection ability.

    Hmm?

    [Qi Condensation Stage Eighth Layer]

    How did he suddenly jump two layers?

    How long had it been?

    Gu An was surprised but kept his face expressionless. He had long suspected Elder Tian would make a comeback. After all, Elder Tian hadn¡¯t stepped down due to defeat but rather because of a personal mishap. Such individuals often found their way back to the peak.

    ¡°At least you know that.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Gu An chuckled, thinking to himself, *Brother, it¡¯s unfair to you.

    The two continued forward, chatting as they went.

    Li Ya spoke about his experiences after joining the inner sect. Upon arriving, he immediately sought out the Elders¡¯ Hall, but before he could make any progress, a crisis erupted in the outer sect.

    Hearing about the trouble, he had been extremely anxious, fearing something had happened to Gu An. He even took a day to visit Xuan Valley, but Gu An wasn¡¯t there at the time.

    Only after confirming Gu An¡¯s safety did Li Ya return to the inner sect to focus on his cultivation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lose again, nor did I want to keep fighting battles above my level,¡± Li Ya explained.

    ¡°What made you visit me today?¡± Gu An asked curiously.

    Li Ya smiled. ¡°My father sent me and Li Xuanyu to participate in the Hundred Clans Conference. It¡¯s no trivial event¡ªit¡¯s a competition among the top families of the Nine Dynasties. Rankings from the duels are recorded and spread throughout the cultivation world. The winners also receive unimaginable fortunes. It¡¯s not just about family prestige; it¡¯s a personal battle for fame and fortune.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and your Ji family¡¯s Ji Xiaoyu will also be participating.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s mind conjured a series of dramatic scenarios, piquing his interest.

    However, he had no qualifications to attend, nor the inclination. Listening to others¡¯ stories was enough for him.

    ¡°Do you think you can defeat our Third Miss?¡± Gu An teased.

    ¡°Maybe not before, but now? Who knows,¡± Li Ya replied confidently, his words brimming with vigor.

    Gu An gave him a sidelong glance, intrigued by his boldness.

    Something about this kid¡¯s vitality feels off.

    Why does it seem like there¡¯s demonic beast blood in him?

    Gu An pondered this quietly as they chatted on their way back to the valley. That evening, the two of them drank late into the night. Other disciples gathered around to hear Li Ya talk about the Hundred Clans Conference, and even Elder Tian joined the fun.

    ¡°By the way, the former sect master Lu? Baitian once claimed the top spots on the Hidden Dragon Ranking, the Dragon Phoenix Ranking, and the Immortal Fate Ranking,¡± Li Ya recounted with a sigh. ¡°At every stage, he was an undefeated powerhouse. They say he was the strongest Taixuan Sect Master in 3,000 years. It¡¯s a pity he fell into madness and perished.¡±

    Gu An raised an eyebrow.

    So Elder Tian used to be that impressive?

    He avoided looking at Elder Tian to avoid giving away that he knew his true identity.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Uncle Li Ya, do you think Zhou Tongyou can claim the top spot on the Hidden Dragon Ranking this time?¡±

    The Hidden Dragon Ranking was a competition among geniuses under 100 years old from various clans.

    Zhou Tongyou was already regarded as the top talent of the younger generation. His fame had been further amplified by the book Taixuan Immortal Venerable, as many believed the Zhou Tongyou in the book was based on him. He had even visited the Taixuan Sect before, where he had swept through the younger disciples undefeated before leaving with his head held high.

    Li Ya glared at Tang Yu. ¡°What are you saying? The top spot will naturally belong to your Uncle Li Ya! As for Zhou Tongyou, just wait and see¡ªthis time, I¡¯ll make him taste defeat!¡±

    This declaration made the disciples look at Li Ya with admiration. His confidence and vigor were truly inspiring.

    Elder Tian chuckled. ¡°Actually, Zhou Tongyou isn¡¯t your greatest rival. The Taixuan Sect has another hidden talent, someone even more gifted than Zhou Tongyou. He¡¯s just been in seclusion, so his name hasn¡¯t spread.¡±

    Li Ya turned to him. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Lu? Xian. He reached the Foundation Establishment Stage at the age of thirty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Li Ya was visibly shaken, and the others were equally astonished.

    Most of those present were already over thirty. They couldn¡¯t even fathom how extraordinary it was to reach the Foundation Establishment Stage at such a young age.

    Gu An¡¯s expression turned peculiar.

    Two years ago, someone named Lu? Xian arrived at Tianya Valley. Gu An hadn¡¯t connected Lu? Xian with Lu? Baitian at the time, but now it seemed likely they were related by blood.

    Li Xuandao must be something else. Digging up the Taixuan Sect¡¯s hidden number-one genius was an outrageous move.

 Chapter 72: The Reincarnation of a Supreme Being, The Name of Gu An

    Chapter 72: The Reincarnation of a Supreme Being, The Name of Gu An

    Elder Tian mentioned Lu? Xian, sparking a flurry of questions from the disciples eager to know what kind of person this number-one prodigy was.

    Li Ya also silently noted the name, vowing to defeat Lu? Xian at the Hundred Clans Conference and prove his own talent.

    That night, the Third Medicine Valley was lively, with Elder Tian in a particularly talkative mood, laughing often.

    At dawn, Li Ya bid farewell to Gu An.

    "I''m off. Wait and see¡ªI¡¯ll be renowned across the land!"

    Watching Li Ya''s retreating figure, Gu An couldn''t help but feel a bit envious of his energy and fighting spirit. Unlike himself, who overanalyzed everything and was always cautious, Li Ya radiated youthful vitality.

    However, recalling Li Ya''s battered state after his last bout, Gu An''s lips curled up into a smile.

    Envy is fine, but not imitation!

    After Li Ya left, the disciples of the Third Medicine Valley returned to their daily tasks. With the valley expanding, constant patrols were necessary.

    Gu An, after inspecting the gardens in Xuan Valley, flew toward Horizon Valley. Along the way, he discreetly infused five years of his lifespan into his cultivation, then resumed his journey.

    Upon arriving at Horizon Valley, he entered through its mouth and walked along the hillside, soon spotting Yi Liuyun and Lu? Xian sparring.

    Lu? Xian, dressed in a red robe with flowing hair, could easily be mistaken for a woman at first glance. He wielded a gourd-shaped fan, effortlessly countering Yi Liuyun''s sword techniques. The two moved gracefully through the air, locked in an evenly matched contest.

    Yi Liuyun had suppressed his cultivation; otherwise, Lu? Xian wouldn''t have stood a chance.

    Gu An couldn''t resist using his lifespan analysis on Lu? Xian again.

    ¡¾Lu? Xian (Foundation Establishment Stage, Level 1): 75/480/4900¡¿

    "Foundation Establishment at thirty, but no breakthroughs in the next forty-five years?" Gu An mused.

    If not for the astounding 4,900-year maximum lifespan displayed, Gu An would find it hard to believe that Lu? Xian was the Taixuan Sect''s top prodigy.

    Apart from Ji Xiaoyu, who possessed an innate Dao Sigil, Lu? Xian''s maximum lifespan was the most impressive human potential Gu An had ever seen.

    Lu? Xian showed no signs of injury¡ªcould he have cultivated a special technique like Wu Xin?

    Sun Da, Sun Er, and Sun San¡ªthe three monkey demons¡ªhurried over to Gu An with delight. They were fond of him because he always brought them treats, and despite being captured by Luo Hun, he never treated them with disdain.

    "This is a fifth-grade spirit fruit. You each get one. No fighting," Gu An said, placing three watermelon-sized crimson fruits on the ground for them to choose.

    Leaving the monkeys to their snacks, Gu An headed to a nearby garden, ready for another day of harvesting. With his growing medicine valley, there were daily opportunities for collection, and he thoroughly enjoyed this life.

    Once his harvesting was complete, Yi Liuyun and Lu? Xian ended their sparring. Landing on the ground, Yi Liuyun began critiquing Lu? Xian''s performance, while the latter displayed humility.

    "Senior Yi, when will you undergo your tribulation? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you challenge the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path," Lu? Xian asked earnestly, his tone serious, as though he genuinely believed Yi Liuyun could win.

    Yi Liuyun hesitated. "In at most six months, I¡¯ll undergo my tribulation at the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Tribulation Valley. As for challenging the Sword Sovereign...we¡¯ll see."

    After visiting the Heavenly Mending Platform, Yi Liuyun had abandoned thoughts of competing with the Sword Sovereign.

    The gap was too vast.

    Faced with such unparalleled sword intent, he couldn''t summon even a shred of fighting spirit.

    Lu? Xian raised an eyebrow, his delicate features lighting up with anticipation. "You should try! What if you win? Once you reach the Void Transformation Stage, your sword intent will naturally evolve. You might have a chance. Even if you lose, being the first to challenge the Sword Sovereign will still make you famous."

    Passing by, Gu An felt an urge to retort.

    Lu? Xian was truly something else. After arriving at Horizon Valley, he had encouraged Luo Hun to challenge the Taixuan Sect''s top spear user and the three monkey demons to confront nearby third-rank beasts.

    And this wasn¡¯t an occasional thing. If he came across someone, he would start persuading them.

    If he were truly battle-hungry, Li Ya wouldn''t have never heard of him.

    "I¡¯ll think about it," Yi Liuyun replied, frowning.

    How did this book become so popular?

    Ye Lan looked at him intently and said in a faint voice, "Senior brother, when I saw that the protagonist of this book is named Gu An, I thought it was a coincidence. But now that I¡¯ve skimmed Adventures of the Green Hero, I suddenly feel it¡¯s not. Be honest¡ªdid you write Secrets of Taixuan?"

    "How could that be? I don¡¯t write books! I only like growing flowers and herbs!"

    "Ha! Do you think I¡¯d believe that now? Senior brother, I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t read books, but can¡¯t you read something like Romance of the Gods or Taixuan Immortal Venerable? They¡¯re far better for cultivating your Dao heart than these trashy novels."

    "It really wasn¡¯t me..." Gu An felt utterly wronged. Curse Shen Zhen for this!

    Ye Lan suddenly stood, startling him into stepping back. But instead of striking him, she walked around the desk and adjusted his robe.

    She lowered her head slightly and said softly, "Senior brother, if you truly like this kind of thing... I could look into dual cultivation techniques and accompany you..."

    Gu An noticed her ears turning red.

    He quickly backed away, escaping her grasp. With a stern expression, he said, "Junior sister, don¡¯t joke around. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll..."

    Ye Lan looked up and burst into laughter, covering her mouth.

    "Look at you, acting like I¡¯m some kind of monster. Alright, no more joking. I came to talk about something serious¡ªyour disciple, Su Han." Her tone turned serious as she spoke.

    Gu An frowned. "What about him?"

    "Do you know his family¡¯s sword technique, the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword?"

    "I¡¯ve heard of it. Is there something wrong with the technique?"

    "Hmm, that sword technique isn¡¯t his family¡¯s legacy but the forbidden sword technique of the Sword Sect under the Da Yu Dynasty. It¡¯s not allowed to be passed on. During Su Han¡¯s training journeys, he frequently used the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword to kill enemies. Eventually, someone recognized the technique, and it caused a big stir. Word is, the Sword Sect is preparing to capture him."

    "So unlucky?"

    Gu An was taken aback. Even with Su Han¡¯s mediocre talent, he¡¯d managed to stir up something worthy of a novel protagonist?

    Ye Lan nodded. "I¡¯ve already taken Su Han into the Law Hall for protection. However, if the Sword Sect comes, the Law Hall won¡¯t be able to shield him. After all, the Sword Sect is a major sect, and the Taixuan Sect won¡¯t risk offending them over an outer disciple."

    Gu An pondered for a moment and said, "Let me think of a way."

    Ye Lan reassured him, "If it¡¯s too troublesome, just leave him be. You can¡¯t protect him forever. The reason I told you is that I don¡¯t know how much he means to you. I didn¡¯t want you to regret it later."

    Gu An nodded, complimenting Ye Lan for her thoughtful consideration.

    Ye Lan didn¡¯t stay long. After she left, Gu An teleported to the Third Medicine Valley and set out to visit Shen Zhen.

    If Shen Zhen dared sully his reputation, she¡¯d have to help him.

    She had previously invited him to her cave residence, so he knew where to find her.

    After a stick of incense¡¯s time, Gu An entered Shen Zhen¡¯s cave.

    "What a rare guest! It¡¯s not often you come looking for me."

    Shen Zhen smiled. Inside her cave, she wasn¡¯t wearing her usual veil, revealing a face of stunning beauty, sweet and charming.

    In her hand, she held an ink-stained brush. Following his gaze, Gu An noticed the walls were covered with sheets of paper.

    This...

    Why was she drawing?

    Quickly averting his eyes, Gu An said, "My disciple has run into trouble. It involves the Sword Sect of the Da Yu Dynasty. Can you help?"

    "The Sword Sect? No problem. They have to give Dao Tian Sect face!" Shen Zhen replied confidently, her tone brimming with grandeur.

    Gu An recounted the situation in detail.

    Shen Zhen frowned, hesitating. "This might be a bit of a problem..."

 Chapter 73: Perhaps Youâ€™re a Genius, The Sword Maniac Seeks to Pass on His Teachings

    Chapter 73: Perhaps You¡¯re a Genius, The Sword Maniac Seeks to Pass on His Teachings

    "A bit of a problem?"

    Gu An rolled his eyes. "Could you at least wait until I¡¯m done explaining before making decisions? You¡¯re giving me hope only to crush it yourself."

    Shen Zhen shook her head. "The problem isn¡¯t the Sword Sect¡ªit¡¯s the Dao Tian Sect. The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword isn¡¯t just a forbidden technique of the Sword Sect; it¡¯s a taboo throughout the entire Da Yu Dynasty. Whenever it reappears, it brings bloodshed and chaos. A century ago, someone mastered the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword, killed tens of thousands, and was eventually gravely injured by an elder of my sect before escaping the Da Yu Dynasty."

    "The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword is a technique that defies destiny itself. The stronger the hatred in one¡¯s heart, the stronger the sword''s intent. Even someone with mediocre talent can surpass their spiritual root limitations as long as their hatred is deep enough. But the higher their cultivation, the deeper their hatred, and they¡¯re likely to lose their sanity and become a mindless killer. That¡¯s why the Sword Sect forbids anyone from practicing it."

    Hearing this, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask, "If that¡¯s the case, why did the Sword Sect create such a technique?"

    "It was created by a Sword Sect genius. Since he was from the Sword Sect, they¡¯re responsible for dealing with the aftermath. They¡¯ve destroyed all the manuals for the technique, but the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword still resurfaces. Perhaps the creator scattered copies of the manual across the cultivation world before his death," Shen Zhen explained.

    Gu An frowned.

    Lose their sanity after mastering the technique?

    If that were true, Gu An couldn¡¯t condone Su Han continuing down this path. He couldn¡¯t risk unleashing such calamity on the cultivation world just to protect his disciple.

    Shen Zhen spoke earnestly, "All the major sects of the Da Yu Dynasty are opposed to the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword. If you insist on protecting him, it¡¯ll only bring endless trouble. There is one solution: have him abandon the technique in front of the Sword Sect. But it¡¯s not as simple as forgetting it; he¡¯d have to destroy his meridians and spiritual roots, rendering him a mortal."

    Gu An nodded. "I understand."

    Without further discussion, he bowed to Shen Zhen and left.

    Watching his retreating figure, Shen Zhen shook her head slightly but refrained from saying more. She trusted that she had made her point clear.

    The next day at noon, Gu An arrived at the outer sect city. The night before, he had invested a hundred years of his lifespan into cultivation while ten thousand miles away, resulting in significant progress.

    The trouble Su Han had caused prompted him to intensify his daily lifespan investment, aiming to reach the ninth level of the Integration Stage as soon as possible.

    On his way to Ye Lan¡¯s residence, Gu An mulled over Su Han¡¯s situation.

    Su Han was his disciple, and he was obligated to help, but not irrationally. From Shen Zhen¡¯s explanation, practicing the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword wasn¡¯t beneficial for Su Han either. The technique would eventually drive him mad¡ªa painful and destructive path.

    After much consideration, Gu An decided to let Su Han make his own choice. At most, he would help him once.

    At the same time, another thought crossed his mind:

    Could a significant investment of lifespan into the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword lead to a modification that eliminates its insanity-inducing flaws?

    That, however, was a matter for the future. Even if he managed to perfect it, the Sword Sect wouldn¡¯t believe him. Demonstrating it himself wasn¡¯t an option either¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t expose himself entirely for Su Han¡¯s sake. R

    Though they shared a master-disciple bond, Gu An owed Su Han nothing.

    Half an hour later, Gu An and Ye Lan exited the Law Hall gates.

    "Since he¡¯s made up his mind, senior brother, let him be. No one should be responsible for another person¡¯s life entirely. I¡¯ll arrange for him to leave the Taixuan Sect quietly," Ye Lan said.

    Gu An nodded. He had spent a long time reasoning with Su Han, but Su Han adamantly refused to give up the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword. Even when Gu An assured him he wouldn¡¯t force him to cripple his cultivation, Su Han still refused.

    Su Han had explained that the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword was a legacy from his father¡ªtheir only connection. He wanted to use the sword technique to avenge his father.

    With such a determined statement, Gu An had no choice but to relent.

    "Thank you," Gu An said to Ye Lan.

    After a brief exchange, Gu An departed.

    Walking along the bustling streets, watching the crowds, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but reflect.

    I knew it! This kid isn¡¯t simple. My instincts were spot on!

    Zuo Lin moved to rise but was held back by Zuo Yijian.

    "Don¡¯t get involved. Han Ming isn¡¯t ordinary. He once slew a Transformation Stage Grandmaster with only a Nascent Soul cultivation. He¡¯s renowned as the Sword Maniac," Zuo Yijian said gravely, his sharp gaze fixed on Han Ming.

    Zuo Lin froze, shocked by the revelation.

    Under the scrutinizing gazes of many, Gu An felt immense pressure. He had no choice but to nod and quickly walk away, with Han Ming following closely behind.

    The cultivators on the Heavenly Mending Platform began discussing Han Ming¡¯s name. Many had heard of him, and tales of his exploits spread rapidly.

    The Void Transformation Stage elders sitting on the platform merely glanced at Han Ming and made no move to intervene.

    Gu An deliberated briefly and decided to lead Han Ming to the Third Medicine Valley. He was curious about what might happen if Han Ming met Elder Tian.

    The journey was silent, Han Ming trailing behind Gu An, lost in thought.

    When they arrived at the Third Medicine Valley, Han Ming asked, "This entire hundred-mile area is yours?"

    "Yes. Why?" Gu An responded.

    After a moment of silence, Han Ming sighed. "I was considering taking you as my disciple. But seeing such a vast medicine garden under your care shows how highly the Taixuan Sect regards you. I can¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed."

    You just challenged me and now want me as your disciple?

    Gu An thought to himself, exasperated. Outwardly, he smiled and said, "Thank you for the honor, senior, but I¡¯m not interested in fighting or cultivation. I¡¯ll decline your offer."

    As they landed, their arrival drew the attention of many disciples.

    Under a tree in the distance, Elder Tian, who had been napping, opened his eyes. Upon seeing Han Ming, his expression shifted subtly¡ªit was clear he recognized him.

    Han Ming, however, didn¡¯t seem to recognize Elder Tian.

    The two went upstairs and took their seats. Han Ming began recounting his experience of comprehending the Dao, and Gu An listened intently.

    Han Ming described how, at the age of two hundred, he reached an impasse in his cultivation and could not break through to the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. Feeling hopeless, he sat beneath a waterfall, despondent, for seven days and nights. Finally, he entered a state of Dao comprehension. Overnight, he attained enlightenment, transforming his sword intent and achieving a breakthrough.

    As Gu An listened, he couldn¡¯t help but think about maximum lifespan.

    He wondered if comprehending the Dao could affect one¡¯s maximum lifespan.

    So far, Gu An had never seen anyone surpass their maximum lifespan, though current lifespan seemed more malleable.

    For cultivators at different stages, current lifespan increased with higher cultivation, but each major stage had no fixed lifespan limit. Lifespan depended on a multitude of factors: physical condition, cultivation techniques, natural treasures, and so on.

    Take Li Xuandao, for example¡ªthough he was at the Transformation Stage, his lifespan was comparable to some Nascent Soul cultivators.

    On the other hand, Ji Xiaoyu had an exceptional lifespan of over 800 years even at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, rivaling Li Xuandao at the eighth level of the Transformation Stage.

    Severe injuries also impacted lifespan. Elder Tian and Lu Jiu Jia were prime examples.

    After all, humans weren¡¯t mere data points with immutable values. Observing more cases would be necessary to draw conclusions.

    Once Han Ming finished his story, he asked Gu An to share his own experience of Dao comprehension. This time, Gu An didn¡¯t hold back, candidly explaining his worries, though he omitted any mention of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword.

    When he was done, Han Ming pondered for a moment before saying, "Worrying about your disciple¡¯s safety and realizing you can¡¯t control the fate of others¡ªcomprehending the Dao from such thoughts... Perhaps you¡¯re a genius."

    "One month from now, I will duel the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. I may die in the attempt. How about I pass on my swordsmanship to you in this month? What do you say?"

 Chapter 74: Breaking Through to the Ninth Level of the Integration Stage

    Chapter 74: Breaking Through to the Ninth Level of the Integration Stage

    Passing down swordsmanship?

    Gu An instinctively rejected the idea. He already mastered techniques like the Taicang Frightening God Sword and Wood Spirit Sword Technique, not to mention the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword stored in his system. There was no need to waste time and lifespan learning more.

    After all, he could upgrade his techniques through lifespan simulation. Why bother learning so many at once?

    Feigning hesitation, Gu An said, "Senior, I¡¯m not interested in swordsmanship. To be honest, I¡¯m not even interested in combat techniques. I barely cultivate¡ªI prefer tending to flowers and plants."

    Han Ming was momentarily stunned before frowning.

    Gu An quickly explained with mock nervousness, "Senior, I mean no disrespect. You can ask around¡ªevery disciple in this valley knows my nature. My spiritual roots are mediocre, so rather than chasing the fleeting dream of immortality, I¡¯d rather enjoy my brief two hundred years in peace."

    Han Ming studied him in silence.

    What am I supposed to do¡ªbeg him not to teach me?

    After a long pause, Han Ming sighed. "Now I understand why you can easily comprehend the Dao. Your mindset surpasses most cultivators. By letting go of obsessions and experiencing the myriad aspects of life, you may indeed be better attuned to the truths of heaven and earth."

    The two continued discussing Dao comprehension, but Han Ming no longer pressed to pass down his swordsmanship.

    They spoke for an entire day and night before Han Ming departed.

    He planned to explore the Taixuan Sect to find a suitable heir.

    Gu An recommended someone: Zuo Lin.

    Coincidentally, Han Ming already knew Zuo Yijian and agreed to evaluate Zuo Lin.

    After Han Ming left, Gu An resumed his patrol of the Third Medicine Valley.

    Elder Tian joined him, curiosity evident as he asked, "Valley Master, that cultivator earlier seemed extraordinary, yet his attire clearly indicated he¡¯s from the Da Yu Dynasty. Why was he looking for you?"

    "He wanted to take me as his disciple and teach me swordsmanship," Gu An replied casually.

    "And you agreed?"

    "Of course not. If I agreed, wouldn¡¯t that be betraying the Taixuan Sect? I may lack talent, but my heart remains loyal to the sect," Gu An said lightly. ?

    The more casual his tone, the more sincere Elder Tian found him.

    Elder Tian didn¡¯t think Gu An was pretending. Having observed him for years, Elder Tian noted that Gu An approached his duties¡ªwhether working with disciples or tending to the valley¡ªwith earnestness. Aside from his disinterest in cultivation, Gu An had no apparent flaws.

    Elder Tian accompanied Gu An on his patrol, inspecting the medicinal herbs along the way. Their conversation meandered, and Gu An took the opportunity to ask Elder Tian about his thoughts on the master-disciple relationship.

    Having lived over seven hundred years, Elder Tian¡¯s life experience intrigued Gu An, even if he didn¡¯t necessarily plan to follow his advice. Listening, after all, couldn¡¯t hurt.

    Meanwhile, news of Han Ming, the Sword Maniac of the Da Yu Dynasty, challenging the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path spread quickly throughout the Taixuan Sect¡¯s cities.

    The moment anyone heard about it, anticipation grew.

    Han Ming was a legendary swordsman, while the Sword Sovereign was the most renowned cultivator in the Taixuan Sect. Who wouldn¡¯t want to witness their duel?

    Taixuan Sect disciples were particularly eager to see the Sword Sovereign in action, longing to behold their idol¡¯s brilliance firsthand.

    Half a month later, Gu An visited Horizon Valley and overheard Luo Hun and Yi Liuyun discussing the duel.

    This made Gu An start to waver.

    Initially, he had no intention of responding to the challenge. After all, the Taixuan Sect was teeming with experts¡ªsurely they wouldn¡¯t let Han Ming desecrate the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    But now that the matter had blown up, ignoring it would sully his reputation.

    No way. I need to speed up my cultivation!

    Han Ming was a genius capable of slaying enemies across cultivation levels. With his mere first level of the Integration Stage, Gu An couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate him.

    I have to reach the ninth level of the Integration Stage in advance!

    Never mind that!

    Breakthroughs come first! No one can stop me from becoming stronger!

    Gu An closed his eyes and ignored the chaos around him.

    In a spacious mountain cave, the flickering flames of a large fire cast long shadows on the walls.

    A giant iron cauldron, at least ten feet in diameter, sat over the blaze, its contents boiling, with white bones rising and falling in the bubbling broth.

    Nearby, two human children¡ªa boy and a girl, about twelve or thirteen years old¡ªwere bound against the rocky walls.

    The boy was grinding the rope on his wrists against a protruding stone, his movements quick and desperate despite his bloodied hands. His wrist bones were faintly visible, but he showed no sign of stopping.

    The girl knelt nearby, trembling as she anxiously watched the cave entrance, fear written across her face.

    The cave trembled violently as terrifying winds blew in from outside, carrying the cries of countless demons. The sheer horror turned their lips white, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.

    Finally, the boy managed to snap the rope binding his wrists. He quickly removed the ropes around his body and tried to free the girl.

    But her bindings were too tight, and his strength was insufficient to undo them.

    ¡°Guhrr¡ª!¡±

    A low, guttural croak, like that of a giant toad, echoed from the cave entrance, freezing the boy in place. Despair filled his eyes.

    He looked toward the bend in the cave tunnel. On the walls, the shadow of a massive, bloated figure began to appear.

    The children¡¯s faces turned pale as death.

    Suddenly¡ª!

    The bloated shadow at the cave entrance suddenly vanished, as though something had yanked it away in an instant.

    Moments later, a sharp, crisp chewing sound came from outside. The boy leaned against the wall, quickly covering his mouth to stifle any noise. The bound girl shut her eyes tightly, too terrified to even glance at the entrance.

    The dense earth spiritual energy that surged downward caused the demons in the area to scatter in panic. It was destined to be a restless night.

    Two hours later, Gu An¡¯s cultivation had reached the sixth level of the Integration Stage. Based on his estimation, it would take until sunrise to reach the ninth level.

    Despite his spiritual energy absorption speed increased severa lfold compared to previous breakthroughs, the overall time required had lengthened.

    Unlike ordinary Integration Stage cultivators, who slowly accumulated energy over decades or centuries, Gu An was devouring the spiritual energy needed for hundreds or even thousands of years of cultivation in mere hours.

    Patience was key, so he waited.

    Time flew by, and dawn arrived. The first ray of sunlight pierced the sky, but the heavens were still thick with demonic clouds. The surrounding forest was shrouded in a mist-like demonic aura, rolling like waves.

    Seated under a tree, Gu An suddenly opened his eyes.

    Integration Stage, ninth level¡ªcomplete!

    Reaching this level, he could clearly feel a tremendous enhancement in his divine sense and physical perception. It was as if his heart was condensing spiritual energy, hinting at the growth of something extraordinary within.

    His absorption of the earth¡¯s spiritual energy began to slow down, signaling that he was nearing the limits of this breakthrough. Gu An could distinctly feel his strength had increased exponentially¡ªhe was now a hundred times stronger than before.

    The gap between the first and ninth levels of the Integration Stage was immense. Gu An couldn¡¯t imagine any first-level cultivator crossing realms to defeat him now.

    The thought had barely crossed his mind when a cold sweat broke out on his back.

    I almost ruined my Dao Heart!

    He shook his head, realizing the danger of such complacency. Many of those killed by cultivators of lower realms likely harbored this same overconfidence.

    Gu An steeled himself, vowing never to underestimate anyone.

    Prepare for the possibility of being overpowered at any moment. Only then can you truly give it your all.

 Chapter 75: Exaggerated Lifespan Limit, Gu An Accepts a Disciple

    Chapter 75: Exaggerated Lifespan Limit, Gu An Accepts a Disciple

    Once Gu An¡¯s cultivation completely stabilized, he deactivated the Lifespan Barrier.

    This time, the Lifespan Barrier consumed over 8,000 years. At this rate, activating it in the future would undoubtedly become a massive drain on his lifespan. He needed to find ways to earn more lifespan. While he might seem wealthy now, should he ever decide to make a comprehensive breakthrough, his accumulated lifespan would fall far short.

    Gu An stood, stretched lazily, and then placed a hand over his chest.

    The Integration Stage felt like a transitional phase¡ªless segmented than earlier realms¡ªyet it posed a tremendous test of cultivation accumulation. Gu An could sense that the next realm was connected to the heart. The formation of something within his heart seemed to be an omen, though he couldn¡¯t yet determine its exact nature.

    He began to walk forward, utilizing the Infinite Trace Celestial Step. With each step, he traveled hundreds of miles, his divine sense spreading outward to examine the nuances of the ninth level of the Integration Stage.

    Suddenly, Gu An stopped, his gaze locking in one direction, brows furrowed. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he moved toward the source of his attention.

    By a small mountain stream, a blood-stained, dirt-covered boy stood clutching a large stone before a cliff face. Behind him was a girl, equally disheveled, who stared fearfully ahead.

    Across the stream, trees were pushed aside as a two-zhang-tall wolf demon emerged from the forest. The creature walked upright, its deep black fur gleaming even in the morning light. Its eyes glowed menacingly as it stared at the two children, foul breath puffing from its mouth.

    The boy trembled, his arms shaking, but he bravely stepped forward. Neither child noticed the figure appearing silently atop the mountain behind them¡ªGu An.

    Gu An, now dressed in white robes and wearing a specially crafted mask, looked down at the two children. The mask was one he had idly created, imbued with divine sense isolation wards.

    The mountain breeze fluttered his robes as his gaze fell upon the children. Activating lifespan detection, he was taken aback by the results:

    Goudan (Unranked): 12/99/9999 Xiaohua (Unranked): 12/78/230

    A 9,999-year lifespan limit?

    Gu An wondered if he was hallucinating. This surpassed even the human record held by Ji Xiaoyu. Did this boy possess an Innate Dao Rune as well?

    Just then, the wolf demon lunged at Goudan. Gu An waved his hand casually, and a streak of sword energy slashed between the demon and Goudan. Rocks shattered, and water sprayed into the air. Startled, the wolf demon froze before turning and fleeing.

    Dust billowed, making Goudan squint and cough. When the dust cleared, a massive crack, half a zhang wide and stretching over a hundred zhang long, had appeared beside the stream. It looked as though it had been split open by a giant sword.

    The sound of footsteps startled Goudan. He spun around, gripping the stone tightly, and saw Gu An approaching.

    Though Gu An looked human, his masked appearance made Goudan hesitant to lower his guard.

    ¡°Are you... human or demon?¡± Goudan asked cautiously, his voice trembling and weak.

    Gu An replied, ¡°Naturally human. If I weren¡¯t, why would I save you?¡±

    He altered his voice to sound older, as if in his forties or fifties.

    Hearing this, Goudan exhaled in relief but still held onto the stone. A trace of admiration flashed in Gu An¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Where is your home? I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Gu An said.

    Goudan fell silent. Behind him, Xiaohua suddenly burst into tears.

    ¡°My parents... eaten by demons...¡± she sobbed intermittently, her voice choked. Her emotional outburst made Goudan¡¯s eyes redden.

    Goudan then recounted their ordeal. A group of demons had attacked their village, devouring the adults and taking the children to this area. Each day, they watched their companions being cooked into soup. Last night, it had been their turn, but a sudden earthquake sent the demons fleeing. At dawn, they escaped from their cave, only to be tracked by a wandering wolf demon. R?

    Gu An listened in silence, experiencing for the first time the harsh suffering of the mortal world.

    Born into the Ji Family, Gu An had never faced the threat of demons. Later, he joined the Taixuan Sect, and by relying on lifespan extraction, his path had been smooth and unobstructed.

    ¡°Master, I feel something inside me! Is this spiritual energy?¡± Goudan¡¯s sudden shout interrupted their session that afternoon. He sounded ecstatic.

    Xiaohua widened her eyes in disbelief but soon lowered her gaze, her face clouding with disappointment.

    Gu An remained calm. ¡°Shouting like that¡ªwhat kind of behavior is that? Do you want to draw demons here?¡±

    Hearing this, Goudan promptly shut his mouth.

    As dusk fell, Xiaohua finally memorized the first level of the Yang Wood Primordial Art.

    By the next morning, Goudan had fully embarked on the path of cultivation, while Xiaohua had yet to generate any spiritual energy.

    This was normal; those with average Five Element Spiritual Roots typically needed a month to sense spiritual energy. Gu An wasn¡¯t disappointed with her progress.

    At dawn, Gu An prepared to leave.

    ¡°Goudan, I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be back by nightfall. Look after your junior sister,¡± Gu An instructed.

    Goudan immediately opened his eyes, leapt to his feet, and asked nervously, ¡°Master, you¡¯ll really come back, right? Please don¡¯t abandon us! I promise I won¡¯t shout again.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiaohua also stood up and ran over, hugging Gu An¡¯s waist to stop him from leaving.

    Amused yet exasperated, Gu An spoke in a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯m going to slay demons. If you follow me, you¡¯ll only drag me down.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiaohua reluctantly let go.

    Goudan¡¯s eyes darted thoughtfully before he suddenly suggested, ¡°Master, since we¡¯re cultivators now, why don¡¯t you give us new names?¡±

    To Goudan, having names bestowed by their master would solidify their bond and make them feel closer.

    Gu An hesitated for a moment before raising his right hand. With a swipe of his finger, he used sword energy to write characters in the dirt.

    Goudan eagerly ran over to watch, standing at his master¡¯s side.

    Although they came from a remote mountain village, the children had been taught by a local teacher. Thus, Goudan could barely recognize the characters Gu An had written.

    Once Gu An finished writing, Goudan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°An... An what? Master, what¡¯s the last character?¡±

    ¡°You will be called An Hao. ¡®Hao¡¯ represents the heavens. I hope you can be the support¡ªlike the sky¡ªfor your junior sister and carve out your own place in the world.¡±

    ¡°As for Xiaohua, her new name will be An Xin. I wish for you to live a life of peace and contentment, cherishing joy and serenity,¡± Gu An said calmly.

    With that, he vanished into thin air.

    Now named An Hao, Goudan looked up, but Gu An was already gone. Squatting down, he stared at his new name in the dirt, murmuring to himself, ¡°An Hao... Hao...¡±

    It seemed he wanted to memorize the character for "Hao."

    Beside him, An Xin also squatted down, quietly accompanying him as they studied the characters on the ground.

    Meanwhile, Gu An sped toward the Taixuan Sect. By the time he reached Xuan Valley, Wu Xin was still leading the disciples in practice.

    Walking through the valley entrance, Gu An noticed several cultivators flying across the sky. Evidently, the commotion from the previous night had alarmed the Taixuan Sect.

 Chapter 76: The World Watches, What Defines a Sword Cultivator?

    Chapter 76: The World Watches, What Defines a Sword Cultivator?

    Seeing Gu An walking through the valley entrance, Wu Xin immediately ran to greet him.

    In the distance, Lu Jiu Jia, who was assisting the servant disciples with their exercises, glanced briefly at Gu An but made no move to approach. Despite having returned for several years, Lu Jiu Jia still didn¡¯t dare face Gu An directly. He avoided him whenever possible, burdened by guilt.

    Lu Jiu Jia could never forget the resources Gu An had spent on him¡ªthose countless pills¡ªand yet he had strayed down the wrong path, ultimately becoming a cripple. Thinking back, he felt only regret and self-reproach. He even believed his fate was deserved; after all, his time in the Demon-Slaying Hall had been marked by reprehensible deeds.

    Gu An, however, made no special effort to console Lu Jiu Jia. Let the boy reflect and temper himself¡ªit would do him good.

    ¡°Senior Brother, there was another spiritual energy disturbance last night,¡± Wu Xin informed him upon arrival. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as severe as before, but you should still be cautious while traveling.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°I sensed it as well, which is why I returned. How is the situation in the Medicine Valley?¡±

    ¡°No issues so far. Oh, Senior Brother, will you watch the upcoming duel between the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path and the Da Yu Sword Maniac?¡±

    ¡°The Sword Sovereign has agreed to participate?¡± Gu An asked.

    ¡°Not yet, but the rumors are widespread. He¡¯s likely to appear.¡±

    As they conversed, the two walked toward the pavilion.

    The Xuan Valley had recently recruited another batch of servant disciples. While practicing their drills, many of them cast frequent glances at Gu An, brimming with curiosity about their enigmatic Valley Master. Rumor had it that the valley produced an Outer Sect Disciple every few years, fueling their expectations.

    After exchanging a few words with Wu Xin, Gu An ascended to his quarters, intending to make new clothes for An Hao and An Xin. Half an hour later, he headed to the Third Medicine Valley to inspect its grounds.

    The valley was vast, and Gu An needed to ensure there were no issues. A single dying herb could cost him precious years of lifespan!

    The disciples in the Third Medicine Valley were also abuzz about the previous night¡¯s spiritual energy disturbance, speculating wildly. Gu An chatted with them briefly before leaving at sunset.

    Under the crimson sky, the forest grew dark.

    An Hao stood on a tree branch, scanning the horizon as he searched for Gu An.

    Below, An Xin called out nervously, ¡°Do you think Master won¡¯t come back?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll come back!¡± An Hao replied firmly. ¡°Master said he would, so he will!¡±

    In truth, he wasn¡¯t sure. The thought of Gu An possibly abandoning them made his chest tighten, and he had to fight back tears. But with An Xin watching, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to cry. His father had once told him that boys could cry, but never in front of women. r?

    Suddenly, a hand rested on An Xin¡¯s head, startling her into a scream as she jumped back.

    Hearing the commotion, An Hao quickly turned and saw the figure he had been waiting for all day. His face lit up with joy, and he exclaimed, ¡°Master!¡± Leaping down, he rushed forward and hugged Gu An¡¯s waist, just as An Xin had done that morning.

    Upon recognizing Gu An, An Xin was equally excited and ran over to join in, wrapping her arms around him.

    Despite knowing them for only two days, Gu An already held an unshakable place in their hearts.

    Placing a hand on each of their heads, Gu An gently pushed them back and said, ¡°Focus on your cultivation. If you slack off, I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡±

    ¡°Master, if we make significant progress, will you stay with us?¡± An Hao asked.

    Gu An retrieved two sets of clothing from his storage pouch and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, one day you¡¯ll have to join the Taixuan Sect. I won¡¯t accompany you forever. Once you¡¯re strong enough to protect yourselves, I will leave.¡±

    Hearing this, An Hao¡¯s expression dimmed, while An Xin bit her lip, her eyes reddening with tears.

    Ignoring their reactions, Gu An handed them the clothes and led them to the river in the forest.

    ¡°Taicang Frightening God Sword...¡± An Hao murmured, his eyes shining with admiration.

    He could feel the technique¡¯s profoundness. Each time he practiced a sword form, new insights surfaced, drawing him deeper into its mysteries.

    The forest echoed with the sound of sword strokes slicing through the air as Gu An silently observed, his wooden mask concealing his expression.

    In the distance, An Xin opened her eyes, gazing enviously at An Hao. She too wanted to practice swordsmanship.

    After an hour, An Hao managed to produce a sliver of sword energy.

    With a swing of his wooden blade, the energy streaked past Gu An, grazing his shoulder, and struck a tree behind him, leaving a fine cut on the trunk.

    The instant he generated sword energy, An Hao seemed to break through a bottleneck. His movements became faster, smoother, and more graceful, as if his body flowed like water. The spiritual energy in the forest gradually converged toward him.

    Gu An watched with a mix of awe and apprehension.

    What kind of monster is this?

    He realized the enormity of what he had done. If he hadn¡¯t saved An Hao, the boy would have died in the belly of a demon, and the world would have lost this prodigious talent.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but pity the likes of Li Ya, Ji Xiaoyu, Lu? Xian, and Zhou Tongyou¡ªthose so-called peerless geniuses of the age. Sorry, but the title of the world¡¯s greatest belongs to my disciple.

    Gu An himself had no interest in becoming the best under heaven. After all, even invincibility in this world could lead to encounters with enemies from beyond. His true pursuit was the end of the immortal path, which he believed extended far beyond this realm.

    By noon, Gu An finally said, ¡°Stop for now.¡±

    An Hao immediately sheathed his sword, panting heavily and drenched in sweat, but his eyes sparkled with vitality.

    ¡°Master, how did I do?¡± he asked with a proud grin. At twelve years old, his confidence was already budding.

    ¡°You focus too much on the sword in your hand. Remember, the sword is not in your hand but in your heart. Whatever your heart wills can become a sword. Go pick a leaf,¡± Gu An instructed.

    An Hao scratched his head but obediently walked off to find a leaf.

    Gu An then gestured for An Xin to approach. Seeing his beckoning, she beamed with delight and rushed over.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, you go pick a leaf as well,¡± Gu An said gently.

    An Xin quickly complied, and moments later, both children returned with leaves in hand, curious to see what Gu An would do.

    Gu An took the leaf from An Hao first.

    ¡°A true swordsman can unleash the power of a supreme sword with even a simple leaf,¡± he said.

    Holding the leaf between two fingers, Gu An flicked it lightly toward the distance.

    Boom!

    A sudden gale erupted, disheveling the children¡¯s hair as their eyes widened in disbelief.

    The leaf erupted with terrifying sword energy, tearing through the forest ahead. With an overwhelming aura, it slashed toward the horizon, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    A swath of the forest, ten zhang wide, was obliterated, leaving a dusty void.

    The direction it struck? The outskirts of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Outer Sect City.

    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:

    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 77: Two Leaves Decide the Victor!

    Chapter 77: Two Leaves Decide the Victor!

    ¡°If the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path doesn¡¯t show up within the time it takes to burn an incense stick, I¡¯ll carve two more characters on the Heavenly Mending Platform!¡±

    Han Ming¡¯s thunderous voice echoed across the land, commanding attention and respect.

    The cultivators in the crowd broke into fervent discussions. Though the disciples of the Taixuan Sect frowned, none dared insult him¡ªHan Ming¡¯s actions followed proper etiquette, and his boldness was undeniable.

    After a month of anticipation, the absence of the Sword Sovereign left even Taixuan Sect disciples disappointed.

    On the city wall, Zuo Lin exhaled in relief. Although he believed Han Ming was no match for the Sword Sovereign, his time spent with Han Ming over the past month made him fear for his master¡¯s safety.

    Beside him, Zuo Yijian gazed into the distance. His intuition told him that the Sword Sovereign would surely appear.

    The chatter in the city grew louder.

    High above on a gourd-shaped artifact, Jiang Qiong whispered, ¡°Could the Sword Sovereign really be the Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± replied Hu Mo, stroking his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Though Han Ming is not much stronger than Chu Xian, defeating him would require the Sword Sovereign to reveal his true identity. That¡¯s why he dares not show up.¡±

    ¡°If the Sword Sovereign really is the Sect Master,¡± Hu Mo added with a smirk, ¡°it would be seen as nothing more than a self-staged drama...¡± His tone carried a trace of disdain.

    As they spoke, the gourd emitted a faint glow, its protective array isolating them from the surrounding space.

    Jiang Qiong was about to respond when a sudden, overwhelming sword intent erupted from the South Gate. A crushing pressure followed, surging from the southern horizon.

    Her head snapped up, and Hu Mo followed suit, both staring intently toward the gate.

    Han Ming stepped forward a hundred zhang, planting his sword case firmly in the ground. The bottom sank into the soil as the case opened, ejecting two gleaming swords to his sides.

    Resting his right hand atop the sword case, Han Ming unleashed a boundless sword intent, shaking the spectators to their cores.

    Before most onlookers could fully register his movement, a streak of sword energy roared in from the horizon. It cut through the mountains and forests in its path with unstoppable momentum.

    In the blink of an eye, the sword energy clashed with Han Ming¡¯s radiant blue sword qi, which formed a towering light barrier nearly 200 zhang tall. The collision shredded Han Ming¡¯s barrier as though it were paper.

    Stunned, Han Ming looked up, his pupils reflecting a single leaf.

    Boom!

    The leaf streaked past his head, sending his black hair whipping wildly in the wind and forcing him back two steps.

    On the city wall, every cultivator¡¯s face turned pale. Zuo Yijian, reacting instinctively, raised his arm to shield his son. He had caught a faint glimpse of the object hidden within the sword energy.

    Another deafening explosion followed, shaking the city walls violently. Though the walls held firm, a leaf embedded itself in the stone, surrounded by spider web-like cracks.

    Han Ming steadied himself, stepped forward again, and drew two swords from his case. His gaze fixed on the horizon as he awaited the next strike.

    The leaf that had passed returned to the heavens, carried by a howling wind that swept up everything in its path. Trees were uprooted, debris filled the air, and mountains trembled. ?

    Unmoving, Han Ming stood tall, his robes billowing behind him, emphasizing his robust frame.

    All eyes¡ªwhether from the gathered spectators, the disciples within the sect, or cultivators in the sky¡ªwere locked on him. The tension was palpable.

    The Sword Sovereign had arrived!

    ¡°Wow! Master, you¡¯re amazing! What kind of sword art was that? Teach me!¡± An Hao exclaimed, hopping with excitement after snapping out of his stupor.

    Gu An took the leaf from An Xin¡¯s hand, causing her to look at him with wide-eyed anticipation.

    ¡°That was the same sword art I just taught you. Once you¡¯ve mastered it, you¡¯ll be able to do the same. However, true mastery of the sword is about returning to simplicity¡ªthere¡¯s no need for such grandeur to achieve unstoppable power.¡±

    Gu An spoke softly, then flicked An Xin¡¯s leaf forward.

    ¡°Whatever happens, don¡¯t mention me to anyone. Just say you¡¯re from this town,¡± Gu An¡¯s voice echoed telepathically.

    An Hao and An Xin landed lightly in a narrow alley, turning back instinctively to see that Gu An had already vanished.

    The alley was flanked by moss-covered earthen walls. An Xin opened her mouth to speak, but An Hao clamped a hand over it and whispered, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go catch frogs!¡±

    His eyes signaled her to play along, and only when An Xin nodded did he release her.

    The two then walked out of the alley, quickly distracted by the bustling street beyond. Smiling uncontrollably, they marveled at the lively market.

    For all their precociousness, they were still children.

    Elsewhere, Gu An removed his mask and changed into a simple blue Daoist robe before entering a nearby inn. Having ventured out, he decided to enjoy the town¡¯s mortal pleasures for a while.

    On the inn¡¯s second floor, he found a table by the window and ordered the establishment¡¯s signature dishes and wine. Gazing down at the streets below, he observed the vibrant mix of street vendors, wandering martial artists, and a handful of cultivators.

    The conversations around him were filled with tales of heroic deeds and martial rivalries, evoking a faint sense of nostalgia.

    Before his food arrived, Gu An suddenly felt a powerful divine sense sweep across the town.

    Someone¡¯s looking for me.

    The divine sense passed quickly, leaving no further disturbances. Gu An smirked, unbothered, and decided to continue relaxing.

    As night fell, the town remained lively. Lanterns cast a warm red glow over the streets, and the shimmering rivers that wound through the town reflected the light, adding to its charm.

    Walking onto a stone bridge, Gu An¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    He detected a faint trace of demonic energy infiltrating the town. Though weak¡ªaround the level of a Second-Rank Demonic Beast, equivalent to the Foundation Establishment stage¡ªthe demon¡¯s cautious behavior intrigued him.

    Despite the apparent lack of active cultivators in the town, the demon moved as if wary of something. Gu An decided to observe it, curious about its motives.

    As he followed the trail of demonic energy, he passed a courtyard.

    ¡°Junior Brother Gu!¡±

    An aged voice called out, tinged with surprise and hesitation.

    Gu An turned, spotting an old man in the courtyard. The elder had a hunched back, white hair, and looked to be in his seventies or eighties.

    Gu An frowned, a thought occurring to him as he hesitated. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang?¡±

    It had been so long that Gu An had almost forgotten Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s presence and aura. Moreover, Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s appearance and build had changed significantly, making him nearly unrecognizable.

    The old man quickly stepped out of the courtyard, his face alight with excitement. ¡°It really is you! I thought the figure on the bridge looked like you, and it turns out I was right! Junior Brother Gu, what brings you here? Are you out on a mission as an Outer Sect Disciple?¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°More or less. Senior Brother, why are you here?¡±

    What a coincidence this was!

    Zhang Chunqiu laughed and said, ¡°This town is the wealthiest one near the Taixuan Sect. I¡¯ve decided to spend my retirement here.¡±

    That explained a lot.

    Gu An had chosen this town precisely because its bustling population made it safer.

    Zhang Chunqiu grabbed Gu An¡¯s wrist enthusiastically. ¡°Come in and chat for a while. You¡¯re not in a hurry, are you?¡±

    ¡°No rush at all,¡± Gu An replied, noting that the courtyard seemed empty. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Xiao Lian¡¯s whereabouts.

    He had once overheard Zhang Chunqiu muttering to himself and learned that the senior brother had left the sect to search for a woman named Xiao Lian.

    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:

    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 78: The Fiend Gu An, Famed Across the Land

    Chapter 78: The Fiend Gu An, Famed Across the Land

    The late summer moon was full, though heavy clouds quickly veiled its light.

    Inside a modest room, Gu An and Zhang Chunqiu sat chatting. Zhang Chunqiu shared his experiences over the years, while Gu An listened attentively.

    Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s tale felt like it came from a scholar¡¯s pen. He had left the Taixuan Sect for a woman he loved, who turned out to be a demon.

    Years ago, on his way to the Taixuan Sect in search of immortal destiny, he was attacked by a demon but saved by a female demon named Xiao Lian. Thanks to her, he safely entered the sect.

    He never forgot Xiao Lian¡¯s kindness and visited her every year. Their bond quickly deepened, and after years of failing to achieve Foundation Establishment, he left the sect to live out the rest of his life with her.

    They reunited and settled in a small town, where they bought a house, married, and had a child.

    However, living with a demon took its toll. Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s spiritual energy was drained, and even his vitality began to fade. Unable to bear burdening him, Xiao Lian left one morning without a word.

    Hearing this, Gu An wanted to say something but held back.

    ¡°You might think I was deceived by her, but that¡¯s not the case. A union between humans and demons always ends this way. I left the sect because the immortal path was no longer within my reach. I have no regrets. Her lifespan far exceeds mine; I won¡¯t live much longer. Her leaving early spares us the pain of parting by death,¡± Zhang Chunqiu said with a kindly smile. His eyes, though cloudy, held the wisdom of someone who had seen the vicissitudes of life.

    Looking at him, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but recall the youthful Zhang Chunqiu he had met when first entering Xuan Valley. The passage of time had changed so much.

    Gu An could sense that Zhang Chunqiu had only three years left to live, filling him with a touch of sorrow.

    Half an hour later, the demonic energy Gu An had sensed earlier appeared in the courtyard. It was Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s son.

    [Zhang Bukui (Foundation Establishment, Level 2): 22/460/2300]

    A 22-year-old at the second level of Foundation Establishment¡ªundoubtedly a genius!

    Could it be that a union between humans and demons easily produced such talents? Gu An suspected it had more to do with Xiao Lian¡¯s exceptional abilities.

    ¡°Bukui, this is your martial uncle, Gu An,¡± Zhang Chunqiu called out, waving to Zhang Bukui, who had climbed over the courtyard wall.

    Zhang Bukui looked like a teenager of sixteen or seventeen, though his cheeks were unusually hairy.

    ¡°Hello, Martial Uncle Gu,¡± Zhang Bukui said shyly, stepping forward to greet him.

    Gu An smiled and nodded, taking a bottle of pills from his storage pouch. ¡°These are high-grade Spiritual Energy Pills, a meeting gift for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t possibly accept this.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you rejecting my goodwill?¡±

    ¡°Of course not; it just feels too valuable.¡±

    After some back-and-forth, Zhang Chunqiu reluctantly allowed his son to accept the gift.

    Zhang Bukui curiously observed Gu An. It was the first time someone outside his parents had given him a gift, making him warm up to Gu An immediately.

    Zhang Chunqiu then began asking about Xuan Valley. Gu An did not hold back in his responses.

    When Zhang Chunqiu heard that Cheng Xuandan and Meng Lang had died, he was neither grieved nor indifferent, but rather nostalgic, advising Gu An to act cautiously in the future.

    When Gu An mentioned that Li Ya had already formed a Golden Core, Zhang Chunqiu expressed his amazement, saying he had always known Li Ya would soar to great heights.

    The two talked for a long time until Zhang Chunqiu could no longer stay awake, prompting Gu An to bid him farewell.

    Before parting, with Zhang Bukui¡¯s help, Zhang Chunqiu turned back and said, ¡°Junior Brother Gu, since you¡¯ve reached Foundation Establishment, it means your potential is not the worst. Train well, and live to see the world a few centuries from now on my behalf.¡±

    Standing at the doorway, Gu An turned back and nodded slightly.

    From start to finish, Zhang Chunqiu hadn¡¯t made a single request, only reminisced about old times.

    As Gu An walked away from the courtyard, he couldn¡¯t resist looking back. He could hear Zhang Chunqiu and his son talking softly. Zhang Chunqiu was asking his son where he had been wandering that day, while Zhang Bukui mentioned meeting a young man with whom he had exchanged blows.

    That young man turned out to be none other than An Hao. During their earlier fight, Gu An had sensed that although there was a gap in cultivation levels, Zhang Bukui bore no killing intent. After a few exchanges, Zhang Bukui had left.

    ¡°What about poetry and songs?¡±

    ¡°I know a bit of everything.¡±

    Admiration flashed in Shen Zhen¡¯s eyes, prompting Gu An to tilt his chin slightly in satisfaction.

    So, you¡¯re impressed now, huh?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder. After all, you wrote Romance of the Gods,¡± Shen Zhen said with a sigh.

    Gu An, however, asked, ¡°Why did you draw this picture?¡±

    Could she have a grudge against Han Ming?

    ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m very interested in the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. I imagine him as a handsome, aloof swordsman. With so many people coming to watch, and yet he remains absent¡ªit¡¯s so mysterious,¡± Shen Zhen said, a hint of infatuation in her eyes.

    Gu An¡¯s mouth twitched as he remarked, ¡°What if he turns out to be an unattractive old man?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not impossible. Aside from writing, my next goal is to investigate the Sword Sovereign. I must find him!¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯ll make him my Dao partner! Pan An, don¡¯t think for a second I frequent your place because I like you. While I¡¯m not a fan of cultivating, my Dao partner must be one of the top grandmasters in the world. Otherwise, if my writing or painting offends people in the future, how could they protect me?¡±

    With that, Shen Zhen rolled her eyes at Gu An, then collected her painting and headed for the door.

    Gu An shook his head with a laugh but didn¡¯t follow her.

    After Shen Zhen left Medicine Valley, he went downstairs to inspect the herbs.

    The outer sect disciples were still fervently discussing the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, their faces alight with excitement. Listening to their praises put Gu An in a good mood.

    Though he had recently shown off his strength, Gu An knew better than to become complacent. He needed to continue diligently accumulating longevity.

    After all, the ninth level of the Integration Stage wasn¡¯t nearly enough for him.

    In the blink of an eye, another year passed, and summer came once again.

    To this day, Gu An no longer visited An Hao and An Xin daily. Instead, he checked in twice a month. By now, An Hao had reached the ninth level of the Qi Refining Stage, fully capable of protecting An Xin.

    Last month, An Hao passed a trial set by Gu An, personally slaying the wolf demon that had once hunted them. Gu An had deliberately spared the wolf demon, leaving it for An Hao to defeat.

    Alright, he admitted it¡ªwhen he first saw An Hao¡¯s potential, he had devised an extensive plan to nurture him.

    The reason they hadn¡¯t yet gone to the Taixuan Sect was that An Xin¡¯s cultivation level was still insufficient. Besides, both of them were still young and could learn much more under Gu An¡¯s guidance.

    That day, around noon, Gu An arrived alone at the Outer Sect. His first stop was the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    There were more and more sword cultivators on the platform, many of whom weren¡¯t from the Taixuan Sect.

    News of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path heavily wounding the Da Yu Sword Maniac with a double-leaf strike had spread like wildfire through the cultivation world. The Sword Sovereign had now become the most admired figure among Taixuan Sect disciples.

    Even though a year had passed, every time Gu An visited the Outer Sect¡¯s city, he could hear disciples still discussing the battle.

    The fame of that fight had drawn an increasing number of sword cultivators to visit, and while the Taixuan Sect hadn¡¯t turned them away, they had strengthened the city¡¯s defenses. This, in turn, significantly boosted Jiang Qiong¡¯s authority, as she was the Grand Elder overseeing the city.

    From afar, Gu An spotted Han Ming standing beside Zuo Lin, shouting at him impatiently. Meanwhile, Zuo Lin sat on the ground, his face dark and gloomy.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    This was exactly the scene he had hoped to see, which was why he¡¯d recommended Han Ming take Zuo Lin as a disciple.

    Zuo Lin was undeniably a genius, except for one thing¡ªhe had terrible comprehension in the way of the sword. Yet, ironically, he was utterly obsessed with it.

    Amused for a moment, Gu An shifted his gaze to the others on the platform, scanning for unfamiliar grandmasters.

    And he found one!

 Chapter 79: The Nightshade Ghost Mother, LÃ¼ Xian Returns

    Chapter 79: The Nightshade Ghost Mother, Lu? Xian Returns

    [Nightshade Ghost Mother (Integration Stage Level 2): 3750/8090/54000]

    Integration Stage, Level 2!

    What an astonishing lifespan!

    First, the Huangquan Demon Emperor, and now the Nightshade Ghost Mother¡ªwhy did they all seem like characters straight out of the underworld?

    Gu An mused silently. It was fascinating that ghosts could have lifespans, implying that even in death, they couldn¡¯t exist indefinitely.

    Come to think of it, it made sense. If ghosts could exist forever, wouldn¡¯t this world be dominated by them?

    Stories of millennial evil spirits were common, but tales of million-year ghost emperors were unheard of¡ªat least, not at Gu An¡¯s current level. Perhaps such beings existed, but in this human-dominated realm, the balance was clearly tilted.

    Maybe there was an unseen force suppressing ghosts, ensuring harmony across all living things.

    Humans, though short-lived, had the advantage of rapid cultivation. Each had their strengths and weaknesses.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother disguised herself as a young female disciple of the Taixuan Sect, her cultivation aura suppressed to the Foundation Establishment Stage, making her nearly undetectable.

    Gu An avoided staring at her, lest he attract her attention.

    The Taixuan Sect was teeming with enigmatic figures. As long as they didn¡¯t threaten him, Gu An couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoyou.¡±No?v(el)B\\jnn

    Han Ming¡¯s voice suddenly rang out as he approached with a smile.

    Though he¡¯d suffered a crushing defeat, Han Ming didn¡¯t see it as shameful. On the contrary, he was grateful.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had pinned him to a city wall with a single leaf, and the sword intent embedded in it had profoundly benefited him. It was clearly meant as guidance.

    With the Sword Sovereign¡¯s capabilities, if he¡¯d wanted Han Ming dead, Han Ming wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    Gu An saw Han Ming coming and raised his hand in greeting. But before he could say a word, Han Ming clasped his hand enthusiastically.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoyou, since you¡¯re here, you must spar with me! That disciple you recommended is impossibly dull¡ªit¡¯s driving me mad!¡± Han Ming exclaimed while dragging Gu An toward Zuo Lin.

    Gu An, concealing his cultivation, couldn¡¯t break free from Han Ming¡¯s grip and had no choice but to follow.

    Han Ming made Gu An sit beside Zuo Lin and began instructing him in sword techniques. Zuo Lin, delighted to see Gu An, chatted incessantly, much to Han Ming¡¯s frustration. A barrage of scolding soon followed.

    Meanwhile, Zuo Yijian, seated nearby, watched his son being berated while wearing an amused expression. He also scrutinized Gu An.

    Other than being handsome, Gu An seemed utterly ordinary in cultivation. What on earth did Han Ming see in him?

    Zuo Yijian closed his eyes, alternating between sensing the sword intent within the characters "Righteous Path" and recalling the scene of Han Ming¡¯s defeat. In a peculiar state of clarity and confusion, he felt as if he¡¯d grasped something profound¡ªor perhaps it was a mere illusion. The complexity of it all consumed him.

    An entire hour passed before Gu An managed to escape Han Ming¡¯s persistence.

    Though he¡¯d memorized the sword techniques after hearing them once, he pretended to struggle and endured six repetitions to keep a low profile. It was utterly exhausting. ?

    Gu An quickly departed under Han Ming¡¯s disappointed gaze.

    From now on, I need to avoid Han Ming whenever I visit the Heavenly Mending Platform! That guy is relentless!

    Afterward, Gu An completed tasks at the Alchemy Hall and the Library Hall before paying a visit to Jiang Qiong at the Grand Elder¡¯s residence.

    Inside the main hall, Jiang Qiong tossed a storage pouch to Gu An. ¡°Inside are all the high-grade herbs I¡¯ve collected. Once they mature, you can keep twenty percent for yourself. Isn¡¯t your master ancestor generous?¡±

    Using his divine sense to inspect the pouch, Gu An¡¯s expression brightened.

    So many seeds! The lowest grade was fourth rank!

    ¡°Thank you, Master Ancestor!¡± Gu An said sincerely.

    Jiang Qiong could have assigned anyone to handle this. As the Grand Elder, her authority was immense.

    What a domineering leg technique!

    ¡°I want to learn! I want to learn! This looks even cooler than the Taicang Frightening God Sword!¡± An Hao shouted excitedly, kicking the air a few times in his eagerness.

    Gu An remarked, ¡°The Taicang Frightening God Sword is stronger than the Fierce Wind Phantom Kick. I just haven¡¯t shown you its full power yet.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I get it now! I promise I won¡¯t slack off on my sword training!¡± An Hao quickly assured him.

    Gu An began teaching him the technique. As always, An Hao memorized the moves after just one demonstration and immediately began practicing.

    Again and again, he repeated the moves, becoming increasingly proficient.

    Watching An Hao¡¯s progress, Gu An suddenly felt it was time to send him to the Taixuan Sect.

    This boy¡¯s talent was terrifying. If he could join the sect earlier, he might build an even stronger foundation. Gu An could only teach techniques and combat skills, but the sect could offer so much more.

    But...

    Gu An thought of An Xin. The girl¡¯s aptitude was painfully mediocre.

    Oh well. Let them go. There was no point fretting over something he couldn¡¯t change.

    Gu An decided to wait another six months before sending the two to the Taixuan Sect.

    Ten years from now, An Hao would likely make a name for himself.

    I wonder how long it¡¯ll take for him to catch up to Li Ya or Ji Xuanyu.

    Gu An even began to anticipate a duel between Li Ya and An Hao. Li Ya was competitive by nature and would undoubtedly cross swords with An Hao someday.

    The Taixuan Sect allowed inter-sect duels, and while the two were separated by over 30 years, they could still be considered peers.

    Under the scorching sun, An Hao soon became drenched in sweat, but his excitement kept him going. Though young, the sweat-soaked clothes outlined his muscular frame, exuding an impressive strength.

    Gu An stood by silently, watching over him.

    At Horizon Valley.

    Gu An was sowing seeds while Sun San followed him closely, carrying a basket.

    To avoid drawing suspicion, Gu An didn¡¯t just harvest herbs¡ªhe occasionally performed other tasks as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    A voice echoed from the entrance of the valley, and without turning his head, Gu An knew Lu? Xian had returned.

    Dressed in a blue robe, Lu? Xian walked into the valley, folding fan in hand. His striking appearance now carried a slightly more masculine air compared to the flamboyance of his previous red attire.

    ¡°How did it go? Smoothly?¡± asked Yi Liuyun, who was meditating atop the mountain. His voice resonated throughout Horizon Valley.

    Luo Hun, wielding a long spear, appeared at the pavilion¡¯s entrance to greet Lu? Xian. Gu An, too, had to pay attention, though his thoughts were more preoccupied with Li Ya¡¯s performance at the Hundred Clans Conference than with Lu? Xian¡¯s return.

    Lu? Xian wore a calm smile as he replied, ¡°Naturally, it went smoothly. There were some minor hiccups, but as expected, I secured the top spot.¡±

    Hearing this, both Luo Hun and Yi Liuyun smiled. They all served Li Xuandao, and their futures would inevitably be intertwined through life and death. The stronger Lu? Xian became, the more secure their collective position.

    Yi Liuyun, his voice carrying across Medicine Valley, asked again, ¡°Did the prodigies of the Ji Family, Gu Family, or Zhou Family pose any threat to you?¡±

    Lu? Xian replied, ¡°The Ji Family had a young woman named Ji Xuanyu who gave me some trouble. Unfortunately, she withdrew partway through, so I didn¡¯t get the chance to defeat her outright. It¡¯s a pity. Besides her, fewer than five people were worthy opponents.¡±

    ¡°Were any of His Majesty¡¯s children impressive enough to earn your respect?¡± Luo Hun asked, his tone tinged with anticipation.

    Lu? Xian shook his head, his expression disdainful. ¡°Though I admire His Majesty, his children are a disappointment¡ªnot a single one lives up to his name. That said, there was a prince named Li Ya who caught my attention. His determination surprised me. To win, I had to break his arms and legs. He¡¯ll probably need a year or two to recover.¡±

    At this, Luo Hun¡¯s expression changed drastically, and even Gu An frowned.

    Lu? Xian¡¯s return heralded a ripple of unrest within the valley. Gu An¡¯s mind, however, lingered on Li Ya¡¯s tenacity. Breaking Li Ya¡¯s limbs might have halted him for now, but it would undoubtedly fuel his drive to rise even stronger in the future.

 Chapter 80: Black Tortoise Tidal Palm and the Rare Heavenly Spiritual Root

    Chapter 80: Black Tortoise Tidal Palm and the Rare Heavenly Spiritual Root

    Hearing of Li Ya¡¯s injury, Gu An felt a flicker of annoyance.

    Lu? Xian¡¯s methods were excessively harsh, and now he was openly belittling Li Ya!

    Gu An had initially thought that even if Lu? Xian bested Li Ya, he would show some restraint out of respect for Li Xuandao. Yet, not only had Lu? Xian been ruthless, but his tone also carried a blatant disregard for Li Xuandao himself.No?v(el)B\\jnn

    Yi Liuyun suddenly appeared before Lu? Xian, frowning. ¡°Why did you injure His Highness? Knocking him unconscious would¡¯ve sufficed.¡±

    It was obvious that Li Xuandao had frequently spoken to Yi Liuyun about Li Ya.

    ¡°What? Am I not allowed to hurt him? He¡¯s not the crown prince, and he¡¯s far inferior to the crown prince anyway,¡± Lu? Xian retorted, his tone tinged with irritation.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s not the crown prince, he¡¯s still a prince the Emperor cares about!¡± Yi Liuyun¡¯s voice carried a hint of reproach.

    Luo Hun remained silent, but his expression made his displeasure clear.

    Lu? Xian snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If you don¡¯t like it, you can break my limbs in return!¡±

    Just then, Lu? Xian noticed Gu An approaching and immediately perked up, walking over with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Valley Master, I¡¯ve secured the championship at the Hundred Clans Conference! So, how about it? Will you train with me?¡± Lu? Xian asked. He retrieved the golden token from his storage pouch, which bore the words Hidden Dragon Ranking Champion.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s train.¡±

    Thrilled, Lu? Xian grabbed Gu An and led him to a nearby clearing.

    Watching them leave, Yi Liuyun turned to Luo Hun and asked, ¡°Should we inform His Majesty about this?¡±

    Luo Hun considered for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No need. His Majesty has undoubtedly assigned people to keep an eye on Prince Li Ya.¡±

    Yi Liuyun sighed, shook his head, and vanished into thin air.

    Lu? Xian led Gu An to an open space where three monkey demons quickly gathered to watch out of curiosity.

    ¡°What kind of technique do you prefer?¡± Lu? Xian asked, cracking his knuckles with eagerness.

    ¡°Anything but swordsmanship,¡± Gu An replied, recalling their prior agreement. Though he had promised to train with Lu? Xian, he couldn¡¯t just let go of the grudge over Li Ya¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you a palm technique! It¡¯s the one I used to break Li Ya¡¯s limbs,¡± Lu? Xian said proudly, casting a glance toward the distant Yi Liuyun, clearly meant as a jab.

    ¡°Fine, show me what you¡¯ve got,¡± Gu An replied evenly.

    Lu? Xian began demonstrating the technique, combining physical moves with a detailed explanation of the mental cultivation method.

    Black Tortoise Tidal Palm¡ªthe name alone carried an air of dominance.

    Gu An watched carefully, hiding his intentions to mess with Lu? Xian.

    The sun climbed high and then slowly dipped toward the horizon. By the time evening arrived, Lu? Xian was in complete dismay.

    ¡°Are you genuinely unable to learn, or are you doing this on purpose?¡± he exclaimed in frustration.

    His voice was so loud that Yi Liuyun and Luo Hun rushed over, fearing he might lose control and attack.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°I told you, my talent and comprehension are terrible. You didn¡¯t believe me and insisted on teaching me. Now you¡¯re upset.¡±

    ¡°No way... No one can be this bad at learning, can they?¡± Lu? Xian muttered, unable to make sense of the situation. Gu An¡¯s clueless demeanor didn¡¯t seem fake. R??

    When the fourteen-year-old An Hao revealed his ninth-level Qi Refining Stage cultivation, it immediately caught the attention of the Outer Sect elders, one of whom personally received them.

    Gu An had chosen this particular Outer Sect city because of the number of grandmasters residing there. This reduced the risk of An Hao being ambushed or having his body seized.

    A new year began, and the Spring Festival arrived.

    In Xuan Valley, Gu An, Ye Lan, Zhen Qin, Wu Xin, Xiao Chuan, Tang Yu, and others gathered around a long table for the festivities. Meanwhile, the other disciples sat at a separate table, laughing and toasting one another.

    ¡°Have you heard? The Outer Sect recently accepted a disciple with a Heavenly Spiritual Root! Even the elders of the main sect city were alarmed. His name is An Hao, and he¡¯s only fourteen¡ªalmost at Foundation Establishment. It¡¯s unbelievable! Compared to him, I feel like my cultivation has gone into a pig¡¯s body,¡± Zhen Qin exclaimed, her wine cup in hand.

    Heavenly Spiritual Root!

    The news immediately grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. Wu Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that true? The Taicang Empire hasn¡¯t produced a Heavenly Spiritual Root in centuries.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Our Law Enforcement Hall even guarded him for a few days until the Sect Master took him in,¡± Ye Lan confirmed, her tone far calmer than Zhen Qin¡¯s.

    The group buzzed with speculation about the Heavenly Spiritual Root. Wu Xin shared several legends, prompting Ye Lan to frown.

    ¡°How does this guy know so much? Could there be something off about him?¡± Ye Lan wondered, silently resolving to check Wu Xin¡¯s entry records despite their years of acquaintance.

    Meanwhile, Gu An listened to the discussion about An Hao, a smile forming on his lips.

    His peaceful days of tending fields now had an added excitement¡ªwatching just how far An Hao would rise.

    The conversation eventually shifted to broader topics in the cultivation world. Reports claimed that Changluo in Cangzhou was in turmoil due to a demon attack on the emperor. Though the emperor had narrowly survived, his fury was boundless, and entire clans were being executed as part of the investigation.

    Gu An, knowing that Li Xuandao concealed a ninth-level Transformation Stage cultivation, was unconcerned. He listened with interest, even amusement.

    The New Year celebrations lasted through the night, ending only at sunrise. As the first rays of dawn broke, Ye Lan and Zhen Qin departed.

    Instead of leaving Xuan Valley, Gu An quietly entered the Eight Views Celestial Realm, bringing delicacies for Hao Long.

    Under the Spirit Tree, Hao Long greeted Gu An with excitement, darting around him. Now nearly two zhang (approximately seven meters) long, its dragon horns were fully developed, giving it the appearance of a true dragon. Its black scales gleamed with a cold luster.

    ¡°Master, when will you take me outside?¡± Hao Long asked pitifully, rubbing against Gu An¡¯s face.

    Gu An patted its head with a smile. ¡°I told you before¡ªwhen you¡¯re fully grown. Outside, too many people are eyeing your meat like you eye lamb.¡±

    "How big counts as grown? I feel like I¡¯m already really strong¡ªMaster, you might not even be my match," Hao Long said pitifully.

    Though Gu An had occasionally practiced swordsmanship under the Spirit Tree, he had never revealed his full strength. Even Hao Long didn¡¯t know the extent of his power.

    Hearing this, Gu An realized he couldn¡¯t let things continue this way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a solution,¡± he said thoughtfully.

    Gu An decided to seek out Jiang Qiong to see if she knew any transformation techniques. If Hao Long could change into a snake, he might be able to accompany Gu An outside without drawing attention.

    Hao Long brightened immediately, even letting out a cheer that made Gu An laugh.

    After spending an hour in the Eight Views Celestial Realm, Gu An left. He had sensed a familiar presence approaching Xuan Valley, prompting him to cut his visit short.

    Back at his loft, Gu An pretended to read a book, keeping an eye on his surroundings.

    Before long, a figure leaped through the window.

    Before they even landed, a lively voice rang out: ¡°Junior Brother Gu, guess what treasure I¡¯ve brought back for you!¡±

 Chapter 81: Ancient Gold-Eating Insects, Demonic Paths Siege on Taixuan Sect

    Chapter 81: Ancient Gold-Eating Insects, Demonic Path''s Siege on Taixuan Sect

    Gu An looked at Li Ya, who had just climbed in through the window, and said helplessly, ¡°What treasure could possibly outshine my windowsill?¡±

    Dressed in a green robe, Li Ya walked to the table, retrieved a pouch from his waist, and placed it on the table with a proud smile. ¡°This treasure, you¡¯ll definitely like.¡±

    Gu An extended his spiritual sense into the pouch, furrowed his brow, and asked, ¡°Why is it filled with insects?¡±

    ¡°These are Ancient Gold-Eating Insects. Their teeth can bite through any metal or ore in the world. If you feed them gold-attributed spiritual energy, they can grow even stronger. There are sixteen inside, including one queen. They¡¯re great for guarding your home or even digging holes.¡± Li Ya chuckled.

    Hearing this, Gu An grew intrigued and asked curiously, ¡°How do you get them to recognize a master?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a special technique for that. You¡¯ll need to drop a bit of blood essence onto the queen to establish a soul bond with her.¡± Li Ya explained, then pulled a thin manual out of his storage pouch and handed it to Gu An.

    Gu An accepted it but didn¡¯t open it immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡°So, how did the Hundred Clans Conference go?¡±

    Li Ya pulled a chair over and sat across from Gu An, sighing as he replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t smooth sailing, but it was an eye-opener. This world is truly filled with experts, and geniuses are as numerous as fish in a river. My talents were nothing at the conference. Out of the countless prodigies from the Nine Dynasties and Hundred Clans, I barely made it into the top hundred. Even Zhou Tongyou only managed to secure a spot in the top ten.¡±

    Seeing Li Ya¡¯s optimistic demeanor, Gu An felt some of his worries ease.

    Li Ya began recounting his experiences at the conference, and Gu An listened intently. Halfway through, Gu An even got up to pour wine, sipping as he listened.

    By dusk, Li Ya was still brimming with stories.

    Gu An remarked, ¡°So, only our Third Young Miss could pose a threat to Lu? Xian?¡±

    ¡°Her Qilin Step is indeed remarkable. She¡¯s the only one who managed to injure Lu? Xian. Unfortunately, after taking nine steps, she encountered a heavenly tribulation and had to stop her duel abruptly. We haven¡¯t seen her since.¡± Li Ya nodded.

    ¡°A heavenly tribulation? What does that mean? Is the Qilin Step that powerful?¡± Gu An asked in surprise. He had taken countless steps over the past two years and never encountered anything like that.

    Li Ya shook his head. ¡°How would I know? Maybe she¡¯s harboring some kind of secret.¡±

    Innate Dao Seal!

    Gu An sighed inwardly. Is this what they call... cheating?

    ¡°Compared to Ji Xuanyu, it¡¯s Lu? Xian¡¯s strength that shocks me the most. He¡¯s my next goal. I¡¯ll challenge him and reclaim my honor.¡± Li Ya declared with determination.

    Gu An asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he broke your arms and legs? Don¡¯t you hate him?¡±

    Li Ya shook his head. ¡°It was a fair duel. Why hate him? Besides, I refused to admit defeat. A senior once told me that Lu? Xian is also a pitiful soul. He has residual souls inside him vying for control of his body. That¡¯s why he sometimes acts erratically¡ªkind and friendly one moment, violent and irritable the next.¡±

    Residual souls?

    Gu An let out a breath of relief. If that were the case, he didn¡¯t need to worry anymore. He had been concerned that Lu? Xian might be the reincarnation of an immortal, but it didn¡¯t seem so.

    ¡°What do you mean by residual souls?¡± Gu An asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s related to some treasure or perhaps he was once possessed. In any case, he¡¯ll continue to suffer until he expels the residual souls. No wonder we hadn¡¯t heard of him in the Taixuan Sect before. He was probably kept hidden by the Lu? family. Oh, and his father is the previous sect master, Lu? Baitian.¡±

    ¡°Lu? Baitian went mad practicing his cultivation, and now his son is tormented by residual souls. It seems like quite the coincidence.¡± Li Ya said with a frown, then sighed. ¡°If Lu? Xian weren¡¯t affected by those souls, he might already have reached the Nascent Soul Stage. His strength is unimaginable.¡±

    Gu An took the papers and examined them carefully.

    The documents detailed the individuals Wu Xin interacted with, including visits to certain figures in the outer sect cities.

    Careless! How could he not be more meticulous? Gu An cursed inwardly. Still, he remained calm¡ªit was Ye Lan who had discovered this, after all.

    After finishing his review, Gu An looked up and asked, ¡°How many people know about this?¡±

    ¡°Just me for now. Normally, the Law Enforcement Hall doesn¡¯t investigate errand disciples. We did discover that one of the valley masters in the outer sect Medicine Valley is also a Thousand Autumn Pavilion informant, but we haven¡¯t identified who. We wanted to continue the investigation, but someone higher up prohibited us.¡± Ye Lan¡¯s delicate brows furrowed in frustration.

    ¡°Who stopped you?¡±

    ¡°The Outer Sect Grand Elder, Jiang Qiong, but her people said the order came from the inner sect.¡±

    Gu An suddenly felt that having Jiang Qiong as the Outer Sect Grand Elder was a blessing¡ªshe could shield him from trouble.

    Although Gu An had never worked for the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, the presence of the Spirit Tree made it impossible to clear his name. He didn¡¯t want his peaceful farming life disrupted.

    Gu An stepped forward, placed his hands on Ye Lan¡¯s shoulders, and took a deep breath. ¡°Junior Sister, this matter must be suppressed. Even if Wu Xin comes from the demonic path, we¡¯ve lived alongside him for years. I believe he¡¯s not a bad person.¡±

    Held by Gu An, Ye Lan¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly. She lowered her gaze and said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, are you also with the Thousand Autumn Pavilion? If you are, I¡¯m willing to go with you.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? I was born a member of the Taixuan Sect, and I¡¯ll die a ghost of the Taixuan Sect.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Wherever you go in the future, you have to take me with you.¡±

    ¡°Then can you suppress this matter?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I¡¯ve already destroyed the other evidence; only the copy in your hand remains.¡±

    Gu An released her, casually tossing the papers into his storage pouch. Better to keep them for emergencies than destroy them outright.

    Ye Lan continued, ¡°This is actually a minor issue. I knew you¡¯d protect him. I came to tell you about something much bigger. The demonic path is preparing to siege the Taixuan Sect¡ªthis time for real. The Law Enforcement Hall¡¯s informants in the Wan Yin Sect have uncovered the plot. Apparently, there are traitors within the Elder Hall of the sect¡¯s main city. This information has already been passed up, and the four inner sect cities are preparing for battle.¡±

    ¡°There are many grandmasters from other sects and empires stationed in the outer sect. The Taixuan Sect hasn¡¯t driven them away despite their long stays. If the demonic path attacks, the outer sect cities could become incredibly dangerous. There might even be demonic spies waiting to coordinate an internal uprising.¡±

    Demonic path invasion? Gu An frowned. ¡°The Taixuan Sect¡¯s disciples have grown in number over the years. How would they dare?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve allied with the demon race. Together, they plan to destroy the Taixuan Sect and split the Taicang Empire¡¯s territories between them,¡± Ye Lan replied gravely.

    Allied with the demon race? Gu An was puzzled. Didn¡¯t the demonic path factions realize the Demon Calamity would arrive in a hundred years?

    After sharing additional intelligence, Ye Lan quickly left. Gu An personally escorted her to the teleportation array, ensuring she reached the outer sect city of Xuan Valley to avoid breaching protocol.

    As Gu An headed back to his quarters, he spotted Elder Tian sitting in a withered posture beneath an old tree.

    It struck him that it had been a long time since he had probed Elder Tian¡¯s condition.

    Previously, Elder Tian had ascended two cultivation levels after visiting the Heavenly Mending Platform, but he had since fallen silent¡ªa strange development.

    As Gu An pondered, he casually cast a lifespan detection technique toward Elder Tian.

 Chapter 82: The Struggle Between Righteous and Demonic Paths, Protecting the Medicine Valley

    Chapter 82: The Struggle Between Righteous and Demonic Paths, Protecting the Medicine Valley

    ¡¾Lu? Baitian (Core Formation Stage, Third Layer): 754/1050/3200¡¿

    Core Formation Stage, Third Layer?

    Seeing Elder Tian¡¯s cultivation soar so high, Gu An was inwardly alarmed.

    I¡¯d better keep an eye on him. I wouldn¡¯t want him surpassing me without me realizing it.

    Gu An had come to understand that the higher the cultivation realm, the better people were at concealing their true strength. Simply relying on senses made it nearly impossible to gauge an opponent¡¯s cultivation.

    In other words, the cultivation world was a game of who could hide their power best!

    Fortunately, Gu An had hidden himself deeply enough and was confident he could continue to do so.

    Elder Tian seemed to sense Gu An¡¯s gaze. He opened his eyes and looked over, prompting Gu An to nod slightly before heading back indoors.

    With the demonic path¡¯s invasion imminent, Gu An remained unbothered. He continued with his routine, confident that the Taixuan Sect was no pushover¡ªespecially with Elder Tian, a hidden sect master, working in the shadows. Gu An¡¯s focus was solely on protecting his Medicine Valley.

    Late summer brought a pleasant coolness.

    Walking through the outer sect city, Gu An noticed a sharp increase in Law Enforcement Hall disciples. The city walls in all directions bristled with the presence of Transformation Stage cultivators.

    The entire city exuded an atmosphere of tension and martial readiness.

    The demonic path¡¯s invasion was no longer a rumor¡ªit was real!

    As always, Gu An first made his way to the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor and the Nightshade Ghost Mother were still there, sitting alone like ascetic cultivators, with no other hidden demons or monsters in sight.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that the Huangquan Demon Emperor might be connected to the demonic path, but reporting it would risk entangling himself in the chaos. His goal was longevity. A thousand years from now, will the Taixuan Sect even still exist?

    He had never been a righteous hero with grand ambitions¡ªjust an ordinary man seeking a simple life.

    After a cursory scan revealed no unfamiliar powerful faces, Gu An felt reassured. It seemed the Taixuan Sect had tightened its control over outsiders, allowing them to leave but not enter.

    Next, Gu An went to visit Jiang Qiong.

    Jiang Qiong wasn¡¯t at her residence, and her attendants asked him to wait in the main hall.

    As Gu An stood in the hall, he observed his surroundings. He could sense the intricate array of formations concealed throughout the hall¡ªformations invisible to the naked eye.

    Thanks to Jiang Qiong¡¯s Purple Star Array Manual, Gu An had developed a solid understanding of formations. Now, he could discern some of their mysteries.

    As he studied them, Gu An¡¯s expression turned peculiar.

    There¡¯s a vast space beneath this residence¡ªsimilar to the Eight Views Celestial Realm under Xuan Valley!

    An hour later, Jiang Qiong finally returned.

    As she entered the hall, she waved her hand, causing the large doors to close with a resounding boom.

    Gu An stood and greeted her, but she gestured for him to sit. ¡°No need for formalities. Sit down.¡±

    Her face was grim¡ªclearly, something unpleasant had happened.

    Gu An retrieved a storage pouch from his waist and placed it on the table beside her. ¡°This contains the first batch of mature herbs. Please inspect them.¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s herbs were of high grade, which was why this first batch had taken so long to mature.

    But instead of reaching for the pouch, Jiang Qiong asked, ¡°You must have other matters to discuss. Otherwise, you could¡¯ve sent Hu Mo to handle this.¡±

    Two figures were speeding toward him from the horizon¡ªVice Sect Master Ji Hantian and Elder Gu Zong.

    Elder Tian, inspecting the herbs in the garden, glanced at them briefly before resuming his work.

    Ji Hantian and Gu Zong landed and called Gu An upstairs for a private conversation.

    Once inside, Gu Zong set up his usual restrictions.

    Bang!

    Ji Hantian slammed his hand on the table, startling Gu An.

    D**n it! Do you have to slap the table every time you come here?

    Gu An wanted nothing more than to use the Grand Yin-Yang Transformation to take on a demonic form and beat Ji Hantian to a pulp.

    The furniture in this room was crafted from premium wood. If Ji Hantian broke it, Gu An would feel the loss deeply.

    ¡°Chu Tianqi has gone too far! The entire Chu family is rotten! Pan An, you must write a book exposing their actions to the world! The Taixuan Sect is the righteous sect of the world and must be held accountable!¡± Ji Hantian fumed.

    Here we go again.

    Gu An remained silent, regretting his past restraint.

    Gu Zong, sitting down, said irritably, ¡°Why are you so worked up? Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re unaware of what he¡¯s done. I think you just want to be the sect master. This time, you¡¯re not using Pan An as your pawn. He¡¯s already the Taixuan Sect¡¯s banner for recruiting disciples. That banner can¡¯t become a tool for internal power struggles.¡±

    Gu An glanced at Gu Zong. Finally, someone who makes sense.

    Ji Hantian sighed and admitted, ¡°I do want to be sect master. I believe I could make the Taixuan Sect better. Look at the mess Chu Tianqi has created! His people are refining Greedy Wrath Demon Ghosts and even planning to sacrifice an entire outer sect city. I once thought he was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, but he¡¯s not.

    ¡°With the demonic path gaining momentum, rumors about Chu Tianqi¡¯s misdeeds are spreading like wildfire within the sect. The unrest is threatening the Taixuan Sect¡¯s stability!¡±

    Refining Greedy Wrath Demon Ghosts?

    Gu An was taken aback. He¡¯d previously heard Chu Jingfeng mention them and assumed it was the work of the Chu family¡¯s enemies.

    But now it seemed there was more to the story.

    Is this internal strife within the Chu family, or are they staging this themselves?

    "Chu Tianqi is truly disappointing. When he punished Chu Xian¡¯s descendants back then, I thought he was sacrificing family for righteousness. But in hindsight, it was probably just self-preservation," Gu Zong said, shaking his head. "However, dealing with Chu Tianqi won¡¯t be easy. Many in the Elder Hall were elevated by him, and his relationship with the Dao Tian Sect is particularly strong."

    Hearing this, Gu An was thoroughly confused.

    What are these two trying to pull?

    Why were they discussing such things with an outer sect disciple like him? What was the point?

    Probably putting on a show, Gu An surmised. Trying to rile me up so I¡¯ll expose the so-called darkness within the Taixuan Sect on my own.

    The two continued to lambast Chu Tianqi, detailing his various alleged crimes. As Gu An listened, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of anger.

    If Chu Tianqi truly did these things, then he was indeed unforgivable.

    But Gu An maintained his composure and refused to be swayed.

    Gu Zong turned to him and said, ¡°The Taixuan Sect may face a great calamity soon. The herbs in your Third Medicine Valley are abundant, and someone must safeguard them. We plan to assign fifty Core Formation cultivators to guard the valley. What do you think?¡±

    Ji Hantian added, ¡°The Gu family and the Ji family will each send twenty-five people. Oh, and Xuanyu will be among them. They can help you protect the valley while staying away from the main conflict.¡±

    Gu An silently evaluated their intentions. On the surface, it seemed like a solid offer, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that this "protection" came with strings attached. Nevertheless, he maintained his calm expression and nodded politely, masking his true thoughts.

 Chapter 83: Spirit Gathering Divine Finger, Youâ€™re Mineâ€

    Chapter 83: Spirit Gathering Divine Finger, ¡°You¡¯re Mine¡±

    Fifty Core Formation cultivators?

    Gu An naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. After all, he couldn¡¯t guard the Third Medicine Valley by himself all the time. He immediately expressed his gratitude to Gu Zong and Ji Hantian.

    Half an hour later, after seeing the two elders off, Gu An returned to the pavilion. Elder Tian approached him, curiosity written all over his face. ¡°Valley Master, what did they want from you?¡±

    In the past, Elder Tian would never have asked. But now, with his cultivation improving and his confidence growing, he seemed ready to make a comeback.

    Gu An feigned hesitation before revealing what he¡¯d learned: the demonic path had exposed Chu Tianqi¡¯s crimes, rumors were spreading throughout the Taixuan Sect, and the five major demonic sects were preparing to join forces with the demon race to attack. He spoke with a worried expression, as if the Taixuan Sect were on the verge of catastrophe.

    Elder Tian tried to reassure him, saying, ¡°Valley Master, don¡¯t overthink it. The Taixuan Sect has stood on this land for thousands of years, surviving countless dynastic changes. There are even records of it enduring multiple sieges by the demonic path and emerging unscathed each time.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An felt a bit more at ease.

    ¡°True. If the sky falls, there are taller people to hold it up. I¡¯ll just focus on growing good herbs and providing the sect with materials for alchemy¡ªthat¡¯s the only contribution I can make.¡± Gu An chuckled and shook his head.

    Elder Tian smiled approvingly. He appreciated Gu An¡¯s grounded attitude.

    ¡°Still, with the demonic path approaching, danger is inevitable. Valley Master, I have a technique I¡¯d like to teach you. It¡¯s a finger technique¡ªsharp and unpredictable. If the enemy is careless, it might even allow you to kill someone above your level. Interested?¡± Elder Tian asked.

    Gu An had never learned a finger technique before and was naturally intrigued. ¡°Elder Tian, I get the feeling you¡¯re not an ordinary person. You know so much and have so many skills.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just an old man who¡¯s lived long enough to pick up a few things.¡±

    Elder Tian laughed heartily, no longer the timid figure he once was. Gu An could now sense the aura of a true sect master emanating from him.

    Elder Tian led Gu An into a nearby forest, explaining that the technique was a closely guarded secret, and he was making an exception by teaching it to Gu An.

    Once they were in the woods, Elder Tian began describing the technique¡¯s power.

    Spirit Gathering Divine Finger!

    This technique allowed one to concentrate spiritual energy at their fingertips, compressing it for a more powerful strike. The longer the energy was compressed, the stronger the attack became¡ªpotentially limitless in theory.

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s interest in the Spirit Gathering Divine Finger grew even stronger.

    Gu Zong and Ji Hantian acted swiftly. Within two days, fifty Core Formation cultivators had arrived, including Gu Zong¡¯s son, Gu Yu.

    Gu Yu was the first to visit Gu An at his pavilion.

    ¡°You must have quite the connections, getting twenty-five Core Formation disciples each from the Gu and Ji families to guard you. And these aren¡¯t just Taixuan Sect disciples¡ªthey¡¯re all from prestigious families,¡± Gu Yu teased as he sat down.

    Gu An replied, ¡°I doubt they¡¯re here to protect me¡ªthey¡¯re here for the Medicine Valley. Does the Taixuan Sect have another valley this large?¡±

    ¡°There are others, but none in the outer or inner sects. Mostly, it¡¯s your identity as Pan An that¡¯s drawing attention.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of the Pan An identity, making such a spectacle will only expose me further.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    In truth, Gu An suspected that the focus wasn¡¯t on the Medicine Valley itself but on the Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree¡ªthe Sevenfold Purity Tree¡ªwithin it. ?

    Gu Yu didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. Instead, he pulled out a book with a mischievous grin. ¡°Gu An, you have to read this. It¡¯s brilliant¡ªand it has illustrations!¡±

    Gu An glanced at the book and was speechless.

    The Secrets of Taixuan!

    Gu Yu had clearly shifted his focus and wasn¡¯t even asking about the latest happenings with the Taixuan Immortal Venerable anymore.

    For a moment, Gu An felt an urge to end the Immortal Venerable¡¯s story abruptly. Stifling his irritation, he took the book, casually flipped through a few pages, and was immediately drawn in.

    Good heavens! Shen Zhen is stealing techniques!

    ¡°Valley Master, His Majesty is here. Quickly, go meet him in the house,¡± Luo Hun called from halfway up the mountain.

    Gu An nodded at him and briskly made his way toward the cluster of pavilions.

    Inside his pavilion, Li Xuandao was seated, accompanied by Lu? Xian and Yi Liuyun.

    When Gu An entered, Li Xuandao smiled, raised a hand to silence Lu? Xian, and addressed Gu An with a kind expression. ¡°Gu An, it¡¯s been a while. How has your cultivation progressed?¡±

    After a respectful bow, Gu An replied, ¡°It¡¯s going well, Your Majesty. Thanks to the herbs you provided, I¡¯ve reached the Third Layer of the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡±

    ¡°The Third Layer isn¡¯t enough. You¡¯ll need to work harder. Once you reach the Ninth Layer, I¡¯ll help you form your core.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll give it my all,¡± Gu An said earnestly, carefully avoiding Lu? Xian¡¯s gaze. Lu? Xian, however, glared at him with a mix of anger and grievance.

    Teaching this guy for so long and he hasn¡¯t learned a thing. If he didn¡¯t only visit once or twice a month, I¡¯d think he was doing this on purpose.

    Li Xuandao motioned for Gu An to sit at the table, and Gu An complied without hesitation. Lu? Xian and Yi Liuyun remained standing, which only deepened Lu? Xian¡¯s frustration.

    After a moment, Li Xuandao turned to Gu An, scrutinized him briefly, and then asked softly, ¡°Any major happenings in the Taixuan Sect lately?¡±

    Gu An frowned slightly and hesitated before answering, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the demonic path plans to siege the sect and that rumors about the sect master¡¯s misconduct are spreading.¡±

    He recounted everything he had heard but deliberately omitted details about the Third Medicine Valley.

    After Gu An finished, Li Xuandao¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Chu Tianqi is arrogant and dismissive of everyone¡ªeven his own kin are just pawns to him. It¡¯s no surprise he¡¯s capable of such things.¡±

    ¡°My contacts within the demonic path have also reported that the full-scale attack on the Taixuan Sect will take place by the year¡¯s end.¡±

    Gu An began to ponder Li Xuandao¡¯s attitude toward the Taixuan Sect.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, he asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the demonic path fear the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path? They say he¡¯s the world¡¯s number one sword cultivator.¡±

    Li Xuandao shook his head. ¡°Of course they fear him. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve waited until now to act. However, the demonic path has uncovered the Sword Sovereign¡¯s true identity. While he¡¯s strong, he¡¯s not invincible.¡±

    That man?

    Gu An was stunned. Someone else is taking credit for my reputation?

    Li Xuandao looked at Gu An again, his tone serious. ¡°The righteous-demonic war is imminent. By rights, I should have you withdraw from the sect, but with Li Ya still there, I need you to stay and keep an eye on things. I¡¯ll assign a Nascent Soul cultivator to protect you. How about it?¡±

    Gu An hurriedly expressed his gratitude but added, ¡°Uncle, that won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m just an outer sect disciple. The demonic path doesn¡¯t even know I exist. Assigning a Nascent Soul cultivator to me would only draw the attention of their grandmasters.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This person is an expert in concealing their aura. Even those far above her level won¡¯t detect her,¡± Li Xuandao said with a dismissive wave.

    Can¡¯t refuse, huh? Gu An thought as he scrutinized Li Xuandao, silently weighing his options.

    Li Xuandao continued, ¡°You¡¯re one of mine, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Besides, this person is close to Li Ya. You can introduce them to each other.¡±

    With things framed this way, Gu An had no choice but to agree.

    An incense stick¡¯s time later, Gu An excused himself and began harvesting the mature herbs.

    From the pavilion, Li Xuandao could see Gu An¡¯s diligent figure moving through the fields. He sighed and remarked, ¡°This young man is steady and dependable. He¡¯s won my favor. You two must take good care of him.¡±

    Unable to contain himself, Lu? Xian asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are you admonishing me? I just want to know¡ªwho¡¯s more important to you, Li Ya or the crown prince?¡±

    Yi Liuyun frowned but didn¡¯t stop Lu? Xian.

    Li Xuandao chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re both important. What are you worried about? Li Ya isn¡¯t even in Changluo. He¡¯s no threat to the crown prince. Unless...¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡± Lu? Xian pressed.

    ¡°Unless Li Ya masters the Emperor¡¯s Extreme Sword Art.¡±

 Chapter 84: Shrouding the Sky, Swallowing the Heavensâ€”The Netherbird!

    Chapter 84: Shrouding the Sky, Swallowing the Heavens¡ªThe Netherbird!

    ¡°Mastering the Emperor¡¯s Extreme Sword Art ensures the position of Crown Prince?¡±

    Gu An picked herbs as he eavesdropped.

    The Emperor¡¯s Extreme Sword Art? I¡¯m pretty familiar with that!

    He decided he would ask Li Ya about it later. If Li Ya wanted to vie for the throne, Gu An figured he could give him a few pointers.

    Wait a minute!

    This old schemer isn¡¯t up to any good!

    Gu An¡¯s instincts flared with unease. He suspected Li Xuandao had deliberately let him overhear this conversation since the pavilion wasn¡¯t warded against sound.

    He recalled something else¡ªLi Xuandao¡¯s ultimate ambition was to become an immortal emperor. To emperors, the greatest threat was often the crown prince. Even in mortal dynasties, aging emperors were wary of their heirs, and crown princes who ascended smoothly were a rare breed.

    Could Li Xuandao be planning to use Li Ya to eliminate the crown prince?

    That¡¯s actually quite likely!

    Gu An dismissed these thoughts and focused on picking herbs. Let the father and son fight it out amongst themselves.

    Since Li Xuandao was present, Gu An didn¡¯t leave immediately after harvesting the herbs. He only departed early the next morning. When he left, Li Xuandao was still lingering, claiming he would stay longer to watch the unfolding conflict between the righteous and demonic factions.

    Returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An gave Wu Xin and the others some instructions:

    ¡°The demonic faction is about to launch an attack. Don¡¯t wander around unnecessarily.¡±

    This warning made the disciples, including Wu Xin, quite nervous.

    Gu An decided to spend his nights in Xuan Valley from now on. The Third Medicine Valley, guarded by Elder Tian and fifty Core Formation cultivators, was very secure. Xuan Valley, on the other hand, was home to only a group of errand disciples.

    Even though Xuan Valley¡¯s contribution to his lifespan income was dwindling, the Eight Views Celestial Realm beneath it was an entirely different matter. Besides, Gu An couldn¡¯t bear to abandon Xuan Valley entirely.

    Ten days later, the Nascent Soul cultivator Li Xuandao had arranged for arrived at Xuan Valley.

    Standing by the wooden fence, Gu An looked into the distance. A woman in a green robe and conical hat approached, carrying a sword. The cold wind stirred her clothing, giving her an ethereal aura.

    [Yang Ni (Ninth-Level Nascent Soul Stage): 214/780/1360]

    A two-hundred-year-old Nascent Soul cultivator¡ªquite a talent.

    Gu An silently mused as he stepped forward to greet her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gu An, the master of this Medicine Valley. May I ask who you are?¡± he inquired as he approached, raising a hand.

    Before he could react, Yang Ni appeared directly in front of him. Startled, he feigned a step back.

    ¡°Let me see your other valley master token,¡± Yang Ni transmitted her voice, her tone cold yet melodious¡ªa voice that hinted at beauty.

    Gu An immediately took out the Horizon Valley token. Yang Ni snatched it, examined it, and returned it to him.

    ¡°The Emperor sent me to protect you. From now on, I¡¯ll be an outer sect disciple at your side,¡± she transmitted again.

    Gu An nodded and spoke aloud, ¡°So it was Elder Han who recommended you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite some time.¡±

    With that, he turned and led Yang Ni toward the pavilion.

    As Yang Ni followed, the other disciples in the valley cast curious glances her way. Her appearance alone made it hard not to stare.

    Once inside, Gu An closed the door and said, ¡°The valley is full of Qi Refining cultivators. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Yang Ni raised her hand, conjuring a blue restriction with spiritual energy and imprinting it onto the door.

    So cautious!

    Wu Xin fell silent, seemingly recalling something, and awkwardly stopped talking.

    Gu An continued shoveling snow, though after a while, he frowned slightly, sensing something. However, he didn¡¯t stop working.

    At the same time, Yang Ni seemed to have noticed something as well. She leaped into the air, landing atop the southern peak in one fluid motion. Her sudden movement drew all eyes in the valley toward her.

    Snow continued to fall heavily, enveloping the world in a vast white haze. From the valley¡¯s perspective, Yang Ni¡¯s figure on the mountaintop was hazy and indistinct, as if the blizzard might swallow her at any moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± Wu Xin couldn¡¯t resist asking Gu An.

    Gu An looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll ask her when she comes back down.¡±

    A soft, ethereal bird cry echoed through the heavens, piercing even the howling wind. The sudden sound made everyone frown, glancing around in search of its source.

    Wu Xin seemed to realize something, his face changing drastically. He shouted urgently, ¡°Everyone, get inside! Quickly!¡±

    As he spoke, he grabbed Gu An and bolted toward the cluster of pavilions.

    Gu An shook off his hand and said, ¡°You go first. I need to watch over the Medicine Valley.¡±

    Wu Xin turned back, his voice anxious. ¡°That¡¯s the demonic creature from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion¡ªthe Netherbird! It¡¯s not something a Foundation Establishment cultivator can handle!¡±

    ¡°You go inside first. I¡¯m not going to fight it! Don¡¯t forget your role!¡± Gu An said firmly.

    Wu Xin hesitated before gritting his teeth and running back.

    Soon, the valley was empty except for Gu An. The other disciples peeked nervously from their windows, their eyes glued to the sky.

    Gu An could already feel the aura of the Netherbird.

    It was powerful¡ªon par with a Void Transformation cultivator.

    A fierce wind howled from the south, rolling waves of snow toward the valley. Gu An¡¯s heart ached as he watched the rare herbs swaying in the storm. But with Yang Ni and the other disciples around, he couldn¡¯t reveal his true cultivation level. He walked to the most valuable herb garden and shielded it with his Foundation Establishment spiritual energy.

    At that moment, Yang Ni appeared beside him out of nowhere. She took out a large flag, planted it into the ground, and infused it with spiritual energy through her palm.

    The flag fluttered, forming a light barrier that shielded them from the snow and wind.

    Yang Ni sighed in relief and turned to Gu An, scolding, ¡°Are you crazy? What do these herbs have to do with you? Can¡¯t you feel the demonic aura?¡±

    Gu An replied calmly, ¡°I felt it, but if I can sense it, then the grandmasters of Taixuan Sect certainly can too...¡±

    Boom!

    A terrifying pressure descended abruptly. Gu An looked up, as did Wu Xin and the other disciples, their eyes widening in shock.

    The swirling snow clouds were dispersed, revealing a massive, terrifying bird in the sky. Its enormous form blotted out the sun, plunging the valley into darkness that lingered.

    Even Gu An was stunned by the Netherbird¡¯s sheer size. From what he could see, its wingspan exceeded a hundred miles¡ªutterly absurd.

    On the bird¡¯s back, he sensed the presence of numerous demonic cultivators¡ªat least ten thousand. Its destination was the Taixuan Sect¡¯s outer sect city!

    ¡°The Netherbird of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion... a sixth-rank demonic creature. It wields the power to destroy dynasties. This is my first time seeing it,¡± Yang Ni murmured, gazing at the monstrous creature. Fear flickered in her usually composed eyes.

    Gu An didn¡¯t respond, his eyes fixed on the Netherbird, silently praying it wouldn¡¯t target his Xuan Valley.

    As the Netherbird passed over the valley, sunlight broke through, illuminating the Medicine Valley. Moments later, snowflakes drifted down like a dense, vast fog.

    This sight brought a collective sigh of relief from the disciples.

    Gu An could already sense battles between Void Transformation cultivators in the distance.

    Void Transformation!

    And not just two of them!

    The battle was far from their location¡ªlikely in another outer sect city.

 Chapter 85: Testing the Divine Finger, Xu Lian the Demon Lord

    Chapter 85: Testing the Divine Finger, Xu Lian the Demon Lord

    Outer Sect City.

    The city walls were crowded with outer sect disciples. Among them were Ye Lan and Zhen Qin, both frowning as they stared into the distance. They weren¡¯t alone¡ªall eyes were fixed on the same ominous direction, every disciple on high alert.

    Snow blanketed the earth and mountains, howling winds carrying swirling flurries. Amid the chaos, the faint outlines of distant peaks could be glimpsed.

    Gu-gu¡ª

    That eerie bird cry echoed once more, like the forewarning of ghostly spirits, causing the hearts of those on the wall to pound like war drums.

    Gradually, a shadow emerged from the endless white expanse, leaving every disciple stunned.

    ¡°What... what is that?¡± Zhen Qin asked shakily, her voice so soft it was almost to herself.

    Ye Lan¡¯s eyes widened. She prided herself on having seen much, but even she was shocked by the sight before her.

    The colossal shadow resembled a boundless black ocean advancing steadily, its edges disappearing into the heavens. The bird cries grew louder and more sinister.

    Anyone confronted with such an immense shadow would feel terror, as if staring into the abyss itself.

    Suddenly, a surge of overwhelming spiritual pressure burst from within the city, startling the disciples. They turned to see dozens of flying swords rising into the sky, glowing with golden spiritual energy.

    With a deafening boom, the swords shot forth together, their combined golden energy coalescing into the form of a massive phoenix that soared over the city walls.

    The phoenix¡¯s wings spanned a hundred feet, its presence majestic. But as it hurtled toward the enormous shadow, it seemed minuscule in comparison.

    The golden phoenix tore through the snow-filled sky, an unstoppable force colliding with the terrifying shadow. A burst of golden light erupted, accompanied by howling winds that whipped snow in every direction. The disciples on the walls shielded themselves with their arms, barely standing against the onslaught.

    ¡°Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, what are you waiting for?¡±

    A chilling voice cut through the storm, silencing all other noise.

    Atop the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor slowly rose to his feet. Opposite him, a fifth-level Void Transformation cultivator followed suit, their gazes locking.

    ¡°So, you are the fabled Huangquan Demon Emperor. I must say, you hid yourself well,¡± the Taixuan Sect elder said coldly, raising his right hand as a jade ruler appeared in his grasp.

    Several other Taixuan Sect cultivators stood as well, exuding an aura far surpassing the Transformation Stage. The oppressive energy forced the other cultivators on the platform to retreat.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother also backed away, her demeanor indistinguishable from an ordinary cultivator.

    Heh heh.

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor let out a hair-raising laugh as his calm face twisted. Waves of demonic energy erupted from his robes, spreading in all directions.

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled in the heavens as rolling clouds gathered from all sides, pressing down on the falling snow to form a dense, oppressive fog. The sky seemed split into two layers, the atmosphere suffocating.

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor glanced upward, a mocking smile on his face. Then, with a sudden crouch, he slammed his palm into the ground.

    In an instant, the demonic energy engulfing the Heavenly Mending Platform churned violently, and one malevolent ghost after another crawled from the mist, their roars shaking the heavens.

    And so, the battle between the righteous and demonic factions erupted in full force!

    Xuan Valley.

    Gu An was leading the disciples in inspecting the herbs. Fierce winds swept the slopes, causing accumulated snow to cascade down. The rumbling from afar was relentless.

    Yang Ni stood silently beside Gu An, her gaze fixed on the sky, brows tightly furrowed. She made no move to clear the snow.

    ¡°Senior Brother, this disturbance feels massive!¡± Wu Xin said nervously, moving closer to Gu An.

    Gu An cursed inwardly. Didn¡¯t Jiang Qiong say this area wouldn¡¯t be affected? Why does it feel like the demonic faction is invading from here?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Taixuan Sect won¡¯t fall so easily,¡± Gu An reassured him.

    Li Ya frowned, his gaze shifting to Wu Xin. A flicker of killing intent passed through his eyes.

    Wu Xin seemed to understand the danger posed by Bai Wu. Gritting his teeth, he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you! Just don¡¯t harm anyone else!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t do,¡± Bai Wu sneered, licking his lips. ¡°My orders are to kill everyone in the Taixuan Sect, even insignificant errand disciples!¡±

    ¡°And who said I¡¯d take you back? Today, you¡¯ll die with them. At least I can bring your head back.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort rang out, making Bai Wu¡¯s pupils contract in shock. He instinctively turned to look, only to see a green-robed woman appear beside him, sword drawn and slashing toward him.

    It was Yang Ni!

    Bai Wu leaped back but couldn¡¯t avoid the blow entirely. Blood spurted from his arm as the blade cut through.

    Yang Ni pressed the attack, and the two clashed atop the mountain peak. Sword energy and demonic mist radiated outward, soon lifting their battle into the sky.

    Li Ya glanced at Gu An, frowning. ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Gu An replied in a low voice, ¡°Your mother¡¯s younger sister, Yang Ni. You don¡¯t recognize her?¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s expression turned to one of astonishment. ¡°So it¡¯s her...¡± he murmured.

    Gu An noted the change in Li Ya¡¯s demeanor, confused. What¡¯s going on? Are they not on good terms?

    However, instead of probing further, Gu An said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check the forest. There are still plenty of herbs planted there.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, he ran toward the woods.

    Li Ya wanted to call him back, but Yang Ni¡¯s ongoing battle kept him preoccupied.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Li Ya cursed under his breath, leaping into the air to assist her.

    In truth, Yang Ni didn¡¯t need help. She already had the upper hand against Bai Wu. Within just ten breaths, Bai Wu was drenched in blood. Though he unleashed wide, powerful techniques, Yang Ni¡¯s nimble footwork allowed her to evade effortlessly.

    Seeing Bai Wu in such a dire state, Wu Xin was dumbfounded.

    Where did Senior Brother find such a formidable cultivator?

    Meanwhile, at the forest¡¯s edge.

    Gu An stood with his back to Xuan Valley, his gaze fixed on the distant mountains.

    He raised his right hand, pressing his thumb against his middle finger, aiming into the distance.

    He sensed the presence of a Void Transformation cultivator several hundred miles away. Whoever it was had stopped there for unknown reasons, but it clearly wasn¡¯t good news.

    Too close to my Medicine Valley. Must be eliminated!

    Perfect for testing Elder Tian¡¯s Spirit Gathering Divine Finger.

    Having mastered the technique, Gu An was confident that, despite his lack of practice, it would suffice to kill a Void Transformation demonic cultivator.

    Spiritual energy condensed at the tip of his middle finger, though he avoided drawing from the surrounding energy to prevent alerting Yang Ni and the others.

    Several hundred miles away.

    On a flat expanse amid the mountains, a group of demonic cultivators was setting up a formation platform.

    A commanding figure stood to one side, watching silently.

    This was Xu Lian, one of the Demon Lords of the Tianjue Sect, a fourth-level Void Transformation cultivator. He idly played with a ball of white flame in his right hand, his expression indifferent.

    A Tianjue Sect disciple approached and whispered, ¡°Master, the formation will be complete in at most one incense stick¡¯s time.¡±

    Xu Lian replied coolly, ¡°Complete it immediately. Prepare to¡ª¡±

    His words were cut short, his face suddenly changing. He instinctively turned his head, alarm flashing in his eyes.

 Chapter 86: Elder Tians Resolve and the Overwhelming Horde of Demons

    Chapter 86: Elder Tian''s Resolve and the Overwhelming Horde of Demons

    Xu Lian, the Demon Lord, was distracted as he spoke, his mind already deep inside the Taixuan Sect. This battle would determine the Wan Yin Sect¡¯s thousand-year fortune, possibly its survival.

    His eagerness to join the fray surged¡ªbut before he could finish his sentence, an overwhelming sense of danger made him glance instinctively to the side.

    It happened too fast.

    Even as a fourth-level Void Transformation cultivator, Xu Lian couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Before his eyes, a translucent stream of energy raced toward him with unfathomable speed, distorting the very fabric of the world as it passed through the mountains.

    His disciple, still facing him, remained motionless. The other demonic cultivators setting up the formation froze, all of them locked in place as the aura of death loomed ever closer.

    Boom!

    A torrent of energy tore through the skies and slammed into the flat expanse, eradicating Xu Lian and his group of demonic cultivators in an instant. They were reduced to ash, their remains scattered to the winds. The powerful light engulfed the surrounding mountains, obliterating everything in its path.

    Above Xuan Valley.

    Yang Ni, Li Ya, Bai Wu, and the others who were battling paused abruptly, startled by the distant, radiant explosion. They instinctively distanced themselves and turned to look. A brilliant light illuminated the horizon, accompanied by a terrifying pressure that made their faces pale.

    Li Ya immediately descended into the forest below, quickly locating Gu An.

    Gu An was crouched behind a tree, pretending to shiver. Seeing that Gu An was unharmed, Li Ya sighed in relief. He was about to speak when a fierce wind blasted through the area, pushing the trees backward and shaking the peaks violently.

    Li Ya moved beside Gu An, shielding him with his spiritual energy.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu An asked through gritted teeth, his tone trembling with apparent fear.

    Li Ya¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It could be a grandmaster battle.¡±

    At that moment, text prompts appeared before Gu An¡¯s eyes:

    [You have successfully claimed 47 years of lifespan from Xu Lian the Demon Lord (Fourth-Level Void Transformation).] [You have successfully claimed 35 years of lifespan from Zhang Zhongchong (Second-Level Core Formation).] [You have successfully claimed 42 years of lifespan from Chen Duyan (Sixth-Level Core Formation).]

    ...and so on, a total of twenty-six cultivators, the weakest of whom was at the Core Formation stage. Among them were two Nascent Soul cultivators.

    What a sin!

    Gu An silently lamented but quickly justified himself. It wasn¡¯t my fault! They were too close to my Medicine Valley.

    The gale raged on for a long time.

    When the winds subsided, Li Ya straightened up and muttered, ¡°It seems staying in the Medicine Valley is our safest option. Danger is everywhere else.¡± ?

    ¡°Told you so,¡± Gu An replied.

    ¡°Come with me into the valley,¡± Li Ya said, grabbing Gu An and leading him back to Xuan Valley.

    As they entered the valley, Yang Ni descended from the sky, holding a severed head in one hand. Blood dripped from it, and her sword dangled Bai Wu¡¯s Nascent Soul like a trophy. Her killing intent was so fierce that none of the disciples dared approach her.

    She threw Bai Wu¡¯s head at Wu Xin¡¯s feet, then shook her sword to shatter Bai Wu¡¯s Nascent Soul. Pointing her blade at Wu Xin, she said coldly, ¡°Any last words?¡±

    Wu Xin trembled uncontrollably, his face pale with fear.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Gu An rushed forward, placing himself between Yang Ni and Wu Xin.

    Yang Ni¡¯s icy gaze met his as she said, ¡°He¡¯s from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s been with me for decades and has never harmed us. He must have his reasons! Once this matter is over, I¡¯ll make him leave the Taixuan Sect!¡± Gu An said firmly, his tone resolute, as if determined to protect Wu Xin no matter the cost.

    Yang Ni frowned at his words, hesitating.

    Wu Xin, overcome with emotion, avoided the gazes of the other disciples, wishing he could crawl into a hole and disappear.

    Yang Ni took a step closer, her sword tip almost touching Gu An¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li, say something!¡± Gu An called out, glancing at Li Ya.

    It was as if Elder Tian housed an otherworldly portal, from which an endless stream of spiritual energy poured forth. It was incredibly strange.

    What kind of cultivation technique is this old man practicing?

    ¡°Valley Master, with the battles raging, don¡¯t wander too far,¡± Elder Tian¡¯s voice called out.

    Gu An turned to see Elder Tian meditating under a tree, his posture unusually upright. A powerful aura of a seasoned cultivator radiated from him, entirely different from his usual demeanor.

    ¡°I¡¯m just checking on the herbs. I won¡¯t go far,¡± Gu An replied hastily before rushing off.

    Elder Tian opened his eyes, watching Gu An¡¯s retreating figure with a glint of satisfaction.

    ¡°With a disciple like him, how could I bear to let the Taixuan Sect fall?¡±

    Elder Tian murmured to himself.

    Gu An, running a hundred feet away, overheard the words. His expression remained impassive, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    I really am just worried about the herbs!

    The fifty Core Formation cultivators protecting the valley, including Ji Xuanyu and Gu Yu, were all engaged in battles. Each was outnumbered, and the situation looked dire.

    Gu An moved swiftly along his route, inspecting the herbs. Any that were nearing maturity he harvested immediately to prevent them from being destroyed by the fighting. Losing them would be a devastating blow.

    Further along, Gu An heard a piercing war cry. Looking up, he saw fiery red qilins streaking across the sky. At the head of the group was a qilin with a figure atop it¡ªJi Xuanyu.

    The Qilin Step!

    With a ghostly grace, she stepped forward, her movements blurring like illusions. The fiery qilin beneath her charged a Core Formation demonic cultivator, reducing him to ash along with his golden core¡ªutterly tyrannical.

    Gu An noted that her aura and speed now rivaled that of a low-level Nascent Soul cultivator.

    As if sensing his gaze, Ji Xuanyu glanced briefly in his direction, even in the midst of combat.

    With the Qilin Step and sword in hand, her combination of physical and magical attacks left no room for resistance.

    More demonic cultivators began targeting her, launching various spells from all directions. The combined offensive was overwhelming.

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s eyes sharpened, and a surge of energy exploded from her body, blasting the surrounding demonic cultivators back by several miles. Those at the Foundation Establishment stage were instantly torn apart.

    She raised the sword in her right hand and thrust it skyward. A torrent of spiritual energy surged along the blade, shooting upward and forming a golden disc over ten miles wide. Mysterious runes appeared within the disc, exuding an aura of profound power.

    From his vantage, Gu An recognized the earlier shockwave as a Heaven and Earth Dao Gang¡ªa divine ability.

    Previously, Jiang Qiong had stolen the Secrets of Heaven and Earth Dao Gang from the Ji Family¡¯s banquet, and Gu An had been studying it during his free time.

    As for the divine technique following the Heaven and Earth Dao Gang, Gu An hadn¡¯t seen it before but could feel it contained power surpassing the Core Formation stage.

    Her talent and comprehension are terrifying. A Core Formation cultivator mastering two divine abilities? Incredible.

    From the golden disc emanated countless golden dragon phantoms. They seemed to descend from another realm, surging toward the demonic cultivators in all directions.

    The demonic cultivators, startled and desperate, tried to flee or defend themselves with spells, but their spiritual energy was shredded by the dragons. Once struck, they were devoured alive, their bodies incinerated by golden flames within the dragons¡¯ translucent forms, leaving not even ashes behind.

    After traveling another ten miles, Gu An saw no demonic cultivators remaining within five miles of Ji Xuanyu.

    Centered around her, over a hundred Core Formation cultivators and more than three hundred Foundation Establishment cultivators had been annihilated. And this was only what Gu An had witnessed¡ªshe had been fighting long before he arrived.

    Hovering mid-air, Ji Xuanyu clutched her sword, her chest heaving as sweat glistened on her pale forehead.

    She suddenly turned her gaze toward the horizon, frowning.

    Gu An followed her line of sight to see an endless horde of monsters and malevolent spirits advancing like a black ocean, so densely packed that their numbers were impossible to estimate.

    At the forefront of the demonic horde stood a black-robed man, riding a bone sword and wielding a black flag.

    ¡°The Ji Family¡¯s Qilin Step, Heaven and Earth Dao Gang, and Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect¡ªsuch powerful techniques in the hands of someone so young. If you¡¯re allowed to grow, you¡¯ll overshadow the heavens with a single hand someday.¡±

    The man¡¯s icy voice echoed, and an oppressive pressure surged forth, enveloping the heavens and the earth.

 Chapter 87: Gu Anâ€™s Fury, LÃ¼ Baitianâ€™s Arrival

    Chapter 87: Gu An¡¯s Fury, Lu? Baitian¡¯s Arrival

    Gu An, who was picking medicinal herbs, heard the black-robed man¡¯s words. He looked up, his view unobstructed, and clearly saw the man¡¯s face. He cast a Lifespan Probe toward him.

    Let¡¯s see what kind of cultivation you have to be talking so big!

    ¡¾Xu Jue (Ninth Level Void Transformation Stage): 982/2200/2300¡¿

    Ninth Level Void Transformation Stage!

    Impressive.

    Gu An observed from afar but had no intention of intervening. The Ji family might have a grandmaster secretly watching over Ji Xuanyu.

    Ji Xuanyu looked at Xu Jue with calm indifference, showing no fear of his overwhelming aura. Above her, the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect descended, standing upright behind her. Golden dragons emerged halfway from the illusion, coiling around her and giving her the air of a dragon queen, majestic and awe-inspiring.

    Xu Jue sneered disdainfully upon seeing Ji Xuanyu ready herself for battle.

    He raised a black banner in his hand and was about to speak when a cold snort echoed through the heavens.

    ¡°Xu Jue, as the Vice Leader of the Wan Yin Sect, do you not find it shameful to bully a junior?¡±

    Vice Leader of the Wan Yin Sect?

    Gu An recalled Lin Futian mentioning before that Xu Ruye¡¯s father was already the Vice Leader of the Wan Yin Sect.

    So, it¡¯s him.

    While Gu An pondered this, he continued forward.

    Xu Jue raised an eyebrow and scoffed. ¡°Ji Chen, I didn¡¯t expect you to show up as well. Let¡¯s settle our grievances once and for all!¡±

    With that, he leaped into the thunderclouds. Thunderous booms resounded from above, the endless storm churning violently. Occasionally, brilliant rays pierced the sea of clouds, scattering light upon the earth.

    A horde of demons and ghosts roared as they charged toward the Third Medicine Valley, like beasts breaking free of their cages.

    These demons and ghosts exuded powerful auras, racing through the sky with immense pressure.

    Ji Xuanyu raised her sword, and golden dragons from the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect surged forward into the demonic army, unstoppable. However, the sheer number of demons and ghosts was overwhelming. The golden dragons dissipated as their spiritual energy waned after rampaging through several miles.

    Meanwhile, Gu An entered the forest to clear the snow from the gardens. Many medicinal herbs had been crushed under the snow, leaving him heartbroken. His killing intent began to rise.

    Fight if you want, make a mess if you must, but don¡¯t touch my herbs!

    Gu An¡¯s heart ached as he muttered to himself.

    While he tended to his cherished herbs, Ji Xuanyu was encircled by the demonic army. She no longer used techniques but relied on her twin swords, cutting down one demon or ghost with every strike. Her momentum was unstoppable.

    Other disciples at the Core Formation Stage began arriving to support her. However, compared to the vast demonic army, their numbers were insignificant.

    Caw¡ª

    The cries of the Netherbird suddenly echoed, drowning out the roars of the demons and ghosts.

    The noise irritated Gu An.

    Why hasn¡¯t a Taixuan Sect grandmaster killed this creature yet?

    At that moment, Gu An sensed something and turned his head. Thirty miles away, a cat demon that had been sliced in half fell into a garden. The creature writhed in pain, crushing a swath of herbs.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a sword energy erupted from the ground, slaying the demon instantly.

    He looked up to see more demons falling like rain over the Third Medicine Valley, wreaking havoc.

    Gu An¡¯s face darkened instantly. He shifted his foot to the side.

    Meanwhile, the battle in the skies raged on.

    Gu Yu swung his long whip like a dragon, shouting, ¡°Everyone, call for reinforcements if you have any! My father is holding off a demon lord in Frost Poison Valley!¡±

    Even so, Gu An¡¯s lifespan began to rise rapidly¡ªsimply due to the sheer number of these demons. At that moment, he felt a sudden urge to slaughter indiscriminately.

    This is a fast way to gain lifespan!

    But he quickly suppressed the thought. Excessive killing would only invite disaster. He decided to stick to his usual path of growing stronger discreetly, avoiding enemies and conflicts.

    I still don¡¯t know how far away this world¡¯s highest realm is from me. Until I¡¯m invincible, I must tread cautiously.

    He compared himself to an ant devouring insects to grow rapidly¡ªan ant that couldn¡¯t see the towering figure above it, just as he couldn¡¯t perceive beings of higher realms, the immortals and gods.

    As long as the Hidden Dragon Divine Energy Art can still advance, it means there are people in the world who can see through its concealment techniques.

    Steady wins the race.

    Planting flowers and herbs might not be the fastest path to growth, but it was undoubtedly the safest. He would pick and plant herbs as the years passed, growing stronger without making enemies.

    With that thought, he continued inspecting the herbs in the forest, clearing away the snow.

    By the time all the notifications had finished, his lifespan had increased by over 50,000 years.

    Earlier, he had seen at least 200,000 demons in the army, which meant most of them weren¡¯t truly alive.

    Demonic techniques really are sinister!

    With the complete annihilation of the demonic army, the crisis in the Third Medicine Valley was temporarily resolved. However, the battle between Xu Jue and Ji Chen continued above the sea of clouds, with no clear victor.

    Above the clouds, Xu Jue held the black banner, surrounded by overwhelming demonic energy. Dazzling golden light reflected off his face.

    Looking ahead, the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect floated, even grander than Ji Xuanyu¡¯s. The golden dragons emerging from it were so vivid they seemed real.

    In front of the aspect stood a man in a large robe, his back to the golden light. His features were obscured, but he exuded an aura of supremacy, like a true celestial being.

    ¡°Your Demon Rebirth Array is nothing more than a hollow show,¡± Ji Chen said indifferently.

    He raised his hand, and the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect behind him emitted a burst of golden light that condensed into a long halberd in his hand, radiating blazing golden flames.

    Xu Jue snorted coldly, then suddenly turned and transformed into a mass of demonic energy, quickly fleeing to the horizon.

    Ji Chen immediately gave chase, golden dragons pulling a bright sun forward, illuminating the heavens and earth with divine might.

    After Ji Chen and Xu Jue left, the Third Medicine Valley finally regained peace. Gu An, however, remained busy.

    An hour later.

    Gu An arrived by a small river and began moving the surrounding snow into it to let it melt.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside him. Pretending to be startled, Gu An staggered back two steps.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? You...¡± He looked at the visitor in shock.

    ¡¾Lu? Baitian (Second Level Void Transformation Stage): 754/1950/3200¡¿

    What kind of insane speed is this?!

    Elder Tian still wore his simple robes, but his physique had become burly. His brittle hair now flowed with vitality, and even his skin regained a youthful glow.

    Under Gu An¡¯s gaze, his face quickly aged backward, appearing no older than his early thirties, with silver hair cascading like threads of silk.

    Is this... transformation?

    Elder Tian raised his chin slightly, levitating off the ground as he looked down at Gu An. ¡°Do you hate these demonic sects?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s mind raced as he feigned unease and nervousness. ¡°Hate...¡±

    ¡°In that case, would you join me in eradicating them?¡±

    ¡°You... who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Elder Tian was just a name I used temporarily. My real name is Lu? Baitian. Have you heard of it?¡±

 Chapter 88: Become My Disciple, and Youâ€™ll Be the Next Sect Master

    Chapter 88: Become My Disciple, and You¡¯ll Be the Next Sect Master

    What a show-off! Gu An thought, staring blankly at the haughty Lu? Baitian.

    Lu? Baitian tilted his chin even higher, mistaking Gu An¡¯s silence for awe.

    ¡°Wait... are you the ex-sect master who went mad from Qi deviation?¡± Gu An feigned shock as he asked.

    Qi deviation...

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s face twitched. With a snort, he replied, ¡°That was intentional.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re only at the Qi Refining Stage now. How do you plan to eradicate the demonic sects?¡±

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve simply compressed my spiritual energy into my Primordial Spirit, disguising it as Qi deviation. I wanted those people to see what happens to Taixuan Sect without me.¡±

    His tone was dripping with contempt, clearly directed at the Elder Hall.

    Gu An fell silent.

    The conflict between Lu? Baitian and the Elder Hall... how many innocent disciples would have to die because of it?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lu? Baitian said, reaching out to grab Gu An¡¯s shoulder. Startled, Gu An quickly backed away.

    ¡°No thanks, it¡¯s too dangerous...¡± Gu An shook his head. He had to stay and protect the Medicine Valley!

    Lu? Baitian smirked mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see how the battle between righteous and demonic cultivators ends?¡±

    Gu An shook his head frantically like a drum, waving his hand. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay and guard the Medicine Valley.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I released my aura earlier, and a grandmaster is already on their way.¡± Lu? Baitian¡¯s tone softened, and he stopped referring to himself in the grandiose ¡°this seat.¡±

    Indeed, Gu An sensed a powerful Void Transformation aura approaching rapidly.

    Just how deep is Taixuan Sect¡¯s foundation? How many Void Transformation cultivators are they hiding?

    Lu? Baitian reached out again. This time, Gu An could see his movement but had no way to evade it. He could only comply.

    Grabbing Gu An¡¯s shoulder, Lu? Baitian vanished into thin air with him.

    During the journey, Gu An ran the Hidden Dragon Divine Energy Art at full capacity, concealing his Core Formation and Primordial Spirit cultivation, making himself appear to be a genuine Foundation Establishment cultivator.

    In reality, he was being overly cautious¡ªLu? Baitian didn¡¯t attempt to inspect his physical body.

    Ten breaths later, Lu? Baitian stopped, bringing Gu An to a grand hall.

    The hall was spacious, with stone pillars coiled with carvings of true dragons, phoenixes, qilins, and other divine beasts unfamiliar to Gu An.

    Lu? Baitian released his grip and walked ahead, leaving behind a casual remark: ¡°Wait here. My cultivation hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±

    Using Lifespan Probe, Gu An could tell that Lu? Baitian had yet to regain his peak state. But hearing such words from Lu? Baitian made it sound utterly preposterous.

    You¡¯re not at full strength, and you¡¯re still showing off? Recklessly broadcasting your aura¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid your enemies might seize the opportunity to take you out?

    Wait... could this guy have figured out that I¡¯m the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?

    The thought sent a cold sweat down Gu An¡¯s back.

    He watched Lu? Baitian ascend the steps and sit cross-legged on a golden throne, exuding an air of supremacy.

    It was clear that Lu? Baitian was genuinely cultivating¡ªspiritual energy was rapidly surging within him.

    As silence enveloped the hall, Gu An began contemplating Lu? Baitian¡¯s motives.

    Moments later, Gu An sensed two auras approaching quickly. One of them felt familiar.

    An Hao!

    The other aura had already reached the Integration Stage!

    Gu An didn¡¯t turn around but moved to stand near a stone pillar and waited.

    A few breaths later, two figures flew into the hall.

    Lu? Baitian!

    ¡°You... this can¡¯t be...¡± Lei Zhen¡¯s voice quivered with disbelief and despair.

    Sitting before him, Lu? Baitian slowly rose into the air, hovering and staring down at him coldly.

    Void Transformation Ninth Level!

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s cultivation had skyrocketed several levels, and he was now breaking into the Integration Stage. To be precise, he wasn¡¯t advancing but simply revealing his true strength.

    Even An Hao, captivated by Lu? Baitian¡¯s display, couldn¡¯t hide his amazement.

    ¡°You tricked me... Reverse Fate Divine Art!¡± Lei Zhen¡¯s voice trembled with a mix of fury and dread.

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s expression was scornful. ¡°Lei Zhen, you¡¯re as reckless as ever. How many people have died because of your impulsiveness? You¡¯ve never learned your lesson. Today, it¡¯s your turn to face the consequences.¡±

    He continued with icy disdain, ¡°I had hoped to wait for Chu Tianqi to arrive, but you came courting death first. Very well, I¡¯ll take your cultivation. Don¡¯t go too far in the afterlife¡ªChu Tianqi will be joining you soon.¡±

    As his words fell, Lu? Baitian raised his right hand and pressed it against Lei Zhen¡¯s forehead.

    Lei Zhen struggled desperately, but he couldn¡¯t break free. Gu An could even see Lei Zhen¡¯s Primordial Spirit thrashing in resistance.

    Lu? Baitian was using an incomprehensible technique to suppress Lei Zhen¡¯s body and spirit, siphoning away his spiritual energy.

    Gu An¡¯s heart pounded as he watched.

    What kind of technique is this?

    Boom!

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s aura surged to even greater heights, while Lei Zhen collapsed to his knees. His body visibly shriveled, his wild black hair turning stark white in mere moments.

    Integration First Level!

    At the same time, Gu An and An Hao felt the overwhelming pressure ease as Lu? Baitian restrained his aura to avoid harming them.

    An Hao exhaled in relief, standing quietly in front of Gu An, watching the scene unfold.

    Gu An felt helpless. I¡¯ve clearly taught this kid too little. In a situation like this, shouldn¡¯t he be thinking about escape? Instead, he¡¯s just standing here watching, as if this is some kind of play...

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s aura continued to climb, while Lei Zhen¡¯s presence dwindled. The tremors shaking the hall began to subside.

    After a long moment, Lei Zhen¡¯s spiritual energy was completely drained. When Lu? Baitian finally withdrew his hand, Lei Zhen¡¯s body collapsed backward, rolling down the stairs.

    He struggled to lift his head, his face pale and etched with pain. Weakly, he reached a trembling hand toward Lu? Baitian, as though pleading for mercy.

    Lu? Baitian raised his right hand, flicking his forefinger. A burst of crimson energy shot forth, piercing Lei Zhen¡¯s forehead and shattering his Primordial Spirit.

    Spirit Gathering Divine Finger!

    Gu An felt the vast power within Lu? Baitian swell to the Third Level of the Integration Stage. Even so, the spiritual energy in his body continued to surge, indicating that his cultivation far exceeded what he was currently displaying.

    This man... no wonder the entire demonic path fears him.

    Gu An grew increasingly wary, silently preparing for the possibility that Lu? Baitian might turn on him.

    After all, Lu? Baitian¡¯s son, Lu? Xian, isn¡¯t exactly known for being sane either...

    Lu? Baitian ignored An Hao and turned his attention to Gu An. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he asked, ¡°Well? Do you think I¡¯m qualified to eradicate the demonic sects now?¡±

    Feigning nervousness, Gu An replied, ¡°You¡¯re the Sect Master¡ªof course you are...¡±

    Stepping forward, Lu? Baitian stood before Gu An and declared, ¡°Gu An, become my disciple. You will be the next Sect Master!¡± His tone brooked no argument.

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s head throbbed. He forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°Sect Master, my aptitude is mediocre. No matter how much you cultivate me, I could never reach the level needed to convince the sect to follow me. If you pass the mantle to me, Taixuan Sect will fall into chaos.¡±

    Lu? Baitian sneered. ¡°What if I transfer my cultivation to you before my time is up?¡±

    Gu An was momentarily stunned by the proposal.

    Even so, I can¡¯t accept becoming Sect Master!

    Even someone as strong as Lu? Baitian was forced to fake his death to pass on the title. Gu An had no desire to take on such trouble. Besides, by the time Lu? Baitian¡¯s end drew near, his cultivation might not be of much use to Gu An anymore.

 Chapter 89: Turning the Tideâ€”Emperor and Immortal

    Chapter 89: Turning the Tide¡ªEmperor and Immortal

    An Hao heard Lu? Baitian¡¯s declaration and instinctively reevaluated Gu An. In his eyes, Gu An appeared far too ordinary. Earlier, An Hao had stood in front of Gu An out of instinct, much like his own master had once protected him when he was weaker.

    But this seemingly average man was being offered the position of Sect Master?

    Faced with Lu? Baitian¡¯s piercing gaze, Gu An took a deep breath and replied, ¡°It¡¯s still a no, Sect Master. Considering our years together in the Medicine Valley, I ask that you spare me. I truly don¡¯t want to invite trouble; I just want to live a peaceful life growing herbs.¡±

    Lu? Baitian frowned. He wasn¡¯t used to being rejected¡ªespecially not repeatedly.

    Gu An continued, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re not one to manage sect affairs; you¡¯re more focused on cultivation. If you¡¯re looking for someone to handle the sect¡¯s business, why not establish a council above the Elder Hall? Limit it to three members who handle all major sect affairs. They would be selected from the Elder Hall and answer only to the Sect Master. Furthermore, decree that future Sect Masters can only be chosen from these three. That way, the Elder Hall would have no reason to oppose you.¡±

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s furrowed brow relaxed. He gave Gu An a long, thoughtful look but said nothing. Instead, his attention shifted to An Hao.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, and what is your relationship with Chu Tianqi?¡± Lu? Baitian asked.

    An Hao clasped his hands respectfully. ¡°My name is An Hao. I am sixteen years old and have been a disciple of Taixuan Sect for a little over three years. Chu Tianqi is my master.¡±

    An Hao¡¯s response was deliberate. By stating his age and time in the sect, he highlighted both his talent and the fact that his relationship with Chu Tianqi wasn¡¯t particularly deep.

    Gu An felt a surge of pride. If Lu? Baitian dares harm An Hao, I¡¯ll make him pay.

    To be honest, neither Lu? Baitian nor Chu Tianqi seemed like suitable Sect Masters to Gu An. Lu? Baitian¡¯s methods were too extreme, while Chu Tianqi¡¯s actions were even more reprehensible.

    ¡°An Hao, are you the Heavenly Spiritual Root prodigy? The one who was taken in by the Elder Hall as soon as you joined the outer sect?¡± Gu An exclaimed as though recalling something.

    An Hao nodded calmly, his gaze steady as he met Lu? Baitian¡¯s eyes.

    Lu? Baitian examined him before saying, ¡°If I were to take you as my disciple, would you agree?¡±

    An Hao immediately replied, ¡°Of course, but I cannot turn against my master. Although I¡¯ve only met him a few times, he is still my master in name.¡±

    Under the eaves, one must bow their head.

    Deep down, An Hao was deeply wary of Lu? Baitian. The techniques Lu? Baitian had displayed earlier were so sinister they seemed no different from demonic arts.

    Still, survival was paramount. What was Chu Tianqi to him anyway? An Hao had only ever acknowledged one true master.

    Lu? Baitian chuckled as he stepped down from the dais, approaching Gu An and An Hao.

    ¡°From this moment on, An Hao, you are this seat¡¯s personal disciple. As for you, Gu An, since you refuse to become my disciple, I won¡¯t force you. After this calamity is over, if you ever need anything, come to me. I will visit you often.¡± R

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s tone was no longer domineering but warm, like that of a kind elder.

    With a wave of his sleeve, he enveloped Gu An and An Hao in his spiritual energy.

    When An Hao reopened his eyes, he found himself standing in the sky on a dark cloud. Lu? Baitian stood ahead of him, while Gu An was at his side.

    Lu? Baitian unleashed a terrifying aura, shaking the thunderclouds above and drawing countless cultivators¡¯ gazes from the city below.

    With a flick of his finger, a streak of energy shot out, traversing dozens of miles to kill a Transformation Stage demonic cultivator. The demon¡¯s Primordial Spirit disintegrated along with their body.

    Spirit Gathering Divine Finger!

    Though Lu? Baitian¡¯s use of the technique caused less of a spectacle than Gu An¡¯s, its lethality was undeniable.

    He rode the cloud into the city, flicking his fingers as he went. Each strike claimed the life of a demonic cultivator, his momentum unstoppable.

    An Hao was stunned. What kind of technique is this?

    Gu An, on the other hand, focused on sensing Lu? Baitian¡¯s aura. It was still growing stronger.

    More and more people took notice of Lu? Baitian¡¯s rampage. The demonic cultivators were terrified, while Taixuan Sect¡¯s forces were invigorated.

    ¡°Who is that? So powerful!¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°What, are you interested?¡±

    ¡°Of course! My father always considered him his lifelong rival. How did he come back to life? What did you see while you were with him?¡± Shen Zhen asked, pulling out a brush and paper as she spoke.

    Gu An rolled his eyes. ¡°Big sister, can¡¯t you be a little more subtle when fishing for information? You might be bold, but I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t want to be branded a traitor.¡±

    She can¡¯t possibly be that naive or foolish. She has no reason to harm me either. So, what¡¯s her game?

    Ah... she must enjoy watching others squirm.

    Seeing no end to her incessant questioning, Gu An finally snapped.

    ¡°Follow me one more step, and I¡¯ll write an entry for Adventures of the Green Hero. You¡¯ll be the first woman the protagonist encounters, and I¡¯ll even include illustrations¡ªmore vivid than anything you can draw!¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s face turned crimson at his words. She glared at him, stomped her foot in frustration, and flew off.

    Gu An froze for a moment.

    Wait, why didn¡¯t she insult me back? That didn¡¯t look like anger...

    Shaking his head with a chuckle, he resumed checking on the herb fields.

    As the sun set and the moon rose, the night at Taixuan Sect remained far from peaceful.

    When Gu An returned to Xuan Valley, he could sense powerful spiritual senses sweeping across the area intermittently. The presence of demonic and monstrous auras was waning, signaling that Taixuan Sect was nearing victory.

    Under the moonlit sky, snowflakes began to fall gently.

    Gu An and Li Ya sat on the threshold, conversing in low tones about the history of Taixuan Sect. Most of the time, Li Ya spoke while Gu An asked questions.

    By dawn, Li Ya received an order via his inner sect disciple token to return to the city with all other inner sect disciples. Bidding Gu An farewell, he left.

    After Li Ya¡¯s departure, Gu An glanced at Yang Ni and sent her a voice transmission.

    ¡°The righteous-demonic war is almost over. Shouldn¡¯t you be heading back as well?¡±

    Yang Ni turned her gaze to him and replied in kind, ¡°When did I ever say I¡¯d only protect you until this war ended?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll stay by your side. That¡¯s what Li Xuandao instructed.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°You can ask him yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Gu An fell silent for a moment before transmitting another question. ¡°Is His Majesty powerful?¡±

    He was curious about how others viewed Li Xuandao. The man sought to be an eternal emperor yet was constrained by the cultivation sects. Among them, wasn¡¯t Lu? Baitian the strongest and most influential?

    Yet Li Xuandao had managed to win over Lu? Baitian¡¯s son, Lu? Xian. Gu An had a feeling these two would clash sooner or later.

    With Li Xuandao¡¯s potential, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to rise to greatness.

    Outwardly, he appeared to have only Core Formation cultivation, likely as a precaution against Lu? Baitian.

    The eventual confrontation between them would be a collision of imperial ambition and immortal supremacy.

    ¡°His cultivation is average, but as an emperor, his methods are unmatched,¡± Yang Ni replied, her tone tinged with mockery, clearly harboring grievances against Li Xuandao.

    Gu An was about to ask more when he suddenly sensed something.

    ¡°Help guard the Medicine Valley for half a day. I need to check the outer sect city,¡± he said.

    A demonic cultivator who had slipped through the cracks was nearby!

 Chapter 90: Times Change, Ascending to the Venerable Pavilion

    Chapter 90: Times Change, Ascending to the Venerable Pavilion

    Under normal circumstances, Gu An wasn¡¯t interested in dealing with demonic cultivators and would avoid them when possible. But one person was an exception.

    That person was Xu Jue!

    Previously, Xu Jue had led an army of demons and monsters to besiege Ji Xuanyu, allowing Gu An to harvest over fifty thousand years of lifespan. Gu An¡¯s impression of him was unforgettable.

    After leaving Xuan Valley, Gu An flew toward the Outer Sect City. Once he had traveled far enough, he activated the Grand Yin-Yang Transformation, turning into a shadowy form. Using the Infinite Trace Celestial Step, he vanished into the forests.

    In a dense forest two hundred miles away from Xuan Valley, Xu Jue was meditating beneath a tree. His hair was disheveled, his black robe was in tatters, and he looked utterly wretched.

    Small flags encircled him, forming a faint protective barrier.

    Suddenly, the Vice Leader of the Wan Yin Sect''s face turned pale, and he spat a mouthful of black blood onto the grass, which withered instantly, giving off wisps of black smoke.

    ¡°D*** that Ji family...¡±

    Xu Jue gritted his teeth, his voice filled with hatred.

    During his escape from Ji Chen, he had encountered more grandmasters of the Ji family, narrowly escaping death. The memory still filled him with dread.

    The demonic path had united the strength of its five major sects¡ªthe Thousand Autumn Pavilion, Gu Hao Sect, Wan Yin Sect, Tianjue Sect, and Cold Poison Valley¡ªonly to be repelled in a single day. The overwhelming power of the Taixuan Sect had shaken Xu Jue to his core.

    As he thought of the Ji family members within his sect, Xu Jue suddenly felt the urge to annihilate all Ji family cultivators.

    But recalling their strength, he sighed.

    Forget it. Just endure for now!

    One day, he would destroy the entire Ji family!

    While Xu Jue was lost in thought, a gust of fierce wind swept through the forest, drawing his attention.

    Boom!

    The protective formation around him suddenly shattered. A purple-black figure appeared out of thin air and pressed a finger against Xu Jue¡¯s temple, an overwhelming aura immobilizing him.

    ¡°The Demonic Shadow Divine Art... Who are you in the Thousand Autumn Pavilion?¡±

    Xu Jue¡¯s expression changed drastically as he cautiously asked.

    Was there someone so powerful in the Thousand Autumn Pavilion?

    Even in his severely injured state, his ninth-level Void Transformation cultivation wasn¡¯t something a typical cultivator of the same stage could suppress.

    ¡°I have a question,¡± Gu An said in a hoarse voice.

    Xu Jue let out a sigh of relief and replied deferentially, ¡°Please, senior, ask!¡±

    D*** the Thousand Autumn Pavilion!

    I¡¯ll lead the Wan Yin Sect to raze you all to the ground someday!

    Gu An suddenly remembered that Xu Jue was the father of Xu Ruye, who had died by his hands.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Before Gu An¡¯s voice faded, a surge of sword energy pierced through Xu Jue¡¯s temple from Gu An¡¯s fingertip, severely damaging his primordial spirit.

    Xu Jue¡¯s pupils dilated. Before he could collapse, Gu An used the Soul Search technique to sift through his memories.

    The spells of the Jiang Qiong Sect were remarkably practical, and Gu An had long mastered them.

    Xu Jue¡¯s ninth-level Void Transformation memories were vast, but Gu An only sought information about the demon army¡¯s techniques from the previous day. It didn¡¯t take long to locate them.

    An incense stick¡¯s worth of time later.

    Gu An withdrew his hand, and Xu Jue collapsed.

    ¡¾You have successfully harvested 153 years of Xu Jue¡¯s (ninth-level Void Transformation) lifespan.¡¿

    Not bad, the lifespan gained was significant!

    Looking at Xu Jue now, Gu An found him more tolerable. He took Xu Jue¡¯s storage bag and incinerated his corpse to ashes.

    After completing this, Gu An left.

    Jiang Qiong then took out a storage bag, saying it contained high-grade seeds she had exchanged for eighty percent of her savings. All the seeds were above the fifth grade, and she instructed Gu An to return after they had matured.

    This meant they wouldn¡¯t meet again for several years.

    It seemed Jiang Qiong was in grave danger, caught between the distrust of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion and the scrutiny of the Taixuan Sect. She was truly walking on thin ice.

    Gu An could only wish her luck in his heart as he took the storage bag and left in good spirits.

    The demonic path¡¯s siege of the Taixuan Sect swept through the cultivation world like a storm, shocking the entire Taicang Empire.

    The strength displayed by the Taixuan Sect instilled fear throughout the demonic path. In the aftermath, the cultivation world entered an eerie calm.

    After resuming leadership as sect master, Lu? Baitian initiated bold reforms, establishing the Venerable Pavilion, reducing the Elder Hall¡¯s authority, and ordering a thorough investigation of demonic spies. Over a thousand spies were executed.

    Following Chu Tianqi¡¯s escape, the Chu family faced Lu? Baitian¡¯s relentless retaliation. All Chu family disciples in the sect were either killed or imprisoned. The younger disciples with decent conduct were stripped of their cultivation, marked with a curse, and relegated to serve as errand disciples in the Outer Sect.

    One such errand disciple, bearing the Chu surname, arrived at Xuan Valley.

    It was someone Gu An knew¡ªChu Jingfeng!

    When Gu An first joined the Taixuan Sect, he had encountered the Greedy Wrath Demon Ghost attacking the Medicine Valley. At that time, Cheng Xuandan had enlisted the help of an Inner Sect disciple¡ªChu Jingfeng. Chu Jingfeng had lost an arm during that encounter but later assisted Gu An in dealing with the evil cultivators around Xuan Valley.

    Now, looking at Chu Jingfeng sitting across from him, weathered and forlorn, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The last time they spoke, Chu Jingfeng had promised Gu An he could seek help from the Chu family whenever he faced trouble.

    How times had changed. The Chu family had now completely fallen.

    Chu Jingfeng still bore his one-armed figure, wearing tattered clothing. His messy hair and stubbled face gave him a disheveled and despondent appearance.

    ¡°Brother Chu, as long as you¡¯re alive, there¡¯s still hope. Work diligently. If you perform well, the punishment above may be lifted,¡± Gu An consoled him.

    Wu Xin had quietly departed, leaving Gu An in charge of Xuan Valley. He needed to cultivate new talent, and Chu Jingfeng seemed like a promising candidate.

    If Chu Jingfeng demonstrated potential, Gu An was even willing to pass on Wu Xin¡¯s Dao Yan Technique to him.

    The Dao Yan Technique relied on accumulating spiritual energy to break through limitations and might restore Chu Jingfeng, whose cultivation had been abolished.

    Chu Jingfeng nodded numbly, remaining silent.

    Gu An didn¡¯t press him further, giving some instructions before letting him leave.

    When Chu Jingfeng exited, he closed the door with a submissive demeanor. However, Gu An detected no reverence in his actions¡ªonly despair.

    Sigh!

    What a pity.

    Gu An shook his head and picked up a pen to begin writing.

    Six months had passed since the righteous-demonic war. Winter and spring had gone, and it was now summer. At fifty-one years old, Gu An had gained many insights into life, which he intended to express in his writing.

    By dusk, Gu An left the pavilion and used a teleportation array to head to the Third Medicine Valley.

    He sensed Shen Zhen was in his quarters.

    Since Gu An had threatened to write her into his book six months ago, they had lost contact.

    Her presence now probably meant trouble.

    After all, she was a saintess; she had her pride.

    Gu An thought about this as he climbed the stairs to meet Shen Zhen.

    Upon entering, he saw her seated at the table, wearing a veil. She sat there calmly, doing nothing, simply looking at him.

    Something felt off.

    This wasn¡¯t her usual demeanor.

    Could she be about to lose her temper?

    Gu An quickly shut the door, turned to face her, and was about to ask when she spoke first:

    ¡°Have you started writing the Adventures of the Medicine Hero yet?¡±

 Chapter 91: Seven Hundred Thousand Years of Lifespan, Primeval Offspring

    Chapter 91: Seven Hundred Thousand Years of Lifespan, Primeval Offspring

    Hearing Shen Zhen¡¯s words, Gu An nearly lost his composure. He hurriedly clarified, ¡°How could that be possible? I was just trying to scare you. There¡¯s no way I would write something like that.¡±

    He had to explain himself; otherwise, Shen Zhen might misunderstand him.

    Shen Zhen stared at him, as if trying to see through his facade. But Gu An remained calm and composed, with a clear conscience.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you then,¡± Shen Zhen said softly, though her tone was different from before, making it hard for Gu An to gauge her thoughts.

    Gu An walked over to the tea table and began heating water to brew tea. When he placed a teacup in front of Shen Zhen, she finally spoke. ¡°Actually, I came to see you for another reason.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu An replied, taking a seat at the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the former Elder Tian from Medicine Valley is now the current Sect Master, Lu? Baitian. Is that true?¡± Shen Zhen asked.

    Gu An felt there was no need to hide this, so he nodded. Ever since the battle six months ago, neither Gu Zong nor Ji Hantian had made an appearance. Perhaps they had been dealt with by Lu? Baitian.

    Gu Zong was understandable, as he was clearly part of Lu? Baitian¡¯s faction. But Ji Hantian? He had publicly insulted Lu? Baitian in the Third Medicine Valley and openly declared his desire to become the Sect Master.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to arrange a meeting with Sect Master Lu? for me. This is a personal request and does not represent Dao Tian Sect,¡± Shen Zhen said, locking eyes with Gu An.

    Gu An frowned, hesitating.

    Shen Zhen retrieved a red wooden box from her storage pouch. ¡°This is a piece of Sixth-Grade Spirit Tree, Purple Mist Bamboo. Just one segment can grow into a whole bamboo forest. If planted at the edge of Medicine Valley, it can form an automatic Purple Mist Maze. The bamboo shoots are also premium medicinal materials with high market value.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? What kind of relationship do we have that you¡¯d go to such lengths?¡± Gu An¡¯s tone turned serious as he accepted the wooden box into his storage pouch. Then, with a solemn expression, he added, ¡°If you need something, just ask. There¡¯s no need for this¡ªlet it be the last time!¡±

    Shen Zhen blinked in surprise before letting out a soft chuckle, covering her mouth as she laughed.

    Her laughter made her eyes sparkle, which Gu An couldn¡¯t help but notice. His playful remark seemed to ease the awkward atmosphere between them, and their conversation soon returned to its usual relaxed state.

    They talked for a long time before Shen Zhen finally left. Gu An, meanwhile, started wandering around Medicine Valley, searching for a suitable place to plant the Purple Mist Bamboo.

    Eventually, he decided on a spot in the southern mountainous edge and assigned Tang Yu to guard the area. Now, he was looking forward to Lu? Baitian¡¯s visit¡ªnot for Shen Zhen¡¯s sake, but because of Lu? Baitian¡¯s promise.

    Lu? Baitian had told him he could ask for anything!

    Gu An wasn¡¯t interested in acquiring a fourth Medicine Valley yet. Instead, he wanted high-grade medicinal seeds to gradually replace the low-grade ones. If he could plant high-grade seeds over an area spanning a hundred miles, his lifespan earnings would skyrocket.

    Once he reached a million years of lifespan and unlocked new abilities, he planned to elevate himself comprehensively!

    Days turned into weeks. By early autumn, Lu? Baitian finally arrived.

    Dressed in a black robe adorned with dragon patterns, his black hair was neatly tied under a jade crown. His face exuded authority, a stark contrast to the Elder Tian of the past. Now, he fully embodied the demeanor of a Sect Master.

    As soon as Gu An saw him, he used his lifespan probe.

    [Lu? Baitian (Ninth-Level Integration Stage): 755/3150/3200]

    Good heavens! As expected, Ninth-Level Integration Stage!

    However, his lifespan was already nearing its limit and would be difficult to extend further.

    Gu An suddenly recalled something. Could Chu Xian¡¯s sacrificial array in the outer sect have been prepared for Lu? Baitian? No, that didn¡¯t seem likely¡ªLu? Baitian had wiped out the Chu family. It must have been unrelated.

    Back in his room, Gu An opened the letter. Lu? Baitian explained that the seeds were his personal contribution and did not involve Taixuan Sect¡¯s resources. If Gu An cultivated them well, he could keep half the profits; if not, he would have to become Lu? Baitian¡¯s disciple.

    Reading this, Gu An sighed helplessly.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why Lu? Baitian was so intent on making him his disciple.

    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s been charmed by my personality?¡± Gu An mused.

    Five years passed in the blink of an eye.

    During this time, Taixuan Sect remained relatively peaceful, and Gu An¡¯s life grew quiet. Ye Lan, Shen Zhen, Li Ya, Jiang Qiong, and Gu Yu were all focused on their cultivation and rarely came to see him.

    Although the righteous-demonic war ended swiftly, its influence lingered.

    One noon, Gu An used the teleportation array to arrive at Xuan Valley. He was in a great mood, even humming a little tune.

    He had just done some calculations and realized his annual lifespan earnings were likely to surpass 100,000 years this year. His total lifespan had already exceeded 700,000 years. A million-year lifespan was within reach, and he was eager to grow stronger.

    Upon reaching Xuan Valley, he sensed Li Ya¡¯s presence. Li Ya was upstairs in a pavilion, drinking tea with Yang Ni. Since Li Ya wasn¡¯t concealing his aura, Gu An headed straight for the pavilion.

    When Gu An entered the room, Li Ya was the first to speak.

    ¡°Junior Brother Gu, I¡¯ve decided to leave Taixuan Sect and train in the Northern Sea Mountain Range. I won¡¯t return until I reach the Nascent Soul Stage.¡±

    Curious, Gu An asked, ¡°What kind of place is the Northern Sea Mountain Range?¡±

    Li Ya chuckled. ¡°The Northern Sea Mountain Range lies north of the Taicang Empire. Its size rivals the entire empire and is surrounded by four other empires. It¡¯s a haven for monsters and a place where cultivators seek opportunities and hone their skills. But it¡¯s also incredibly dangerous.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An suddenly felt the Northern Sea Mountain Range might be an ideal location for his next breakthrough. Transitioning from the Ninth-Level Integration Stage to a higher realm would undoubtedly cause a significant disturbance. It would be best to stay far from Taixuan Sect.

    ¡°You¡¯re not planning to go there in search of the Northern Sea Kunfish, are you?¡± Yang Ni asked.

    Li Ya scratched his head. ¡°So, you figured it out. Two years ago, there were reports of the Northern Sea Kunfish appearing in the mountain range. I want to check it out. Besides, it¡¯s a good excuse to avoid those people my royal father keeps assigning to me.¡±

    Gu An took a seat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Northern Sea Kunfish?¡±

    Yang Ni shot him a glance and said, ¡°You remember the Netherbird from before, don¡¯t you? There are ancient offspring in this world. Unlike ordinary monsters, they¡¯re incredibly massive. Their transformation into humanoid forms is far more challenging than for the demon clans. Because of their size, they are often worshipped by humans as mountain or sea gods. Their movements are mysterious and unpredictable.¡±

    Gu An grew even more intrigued and began asking about other ancient offspring in the world. Yang Ni casually described a few, leaving him utterly captivated.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for me to go. Recently, a young talent named An Hao appeared in the sect. He¡¯s only twenty-two and already preparing to form his core. It¡¯s unbelievable. I have to train harder so I don¡¯t end up as his stepping stone,¡± Li Ya said as he stood up.

    Hearing this, Gu An agreed that An Hao¡¯s cultivation speed was astonishing.

    It was clear Lu? Baitian valued An Hao highly, given the immense resources he must have invested in him.

    While Gu An was pondering, Li Ya climbed out the window and left.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t break that bad habit!¡± Gu An muttered.

    Turning to Yang Ni, he asked, ¡°Now that he¡¯s gone, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying. Tending to flowers and plants with you is oddly enjoyable¡ªmuch better than all that fighting and killing,¡± Yang Ni replied.

 Chapter 92: Spirit Tree Awakening, Realms Beyond Integration

    Chapter 92: Spirit Tree Awakening, Realms Beyond Integration

    In the mountain forest, Gu An was leading Yang Ni in planting seeds. While burying soil around the roots, he pointed to a medicinal plant nearby and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Singing Shame Grass. Its leaves tend to curl up, and when the wind passes through, it makes strange sounds like a song. When that happens, you need to help it spread its leaves, or it¡¯ll hinder its growth...¡±

    Squatting nearby, Yang Ni listened attentively, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    When Li Ya left, Yang Ni had claimed she wanted to stay and tend to flowers and plants. Gu An had thought she was joking, but to his surprise, she was serious. She started actively participating in planting and often asked questions, showing a humble attitude.

    After her shift in demeanor, Yang Ni began integrating into Xuan Valley, even socializing with other errand disciples.

    Gu An decided to guide her with the hope of assimilating her fully into Xuan Valley, so he taught her earnestly.

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll oversee this garden¡¯s medicinal plants. Let¡¯s see if you can protect this place, not just people,¡± Gu An said with a smile as he stood up.

    Yang Ni didn¡¯t refuse and instead showed an eager expression.

    Leaving Yang Ni to observe the garden, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley. There, he saw Chu Jingfeng standing in front of a wooden fence, staring into space.

    Chu Jingfeng had been like this for years. If Gu An assigned him a task, he would complete it. Otherwise, he would drift aimlessly, lost in thought.

    Recalling their old friendship, Gu An decided to help him.

    ¡°Brother Chu, I just got my hands on a sword technique. Care to take a look?¡± Gu An patted Chu Jingfeng¡¯s shoulder with a smile.

    Chu Jingfeng nodded expressionlessly and followed Gu An into a secluded grove. Despite his shattered cultivation, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s memories as a sword cultivator remained intact, so he thought he might be able to help.

    Though usually silent, Chu Jingfeng was deeply grateful to Gu An. When he first arrived, his shame was overwhelming, but Gu An had treated him kindly and consistently over the years. This could not be fake. Chu Jingfeng couldn¡¯t fathom why Gu An would see value in him and could only conclude that Gu An was genuinely good-hearted¡ªafter all, the disciples of Xuan Valley spoke highly of him.

    Under Chu Jingfeng¡¯s watchful gaze, Gu An clumsily demonstrated a set of basic sword moves from the Taicang Frightening God Sword. Though his execution was rough and awkward, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Gu... Valley Master, what is this sword technique?¡± Chu Jingfeng asked, barely containing his excitement.

    As a swordsman, encountering an advanced sword technique was an incomparable joy.

    Gu An scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. When I visited the Heavenly Mending Platform, I met a senior who passed it on to me. He said mastering this technique would make me the Sword God of the mortal world.¡±

    Chu Jingfeng hesitated, wanting to say something but holding back.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°So? Interested? I can teach you, but on one condition: you need to return to the person you once were. I miss the spirited Chu Jingfeng of the past. Even without your cultivation, you can still practice the sword. Don¡¯t the legends speak of someone who achieved enlightenment through swordsmanship alone, without ever cultivating spiritual energy? If they could do it, why can¡¯t you?¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s expression changed, his inner conflict evident. After a long silence, he agreed.

    He had never wanted to be defeated by despair but had struggled to find a reason to continue. Now, Gu An¡¯s words resonated deeply. Losing cultivation shouldn¡¯t mean giving up on the sword.

    A swordsman¡¯s path was to face challenges head-on.

    Thus, Chu Jingfeng began training in the Taicang Frightening God Sword. His ability to memorize sword forms was astonishing, leaving Gu An thoroughly impressed. This newfound skill boosted Chu Jingfeng¡¯s confidence even further.

    Late at night, ten miles outside Xuan Valley, by the riverbank.

    Gu An pushed aside some rubble, revealing a stone slab. Lifting it, he descended into a hidden passage, which automatically resealed itself with stones shifting back into place.

    Following the underground tunnel, Gu An arrived at the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    A five-zhang-long black dragon emerged from the subterranean river, quickly flying to him.

    As usual, Gu An retrieved a demonic goat¡¯s corpse and placed it on the ground. The dragon, Hao Long, breathed intense flames, roasting the meat.

    "Give me another fifty years, and no one in the Land of the Nine Dynasties will be able to surpass me, right?" Gu An mused aloud.

    Ye Lan pondered for a moment before saying, "Actually, there might be someone. The cultivation world has seen the rise of a rogue cultivator who calls himself the Ghost Thief. He''s somewhere between righteous and evil. He used to rob the rich to help the poor, but his reputation has grown immensely. Half a year ago, he declared that he would come to Taixuan Sect to steal the Sevenfold Purity Tree. He claimed that Taixuan Sect hoards 90% of the Taicang Empire¡¯s resources, violating the Dao of Heaven. He plans to steal the tree and plant it on the edge of Tianze Lake."

    Sevenfold Purity Tree?

    Gu An¡¯s brow immediately furrowed.

    This was the Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree gifted to him by Taixuan Sect, and it had already grown well. How could he let someone steal it?

    This Ghost Thief must be courting death!

    Still, considering the thief¡¯s chivalrous tendencies, Gu An decided not to kill him. But he definitely had to give him a scare to ensure he wouldn¡¯t try anything like this again.

    "Is the Ghost Thief powerful?" Gu An asked curiously.

    "Obviously! How else could he offend so many people, steal so many treasures, and still be alive?" Ye Lan gave him a sideways glance.

    Fair enough. Why even ask her? She didn¡¯t know what lay beyond the Transformation Stage, let alone this thief¡¯s strength.

    Gu An chuckled and shifted the conversation, asking her how her cultivation had been going and whether she was putting in enough effort.

    Though they would inevitably part ways someday, Gu An hoped that their separation¡ªwhether through life or death¡ªcould be delayed as long as possible.

    His question earned him a scolding from Ye Lan, who, like him, wished for the other to cultivate diligently and extend their lifespan.

    Their conversation soon turned into lighthearted bickering.

    After a while, Ye Lan suddenly asked, "Senior Brother, do you know the current Emperor?"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. "Why do you ask, Junior Sister?"

    "Starting this year, the Emperor introduced Spring Festival celebrations, and now they¡¯re observed across all the provinces. The rituals and customs are identical to the Spring Festival you¡¯ve celebrated for years," Ye Lan replied gravely.

    Gu An dismissed the concern. "I heard about it from an old man I once met. Besides, the Spring Festival has been around for so many years¡ªit¡¯s not surprising that someone picked up on it. Its message is good, after all."

    Ye Lan conceded that this made sense but still offered a warning. "Recently, we received orders to gather more information about Emperor Li Xuandao. They¡¯ve even assigned more disciples to missions in Cangzhou. It seems the higher-ups are interested in the throne."

    "What are you saying? The sect wants to seize the throne?"

    "Not exactly. The Crown Prince is a disciple of our sect, but he¡¯s held that title for a hundred years. Naturally, the sect wants to give him a little push to ascend."

    Gu An glanced toward the woods a hundred meters west. Yang Ni was watering the flowers, seemingly lost in her task¡ªbut who knew if she was eavesdropping?

    After chatting a bit longer, Ye Lan shut the window, intending to discuss something else. She even grew physically playful, which prompted a stern rebuke from Gu An.

    Blushing with a mix of shame and anger, Ye Lan shot him a glare before leaving.

    Watching her retreating figure, Gu An¡¯s thoughts wandered to the Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    He needed to visit the Pavilion of Techniques to search for a map and begin preparations for his breakthrough.

    What realm lay beyond Integration? He couldn¡¯t wait to find out.

    As Gu An descended the stairs and headed for the teleportation array, Yang Ni suddenly intercepted him.

    Through sound transmission, she warned, ¡°Be careful of the Crown Prince. If he learns about your connection with Li Ya, he will surely come for you and scheme against you.¡±

 Chapter 93: Gu Anâ€™s Connections

    Chapter 93: Gu An¡¯s Connections

    "The Crown Prince isn¡¯t quite noble? Senior Brother Li speaks highly of him, which suggests they get along well," Gu An asked via sound transmission, sounding puzzled.

    Yang Ni scoffed. "That¡¯s just because Li Ya is nai?ve. Over the years, the Crown Prince has sent numerous assassins after him. I even blocked one attempt myself."

    "Why didn¡¯t you warn Senior Brother Li to be more vigilant?"

    "It¡¯s his father¡¯s decision. He fears alarming the Crown Prince. If things escalate, the Crown Prince might forcefully seize the throne. Li Ya¡¯s father has mediocre cultivation and is no match for the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince ascends, it¡¯ll only make things more dangerous for Li Ya," Yang Ni explained.

    Her response made Gu An want to laugh.

    Li Xuandao was nearly at the Void Transformation Stage, yet he was supposedly no match for the Crown Prince?

    In that sense, Li Xuandao was just like Gu An¡ªboth hiding their true cultivation levels.

    Gu An only knew of Li Xuandao¡¯s real power thanks to his special abilities.

    "I see. I¡¯ll be careful of the Crown Prince," Gu An replied via sound transmission.

    Yang Ni nodded and didn¡¯t stop him further.

    Watching Gu An leave, she shook her head slightly.

    "Why am I starting to genuinely care about this kid¡¯s safety?"

    Ever since learning that Gu An had his own Medicine Valley within the inner sect, Yang Ni had suspected he wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed. At least within Taixuan Sect, he was well-protected and unlikely to encounter real danger.

    She pushed the thought aside. The Twilight Flowers she had planted would bloom in a few days, and she was looking forward to the sight.

    Meanwhile, Gu An arrived at the Third Medicine Valley and walked straight to the Sevenfold Purity Tree.

    The tree had already grown tall and lush, with dense branches and leaves. Beneath it, a White Spirit Mouse dozed lazily in the shade. Ever since the Sevenfold Purity Tree provided shelter, the mouse rarely wandered and instead spent its days sleeping beneath it.

    Gu An didn¡¯t mind; in fact, he found it promising.

    Lu? Baitian had once told him that the Sevenfold Purity Tree could not only enhance spiritual energy in its vicinity but also improve comprehension for those meditating beneath it.

    Could the White Spirit Mouse achieve enlightenment while dreaming? Time to test it out!

    If it worked, Gu An planned to take naps under the tree himself.

    From his waist pouch, he released a Primeval Gold-Eating Beetle, letting it fly onto the tree. Then, he summoned Xiao Chuan, instructing him to place 100 pounds of iron ore under the tree every month to feed the beetle.

    Xiao Chuan¡¯s greatest trait was that he never asked questions, merely nodding in agreement.

    After checking on the Sevenfold Purity Tree, Gu An went to inspect the Human-Face Tree and Purple Mist Bamboo, ensuring everything was growing well. Satisfied, he began patrolling the Third Medicine Valley.

    The valley now hosted numerous high-grade medicinal herbs. Last year, when Lu? Baitian visited, Gu An had requested an increase in errand disciples, which Lu? Baitian approved without hesitation, raising the number to 300.

    Even with 300 disciples, Gu An felt it wasn¡¯t enough. However, to request further expansion, he¡¯d need to produce more results to justify it.

    By evening, Gu An finally returned to his pavilion.

    That day, he harvested another batch of medicinal herbs, earning several thousand years of lifespan¡ªbringing him ever closer to the million-year mark.

    One month later, early morning.

    After leading the disciples of Xuan Valley in their daily exercises, Gu An returned to his pavilion and spread a map across his desk.

    The map, drawn by a Taixuan Sect Grandmaster, contained enchantments. With spiritual sense, it displayed detailed topography, giving Gu An the impression of using a VR map from his previous life.

    No wonder it cost five high-grade Spirit Stones¡ªworth every bit.

    To Gu An, a Transformation Stage cultivator was no different from an ant on the roadside.

    "Want to kill me? Interesting," Gu An thought, smiling to himself.

    He wasn¡¯t concerned in the slightest. Even if he stood still and didn¡¯t fight back, Li Dai and the elder wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him.

    Gu An turned and went back upstairs to his pavilion. Before long, Yang Ni entered through the window, her expression grim.

    "He must have noticed me. His cultivation technique seems to have reached a profound level," Yang Ni said.

    Gu An looked puzzled. "Do you have a grudge against him?"

    "Of course! My sister¡¯s death is tied to his mother. How could I not?"

    "Does Senior Brother Li know about this?"

    "No, because it¡¯s just my suspicion. I don¡¯t have any evidence. His presence in Taixuan Sect is likely an attempt to establish connections with the Venerable Pavilion or the Sect Master. His previous backer, Chu Tianqi, has already fled. He¡¯s desperate to find a new pillar of support."

    "Let him be," Gu An said as he took out a book and began to read.

    Yang Ni stood beside him, surprised. "Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll capture you to manipulate Li Ya?"

    "What can I do about it? I¡¯m not his match. His Majesty tasked you with watching over me, and I can¡¯t refuse. If he wants to kill me, I can¡¯t stop him. I might as well act like nothing¡¯s wrong and enjoy my days in peace," Gu An replied casually.

    His nonchalant attitude made Yang Ni regard him with newfound respect.

    "Don¡¯t worry. If he dares to make a move on you, I¡¯ll protect you¡ªas long as you don¡¯t run around recklessly," Yang Ni assured him.

    Gu An¡¯s tendency to wander made things difficult for her. One day he¡¯d be in the outer sect city, the next in his inner sect Medicine Valley, both places she couldn¡¯t easily enter.

    "Thank you for your protection. Don¡¯t worry, under Taixuan Sect¡¯s watch, he probably won¡¯t act rashly," Gu An said with a smile.

    Yang Ni nodded and left without saying more. She retreated to the woods to cultivate. Her sense of urgency was palpable¡ªafter years in Xuan Valley, she still only practiced her skills late at night in secret.

    Meanwhile, Gu An wanted to grow stronger as well. Checking his lifespan, a grin spread across his face.

    He was getting closer.

    Elsewhere, in a tranquil estate surrounded by chirping birds and blooming flowers, a small stream encircled a pavilion. Inside, Lu? Baitian and Li Dai sat across from each other.

    Li Dai picked up a wine jug and poured for Lu? Baitian.

    "A century as the Crown Prince must have been difficult for you. I¡¯ve heard whispers from the common folk over the years," Lu? Baitian said nonchalantly, taking the cup.

    Li Dai sighed. "Father has done his best, but his cultivation is too weak to suppress the regional governors and noble clans. Beneath the Taicang Empire¡¯s facade of strength lies hardship and darkness. I want to bring prosperity to all. My mother¡¯s family has already pledged their full support."

    Lu? Baitian gazed at the stream rather than Li Dai, his tone indifferent. "Who sits on the throne doesn¡¯t matter to Taixuan Sect. What matters is that the emperor must uphold the sect¡¯s trust."

    Li Dai quickly assured him, "Taixuan Sect is the righteous orthodox of the world. If I become emperor, the sect can monitor my actions as they see fit!"

    "Tell your people to stop investigating Gu An. No matter how your royal family¡¯s struggles unfold, Gu An is not to be involved," Lu? Baitian said, his casual tone carrying an undeniable authority.

    Li Dai¡¯s face changed drastically.

    In that moment, countless possibilities raced through his mind.

    Cautiously, he asked, "What family does Gu An come from?"

    "Gu An has no family background. His only connection is me. Is that enough?"

    As Lu? Baitian spoke, his gaze finally met Li Dai¡¯s, sending cold sweat running down the Crown Prince¡¯s back.

 Chapter 94: A Million-Year Lifespan, Five Elemental Treasure Body!

    Chapter 94: A Million-Year Lifespan, Five Elemental Treasure Body!

    Crown Prince Li Dai returned to visit Gu An just seven days after leaving, bringing along numerous medicinal herb seeds. It was evident he had put in significant effort.

    Although Gu An wasn¡¯t sure why Li Dai was being so generous, he accepted the gesture with appreciation and even invited him to share some wine. The atmosphere between the two was noticeably more pleasant than before. Even by the time Li Dai departed, he hadn¡¯t tried to recruit Gu An, as though he was genuinely interested in building a connection.

    After Li Dai left, however, Yang Ni¡¯s gaze toward Gu An had changed.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him act so attentively toward someone,¡± she said in a complicated tone.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m just that approachable.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t foolish; he had a guess that this had something to do with Lu? Baitian, though he didn¡¯t know the specifics.

    Li Dai came to Taixuan Sect seeking support, and it was unlikely he would approach noble families like the Ji Family. Other than that, only Lu? Baitian wielded such influence.

    Yang Ni also speculated that Gu An had a significant backer. After all, even someone like Li Xuandao couldn¡¯t make the crown prince act so courteously. She was increasingly curious about who Gu An really was.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to mention this to His Majesty,¡± Gu An said seriously, looking at Yang Ni. ¡°You¡¯ve followed me for so many years; you should know my personality. I don¡¯t want to fight for anything, nor do I want to be a target for suspicion.¡±

    Yang Ni nodded and teased, ¡°It seems Li Ya isn¡¯t your blessing; instead, you¡¯re the blessing for Li Ya. Considering your diligent work cultivating so many herbs and not vying for power or wealth¡ªif I were part of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s leadership, I¡¯d favor you too.¡±

    Gu An retrieved a storage pouch gifted by the crown prince, took out a hundred seeds, and handed them to Yang Ni. ¡°These are fifth-grade seeds. Cultivate them carefully. If you succeed, I¡¯ll let you keep one-tenth of the harvest, and I¡¯ll give you more seeds in the future.¡±

    Yang Ni was delighted as she accepted the seeds, agreeing to the task without hesitation. Gu An was pleased to see her enthusiasm.

    Among the many members of the Third Medicine Valley, Yang Ni was the only one who genuinely loved planting herbs and flowers. Xiao Chuan preferred raising demonic beasts, while other disciples only labored out of necessity for their cultivation. Gu An held high hopes for Yang Ni.

    With summer gone and autumn painting the land, Xuan Valley, Horizon Valley, and the Third Medicine Valley were bathed in the season''s hues. The Taixuan Sect took on an ethereal beauty in autumn, as fallen leaves blanketed the mountains and valleys in a seemingly endless carpet of gold.

    Late in the season, on a crisp autumn afternoon, Horizon Valley:

    Gu An wrapped freshly harvested herbs in spirit-protecting paper. A set of prompts suddenly appeared before him:

    [You have successfully harvested Deerbone Grass (Fifth Grade), gaining 52 years of lifespan.] [Your lifespan has surpassed one million years for the first time. Lifespan Foresight ability unlocked.] [Lifespan Foresight: When activated, it automatically identifies karmic threats. If any creature harbors malicious intent toward you, you will receive a notification. Notifications do not consume lifespan. Investigating their lifespan will, however, consume your own.]

    Gu An paused, stunned by the new ability.

    ¡°What a treasure!¡±

    This ability would alert him to potential enemies, allowing him to avoid unnecessary risks. He immediately activated the Lifespan Foresight, though no warnings appeared yet¡ªlikely because it would only detect future threats.

    Feeling immensely satisfied, Gu An thought this feature was invaluable and worth the years he¡¯d waited to unlock it. With a million years of lifespan now accumulated, he was finally ready for a breakthrough!

    He sped up his harvesting, gathering all the mature herbs in Horizon Valley before storing them in the warehouse. Upon arrival, he noticed that the warehouse had been emptied of its prior contents. Without dwelling on it, he deposited the new batch and left.

    Just as he stepped outside, Lu? Xian approached him.

    ¡°Breakthrough first, admire the scenery later,¡± he thought.

    The image of Li Ya crossed his mind momentarily, though he didn¡¯t dwell on where the crown prince might be. Spreading his divine sense, he searched for a suitable place to advance.

    Half an hour later, Gu An found himself in a remote and eerie section of the mountains. Sitting under a large tree, he began meditating.

    The area within a 3,000-mile radius was devoid of people and largely uninhabited by demonic beasts. Only restless spirits wandered about, creating a haunting and ghostly atmosphere.

    Gu An activated his Lifespan Barrier, concealing himself completely, then called up his personal stats panel:

    Name: Gu An Lifespan: 58/1,002,060 Spiritual Root: Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root Cultivation: Ninth Level Integration Stage Techniques: Fire Manipulation Art (Minor Understanding), Yang Wood Primordial Art (Mastery), Yellow Dragon Qi Technique (Peak Mastery), Alchemy (Initial Proficiency), Ten Thousand Gu Mystical Art (Unpracticed), Yin-Yang Technique (Unpracticed), Dao Yan Technique (Unpracticed)

    Looking at his seven-digit lifespan, Gu An felt a deep sense of achievement.

    His plan was to invest 100,000 years of lifespan into enhancing his spiritual root, Yang Wood Primordial Art, and Yellow Dragon Qi Technique, while minimizing investments in skills, ultimate techniques, or divine abilities since he rarely engaged in combat.

    Starting with his spiritual root, he poured 100,000 years of lifespan into it, resolving not to go overboard regardless of the outcome.

    [You have invested 100,000 years of lifespan to evolve your spiritual root.] [You attuned to nature¡¯s essence for 1,000 years. Your Five Elemental Spiritual Root¡¯s sensitivity increased.] [You attuned to nature¡¯s essence for 2,000 years. Your Five Elemental Spiritual Root¡¯s sensitivity increased.]

    ...

    [After 7,000 years of attunement, you comprehended the true meaning of the Five Elements, and your Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root was refined.]

    ...

    [After 56,000 years of attunement, you comprehended the true meaning of the Five Elements, and your Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root was refined.]

    Gu An watched as a flurry of prompts filled his vision, darkening his expression despite his preparation.

    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have tried to enhance my spiritual root,¡± he muttered. The Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root was already exceptional. However, having spent the lifespan, there was no turning back. He could only console himself that refining his root would still improve his aptitude.

    The notifications continued:

    [After 70,000 years of attunement, you comprehended the true meaning of the Five Elements, and your Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root was refined.] [After 80,000 years of attunement, you comprehended the true meaning of the Five Elements. The heavenly energy enveloped you, initiating a nirvana state.] [After 90,000 years of attunement, you successfully emerged from nirvana. Your Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root fused with your body and soul, transforming into the Five Elemental Treasure Body.]

    ...

    [After 100,000 years of attunement, your Five Elemental Treasure Body was further refined.]

    Upon seeing the words ¡°Five Elemental Treasure Body,¡± Gu An¡¯s mood lifted, a smile breaking across his face.

    ¡°It was worth it after all!¡±

    Just as he started celebrating, the surrounding spiritual energy erupted violently, rushing toward him in a terrifying torrent. It far surpassed the commotion caused by his previous breakthroughs, including reaching the Ninth Level of the Integration Stage.

    ¡°Apologies, inhabitants of the Northern Sea Mountain Range. This is going to scare you a bit!¡±

    Immersed in the exhilarating process of spiritual energy tempering his body, Gu An let himself be carried by the surge.

    Across the mountain range, every living creature felt the sinking of spiritual energy. Within mere moments, even those at the edges of the region sensed the disturbance.

    In a secluded valley, Li Xuandao sat cross-legged atop a ritual platform surrounded by thousands of pill bottles, storage pouches, flags, and talismans, each strategically placed on the platform and its surroundings. The intricate array was mesmerizing.

    Opening his eyes, Li Xuandao frowned deeply.

    ¡°Another spiritual energy disturbance. What¡¯s happening? Why is it affecting even the Northern Sea Mountain Range now?¡± he murmured, unease flickering in his gaze.

 Chapter 95: Innate Realm, Breakthrough to Ninth Level Profound Mind Stage!

    Chapter 95: Innate Realm, Breakthrough to Ninth Level Profound Mind Stage!

    Inside a dim cave, the flickering firelight illuminated Li Ya, seated on a stone with his upper body bare. He was wrapping blood-soaked bandages over his wounds, fresh blood seeping through, painting a gruesome picture. Yet, his expression remained stoic.

    Floating beside him was a soul projection of a tall elder, stroking his beard as he observed Li Ya.

    ¡°Withstanding the poison of the Thousand-Hand Demon Vine, your physique has grown even stronger,¡± the elder praised.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough,¡± Li Ya replied calmly. ¡°Compared to Lu? Xian and Ji Xuanyu, I¡¯m far from their level. And now there¡¯s even An Hao in the sect¡ªrumor has it his talent surpasses even Lu? Xian and Ji Xuanyu.¡±

    The elder chuckled. ¡°They are born prodigies, but you¡¯re different. You¡¯re a hard-working genius. That kind of determination might one day allow you to surpass them. Natural talent isn¡¯t the most important thing¡ªit¡¯s an unyielding Dao heart and the will to fight on.¡±

    Li Ya nodded, about to reply, when the flames in the fire pit began to tremble violently. His expression shifted.

    ¡°Spiritual energy descending?¡± he muttered with a frown.

    The elder¡¯s face grew serious as well.

    ¡°Could this be a natural disaster rather than something man-made? What could it mean?¡± He attempted to divine the cause, but his efforts yielded nothing.

    As the spiritual energy in the Northern Sea Mountain Range began to sink, the air filled with the howls of demonic beasts. Cultivators hidden in their cave dwellings rushed out in alarm, and even those engaged in battles were forced to stop.

    Beneath a tree, Gu An sat cross-legged, surrounded by a radiant glow of five colors. At a glance, he resembled an egg of pure light, sitting motionless amidst the chaos.

    The distant howls didn¡¯t faze him; he was already accustomed to such disturbances. This was only the beginning. He had finished refining his spiritual root¡ªnow it was time to enhance his techniques before focusing on his cultivation base.

    The spiritual energy in the Northern Sea Mountain Range was extraordinarily dense, far surpassing that near Xuan Valley. Even with the ongoing descent of energy, it barely impacted the area¡¯s richness.

    As time passed, Gu An shifted his attention to the lifespan cost of his Lifespan Barrier, wary of underestimating its drain. He had no intention of meeting an untimely end due to carelessness.

    Half an hour later, Gu An completed his transformation into the Five Elemental Treasure Body. The changes in his body were profound¡ªhis vitality surged, his strength increased, his ability to generate spiritual energy accelerated, and his sensory perception underwent a complete overhaul.

    He could feel the surrounding five elemental energies blending seamlessly with his body, a sensation so wonderful it was almost intoxicating.

    Suppressing his joy, Gu An resolved to explore the mysteries of his new form later. For now, it was time to invest more lifespan!

    Next, he focused on the Yellow Dragon Qi Technique, a skill crucial for concealing his cultivation and aura¡ªan absolute priority.

    ¡°Ten thousand years¡ªinvest!¡±

    Lines of notifications bombarded his vision:

    [Your Yellow Dragon Qi Technique has advanced to Earth Boundary Divine Qi Technique.] [Your Earth Boundary Divine Qi Technique has advanced to Innate Wishful Qi Technique.]

    Two advancements! Not bad.

    A surge of new memories regarding the Innate Wishful Qi Technique flooded his mind. The technique not only amplified his ability to conceal his aura and cultivation but also awakened a divine ability: Size Manipulation. By enveloping objects in spiritual energy, he could enlarge or shrink them at will¡ªeven living beings, including himself.

    This divine ability gave Gu An a glimpse into the profound wonders of immortality. Lost in enlightenment, he forgot the world around him.

    Elsewhere, Li Xuandao, meditating atop his ritual platform, retrieved a compass and began a divination. The compass¡¯s needles spun erratically, and his expression turned grim.

    After a while, the needles slowed their frantic motion, trembling faintly as the divination revealed its results.

    [Your Yang Wood Primordial Art has advanced to Innate Celestial Art of the Earth and Heaven.]

    If they did trespass, he would have no choice but to deal with them decisively. Reaching the Integration Stage was no small feat¡ªhe could only hope they would show restraint.

    Fortunately, the situation didn¡¯t escalate as Gu An had feared. After some pursuit and skirmishing, the two combatants eventually vanished into the distance.

    Time to start!

    ¡°Let¡¯s put in 100,000 years to calm the nerves. That should be enough for success!¡±

    [You have invested 100,000 years of lifespan to evolve your cultivation base.] [You cultivated for 500 years, attempting to break through to the Profound Mind Stage with the grand mastery of Innate Celestial Art of the Earth and Heaven. You initiated the Five Spirit Heavenly Tribulation but failed to endure it.] [You cultivated for 1,500 years, attempting to break through to the Profound Mind Stage. You initiated the Five Spirit Heavenly Tribulation but failed again.]

    ...

    The pattern of tribulation attempts every thousand years gave Gu An some relief¡ªit meant his margin for error was relatively high.

    Surely, I¡¯ll succeed after 100 tries. I did enhance two of my techniques, after all!

    However, the failures began piling up:

    Failure! Failure! Failure!

    Initially, Gu An could tolerate the setbacks, especially before burning through 50,000 years of lifespan. But by the time his lifespan expenditure reached 67,500 years, he began clenching his teeth.

    ¡°Sixty-eight failures?! Who can endure this?!¡±

    [You cultivated for 81,500 years. You initiated the Five Spirit Heavenly Tribulation and failed.] [You cultivated for 82,500 years. You endured the Five Spirit Heavenly Tribulation successfully. Your cultivation advanced to the first level of the Profound Mind Stage.]

    Finally, success!

    With the barrier broken, Gu An¡¯s cultivation surged:

    [You cultivated for 83,000 years. Your cultivation advanced to the second level of the Profound Mind Stage.] [You cultivated for 84,000 years. Your cultivation advanced to the third level of the Profound Mind Stage.]

    ...

    [You cultivated for 99,000 years. You attempted to break through to the Grand Ascension Stage, initiating the Five God Heavenly Tribulation, but failed.] [You cultivated for 100,000 years. You continue preparing for your next tribulation.]

    When the last notification appeared, Gu An let out a long breath of relief.

    Ninth Level Profound Mind Stage.

    The next major stage would be the Grand Ascension Stage.

    ¡°Breaking through smaller levels isn¡¯t hard¡ªit¡¯s these tribulations that are ridiculous! Hopefully, I won¡¯t have to face hundreds or even thousands of failures in the future...¡± Gu An muttered, shaking his head.

    Once more, the surrounding spiritual energy surged toward him, though the movement wasn¡¯t as dramatic as before¡ªconsistent with the standard cost of a 100,000-year investment.

    Opening his stats panel, Gu An noted his remaining lifespan: 580,000 years.

    Now faced with a dilemma, he hesitated. Should he aim for another major breakthrough or enhance his divine abilities?

    The Infinite Trace Celestial Step and Grand Yin-Yang Transformation were must-haves for their utility in evasion and concealment. Beyond that, he also needed to improve two offensive techniques.

    Why does it feel like lifespan is never enough?

    Perhaps he could skimp on attack techniques. After all, he wasn¡¯t in the habit of challenging opponents beyond his realm. The spells and ultimate techniques he already possessed were more than formidable in the Nine Dynasties¡¯ cultivation world.

    Caught in indecision, Gu An began channeling energy to strengthen his cultivation further.

    Spiritual energy poured into his body like an unrelenting tide, causing his cultivation to climb steadily. His robes billowed violently, threatening to tear apart under the growing force.

 Chapter 96: Breakthrough to Eighth Level of Grand Ascension Stage!

    Chapter 96: Breakthrough to Eighth Level of Grand Ascension Stage!

    As Gu An reveled in the thrill of his cultivation breakthrough, the spiritual energy of the Northern Sea Mountain Range sank yet again. This time, it brought violent winds that swept through the land, signaling the arrival of an impending storm.

    The drastic change in weather drove demons, cultivators, and spirits alike into hiding, each praying for the ordeal to pass swiftly.

    In a secluded valley, Li Xuandao was undergoing a tribulation.

    A mass of thunderclouds hovered above the valley, just a little higher than the surrounding peaks. This cloud radiated heavenly might as tendrils of lightning danced within its depths, illuminating the dark sky with terrifying flashes.

    Li Xuandao sat cross-legged on his formation platform, golden dragon shadows coiling around him, making his robes billow noisily. After a moment, his eyes snapped open, and he looked upward.

    With a deafening roar, a bolt of heavenly lightning streaked down from the tribulation cloud.

    Boom!

    The outermost formation barrier erupted in a curtain of light, absorbing the strike. Yet before the light dissipated, a second and third bolt followed in quick succession, causing the valley to alternately flash and dim.

    Li Xuandao raised his hand, summoning a sword. The blade emitted a dragon¡¯s roar, its edge exuding faint blood-red energy. The aura within seemed alive, filled with the wails and howls of countless vengeful spirits. He planted the sword by his side, then closed his eyes and resumed casting spells.

    Spiritual energy surged from his formation platform into the surrounding arrays. Spirit stones flew from his storage pouch, covering the platform¡¯s empty spaces in a dense layer. Pills floated out of bottles, feeding themselves into his mouth as his aura grew stronger.

    Above the valley, gusts of wind and the rumble of thunder echoed endlessly. From a bird¡¯s-eye view, the valley appeared as a minuscule, flickering star in the vast and stormy Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    Time passed swiftly.

    After an hour of meditation, Gu An stabilized at the first level of the Profound Mind Stage, continuing his climb to the ninth level.

    Upon entering the Profound Mind Stage, Gu An noticed a change in his heart. It now radiated golden light, its blood flowing with a golden hue. On its surface, a mysterious rune appeared¡ªa mark imbued with ancient power.

    As he bathed in the influx of spiritual energy, Gu An¡¯s focus shifted to the rune. A sense of enlightenment welled within him.

    Innate Divine Ability!

    The Profound Mind Rune could give birth to a unique divine ability, though its gestation time and ultimate strength remained unknown. The type of ability depended on the cultivator¡¯s life experiences and accumulated mastery. No two divine abilities were the same.

    Immersed in this newfound creation, Gu An began to refine his comprehension of his techniques and cultivation paths. Meanwhile, his cultivation advanced rapidly:

    Profound Mind Stage Second Level! Profound Mind Stage Third Level! Profound Mind Stage Fourth Level!

    Suddenly, Gu An¡¯s eyes snapped open as his gaze turned to the treetops.

    In the night sky, a bolt of lightning appeared above the forest¡ªnot descending from the heavens but forming spontaneously in midair. Unlike ordinary lightning, it didn¡¯t vanish immediately; instead, it twisted and writhed like a living serpent.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Gu An frowned, unease creeping into his heart.

    The lightning began to split, forming multiple arcs. Moments later, space itself tore open, creating a black rift.

    From the rift emerged a disheveled figure. Illuminated by the flickering lightning, the figure revealed itself to be a woman with alabaster skin. Her tattered clothing barely covered her body, evidence of recent damage.

    Gu An felt a chill as he sensed her aura and immediately used his Lifespan Foresight to investigate.

    [Lu Lingjun (Ninth Level Integration Stage): 1989/2750/3700]

    A nearly two-thousand-year-old monster!

    This was the oldest person Gu An had ever encountered. Her cultivation, at the peak of the Integration Stage, was comparable to Lu? Baitian¡¯s.

    [White Spirit Demon Emperor (Eighth Level Integration Stage): 4678/6280/8300]

    What incredible characters! Gu An sighed internally. Ascenders from one world to another were bound to be formidable, capable of surviving unimaginable tribulations. With their abilities, they were sure to thrive here.

    But Gu An had no time to dwell on these thoughts.

    Focus! The Profound Mind Stage isn¡¯t stable yet.

    He decided to postpone advancing his divine abilities. First, he had to break into the Grand Ascension Stage. As impressive as Lu Lingjun and the White Spirit Demon Emperor were, there was no way they¡¯d reach the Grand Ascension Stage within a century, right?

    Gu An summoned his stats panel. While his current cultivation was still rising, he decided to accelerate with more lifespan investments.

    Same strategy as always¡ª100,000 years for the breakthrough. Go big!

    [You have invested 100,000 years of lifespan to evolve your cultivation base.] [You cultivated for 1,000 years. Attempting to break through to the Grand Ascension Stage with the grand mastery of Innate Celestial Art of the Earth and Heaven, you initiated the Five Divine Heavenly Tribulation but failed.] [You cultivated for 3,000 years. Attempting to break through again, you initiated the tribulation but failed.]

    The tribulations came at intervals of 2,000 years, leaving Gu An uneasy. Even though the lifespan cost of simulated cultivation was much higher than real-life practice, the difficulty spoke volumes about the Grand Ascension Stage.

    No wonder the Taixuan Sect has existed for thousands of years without a single record of the Grand Ascension Stage in its Library Pavilion!

    With this in mind, Gu An steeled himself to invest another 100,000 years if needed. After all, lifespan was just a number; only cultivation was real!

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    As expected, his first 100,000 years yielded no success. His expression darkened as he poured another 100,000 years into the breakthrough attempt.

    The endless failures gnawed at him, each one a blow to his patience. Even as a Profound Mind Stage Ninth-Level Grandmaster, Gu An found his emotions slipping out of control.

    Finally¡ªsuccess!

    [You cultivated for 87,000 years. Attempting to break through to the Grand Ascension Stage, you endured the Five Divine Heavenly Tribulation successfully. Your cultivation advanced to the first level of the Grand Ascension Stage.]

    Gu An exhaled deeply, his face breaking into a smile.

    After the initial breakthrough, his cultivation surged:

    [You cultivated for 88,000 years. Advanced to the second level of the Grand Ascension Stage.] [You cultivated for 92,000 years. Advanced to the fifth level of the Grand Ascension Stage.] [You cultivated for 94,000 years. Advanced to the sixth level of the Grand Ascension Stage.] [You cultivated for 96,000 years. Advanced to the seventh level of the Grand Ascension Stage.] [You cultivated for 99,000 years. Advanced to the eighth level of the Grand Ascension Stage.]

    Grand Ascension Stage, Eighth Level!

    The cost: 200,000 years of lifespan.

    Gu An reflected with a hint of lingering fear. Thankfully, he had succeeded.

    The tribulation¡¯s consumption of resources wasn¡¯t as exorbitant as he¡¯d feared, suggesting that his previous enhancements to his spiritual root and techniques had made a significant impact. He recalled that from the First to Ninth Level of the Integration Stage, he¡¯d expended around 18,000 years, with later levels costing 3,000 years each.

    Given how much more challenging the Grand Ascension Stage was, this efficiency confirmed that his earlier investments had been wise. Moreover, their effects would continue to benefit him in the real world.

    In that moment, Gu An¡¯s confidence soared.

    He didn¡¯t care how vast the world beyond the Nine Dynasties was, nor how strong its ultimate powers were. Within the Nine Dynasties, he could now walk without fear.

    Even someone like Lu? Baitian, a Ninth-Level Integration Stage cultivator, was enough to deter the Demonic Dao from challenging the Taicang Empire. And the Taicang Empire wasn¡¯t even the weakest of the Nine Dynasties!

    Even if other empires had stronger cultivators, they likely capped out at the Profound Mind Stage.

 Chapter 97: The Terrifying Grand Ascension Stage

    Chapter 97: The Terrifying Grand Ascension Stage

    The rising sun cast its rays over the Northern Sea, illuminating the mountains and the forested area where Gu An was. At this moment, his cultivation had reached the seventh level of the Grand Ascension Stage, and he was attempting to break through to the eighth.

    Gu An pulled up his attribute panel, noting he still had 370,000 years of lifespan left. He figured it was a good opportunity to improve his combat techniques further¡ªbut not today. After a night of intense cultivation, the spiritual energy in this area had thinned significantly. Worried about disrupting the Northern Sea mountain range¡¯s ecosystem, he decided to wait for its recovery before resuming.

    His next goal? Accumulating a million years of lifespan! Just thinking about it was overwhelming, but Gu An was brimming with determination. The life of an immortal cultivator was unimaginably long, and he could take his time. For now, he focused on deciding which spells, divine abilities, and supreme techniques to enhance.

    As time passed, Gu An advanced to the eighth level of the Grand Ascension Stage, though his body¡¯s ability to absorb spiritual energy had slowed. Patiently, he awaited the completion of his breakthrough.

    An entire night passed, during which the Lifespan Barrier consumed more than 20,000 years of lifespan, a testament to the magnitude of the commotion caused by his cultivation. Gu An extended his divine sense, curious to test its range at his new level.

    His vision encompassed vast mountain ranges, revealing numerous monsters, ghosts, and cultivators. He even spotted colossal primeval offspring as large as mountains. Gu An savored the unparalleled perception that came with his cultivation stage.

    Suddenly, he noticed a familiar figure¡ªLi Xuandao! The man was undergoing a tribulation in a secluded valley. Gu An observed the valley¡¯s formations, spirit stones, and numerous jars and bottles. His mouth twitched involuntarily.

    No wonder Li Xuandao progressed so quickly. It wasn¡¯t just due to his exceptional talent; the man was also dumping resources into his cultivation like crazy! Thinking of his own tribulation experiences¡ªrelying solely on his physical body¡ªGu An couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of bitterness.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± he muttered. ¡°There¡¯s no comparing. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve actually undergone a real tribulation. I should be grateful.¡±

    After confirming that Li Xuandao¡¯s tribulation was stable, Gu An shifted his focus to locate Li Ya. It wasn¡¯t long before his divine sense locked onto the young man¡¯s aura. Li Ya was hiding in a mountain cave, seemingly injured again.

    ¡°Sigh, what a reckless fool,¡± Gu An thought. ¡°Don¡¯t die out there.¡±

    Determined to help Li Ya, Gu An decided he¡¯d take on another identity to offer guidance. After all, the ¡°old grandpa¡± within Li Ya¡¯s body clearly wasn¡¯t up to the task!

    He also noticed Hao Long, who was bullying a group of small demons and loudly declaring his ambition to become their king. Gu An chuckled before expanding his divine sense further, encompassing the entire Northern Sea mountain range. Every corner of the region fell within his perception, and the sensation of surveying everything filled him with delight.

    Even the Integration Stage monsters and cultivators appeared as mundane beings to him. Yet, he had to admit that the Northern Sea mountain range was truly a haven for hidden dragons and crouching tigers. He detected no fewer than a hundred Integration Stage presences, though only a handful were at the ninth level. Among them was Lu Lingjun, who had yet to leave the region.

    Gu An reveled in his newfound strength. When his cultivation finally stabilized, and his body ceased absorbing spiritual energy, he dispelled the Lifespan Barrier and stood up. Stretching lazily, he allowed the sunlight filtering through the trees to wash over him. He felt rejuvenated, as though he¡¯d been reborn.

    Indeed, nothing in the world¡ªbe it fame, fortune, or love¡ªcould compare to the joy of growing stronger!

    Meanwhile, Li Ya emerged from his cave residence. The sunlight made him squint and frown. His upper body was wrapped in blood-stained bandages, and dried blood speckled his torso. Raising his right hand, he beckoned in the air, summoning a massive sword from within the cave. The weapon landed heavily in his grasp, causing his arm to tremble and his face to twist in pain.

    ¡°Kid, your wounds just healed, and you¡¯re already training? Are you underestimating the weight of Northern Sea darksteel, or overestimating the power of the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art?¡± an exasperated voice echoed in his ears. It was the voice of his ancestor.

    Li Ya grinned and replied, ¡°I have to make the most of my time. There isn¡¯t much left. I need to prepare for the recruitment at the Holy Land you mentioned.¡±

    The ancestor snorted. ¡°The Holy Land isn¡¯t mandatory. It¡¯s just one path the aristocratic families take.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say the Li family once rivaled the Zhou and Gu families in glory? I may not aspire to be a prince, but I have a duty to revive the Li family!¡±

    Gripping his massive sword, forged under his ancestor¡¯s guidance from the rare darksteel native to the Northern Sea, Li Ya headed to a clearing. The blade weighed ten thousand pounds, and when infused with spiritual energy, its weight doubled. Wielding it without activating spiritual energy was a grueling task, especially with his injured body.

    Resentful Venom Fox King (Transformation Stage, Level 4): 1,409/2,900/3,400

    Gu An raised his hand and pointed to the distance, silently signaling for the demon to leave.

    Gu An had no desire to kill those without enmity. Now capable of absorbing lifespan from plants and herbs, he wanted to preserve a measure of humanity, avoiding a descent into bloodthirsty tendencies that might make him reckless or arrogant and lead to his downfall.

    The Fox King¡¯s expression flickered uncertainly. Finally, he clasped his hands in a gesture of submission and turned to leave.

    Suddenly, a notification appeared in Gu An¡¯s field of vision:

    "The Resentful Venom Fox King harbors deep resentment toward you. Would you like to inspect his lifespan again?"

    Huh? Resentment to the point of hatred?

    Seeking death!

    Gu An raised his right hand and clenched the air. The overwhelming spiritual power of the Grand Ascension Stage erupted, instantly causing the Fox King¡¯s body to explode. His soul was completely annihilated.

    There had been no need for spells or divine abilities¡ªraw spiritual energy sufficed.

    Had the demon been carrying a storage pouch, Gu An might have shown some restraint. Nevertheless, the system notified him that he had gained 190 years of lifespan, confirming his earlier speculation: lifespan absorption ranged from 5% to 20% of the target¡¯s remaining lifespan.

    Li Ya, still kneeling on the ground, was dumbfounded. The Transformation Stage demon king had been killed just like that? He hadn¡¯t even seen how the mysterious cultivator acted¡ªjust a gesture from afar had sufficed.

    "How is this possible? What level is he at?" The ancestor¡¯s voice trembled with shock.

    This time, Gu An overheard the soul¡¯s voice. While the Grand Ascension Stage didn¡¯t grant the ability to hear thoughts, the soul within Li Ya communicated through spiritual fluctuations that couldn¡¯t escape Gu An¡¯s heightened senses.

    Gu An turned to Li Ya, whose face turned pale with fright. Pressing himself against the mountain wall, Li Ya was terrified.

    "This person¡¯s cultivation must exceed even mine in my prime!" the ancestor murmured, his tone tinged with despair. "We¡¯re both doomed."

    Hearing this, Li Ya panicked completely. He had always relied on the ancestor as his ultimate safety net. Now, with even the ancestor admitting defeat, how could he not be terrified?

    Gu An found Li Ya¡¯s sheer terror amusing but refrained from laughing, worried the young man might truly die from fright. Concentrating spiritual energy in his throat to alter his voice, he spoke: "This is the second time I¡¯ve saved you. Do you think I would want to kill you?"

    Li Ya sighed in relief¡ªuntil Gu An¡¯s next words sent a shiver down his spine.

    "If I truly wanted to kill you, even the soul inside you wouldn¡¯t be able to save you."

    He can sense the soul within me?! Li Ya¡¯s face turned ashen. The thought was more horrifying than the prospect of death.

    Gu An extended his hand, and the massive Northern Sea heavy sword flew into his grasp. Though the weapon weighed ten thousand pounds, Gu An held it as though it were weightless. The powerful gusts stirred by the sword as it moved hinted at its immense weight.

    Seeing Gu An wield his sword, Li Ya¡¯s heart leapt into his throat. He had no idea what the man intended to do.

    "Kid, your swordsmanship is too slow, and your progress disappoints me. How about I teach you a new technique?" Gu An¡¯s deep, aged voice echoed, leaving Li Ya momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 98: Ancestor of the Li Family and the Rising Power of the Nightshade Sect

    Chapter 98: Ancestor of the Li Family and the Rising Power of the Nightshade Sect

    "Teach me a sword technique?"

    Li Ya doubted his ears, but the mysterious figure didn¡¯t seem to be joking.

    In his mind, the ancestor¡¯s voice echoed: "Don¡¯t overthink it. With his level of cultivation, there¡¯s nothing about you worth scheming over¡ªnot even the entirety of the Li family. He likely has some connection to us, which gives him a reason to look out for you."

    Gu An gripped the Northern Sea Heavy Sword and raised it, pointing the blade at Li Ya.

    In that instant, Li Ya felt his heartbeat nearly stop. The mere gesture of the sword aimed at him created an oppressive atmosphere. Before he could react further, a burst of sword intent erupted from the sword¡¯s tip and shot into his eyes, leaving him momentarily paralyzed.

    If one looked closely, a figure could be seen in his pupils, demonstrating the Taicang Frightening God Sword Technique.

    When Li Ya came to, Gu An was nowhere to be seen. Only the Northern Sea Heavy Sword remained, standing upright before him, unmoved even by the autumn wind.

    ¡°Taicang Frightening God Sword...¡± Li Ya murmured, a realization dawning upon him. His face paled as he exclaimed, ¡°This sword intent¡ªit¡¯s from the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!¡±

    He vividly remembered his visit to the Heavenly Mending Platform, where the sword intent hidden within the words "Righteous Path" had left a lasting impression. It was, in his view, the pinnacle of swordsmanship.

    ¡°Ancestor, that person was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path! He¡¯s not a demonic cultivator!¡± Li Ya¡¯s excitement bubbled over, and he clenched his fists in joy.

    The elegance of the Taicang Frightening God Sword made his blood boil. He felt as though he had received an unparalleled inheritance, one that even surpassed the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art. If he could master this sword technique, he was confident he could outshine all contemporary geniuses.

    But as his excitement subsided, Li Ya noticed the ancestor¡¯s silence. Growing uneasy, he asked in his mind, ¡°Ancestor? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    A pang of fear hit him. Could the Sword Sovereign have taken his ancestor away? Despite their frequent bickering, the ancestor was his lifeline in the cultivation world.

    "I¡¯m still here," the ancestor finally replied, easing Li Ya¡¯s nerves. However, his next words brought confusion: "The Taicang Frightening God Sword is a technique of the Li family. The Emperor¡¯s Extreme Sword Art is merely a fragmented version of it."

    Li Ya was stunned.

    "In the current era, no one should know the Taicang Frightening God Sword. It was already lost in my time. The Emperor¡¯s Extreme Sword Art that exists now is something I pieced together..." The ancestor¡¯s tone grew complex.

    Li Ya swallowed hard and cautiously asked, ¡°Ancestor, what are you trying to say? Be clear!¡±

    "He may be the founder of the Li family. That would explain why he¡¯s looking after both you and me," the ancestor replied, his voice tinged with emotion.

    The founder of the Li family?!

    Li Ya¡¯s eyes widened as he opened his mouth to speak, but no words came. Countless thoughts swirled in his mind, yet he couldn¡¯t express a single one.No?v(el)B\\jnn

    After guiding Li Ya, Gu An left the Northern Sea mountain range without lingering. He raced toward the Taixuan Sect, planning to return in a month to further refine a combat technique. In six months, he would begin his grand plan of stockpiling a million years of lifespan.

    Instead of heading straight to Xuan Valley, Gu An visited the Outer Sect City to relax. Feeling particularly good, he decided to explore the bustling city.

    His first stop was the Heavenly Mending Platform. Despite the passing years, it remained a gathering point for numerous cultivators. On the platform were over five Void Transformation Stage Grandmasters, including the infamous Nightshade Ghost Mother.

    The Da Yu Sword Maniac, Han Ming, was still there as well. Under his tutelage, Zuo Lin had made modest progress in swordsmanship¡ªjust enough to surprise those who had lost hope in him. Meanwhile, Zuo Yijian had left, reportedly obsessed with finding his own sword path by studying the Romance of the Gods.

    Jiang Qiong laughed. ¡°You¡¯re far from untalented! Your swordsmanship alone is exceptional.¡±

    ¡°I dislike sword training and have no desire to become a swordsman. Imagine assigning me a master¡ªhow would a Foundation Establishment cultivator with peerless swordsmanship fare? Not well, I assure you,¡± Gu An replied earnestly.

    Jiang Qiong found herself agreeing with Gu An''s perspective¡ªcultivation was the ultimate priority in the immortal world. She brushed aside the topic and said, "The Nightshade Sect and the Taixuan Sect will inevitably clash. Once I establish myself within the Nightshade Sect, I might be able to return and fetch you in the future."

    Another conflict? Gu An frowned. Why was the Taixuan Sect plagued with so much turmoil?

    "The Nightshade Sect is no simple force," Jiang Qiong remarked. "It could be an external power. Half of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion¡¯s leaders have already aligned with them. Even while I¡¯ve been hiding in the Taixuan Sect, they¡¯ve reached out to recruit me. Their intelligence network is terrifying."

    "The Nightshade Sect has infiltrated the Taixuan Sect?" Gu An asked, concern flickering across his face. "You didn¡¯t mention me, did you?"

    "Of course not. With your level of cultivation, even if I did, they wouldn¡¯t care," Jiang Qiong retorted, rolling her eyes.

    Gu An smiled warmly, and in Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes, his expression appeared endearingly naive.

    This foolish disciple-grandchild... Jiang Qiong shook her head with a wry smile but couldn¡¯t help worrying about how he would survive in the future.

    She added a reminder, "The new Outer Sect Grand Elder is said to be ruthless. Be cautious. The Law Enforcement Hall has already investigated you once. It¡¯ll be hard for your junior sister to keep shielding you alone. When you enter the Eight Views Celestial Realm, stay vigilant and avoid selling Spirit Tree Fruits anymore."

    Gu An nodded earnestly. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind."

    After chatting for about the time it takes to burn an incense stick, Gu An bid farewell and left.

    As autumn turned to winter, snow began blanketing Xuan Valley. One day, the valley welcomed a visitor, whom Gu An received in his pavilion.

    "The Sect Master has instructed that if you encounter any issues in the Outer Sect, you can come directly to me." Lu? Songhan, the new Outer Sect Grand Elder, spoke with a hearty laugh, his expression warm and welcoming.

    Lu? Songhan was a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator, a figure Jiang Qiong had described as a difficult and formidable opponent despite his cheerful demeanor. With his full head of white hair and deceptively youthful face, his broad smile gave him the air of an affable giant.

    Gu An raised his cup in a toast. "Many thanks for Elder Lu?¡¯s care."

    The two drank together, their conversation growing livelier with each passing round. By the end, they were calling each other brothers.

    At noon, Gu An saw Lu? Songhan off. Once Lu? had left, Yang Ni appeared beside Gu An like a ghost, clicking her tongue in amazement. "You¡¯re getting more impressive by the day¡ªbefriending even Nascent Soul cultivators!"

    Gu An shrugged. "You can call me Brother Gu too, if you like."

    "Do you want a beating?" Yang Ni glared at him, her hand poised as if to draw her sword.

    Gu An coughed lightly to defuse the tension. "I¡¯ve heard the Nightshade Sect is on the rise. Be extra vigilant here in Xuan Valley. Don¡¯t let their people steal any herbs."

    Yang Ni¡¯s expression grew serious as she nodded slightly.

    After giving her the warning, Gu An turned to leave. Yang Ni watched him step onto the teleportation array and vanish in a flash of light.

    Her brows furrowed in thought. "Why would he suddenly bring up the Nightshade Sect? Could he have figured out my identity?"

 Chapter 99: The Infinite Free Step and the Supreme Elder

    Chapter 99: The Infinite Free Step and the Supreme Elder

    Amidst the heavy snowfall blanketing the forests of the Northern Sea mountain range, Gu An sat on a cliff¡¯s edge late into the night. Activating his Lifespan Barrier, he invested 100,000 years of lifespan into upgrading the Infinite Trace Celestial Step. The technique successfully evolved into the Infinite Free Step, reaching the pinnacle of mastery!

    As spiritual energy descended, he began to inherit the new technique. Half an hour later, Gu An opened his eyes, the full essence of the Infinite Free Step now firmly ingrained in his mind. This technique allowed him to predict opponents¡¯ attack trajectories, bypass restrictions and formations, and tread across mystical manifestations. Its versatility made it equally effective for combat and escape.

    In another month, he planned to enhance the Grand Yin-Yang Transformation, an advanced technique of the Demonic Shadow Divine Art, to further obscure his identity¡ªa perfect complement to his cautious path in cultivation.

    Standing, Gu An launched himself toward the Taixuan Sect, spreading his divine sense along the way to search for Li Ya. He found him diligently practicing swordsmanship by a lakeside in the Northern Sea. Though determined, it was unclear when Li Ya would fully master the Taicang Frightening God Sword. Gu An couldn¡¯t help but anticipate a future showdown between Li Ya and An Hao, picturing their mutual shock when they both unleashed the same sword technique. The thought brought a smirk to his face.

    Curious, he sought out Hao Long, only to find the creature absent from the Northern Sea mountain range entirely. Perhaps it had been driven away by the local demons¡ªor worse, eaten. If so, Hao Long had only its own bad luck to blame.

    Before dawn broke, Gu An sped back to Xuan Valley.

    A new year arrived, and with it came the Spring Festival. Lu? Baitian visited the Third Medicine Valley, bringing his newly accepted disciple, An Hao, to join the celebrations. An Hao had gone to the Outer Sect to fetch An Xin, who had grown into a graceful young woman. Standing beside An Hao, she looked like his destined partner.

    The Third Medicine Valley, now bustling with 300 errand disciples, was alive with activity. Gu An planned to spend the evening in Xuan Valley to ensure he didn¡¯t show favoritism.

    Sitting under an ancient tree, Gu An drank with Lu? Baitian. Their conversation meandered over the trivial matters of the Third Medicine Valley, a topic Lu? Baitian seemed to enjoy.

    "If you¡¯re so fond of the valley, why not relinquish your position as Sect Master and return to the countryside?" Gu An joked. Now that he was more familiar with Lu? Baitian, he dared to tease him¡ªthough his true confidence stemmed from his Grand Ascension Stage cultivation.

    Lu? Baitian chuckled and shook his head. "In this world, standing still is the same as retreating. If I were to give up my position as Sect Master, it wouldn¡¯t be long before I was labeled a traitor to the Taixuan Sect. Others would slander me as a demonic spy. Worse, the Lu? and Gu families that support me wouldn¡¯t permit my retirement."

    He paused, his tone growing weighty. "In the Taixuan Sect, cultivation is paramount, but sometimes, it¡¯s not everything."

    Gu An picked up on the subtle undertone, sensing Lu? Baitian was offering him a veiled reminder.

    Changing the subject, Gu An asked, "Have you heard about the rise of the Nightshade Sect?" Having spent so long within the Taixuan Sect, Gu An had developed a degree of loyalty to it.

    Lu? Baitian nodded lightly, pouring more wine for Gu An. "The Taixuan Sect has long been aware of their presence. Two hundred years ago, the Nightshade Sect attempted to infiltrate the Taicang Empire, manipulating the imperial family. I led the Taixuan Sect into battle against them at the Northern Sea and forced them into retreat."

    He sighed. "Their resurgence now is likely because they perceive the Taixuan Sect to be weakened after the last great war. They¡¯re not wrong¡ªwe¡¯re in no position to stop them from uniting the demonic path for the time being."

    Gu An frowned. "So what¡¯s the plan? Let them grow unchecked?"

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s expression remained calm. "It¡¯s fine. Just as they¡¯ve planted spies in the Taixuan Sect, we¡¯ve done the same in their ranks. The Nightshade Sect is fragmented, and we¡¯ve yet to uncover their origins. Knowing oneself and one¡¯s enemy is the key to victory. For now, we wait. Besides, I¡¯m preparing to break through and challenge the heavens."

    "Wait? You don¡¯t even know the strength of your enemy!" Gu An thought Lu? Baitian was putting on a brave face, likely delaying action to focus on his breakthrough.

    Lu? Baitian smiled and added, "Speaking of the Nightshade Sect, I plan to send ten of our most talented young disciples to the Third Medicine Valley. They¡¯ll protect you and, at the same time, cultivate their inner peace."

    Lu? Baitian opened his mouth to respond but paused, recalling Gu An''s sharp opinions on the Outer Sect and his candid guidance. The reason he appreciated Gu An was precisely because of his mindset.

    A disciple like Gu An, free of excessive desires, would make an ideal Sect Master for the Taixuan Sect. Though Gu An had no interest now, that could change in the future. After all, Lu? Baitian still had a long time before reaching his limits.

    Convincing himself, Lu? Baitian set his reservations aside.

    Gu An then asked casually, ¡°Sect Master, what comes after the Integration Stage?¡±

    Lu? Baitian narrowed his eyes. "When you become my disciple, I¡¯ll tell you."

    Gu An raised a brow. ¡°Why are you so adamant about taking me as a disciple? You¡¯ve already taken An Hao under your wing¡ªwhy not groom him for the Sect Master role?¡±

    ¡°He has an unclear background and once apprenticed under Chu Tianqi. I accepted him for his talent, not because I trust him,¡± Lu? Baitian replied bluntly.

    ¡°And you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already investigated you thoroughly,¡± Lu? Baitian said with confidence. "You were raised as a servant by the Ji family and have some ties to Li Xuandao, likely through Li Ya, and perhaps even a slight connection to the Thousand Autumn Pavilion via the former Medicine Valley Master. But it¡¯s clear to me you¡¯re caught in circumstances beyond your control."

    Lu? Baitian concluded with a look that said, "I¡¯ve figured you out completely."

    Gu An feigned a nervous reaction, his face contorting with apparent unease. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know all that... Should I sever all ties with them moving forward?¡±

    Lu? Baitian waved dismissively. "No need. Cutting ties outright will only cause trouble. For now, stay as you are. In fact, I might even glean some intel from you about their activities. Taixuan Sect has so many spies it¡¯s like counting stars in the sky¡ªjust the ones I know of number in the thousands."

    Hearing this, Gu An didn¡¯t know how to respond. He could only offer Lu? Baitian a look of admiration, which the latter received with great satisfaction.

    Lu? Baitian grew even more smug and launched into tales of chaos caused by spies in the past.

    Whenever such upheavals arose, Lu? Baitian would "sweep the board," claiming to purge all infiltrators. In reality, he spared half of them, framing internal rivals as demonic spies to deal with both groups at once. The surviving infiltrators were then promoted, leading them to feel deeply trusted¡ªeither turning loyal to the Sect or growing so brazen that they gave Lu? Baitian an excuse to take them out later.

    As their conversation stretched on, Gu An realized Lu? Baitian was imparting lessons on managing sect affairs.

    By evening, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley, joining the disciples for a festive dinner. As the gathering grew lively, Gu An suddenly announced his decision: Lu Jiu Jia would become his chief disciple, entrusted with overseeing the day-to-day affairs of Medicine Valley.

    The declaration left Lu Jiu Jia stunned, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    Across the room, Yang Ni frowned. "So, he¡¯s starting to doubt me."

    She knew Gu An and Lu Jiu Jia had rarely interacted before. For him to suddenly promote Lu Jiu Jia to chief disciple was suspicious at best.

    "I need to act soon," Yang Ni thought, her expression darkening.

 Chapter 100: The Shenzhou Sutra and the Fear of the Integration Stage

    Chapter 100: The Shenzhou Sutra and the Fear of the Integration Stage

    Gu An had no idea what Yang Ni was thinking. His choice of Lu Jiu Jia as his disciple was simply because he had no better option. As for Yang Ni, he assumed she would leave sooner or later, so he never considered her as a potential True Legacy First Disciple.

    Late at night, after the banquet had ended and everyone had returned to their rooms, Gu An quietly headed to the Eight Views Celestial Realm. For some time now, he had been delving into the Ten Thousand Gu Mystical Art and had made significant progress.

    Beneath the Spirit Tree, Gu An¡¯s thoughts stirred, summoning a figure from within a cave. The figure moved like a gust of wind, kicking up blades of grass in its wake¡ªit was none other than Meng Lang, now transformed into a Gu corpse.

    Gu An mentally commanded Meng Lang to pick a mature herb. After the task was complete, Gu An waited for a long time, yet the expected notification of lifespan absorption never arrived.

    The plan had failed!

    It seemed that future endeavors would require his personal intervention. Gu An felt a twinge of regret but wasn¡¯t too disappointed. After all, the harvests from the Third Medicine Valley and Horizon Valley had already started yielding results. His annual lifespan gains were at least 100,000 years, and the number continued to grow.

    In less than a century, he could accumulate ten million years of lifespan!

    At this pace, Gu An was already satisfied. After all, for ordinary cultivators, how many realms could they ascend in a hundred years?

    After sending Meng Lang back to the cave, Gu An drew the Tianxiu Sword and began practicing the Wood Spirit Sword Technique.

    The next morning, Gu An descended from the pavilion to lead his disciples in their morning exercises. Yang Ni also joined in. After the exercises, she quickly headed toward the forest.

    Gu An noticed her unusual behavior. She seemed different today, so he decided to observe her. He saw Yang Ni sowing seeds in the forest, causing him to raise an eyebrow.

    The seeds looked unfamiliar!

    As a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator, Gu An had a photographic memory and keen observational skills. One glance told him that these seeds were of an unknown variety. He walked over, stopping behind Yang Ni.

    ¡°What are you planting?¡± Gu An asked curiously. As Yang Ni straightened, he discreetly cast a lifespan probe toward her palm.

    [Nightshade (Sixth-Grade): 0/120/5000]

    A sixth-grade spirit flower? And its name was Nightshade?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but associate it with the Nightshade Sect.

    Yang Ni replied, ¡°I found these seeds in the storage pouch of an enemy I defeated long ago. I don¡¯t know their exact name. They¡¯ve been sitting in my pouch for decades, and I only thought to plant them today.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu An murmured, thoughtful.

    Yang Ni observed his expression and asked, ¡°Is there a problem with planting them?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and plant them.¡±

    Gu An smiled, not revealing the flower¡¯s origins. If Yang Ni wanted to plant a sixth-grade spirit flower, why would he stop her? After all, he would be the one harvesting the herbs she cultivated.

    After offering a few encouraging words, Gu An turned and left. Yang Ni watched his departing figure, finding him increasingly hard to understand.

    ¡°To think I was intimidated by a mere Core Formation cultivator,¡± Yang Ni thought to herself with self-mockery. Then, she crouched down and continued planting the Nightshade seeds.

    No matter what Gu An speculated, as long as she had the chance to plant the flowers, she would plant them!

    She glanced at Gu An¡¯s retreating back and thought, Once I achieve great merit, I¡¯ll spare your life and even introduce you to the Nightshade Sect.

    Having spent years together, she had grown fond of Gu An and thought it would be a pity if someone like him perished in sectarian conflicts. He would thrive as part of the Nightshade Sect.

    With the advent of spring, life began to flourish anew. The Taixuan Sect buzzed with activity again.

    In early March, Gu An and Shen Zhen were discussing books in the pavilion when they suddenly sensed something. Setting their books aside, Gu An cleared his throat and said, ¡°Put these things away.¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s cheeks flushed as she hastily stored all the drawings on the table into her storage pouch. Once everything was tidied up, they headed downstairs.

    Outside the pavilion, they saw a group of cultivators flying toward them. Among them, Gu An spotted a familiar face¡ªJi Xuanyu.

    Gu An turned his back to them and said, ¡°Comprehend it on your own.¡±

    With that, he left, leaving the group to pore over the text.

    Liu Yu opened the first page and began reading aloud: ¡°The Dao that can be spoken is not the eternal Dao; the name that can be named is not the eternal name...¡±

    Behind him, Gu An¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    The Shenzhou Sutra wasn¡¯t the Dao De Jing¡ªit was a mishmash of famous phrases from ancient Chinese classics that he remembered. It was just convincing enough to fool them. There was no way he¡¯d transcribe the real Dao De Jing. What if someone actually comprehended its truths? That¡¯d be a disaster!

    After receiving the Shenzhou Sutra, Ji Xuanyu and the others each found a secluded spot to meditate, keeping to themselves. Their presence didn¡¯t disrupt the usual rhythm of the Third Medicine Valley.

    Five days later.

    Closing her copy of the Shenzhou Sutra, Ji Xuanyu looked down at the errand disciples laboring in the valley below. After a moment of thought, she descended the mountain to assist them.

    A genius sitting on the opposite peak saw her actions and seemed to have a realization. He also began descending the mountain.

    Though they couldn¡¯t make sense of the Shenzhou Sutra, its profoundness was undeniable. They connected its mysteries with Gu An¡¯s initial arrangements, wondering if enlightenment might come amidst pastoral toil.

    Ten days passed.

    One by one, the other prodigies joined in the herb farming and other menial tasks of the Medicine Valley. They diligently worked during the day, studied the Sutra during breaks, and cultivated their energy at night.

    Gu An was thoroughly pleased. Lu? Baitian¡¯s selection of top-tier prodigies proved accurate¡ªnot a single one of them was foolish. Once they deemed something meaningful, they committed themselves wholeheartedly.

    Six months flew by.

    Gu An turned 59. On this day, while gathering herbs in Horizon Valley, his expression suddenly shifted. Handing the herbs to Sun Da, he left the valley without explanation, leaving the onlookers puzzled but uninterested in questioning him.

    Since mastering the Black Tortoise Tidal Palm, Lu? Xian had ceased antagonizing Gu An. Instead, Lu? Xian had thrown himself into relentless cultivation, seemingly possessed. His rapid progress suggested he might achieve the Nascent Soul Stage within a few years.

    A hundred miles from Horizon Valley, Gu An vanished into thin air, reappearing thousands of miles away in the Xuan Valley, then using a teleportation formation to arrive at the Third Medicine Valley.

    Stepping off the platform, he hurried toward the Sevenfold Purity Tree, where he saw a figure standing in contemplation.

    From a distance, Gu An performed a lifespan probe:

    [Zong Ying (Integration Stage, Level 4): 860/2800/3100]

    This man practiced a unique technique that masked his cultivation as Nascent Soul Stage, Level 2.

    Gu An¡¯s interest was piqued. Though his Grand Ascension Stage divine sense could discern hidden cultivation, it couldn¡¯t fully unravel Zong Ying¡¯s technique.

    Walking up to the Sevenfold Purity Tree, Gu An greeted him, ¡°I am Gu An, the master of this Medicine Valley. May I ask who you are?¡±

    Zong Ying, with his sharp features, small eyes, and goatee, looked every bit like a villain. Smiling, he raised a hand in greeting. ¡°I am Zong Ying, an Inner Sect disciple. Passing by, I sensed the extraordinary aura of this tree. Could it be the legendary Sevenfold Purity Tree?¡±

    Gu An stepped closer, grasping Zong Ying¡¯s wrist firmly with his Foundation Establishment Stage strength. ¡°Indeed, it is. Do you want it?¡±

    Zong Ying found the situation laughable. A mere Foundation Establishment cultivator dares lay hands on me?

    The Taixuan Sect must be short on talent if they¡¯ve tasked someone so weak with growing the Sevenfold Purity Tree. Then again, perhaps it¡¯s to avoid drawing attention.

    Zong Ying prepared to shake Gu An off with the strength of a Nascent Soul cultivator, confident it would suffice.

    But in the next moment, his expression shifted dramatically. His eyes narrowed, his brows furrowed, and he began to struggle.

    Surprise turned to terror as his face paled.

    How is this possible?!

 Chapter 101: The Nightshade Wind, An Archrival

    Chapter 101: The Nightshade Wind, An Archrival

    ¡°You...¡±

    Zong Ying¡¯s eyes widened as he stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief. Despite using all his strength, he couldn¡¯t break free from Gu An¡¯s grip. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of being restrained; his power couldn¡¯t even manifest. Under normal circumstances, the eruption of his Integration Stage strength would have destroyed this Medicine Valley in an instant.

    But now, his physical and spiritual energy were completely suppressed by an unimaginable force, rendering him utterly powerless. Never before had he felt so stifled. After all, he was an Integration Stage cultivator, free to roam the Nine Dynasties as he pleased!

    Despair filled Zong Ying¡¯s heart as he realized his ship might truly capsize today. But he didn¡¯t want to die!

    ¡°Spare me, Senior!¡± Zong Ying pleaded through clenched teeth, discarding any pretense of dignity befitting his stage.

    Gu An had already used his spiritual energy to isolate the surrounding space, ensuring their conversation couldn¡¯t be heard by outsiders. He had a rough idea of Zong Ying¡¯s identity, which was why he didn¡¯t kill him outright. Instead, he asked, ¡°Give me one reason not to kill you.¡±

    By now, Zong Ying bore no hostility toward Gu An, likely having been scared out of his wits.

    ¡°I am called the Ghost Thief... I wasn¡¯t stealing the Sevenfold Purity Tree for myself but for the sake of ordinary mortals... Senior, as a high-ranking cultivator of the Taixuan Sect, you must understand the disparity in resources within the cultivation world. The Taixuan Sect hoards too much, leaving spiritual energy in the secular world thin and the path of cultivation inaccessible to those without a prestigious background. If this continues, only aristocratic families will dominate the cultivation world...¡±

    Zong Ying¡¯s voice quickened, his eyes reddening as he spoke passionately.

    Gu An felt a twinge of admiration for the convincing performance.

    He actually agreed with the Ghost Thief¡¯s ideals of aiding the common people¡ªit was a noble sentiment. But stealing from him? That wasn¡¯t going to fly.

    ¡°You already know my strength. I have no choice but to kill you to prevent word from getting out,¡± Gu An said flatly.

    Zong Ying nearly fainted from terror. His mind raced, and suddenly, an idea struck him. ¡°I know a certain curse technique! It would bind me to you completely¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be able to defy you. If I did, I would suffer misfortune and die!¡±

    This is it! I¡¯ll trick him!

    Zong Ying¡¯s terror began to fade, replaced by excitement.

    Zong Ying has developed hostility toward you and harbors deep resentment. Do you wish to perform a lifespan investigation?

    You¡¯re planning to betray me even as I prepare to let you go? Interesting.

    Gu An¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°What curse technique?¡± he asked.

    Zong Ying eagerly explained, ¡°It¡¯s called the Heaven¡¯s Oath Curse. Both parties must form a ritual, after which I¡¯ll swear my loyalty to you. That¡¯s all it takes.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Follow me to a secluded spot where we can set it up,¡± Gu An said, dragging Zong Ying toward a distant teleportation array.

    Though Zong Ying remained immobilized by Gu An¡¯s spiritual suppression, his heart lightened. It seemed his ploy had worked.

    As he was dragged along, Zong Ying¡¯s thoughts churned. Who is this man? To suppress an Integration Stage cultivator like me so effortlessly¡ªcould he have reached the Profound Mind Stage? Or is he one of the retired Supreme Elders of the Taixuan Sect? The more he pondered, the more alarmed he grew. This must be reported to the sect.

    The two of them teleported to Xuan Valley and exited its bounds. Along the way, a few disciples glanced at them curiously, but seeing their seemingly friendly conversation, they quickly looked away.

    Once they had traveled dozens of miles from Xuan Valley, Gu An stopped in a secluded forest, ensuring they weren¡¯t being followed.

    Throughout, Zong Ying remained trapped in Gu An¡¯s spiritual grip.

    ¡°Why are you cultivating here?¡± Gu An asked, noting that Yang Ni was absorbing the spiritual energy of the nightshade plants. This was detrimental to their growth.

    Yang Ni opened her eyes and replied, ¡°Cultivating in the valley helps me avoid exposing my true cultivation level.¡±

    Without further ado, Gu An grabbed her by the arm and pulled her up, heading toward his loft. ¡°Go cultivate in my quarters. I recently set up a restriction there¡ªnone of the disciples can spy on what¡¯s happening inside.¡±

    Yang Ni frowned but couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse Gu An outright, so she followed him back to the valley.

    Winter descended, blanketing the Third Medicine Valley in thick white snow.

    Gu An was inside, reading a book, when Ji Xuanyu suddenly came to visit. Hastily, he put away the Secrets of Taixuan and rose to greet her.

    Ji Xuanyu closed the door behind her and activated a restriction before asking, ¡°The Shenzhou Sutra¡ªdid you comprehend it in a dream?¡±

    Having studied the Shenzhou Sutra for six months, she had gained numerous insights.

    Gu An replied seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not a cultivation method, but a collection of life lessons. It¡¯s meant to stabilize your state of mind. A calm heart is key to cultivating effectively.¡±

    ¡°Not from a dream?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I received it from a senior I met in the Outer Sect. He gave me the Shenzhou Sutra and rambled about how ¡®the great Dao is simple,¡¯ among other things. Over the years, I¡¯ve studied it often. While my cultivation hasn¡¯t improved, my mindset has become more tranquil and open. Nothing worries me anymore, nor do I obsess over anything.¡±

    Gu An shook his head as he spoke. Ji Xuanyu listened closely, then gave him a long, thoughtful look.

    ¡°This book is indeed valuable. My mental state has noticeably improved. I no longer dwell on things I can¡¯t achieve for now,¡± Ji Xuanyu admitted.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to take this book back to the Ji Family. Do you agree? If you do, I¡¯ll try to secure a Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree for you. The Ji Family¡¯s resources are on par with the Taixuan Sect¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you disagree, I won¡¯t force you and will ensure the Shenzhou Sutra remains confidential.¡±

    A Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree?

    The Ji Family was that powerful?

    Suppressing his excitement, Gu An replied calmly, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m willing. The Shenzhou Sutra contains the ideals of sages like Confucius, who aspired to share their philosophies with the world. How could I keep it to myself?¡±

    The Shenzhou Sutra was essentially a compilation of sayings from ancient Chinese sages like Laozi, Confucius, and Zhuangzi. Gu An had carefully noted their names in the book, creating an image of extraordinary individuals.

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s face lit up with a smile as she began discussing the sutra with Gu An. They talked for a long time before she finally took her leave.

    Just as she reached the door, Ji Xuanyu suddenly turned back and looked at Gu An. ¡°You now preside over the vast Third Medicine Valley, with a status and position unlike before. You¡¯ve likely heard of the Nightshade Sect. If they attempt to recruit you, don¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°The Nightshade Sect¡¯s methods are sinister and unorthodox. Collaborating with them seldom ends well. Besides, the Ji Family and the Nightshade Sect are mortal enemies.¡±

    That last reason was probably the most important, wasn¡¯t it? Gu An mused inwardly.

    At the same time, he felt the weight of the Nightshade Sect¡¯s encroachment on the Taixuan Sect. Ji Xuanyu¡¯s warning clearly stemmed from knowledge of many who had been swayed by the sect.

 Chapter 102: Defying Fate, The Spirit Trees Fear

    Chapter 102: Defying Fate, The Spirit Tree''s Fear

    Gu An waited for over half a year, passing his 60th birthday, but the Ji Family¡¯s promised Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree had yet to arrive. He didn¡¯t believe Ji Xuanyu would deceive him; the delay was likely due to the Ji Family¡¯s complicated procedures. Still, it was nothing compared to the Taixuan Sect, which had promptly delivered the Sevenfold Purity Tree as promised.

    Under the scorching summer sun, Gu An was sowing seeds in the Third Medicine Valley. Beside him, Gu Yu was chattering away about the latest developments in Taixuan Immortal Venerable. This year, the story had reached its peak, with the protagonist, Gu Yu, teaming up with the second lead, Zhou Tongyou, to battle a demonic villain threatening the world. The cliffhanger had left readers on edge.

    Gu An was in good spirits, having spent 100,000 years of his lifespan the night before to upgrade the Grand Yin-Yang Transformation into the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body. This upgrade retained its previous abilities, such as shielding him from detection and causal deduction, while adding the ability to create nine avatars. These avatars could act independently, either in battle or in other tasks.

    Returning from his experiment, Gu An had tried using an avatar to harvest medicinal herbs. Unfortunately, the outcome remained the same¡ªit did not yield additional lifespan. He had no choice but to rely on diligent effort.

    As Gu An planted seeds, he contemplated which combat techniques to enhance next. Although he had initially planned to strengthen himself monthly, the frequent battles between Integration Stage grandmasters in the Northern Sea Mountain Range this year had made him reconsider, delaying his plans.

    ¡°Hey, are you even listening?¡± Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Without looking up, Gu An casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going to write the story the way you think. Just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°How much longer are you going to write Taixuan Immortal Venerable?¡± Gu Yu asked in a low voice. With no one within ten miles, there was no fear of being overheard.

    ¡°Not much longer¡ªjust a few more years.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see. Maybe nothing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! If you stop writing, it¡¯ll be a huge loss for the cultivation world.¡±

    ¡°If I stop writing, it¡¯ll be a good thing. Cultivators can focus on their practice instead of sneaking off to read books all day.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Who reads every day? You only write a few words a year. We only read during our breaks from cultivation.¡±

    Their banter continued until Gu Yu pulled out the latest volume of the Secrets of Taixuan, proving he hadn¡¯t been slacking off.

    Satisfied, Gu An tucked the book into his storage pouch and asked, ¡°Any major news in the cultivation world lately?¡±

    Gu Yu rolled his eyes at Gu An¡¯s obliviousness before answering, ¡°There is, actually. The demonic factions and the Nightshade Sect have been battling in the Northern Sea Mountain Range for over half a year. The Thousand Autumn Pavilion and the Wan Yin Sect have been nearly wiped out by the Nightshade Sect. At this rate, they¡¯ll unify the demonic factions in two or three years.¡±

    His tone grew excited as he mentioned the Nightshade Sect.

    ¡°The Nightshade Sect and the Taixuan Sect are bound to clash eventually. That battle will decide who controls the cultivation world of the Taicang Empire. The sect seems unperturbed, as if victory is assured.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An thought of Lu? Baitian¡¯s lifespan limit and doubted whether Lu? Baitian could successfully break through.

    Lifespan limits were frustrating for Gu An. After all, he couldn¡¯t exactly go around announcing the existence of such limits. They were like an inevitable fate¡ªsomething all cultivators struggled against. Yet who would willingly resign themselves to fate?

    Gu An firmly believed there must be a way to defy fate. It was just exceedingly difficult to find.

    The two chatted for another half-hour before Gu Yu left, mentioning that the Gu Sect was preparing for a confrontation with the Nightshade Sect. He too needed to focus on his cultivation to contribute to the Taixuan Sect.

    A week after Gu Yu¡¯s departure, the Alchemy Hall issued an order to harvest medicinal herbs earlier than usual. Even the Third Medicine Valley saw cultivators from the Lu? and Ji families coming to collect large quantities of herbs. These signs suggested something significant was about to happen.

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t immediately turn to a Nightshade Sect attack. Instead, he suspected Lu? Baitian was preparing to challenge his destiny and attempt a breakthrough to the Profound Mind Stage.

    Suddenly, a notification appeared before Gu An:

    [Zhong Liang harbors hostility and murderous intent toward you. Would you like to perform a lifespan investigation?]

    Zhong Liang? Who¡¯s that? Gu An was taken aback. He rarely made enemies, as he always treated others amicably.

    The name alone sounded ominous. Gu An silently chose yes.

    [Consuming 100 years of lifespan is required. Proceed?]

    That¡¯s steep! Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask aloud, ¡°Uncle, have you ever heard of Zhong Liang?¡±

    Li Xuandao¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Has the Nightshade Sect reached out to you already?¡±

    ¡°This person is from the Nightshade Sect?¡± Gu An grew tense and immediately chose yes in his mind.

    [Zhong Liang (Integration Stage, Third Level): 1462/2900/3000]

    Integration Stage, Third Level! Gu An¡¯s frown deepened as he pondered how Zhong Liang had come to know of him. Could it be because of Zong Ying?

    No, that didn¡¯t make sense. Gu An had meticulously checked and confirmed that Zong Ying didn¡¯t carry any communication artifacts linked to other grandmasters. Besides, Zong Ying had been dead for over six months.

    Who could it be?

    Realizing that he was now on the Nightshade Sect¡¯s radar, Gu An felt an overwhelming urge to storm their headquarters and eliminate any loose ends. Unfortunately, the Nightshade Sect had no known headquarters; even Zong Ying¡¯s memories showed that his meetings with the mysterious shadow were held in ever-changing locations.

    ¡°Two hundred years ago, Zhong Liang was the leader of the Nightshade Sect,¡± Li Xuandao said gravely. ¡°He was severely injured by Lu? Baitian and fled. Have you had any encounters with him?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°I met him once outside the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Outer Sect. He invited me to seek some kind of opportunity with him, but I refused. Talking to you today just reminded me of him. I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d turn out to be a Nightshade Sect demon.¡±

    Li Xuandao didn¡¯t doubt Gu An¡¯s words but instead contemplated several possibilities. Could Zhong Liang have targeted Li Ya? Or is it me?

    Li Xuandao¡¯s face darkened further.

    The name Zhong Liang sapped the interest from their conversation. After inspecting Horizon Valley one last time, Gu An quickly departed.

    Returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An entered the cave within the Eight Views Celestial Realm. He intended to re-examine Zong Ying¡¯s storage pouch, just in case.

    Upon arrival, his spiritual sense caught a peculiar sight: a vine from the Spirit Tree was fiddling with Zong Ying¡¯s storage pouch. Keeping his presence concealed, Gu An approached silently, his steps making no sound.

    As he exited the cave passage, the Spirit Tree froze in apparent shock. Its vine recoiled instantly.

    Gu An walked right up to the tree and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve developed sentience. So why are you skulking around? Are you afraid of me? Careful, or I¡¯ll burn you to ashes!¡±

    As he spoke, spiritual fire ignited in his right hand.

    His frustration with Zhong Liang¡¯s enmity had already put him in a foul mood.

    The Spirit Tree trembled violently, its leaves falling in a flurry. A soft, timid female voice emerged: ¡°I... I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯m afraid of that tree...¡±

 Chapter 103: The Nightshade Tree, Gu Anâ€™s Demonic Purge

    Chapter 103: The Nightshade Tree, Gu An¡¯s Demonic Purge

    ¡°What tree?¡±

    Gu An stared at the Spirit Tree, asking sharply. The tree was nearly 300 years old, and its ability to speak didn¡¯t surprise him.

    The Spirit Tree¡¯s voice had a soft, feminine tone reminiscent of Jiang Qiong, likely because it had developed its sentience while frequently listening to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... but I can feel it. It will devour me...¡±

    The trembling words made Gu An frown.

    His first thought was the Human-Face Tree, another sinister plant from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion. However, the Human-Face Tree was of a lower grade than the Spirit Tree. Why would it inspire such terror?

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Gu An pressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°Is it near?¡±

    ¡°Very far away... very far...¡±

    This answer ruled out the Human-Face Tree.

    Could it be related to the Nightshade Sect? Could the vanished citizens of entire cities have been consumed by some evil tree from the sect?

    The more Gu An thought about it, the more plausible it seemed.

    His unease deepened when he remembered Zhong Liang¡¯s enmity toward him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhong Liang but feared his concealed cultivation being exposed.

    This won¡¯t do! I can¡¯t sit and wait for disaster to strike.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze turned steely. His terrifying divine sense as a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator spread outward, enveloping the entire Taicang Empire.

    The empire was vast, but no match for the range of his divine sense!

    He began a meticulous search, determined to locate Zhong Liang¡ªeven if it meant digging three feet into the ground.

    In a dim underground chamber, Su Han sat cross-legged in a freezing pool. The water radiated icy mist, and beside him stood a white jade longsword that looked as though it were made of bone. Blood-red energy coiled around its blade, exuding an eerie menace.

    Su Han¡¯s face twisted in pain, but he gritted his teeth and endured.

    After a while, a distant wail reached his ears, causing him to open his eyes. He turned to the meditating figure seated against the wall. ¡°Master, what was that sound?¡±

    Zhong Liang, eyes closed, replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself. Just pitiful worms begging the heavens for mercy. Their fate is none of your business.¡±

    His long white hair draped loosely over his shoulders, and his broad Daoist robes hung casually on his frame. His square face and perpetually furrowed brows lent him a domineering presence, the crease between his brows almost resembling a third eye.

    The wails unsettled Su Han, making it hard for him to regain focus.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget why you joined the sect or why you took up my sword,¡± Zhong Liang snapped, his tone tinged with impatience.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Han closed his eyes again.

    Zhong Liang, however, opened his, casting a cold glance at Su Han. A chilling gleam flickered in his gaze.

    ¡°This boy¡¯s hatred isn¡¯t strong enough. I¡¯ll have to capture his master to provoke him further,¡± Zhong Liang thought.

    Suddenly, Zhong Liang¡¯s heart lurched, a momentary feeling of dread seizing him. His brows knit together.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was that an illusion?¡±

    Unease gnawed at him as he released his divine sense, scanning the area. Yet he detected no sign of an intruder.

    Meanwhile, in the Eight Views Celestial Realm, Gu An¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.

    Found you!

    After scouring the Taicang Empire and finding no trace of the Nightshade Sect¡¯s headquarters, Gu An had turned his search underground. Focusing on areas with unusual spiritual energy, he had discovered Su Han.

    Next to Su Han sat an Integration Stage cultivator, and a few miles away in a vast underground chamber stood a colossal spirit tree. The moment Gu An saw the tree, he knew it was the entity that terrified the Spirit Tree.

    The captives stared at the monstrous tree in despair as it consumed their companions.

    ¡°This is a demon... a demon...¡±

    ¡°You vile beasts! You tricked me into joining, only to feed me to this cursed tree!¡±

    ¡°What kind of creature is this¡ªdemon or monster?¡±

    ¡°Damn you all!¡±

    Some cursed, some wailed, and others begged, their cries adding to the horrifying atmosphere of the cavern.

    A seductive female demonic cultivator sneered. ¡°Victory and defeat determine justice. Stop whining. None of you are saints. For all we know, the heavens might see this as purging evil.¡±

    With that, she lifted a man beside her and placed her lips against his forehead, draining his life force. The man¡¯s complexion turned pallid, and his eyes lost their luster.

    Whoosh¡ª

    A sudden gust of cold wind rustled the grass at her feet. The demonic cultivator instinctively looked down, but before she could react, a blade of grass shot upward, piercing through her forehead. Blood sprayed from the back of her head.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one. At the same time, nearly all the other Nightshade Sect disciples were killed, their bodies falling lifelessly as blades of grass pierced them with terrifying precision.

    The captives froze, their expressions shifting from despair to astonishment. They collectively turned their gaze toward the shadows.

    A figure emerged from the darkness.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Demonic Shadow Divine Art! Someone from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion!¡± a captive exclaimed with joy.

    Before the echo of those words faded, Gu An accelerated, leaving behind only a series of afterimages as he moved past the captives, heading straight for the giant tree.

    The captives remained frozen in place, as though paralyzed. A moment later, all of them simultaneously turned to ash.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes fixed on the enormous tree, and a notification appeared before him:

    [Nightshade Tree (Eighth Grade): 340/42,000/230,000]

    Eighth grade!

    No wonder the Spirit Tree was so scared.

    The tree¡¯s trunk split open, revealing a massive human face embedded in its bark. The face was genderless but radiated greed and malice.

    Vines detached from the tree, surging toward Gu An like a storm.

    Clang¡ª

    The sound of a sword leaving its sheath echoed through the underground chamber, sharp and deafening.

    In a single, devastating strike, Gu An cleaved the Nightshade Tree in two. Its vines fell like rain, and the grotesque face froze in its final expression of greed. The bisected tree shattered as sword energy erupted from within, creating a spectacular display of destruction.

    Gu An sheathed the Tianxiu Sword, placed it into his storage pouch, and burned the remains of the Nightshade Tree with his spiritual fire.

    A flurry of lifespan notifications appeared before him as he absorbed the Nightshade Tree¡¯s life force.

    An Eighth-Grade Spirit Tree was incredibly powerful, its aura comparable to an Integration Stage cultivator. However, it stood no chance against a Grand Ascension Stage opponent.

    By noon, Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley, stepping off the teleportation array with a satisfied smile. The previous night¡¯s battle had yielded over 40,000 years of lifespan, with the Nightshade Tree alone contributing 5,000 years.

    Only Su Han remained alive from the Nightshade Sect base. Upon learning that the prisoners were demonic cultivators, Gu An showed no mercy, exterminating them all to eliminate future threats.

    As soon as Gu An stepped off the platform, he sensed the auras of Lu? Baitian, Gu Zong, and Ji Hantian in his loft.

    He headed there immediately. As he reached the door, it opened.

    Gu An stepped over the threshold and was about to greet them when Gu Zong waved a sleeve, shutting the door behind him and activating a restriction.

    Noticing their grim expressions, Gu An guessed it might concern an impending attack by the Nightshade Sect.

    He remained calm. If the Nightshade Sect discovered the Nightshade Tree¡¯s destruction, they would likely be too preoccupied to attack the Taixuan Sect.

    However, Lu? Baitian¡¯s pale and frail appearance startled Gu An. Gritting his teeth, Lu? Baitian said, ¡°I have a cruel piece of bad news to tell you.¡±

    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:

    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 104: The Arrival of the Ascender

    Chapter 104: The Arrival of the Ascender

    "What bad news?"

    Gu An asked, sensing that Lu? Baitian''s aura was incredibly weak. He immediately cast a lifespan examination.

    ¡¾Lu? Baitian (Integration Stage, Ninth Level): 764/2050/3200¡¿

    No major changes... wait!

    He had lost 1,100 years of his lifespan! Gu An remembered that Lu? Baitian''s lifespan had previously been 3,150 years.

    Could it be a tribulation failure? Gu An was startled. No wonder when he practiced through simulations, every failure meant many years were required before he could attempt the tribulation again. Reality seemed to be just as harsh¡ªfailure could mean death, and even survival often left little room for immediate recovery.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu? Baitian said, "I failed the tribulation and couldn¡¯t advance to the next realm. I¡¯ll need years of recovery just to regain my peak strength."

    Hearing this, Gu An''s face changed drastically. He quickly stepped forward, his voice filled with concern: "Sect Master, are you alright? You must take care of yourself! Taixuan Sect cannot do without you!"

    At this, a rare smile appeared on Lu? Baitian''s grim face, and Gu Zong seemed comforted as well.

    However, Ji Hantian was displeased. "What do you mean by ''the sect cannot do without him''? If he dies, I¡¯m here to take over."

    Every Vice Sect Master dreamed of becoming the Sect Master¡ªbut being this blunt? Really?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think so, though he kept his expression filled with worry.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die," Lu? Baitian said with a sigh. "But trying to ascend again in this lifetime will be near impossible. Another failure could really mean my death." His face betrayed a lingering fear as he recalled the ordeal.

    "Is the tribulation really that difficult? Even someone like you can¡¯t handle it?" Gu An pressed.

    Ji Hantian scoffed. "The fact that he even faced a tribulation already puts him above the masses of the Nine Dynasties. Countless humans and demons alike spend their entire lives unable to even touch the Integration Stage."

    Gu Zong nodded with a self-deprecating laugh. "I know I won¡¯t reach the Integration Stage in this life."

    Gu An took a deep breath and chuckled bitterly. "Forget the Integration Stage¡ªI can¡¯t even touch the Core Formation Stage." His current cultivation level remained stuck at the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    "Don¡¯t worry. Even if it means burning through pills and treasures, I can push you to the Core Formation Stage," Lu? Baitian declared confidently. "However, reaching the Nascent Soul Stage will depend on your own talent and opportunities. Even the sect can¡¯t help beyond that. Of course, there¡¯s another option¡ªbecome my disciple, and I¡¯ll directly transfer my cultivation to you."

    Not again!

    Gu An was about to refuse when Ji Hantian interjected, "Forget about transferring cultivation for now. The Nightshade Sect is eyeing us closely. They might strike any day. Even if he inherits your cultivation, he won¡¯t be as strong as you. For now, Taixuan Sect truly can¡¯t do without you."

    Gu Zong nodded. "I¡¯ve already contacted the Supreme Elders. We¡¯ll see how many of them can return."

    As the conversation shifted to the Supreme Elders, Lu? Baitian began reminiscing. It turned out that most Supreme Elders left the sect in search of opportunities to break through the Integration Stage. Only one in ten ever returned, and of those, only a fraction succeeded in advancing. The rest returned to live out their days in peace.

    Ji Hantian then brought up the True Legacy First Disciple, claiming that this individual had the best chance of surpassing the Integration Stage, even more so than the Supreme Elders.

    This piqued Gu An''s curiosity. Just what kind of genius could inspire such admiration and hope from everyone in Taixuan Sect?

    Standing quietly, Gu An listened attentively, gleaning more about the sect¡¯s history. It wasn¡¯t until half an hour later that the conversation ended.

    "Today¡¯s most important matter," Ji Hantian said, turning to Gu An with a serious expression, "is that we¡¯ll be sending more high-grade seeds your way. You must cultivate them carefully; the future of Taixuan Sect in the battle against the Nightshade Sect depends on it."

    Sending seeds? The more, the better!

    Gu An eagerly promised, "No matter how many you send, I¡¯ll give it my all and not cut corners!"

    Meanwhile, Lu Lingjun stood among the crowd, observing Gu An. She was secretly puzzled¡ªhow could someone at the Foundation Establishment Stage call a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator "brother"? What was his background?

    The other errand disciples, on the other hand, were ecstatic. To them, being in the Inner Sect¡¯s Medicine Valley was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    After Lu? Songhan left, Gu An summoned Xiao Chuan and instructed him to arrange accommodations for the errand disciples. Gu An intentionally avoided looking at Lu Lingjun¡ªhe wanted to steer clear of forming karmic ties with an ascender.

    That day, the new errand disciples busied themselves constructing pavilions and exploring the Third Medicine Valley. When Lu Lingjun discovered that the valley contained two Seventh-Grade Spirit Trees, she was utterly shocked.

    Before her ascension, she had only ever seen one Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree, which was over 20,000 years old and as massive as a mountain. Taixuan Sect¡¯s foundation was terrifyingly deep¡ªshe had to find a way to establish herself here!

    Thus, in the days that followed, Lu Lingjun worked tirelessly, so much so that even Gu An couldn¡¯t ignore her entirely.

    After the Spring Festival, Gu An instructed Xiao Chuan to select ten disciples as Medicine Valley stewards, responsible for managing the others. Among the ten chosen by Xiao Chuan was Lu Lingjun.

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s fiery gaze landed on Gu An, making him uncomfortable. She was strikingly beautiful, surpassing any other female disciple in the valley. Combined with her diligence, ignoring her would only arouse suspicion.

    Addressing the ten stewards, Gu An offered a few words of encouragement before dismissing them.

    But Lu Lingjun stepped forward, speaking softly, "Valley Master, I have something to discuss. May we speak in private?"

    After a brief hesitation, Gu An nodded and led her to the pavilion.

    The other stewards who hadn¡¯t gone far cast envious glances her way.

    Being good-looking really was an asset.

    Once inside, Lu Lingjun closed the door behind her. Gu An walked to the desk, casually flipping over the Adventures of the Green Hero lying on its surface before sitting down.

    Lu Lingjun approached the desk, retrieved a manual from her robes, and handed it to him.

    Gu An glanced at it: Nine Cycles Golden Body Technique.

    The name was certainly flashy!

    Lu Lingjun whispered, "This is a family heirloom technique. I hope the Valley Master will not disdain it."

    Gu An frowned. "What are you doing? Take it back! If someone sees this, what will they think of you?"

    Understanding his intent, Lu Lingjun tucked the manual away and produced a magical artifact from her storage bag instead.

    "I told you¡ªstop this nonsense!" Gu An scolded.

    Next, she offered him a bottle of pills, claiming they could enhance vitality and strengthen the meridians.

    "You¡¯re testing me? Are you questioning my loyalty to Taixuan Sect?" Gu An stood abruptly, lowering his voice to avoid being overheard by disciples outside, but his anger was palpable.

    Lu Lingjun cursed him internally as greedy.

    Then, as if a thought struck her, she retrieved a white jade bottle from her storage bag. "This is Heavenly Spirit Water. Don¡¯t underestimate this single bottle¡ªpouring it on the ground can gather spiritual energy to form a lake. The lake water improves the surrounding soil, accelerating the growth of natural treasures. Moreover, it produces spiritual pearls yearly, which can be consumed or used in alchemy."

    Hearing this, Gu An accepted the bottle with a stern expression. "This is the last time. Now, tell me what you want¡ªbut it must not threaten Taixuan Sect¡¯s interests."

    Lu Lingjun smiled and said, "Valley Master, could you allow me to cultivate under the Sevenfold Purity Tree?"

    She had previously stopped by the tree and noticed a plump White Spirit Mouse seemingly sleeping beneath it. But with her keen perception, she recognized that the mouse was in a profound state of enlightenment.

    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:

    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 105: Is the Void Transformation Stage Really That Strong?

    Chapter 105: Is the Void Transformation Stage Really That Strong?

    The Sevenfold Purity Tree?

    Gu An didn¡¯t expect Lu Lingjun to notice its profundity so quickly. This wasn¡¯t something he was against; on the contrary, it sparked new ideas in his mind.

    In the future, he could use the Sevenfold Purity Tree to motivate disciples to work harder!

    After some thought, Gu An said, "Alright, but you can only go at night. You must leave by dawn. The Sevenfold Purity Tree is a sect treasure, and many high-level cultivators have their eyes on it. Do you understand?"

    Lu Lingjun immediately bowed in thanks.

    Watching this Ninth-Level Integration Stage grandmaster act so deferentially, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.

    Wasn¡¯t he just the same?

    Possessing great cultivation yet having to tread carefully was the burden of those unwilling to settle, always striving for greater heights.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Lu Lingjun left.

    Closing the door behind her, she descended the stairs, her thoughts preoccupied.

    "What kind of book is the Adventures of the Green Hero that it surpasses even the Nine Cycles Golden Body Technique?"

    Though Gu An had been quick, Lu Lingjun had managed to glimpse the book¡¯s title. She resolved to investigate it further in the Outer Sect City later.

    Since arriving in the Heavenly Great Realm, she had been both curious and cautious about everything. Starting as an errand disciple was her way of familiarizing herself with this world while gradually advancing her position.

    Her goal was to become an elder of Taixuan Sect, with the Third Medicine Valley merely a stepping stone.

    As she walked, Lu Lingjun wondered:

    "What level of cultivation must the Sect Master of Taixuan Sect possess? Surely higher than mine?"

    Deep Night, Northern Sea Mountains

    Fierce winds howled, mingled with falling snow.

    Gu An sat cross-legged beneath a tree, slowly opening his eyes, which glimmered with a sharp light.

    He had just expended 100,000 years of lifespan to enhance the Ji Family divine ability, Heaven and Earth Dao Gang, advancing it twice: first to Heaven and Earth Tyrant Body, then to Dao Gang Primordial Qi.

    Once mastered, Dao Gang Primordial Qi was formless and invisible, automatically protecting the body. It was impervious to evil and capable of defending against various spells and abilities. Moreover, it could be used offensively, making it both an attack and a defense technique.

    Gu An began refining the Dao Gang Primordial Qi. With the inheritance of evolutionary memories, he only needed to run through the technique once to grasp it.

    Half an hour later, he succeeded. Dao Gang Primordial Qi could now be concentrated on the surface of his skin. This allowed others to touch him but left them unable to harm him.

    Gu An still had 430,000 years of lifespan remaining. He hesitated whether to further enhance the Taicang Frightening God Sword.

    Though already incredibly powerful, he felt that further upgrades might yield diminishing returns.

    His intuition told him that enhancing the Wood Spirit Sword Technique might offer more synergy with his wood-based cultivation techniques, as he had yet to grasp the Five Elements Law.

    However, mastering multiple sword techniques seemed redundant. It would be better to focus on perfecting one path.

    "Perhaps in a hundred years, 100,000 years of lifespan won¡¯t seem like much. If I start cultivating the Wood Spirit Sword Technique now, it¡¯s still early enough to pivot."

    After deliberating, Gu An chose instead to refine other spells and abilities.

    Given his Grand Ascension Stage, Eighth Level cultivation, any spell he cast could easily overwhelm a cultivator at the Profound Mind Stage. However, enhancing his techniques now would prepare him for future breakthroughs.

    After some thought, Gu An decided to improve the Spirit Gathering Divine Finger taught by Lu? Baitian.

    The technique had a unique quality: it didn¡¯t just gather the caster¡¯s spiritual energy but also drew in ambient spiritual energy. Essentially, it could harness the power of heaven and earth.

    "I am a disciple of Taixuan Sect," he replied coldly. "Thanks, but no thanks."

    He still took pride in his affiliation with Taixuan Sect. To him, a dubious sect like the Nightshade Sect couldn¡¯t compare to the righteous Taixuan Sect.

    "Many within Taixuan Sect have joined us, even elders. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the Nightshade Sect replaces it. Joining us early is the wise choice," Jinghong Guest said with a smile.

    Li Ya¡¯s face darkened as he raised his sword. "So, I don¡¯t have a choice?"

    Seeing this, the scholar laughed. "Youth, do you think having a grandmaster¡¯s soul fragment inside you makes you invincible?"

    With that, he lunged at Li Ya.

    Li Ya¡¯s expression changed drastically as he raised his sword to block the attack.

    Gu An wandered through the forest for several hours. As dawn approached, he used the Infinite Free Step to leave, arriving at the beach where Li Ya was located. From afar, he noticed Li Ya sitting slumped in front of a reef, his head buried in his arms. The Northern Sea Heavy Sword lay abandoned on the sand, enduring the constant assault of the waves.

    Hmm? Something¡¯s wrong!

    Focusing his senses, Gu An discovered that the soul fragment within Li Ya¡¯s body had vanished. Without hesitation, he approached Li Ya.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Li Ya slowly lifted his head. When he saw Gu An shrouded in a faint aura of demonic energy, his face turned pale. He scrambled to his feet and rushed toward Gu An, kneeling before him.

    "Ancestor! Please save my ancestor! He¡¯s been taken by the Nightshade Sect¡¯s Jinghong Guest!" Li Ya cried out, his voice tinged with desperation and a trace of sobbing.

    He wanted to cry because he had convinced himself that Gu An was the progenitor of the Li family. Faced with what he believed to be his ancestor, his emotions completely unraveled.

    With a voice that carried an ancient depth, Gu An asked, "What happened?"

    At the same time, he extended his divine sense, searching for any trace of the soul fragment in Li Ya¡¯s body. He hadn¡¯t encountered Jinghong Guest before and couldn¡¯t track him directly, but he hoped to locate the unique soul energy.

    Li Ya began recounting the earlier events. After being defeated by Jinghong Guest, he was humiliated, and the enemy forcibly took the soul fragment from his body. Jinghong Guest claimed that if he wanted to save the soul fragment, he would have to join the Nightshade Sect to find him.

    Despite years of arduous cultivation, Li Ya had been utterly powerless against Jinghong Guest. The crushing defeat shattered his confidence.

    Gu An didn¡¯t detect the soul fragment¡¯s aura¡ªJinghong Guest had likely hidden it. He wasn¡¯t worried, though; with a thorough search, he was confident he would eventually locate Jinghong Guest.

    "Why didn¡¯t you choose a safer place to practice your swordsmanship? Why here, without even setting up an array for protection?" Gu An suddenly asked.

    Li Ya had many commendable qualities, but he had one major flaw¡ªhe was reckless.

    Relying on the soul fragment within him, he often acted rashly and repeatedly ended up injured. This incident was the perfect opportunity to temper him.

    "I..."

    Li Ya wanted to answer but was overwhelmed with shame, unable to explain himself. He had chosen this location specifically to draw attacks from monsters and spirits, believing that constant battles would hasten his progress. Of course, his confidence stemmed from having the ancestor¡¯s soul fragment as a safety net.

    "You¡¯ve been escaping death time and time again," Gu An continued, "but have you ever considered the burden on him? Do you think he bears no cost?"

    Li Ya thought of how the ancestor had often scolded him for his recklessness. His guilt deepened, and he wished he could crawl into a hole.

    Seeing Li Ya¡¯s distressed expression, Gu An¡¯s heart softened. He didn¡¯t want to be too harsh.

    "You should join the Nightshade Sect," Gu An said abruptly.

    Li Ya looked up, shocked, staring at the figure he believed to be his ancestor in disbelief.

    "The Nightshade Sect threatens countless lives. By infiltrating them, you can gather information. At the end of each month, find a mountaintop and release your aura. I¡¯ll track you. When the time comes and they gather in force, I¡¯ll act," Gu An said calmly.

    "But isn¡¯t that extremely dangerous?" Li Ya blurted out. "The entire demonic path can¡¯t stand against the Nightshade Sect. It¡¯s said that they have cultivators surpassing the Void Transformation Stage¡ªand not just one!"

    "Void Transformation Stage?" Gu An¡¯s voice turned cold. "Is that supposed to be strong?"

    Li Ya was stunned into silence.

 Chapter 106: The Nine Nether Path

    Chapter 106: The Nine Nether Path

    Li Ya ultimately agreed to infiltrate the Nightshade Sect. Gu An didn¡¯t offer him much comfort, maintaining the image of a mysterious elder.

    After leaving the Northern Sea Mountains, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    His next plan was to embark on a long-term effort to stockpile lifespan, with the ambitious goal of reaching ten million years!

    As winter gave way to spring, the Spring Festival arrived. Across the Taicang Empire, from the states to the provinces, festivities filled the air, with lanterns and decorations everywhere. Even Taixuan Sect joined in the celebration, hosting its own festival.

    One day, Gu An strolled through the Outer Sect City with Xiao Chuan and Lu Lingjun.

    Lu Lingjun seemed quite intrigued by the festivities. She had specifically requested this trip to the Outer Sect City, and since the Heavenly Spirit Water she provided had proved extraordinary, forming the Heavenly Spirit Lake, she had earned Gu An¡¯s favor. As a result, he decided to bring her along.

    With Lu? Baitian having failed his tribulation, Gu An thought that drawing Lu Lingjun fully into Taixuan Sect could shield him in the future.

    By now, Gu An¡¯s foundation was secure, and the stronger Taixuan Sect became, the longer he could bide his time.

    Over the years, the sect had seen fewer dark incidents, deepening Gu An¡¯s sense of belonging.

    Upon arriving in the Outer Sect City, Xiao Chuan went off on his own to meet some friends.

    Gu An led Lu Lingjun to the Heavenly Mending Platform to show her the "Righteous Path" inscription.

    When Gu An had carved those two characters, he had only just reached the Integration Stage. This was why the demonic path feared Lu? Baitian more. The sword intent left on the platform wasn¡¯t overwhelming for an Integration Stage cultivator, as the inscription had been carved remotely.

    "Even after all these years, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡¯s sword intent still draws so many to admire it. Truly remarkable," Gu An said wistfully.

    Lu Lingjun, who had seen the inscription when she first joined Taixuan Sect, nodded in agreement. "It is indeed remarkable."

    In her world, she had never encountered such powerful sword intent, which made her even more eager to explore Taixuan Sect¡¯s depths.

    If the Outer Sect possessed such treasures, how profound must the Inner Sect¡¯s resources be? And what of the Main Sect City?

    Merely imagining it filled her with excitement. She believed she could find the key to breaking through to higher realms here.

    However, Gu An noticed her nonchalant reaction, as if she were being perfunctory.

    Damn! Does she look down on my sword intent?

    Could she truly believe she could surpass him at the Integration Stage?

    The thought sobered Gu An. His self-satisfaction quickly gave way to humility.

    The world was vast, with countless prodigies¡ªespecially those who could rise from one world to another. He couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate anyone.

    Gu An continued scanning the Heavenly Mending Platform, using his lifespan probing ability on unfamiliar cultivators.

    Because it was Spring Festival, the crowd was smaller than usual. Most cultivators were relaxing and enjoying the festivities.

    "Valley Master, may I wander around on my own?" Lu Lingjun asked.

    Gu An¡¯s heart sank further. Was his sword intent so unappealing?

    "Go ahead. Let¡¯s meet back here at dusk," Gu An said with a nod, secretly resolving to ensure Lu Lingjun stayed with Taixuan Sect.

    Such a talented individual should serve the sect!

    Wait... why was he suddenly thinking like the Sect Master?

    Curse Lu? Baitian!

    Shaking his head, Gu An made his way to the Alchemy Hall. In the Outer Sect City, many of his friends were concentrated there and in the Library Hall. Each visit, he enjoyed chatting and drinking with them, listening to their cultivation tales. It was a simple and relaxing life.

    Meanwhile, Lu Lingjun wandered the streets until someone approached her.

    "Miss, I¡¯ve got some great books here. Care to buy one? Many female disciples love them," a disciple said mysteriously, glancing around as if afraid of being caught.

    Raising an eyebrow, Lu Lingjun asked, "Do you have Adventures of the Green Hero?"

    "Why was he smiling at me like that? Could he have bad intentions?"

    The thought made her a little uneasy. However, considering the large number of disciples in the Third Medicine Valley, she reasoned that even if Gu An harbored ill intent, he wouldn¡¯t dare act recklessly. This thought reassured her.

    After returning to the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An asked Lu Lingjun to arrange things for An Xin. If the two grew closer, Lu Lingjun might even be able to guide An Xin in her cultivation.

    This arrangement also eased An Xin¡¯s nerves.

    Gu An had noticed her tension earlier but hadn¡¯t thought much of it.

    Shortly after, he used the teleportation array to return to Xuan Valley.

    Back in Xuan Valley, Gu An summoned Chu Jingfeng and Lu Jiu Jia, formally teaching them the Dao Yan Technique.

    When Gu An explained the technique¡¯s effects, both men grew visibly excited. Lu Jiu Jia was the first to recover, dropping to his knees in gratitude.

    Chu Jingfeng hesitated, clenching his teeth, but ultimately didn¡¯t kneel.

    Gu An quickly helped Lu Jiu Jia up, explaining that he didn¡¯t require anyone to kneel before him. Loyalty wasn¡¯t proven through such gestures.

    He planned to let them test the Dao Yan Technique first. If it proved effective, he would consider teaching it to An Xin.

    After the two left, Gu An pulled out the latest volume of Adventures of the Green Hero to savor it.

    Over the years, the series had continued, and Gu An couldn¡¯t help but admire its author.

    "Does this person not cultivate? How do they manage to travel and write all year round?"

    Under the night sky, deep in a forest, stood a decrepit temple.

    Jinghong Guest sat on the roof, holding a long scroll, reading it by moonlight.

    Softly, he asked, "Have you made up your mind? Once you join the Nightshade Sect, there¡¯s no turning back. You¡¯ll also need to bear the Nightshade Mark."

    Li Ya stood in the courtyard below, the Northern Sea Heavy Sword slung across his back. He stared at Jinghong Guest, his gaze unwavering.

    "You wanted me to join the Nightshade Sect. What now? Don¡¯t you want me anymore?" Li Ya asked coldly.

    Jinghong Guest turned his gaze toward Li Ya, looking down on him with an expression of indifference, as though piercing through to his very soul.

    "The Nightshade Sect¡¯s doctrine is to pursue the Nine Nether Path. A hundred years from now, the Demonic Cataclysm will sweep across the Nine Dynasties. Only through the Nine Nether Path can one escape this mortal purgatory. Joining the Nightshade Sect is securing your path to survival. If you perform well, you may even receive the Nightshade Flower, which can enhance your aptitude," Jinghong Guest said softly.

    The mention of the Demonic Cataclysm made Li Ya frown.

    He pressed further, asking what exactly the Demonic Cataclysm entailed.

    Jinghong Guest didn¡¯t withhold any details, explaining the grim future.

    Hearing that endless hordes of demons would raze the Nine Dynasties, Li Ya couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run through him.

    "That¡¯s absurd! Head south, and there¡¯s the sea. If we can¡¯t win, why can¡¯t we just escape? You¡¯re saying only your Nine Nether Path can save us?" Li Ya retorted.

    "How many cultivators throughout history have ventured south? How many of them returned? The demons in the sea are even more fearsome," Jinghong Guest replied.

    "The cultivators of the Nine Dynasties, united, might yet resist the Demonic Cataclysm!"

    "Beyond the Nine Dynasties, demons surpassing the Integration Stage have already emerged. Do you even understand what the Integration Stage is? It¡¯s a realm above the Void Transformation Stage! Such world-shaking demon lords can sweep across the Nine Dynasties single-handedly. And there¡¯s more than one of them. Under their command are countless demons."

    Jinghong Guest¡¯s tone was icy, as though delivering a verdict on the fate of all living beings.

    Li Ya fell silent.

    The realm beyond Integration...

    His thoughts turned to the Li family¡¯s progenitor. Could the ancestor have surpassed the Integration Stage?

    Jinghong Guest continued, "I almost forgot to mention¡ªthere are those within the Nightshade Sect who have also surpassed the Integration Stage. When they arrive, Taixuan Sect will be reduced to rubble."

 Chapter 107: The Sacred Land and the Death of the Sect Leader

    Chapter 107: The Sacred Land and the Death of the Sect Leader

    Gu An had no idea what Li Ya had experienced. Every few days, he would use his divine sense to scan the Taicang Empire, and each time, he would find Li Ya practicing swordsmanship at the empire''s borders. Oddly, Li Ya now housed an additional soul within him, confirming that the enigmatic Jinghong Guest hadn¡¯t deceived him.

    Now, it was just a matter of waiting for the Nightshade Sect to gather so he could eliminate them in one fell swoop.

    Despite Gu An¡¯s destruction of a Nightshade Tree, the sect continued to operate as though unaffected, clearly indicating that there was more than one such tree.

    The true enemy of the Taixuan Sect wasn¡¯t the current Nightshade Sect but the Grandmasters of the sect''s main bloodline, who would soon arrive. Gu An planned to elevate his cultivation to the ninth level of the Grand Ascension Stage. The difference of just one minor stage was significant, especially at such high levels!

    After the New Year, everything returned to normal.

    Lu Lingjun no longer sought out Gu An. She busied herself with daily chores and cultivated under the Sevenfold Purity Tree at night. When Gu An looked at her, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that she avoided meeting his gaze.

    Meanwhile, An Xin quickly adapted to life in the Third Medicine Valley. "The master of a valley shapes its atmosphere," she thought. The disciples of the Medicine Valley were kind and placed little emphasis on cultivation levels, allowing her to feel at ease.

    Spring turned to summer, and on this day, Gu An turned sixty-one.

    Tang Yu came to collect his Foundation Establishment Pill, making the entire Medicine Valley lively with celebration. Tang Yu represented the valley¡¯s future, and watching him was like glimpsing their own breakthroughs into the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    This commotion even drew a rare glance from Lu Lingjun, while An Xin entirely let down her guard. She realized her previous judgment of Gu An had been misplaced¡ªhe truly was a good person.

    Not only was Gu An kind to his disciples, but his words were always gentle, and he rarely displayed anger. People felt refreshed in his presence, as if basking in the spring breeze.

    Once his disciples departed, it was time to recruit new ones. Gu An assigned this task to Xiao Chuan, both as a way to build his authority and to train him.

    At midday, Ji Xuanyu came to visit Gu An. The top ten prodigies, who were currently cultivating their hearts in the Medicine Valley, rarely interacted with errand disciples, keeping their distance.

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to leave and participate in the Sacred Land¡¯s examination,¡± Ji Xuanyu said softly after taking a seat inside.

    Sacred Land?

    As Gu An poured her tea, he curiously asked, ¡°What kind of force is the Sacred Land, and where is it located?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu replied, ¡°The Sacred Land is the oldest force on this continent, with a legacy spanning ten thousand years. It is located beyond the Nine Dynasties. They are detached from worldly affairs and never involve themselves in conflicts. Every hundred years, they recruit disciples. Those admitted can stay for up to a hundred years, depending entirely on their own fortunes. The Ji family rose to prominence thanks to the Sacred Land¡¯s inheritance.¡±

    Gu An became even more intrigued. ¡°What do they seek? Why don¡¯t they retain anyone permanently?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu shook her head. ¡°No one knows. Even clan elders who returned from the Sacred Land spoke little of it, only mentioning that entering it offers the possibility of glimpsing the path to immortality.¡±

    Sounds mysterious!

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a demonic calamity is coming in a century. Why doesn¡¯t the Sacred Land intervene?¡± Gu An pressed further.

    Ji Xuanyu took a sip of tea before answering, ¡°There was a demonic calamity before the era of the Nine Dynasties as well. Back then, this continent was dominated by demons, with humans reduced to livestock. Even then, the Sacred Land didn¡¯t act. Yet despite their inaction, humanity eventually rose, founding the Nine Dynasties. Our elders say that the Sacred Land has transcended worldly concerns. What they care about is not the safety of one generation but the perpetuity of the immortal path.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but respect the Sacred Land. They truly seemed detached from the mortal world.

    He refrained from asking more and instead wished Ji Xuanyu success in passing the Sacred Land¡¯s examination.

    Ji Xuanyu didn¡¯t stay long; she was set to leave that very day.

    Seeing Ji Xuanyu off, Gu An was approached by Lu Lingjun, who asked curiously, ¡°Master, who was that? She seems extraordinary.¡±

    Lu Lingjun had long noticed the ten prodigies cultivating in the Medicine Valley. Knowing they were personally assigned by the sect master to be taught by Gu An made her hold him in even higher regard. Among the ten, Ji Xuanyu intrigued her the most.

    She could sense an aura of innate dao sigils from Ji Xuanyu, even feeling a momentary urge to seize them, though she suppressed it.

    ¡°She¡¯s Ji Xuanyu, a true legacy disciple of the sect and a young mistress of the Ji family. One of the sect¡¯s top talents,¡± Gu An explained.

    And truly a top talent¡ªamong cultivators, only An Hao surpassed Ji Xuanyu in maximum lifespan.

    An Hao had already reached the Core Formation Stage and was said to be a legend in the inner sect, unrivaled. Gu Yu even compared him to the true legacy disciples training outside.

    ¡°Does Li Xuandao suspect your true identity?¡±

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent me to protect Li Ya.¡±

    ¡°The Nightshade Tree was destroyed by a mysterious cultivator, and even the sect leader is dead. It could only have been the work of a high-level cultivator from the Taixuan Sect. You must find out if there are any cultivators above the fifth level of the Integration Stage within the sect besides the sect master,¡± the purple-gowned woman said.

    Above the fifth level of the Integration Stage!

    Yang Ni was visibly alarmed and quickly replied, ¡°With my cultivation level, how could I possibly come into contact with such powerful figures?¡±

    ¡°From the information we¡¯ve gathered from the Elder Hall, Lu? Baitian failed his tribulation and couldn¡¯t have been the one to kill the sect leader. Given how mysterious this figure is, it¡¯s highly likely to be the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Since his rise to fame, our sect has been investigating him. After ruling out all other possibilities, we suspect that the Sword Sovereign is a hidden cultivator, potentially even disguised as someone in the outer sect where the Heavenly Mending Platform is located.¡±

    The purple-gowned woman¡¯s words made Yang Ni frown deeply.

    ¡°Of course, this is just a guess. Either way, you need to find a way to investigate the outer sect,¡± the woman added.

    Yang Ni hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy cultivating Nightshade flowers lately and can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t leave?¡±

    The purple-gowned woman paused, then extended her divine sense toward Xuan Valley in the distance.

    Moments later, she scoffed coldly. ¡°That boy does have a good face.¡±

    Yang Ni¡¯s expression shifted, and she quickly interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not only someone Li Xuandao wants to protect, but he¡¯s also a disciple I¡¯ve just taken under my wing!¡±

    ¡°Your disciple? Why don¡¯t you offer him to me then?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yang Ni roared angrily, drawing her sword.

    The purple-gowned woman cast her a disdainful glance and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return next year. If you don¡¯t provide me with satisfactory information by then, that boy will be mine. After draining his yang energy, I¡¯ll turn his bones into a pendant for you. You can keep it as a memento whenever you think of him.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    Yang Ni glared at the purple-gowned woman¡¯s back, her eyes full of fury. Yet her grip on her sword hilt trembled, unable to draw it.

    Taking a deep breath, she could only turn back toward the valley. She moved quickly, as if afraid that something might happen to Gu An.

    Meanwhile, the purple-gowned woman walked through the woods, a mocking smile on her lips as she recalled Yang Ni¡¯s reaction.

    Smack!

    Suddenly, a hand clamped down on the woman¡¯s shoulder, forcing her to stop in her tracks. Her pupils dilated instantly.

    She instinctively tried to turn around, catching a glimpse of a dark purple shadow in her peripheral vision.

    ¡°Thou¡ª¡±

    Boom!

    A terrifying divine sense forcibly invaded her mind, rendering her gaze vacant and empty.

    Back in Xuan Valley, Yang Ni arrived beneath Gu An¡¯s loft. Seeing the oil lamp still lit inside and sensing Gu An¡¯s aura, she finally sighed in relief.

    Inside, Gu An sat at his desk. Kneeling before him was the purple-gowned woman, her head pressed under his right hand as he performed Soul Search.

    His spiritual energy enveloped the purple-gowned woman, cloaking her under the transformative energy of his Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body. Unless someone physically entered the room, even divine sense would be unable to detect her presence or aura.

 Chapter 108: Why Force My Hand?

    Chapter 108: Why Force My Hand?

    Gu An had only intended to eavesdrop, but the purple-gowned woman used her divine sense to probe him and radiated hostility so intense that it was clear she wanted to tear him apart.

    How could he tolerate that?

    Without hesitation, Gu An captured her.

    Before killing her, he used Soul Search to extract information about the Nightshade Sect. The woman¡¯s identity was clearly significant, and she might hold valuable intelligence.

    Her name was Su Shan, a former elder of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion who had joined the Nightshade Sect two centuries ago. After the sect¡¯s defeat, she had continued to operate covertly within the Thousand Autumn Pavilion.

    Su Shan had personally recruited Yang Ni into the sect. Yang Ni had joined because Su Shan promised to help her find the person who murdered her sister. However, Su Shan¡¯s true motive for recruiting Yang Ni was to monitor Li Xuandao and Li Ya. Su Shan suspected that Li Ya, who had inherited the Tianxiu Sword, might become the heir apparent. Thus, Yang Ni was tasked with observing the father and son while awaiting the Nightshade Sect''s resurgence.

    What Yang Ni didn¡¯t know was that Su Shan herself was the one who killed her sister.

    The power structure of the Nightshade Sect was extremely complex, with numerous branches. Each Void Transformation Stage elder sought to distinguish themselves. By achieving significant accomplishments, they could earn the right to walk the Nine Nether Path in pursuit of immortality.

    Su Shan had only heard of the Nine Nether Path and never seen it herself. Supposedly, it spanned across an ocean to another continent. This path, created by the Nightshade Sect, connected the realms of yin and yang and passed through a ghostly domain filled with malevolent spirits. It was perilous but also brimming with opportunities.

    Despite his efforts, Gu An gleaned no information about the Nightshade Sect¡¯s main bloodline, nor could he determine its strength.

    When he finally withdrew his divine sense, an hour had passed.

    Looking down at Su Shan¡¯s enchanting face, Gu An¡¯s eyes filled with disdain. During the Soul Search, he had witnessed many unspeakable scenes.

    Demonic cultivators were always demonic cultivators.

    Without hesitation, Gu An ended Su Shan¡¯s life and incinerated her corpse to ashes.

    Thus, the life of a Void Transformation Stage cultivator ended silently.

    Her death also gifted Gu An several decades of lifespan, which he considered an adequate reward.

    Afterward, Gu An inspected the contents of her two storage rings.

    Meanwhile, in her quarters, Yang Ni struggled to calm her mind for cultivation. Su Shan¡¯s threats echoed persistently in her thoughts.

    She felt guilty for implicating Gu An in her troubles. It wasn¡¯t that she harbored special feelings for him, but after years of interaction, they had grown close. The thought of someone as kind-hearted as Gu An being targeted because of her weighed heavily on her conscience.

    By dawn, Lu Jiu Jia was calling the disciples out for morning exercises. Gu An also descended from his loft.

    ¡°Start your day early, Yang Ni! Time to join the exercises!¡± Gu An called out from outside her courtyard.

    Yang Ni emerged shortly after, nodding slightly at Gu An as though nothing had happened the previous night.

    Gu An said nothing more, but he felt a bit reassured. The way she had drawn her sword against Su Shan¡¯s threats had left a positive impression on him.

    Hmm, perhaps I should allocate her more land for growing flowers and herbs in the future.

    Since that night, Yang Ni had been making trips to the outer sect every two days, ostensibly to search for high-grade seeds.

    Gu An¡¯s routine remained undisturbed as he continued managing the affairs of the Three Medicine Valleys.

    By late summer, Gu An visited Horizon Valley. Luo Hun and Yi Liuyun were away, taking three monkey demons with them. Only Lu? Xian remained in the valley.

    ¡°They found a grandmaster¡¯s cave dwelling thousands of miles away, along with numerous natural treasures. Yi Liuyun took them to retrieve it, and they won¡¯t be back for a few days,¡± Lu? Xian explained as he approached Gu An, his gaze intense and unwavering.

    Gu An nodded slightly and turned to walk toward the fields.

    ¡°Who exactly are you, Gu An?¡± Lu? Xian¡¯s voice rang out from behind him, his tone suddenly brimming with hostility.

    Gu An stopped and turned slightly, smiling as he said, ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m just an ordinary cultivator who enjoys gardening.¡±

    Something¡¯s not right.

    Why did Lu? Xian seem like a different person entirely?

    Gu An continued to silently stare at him.

    Truthfully, Gu An didn¡¯t want to kill him. After all, Lu? Xian was Lu? Baitian¡¯s son, and he hadn¡¯t shown any real hostility toward Gu An. It was evident he simply wanted a duel.

    To avoid further entanglement, Gu An decided to terrify him by unleashing the full might of the Nascent Soul Stage, enough to crush his spirit.

    ¡°I was wrong... please don¡¯t kill me...¡± Lu? Xian gritted out, lowering his once-proud head, unable to meet Gu An¡¯s gaze.

    Still sitting paralyzed on the ground, Lu? Xian felt humiliated in this submissive posture.

    ¡°But you forced me to reveal my true cultivation level. Now I¡¯m bound to face endless trouble. It troubles me greatly. All I want is to grow flowers in peace¡ªwhy must you insist on making things difficult for me? Why?¡± Gu An said coldly.

    As he spoke, his voice grew into a low roar, and his face contorted in frustration, as if on the brink of madness.

    Lu? Xian, startled by his outburst, hurriedly replied, ¡°I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone... I promise!¡±

    Gu An¡¯s right palm began to gather spiritual energy, the terrifying power of the Nascent Soul Stage making Lu? Xian tremble in fear.

    ¡°Wait! I know the whereabouts of an Eighth-Grade Spirit Flower! It¡¯s been growing for hundreds of years and hasn¡¯t gained sentience yet. You love cultivating flowers, don¡¯t you? You can have it!¡± Lu? Xian blurted out, his voice shaking.

    Gu An¡¯s interest was piqued. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Where?¡±

    Feeling the suppressive force weaken slightly, Lu? Xian hurriedly pulled out a map from his storage pouch. ¡°Here! This map was given to me by an elder I met during the Hundred Clans Conference.¡±

    Gu An took the map, scanned it briefly, then stored it in his storage ring.

    Looking back at Lu? Xian, he frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t spread word of my cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°If I reveal your cultivation level, I swear my tribulation will be plagued by inner demons, leading to my death and the destruction of my dao!¡± Lu? Xian swore earnestly.

    Hearing this, Gu An withdrew his aura, suppressing his cultivation back to the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    The swaying herbs in the Medicine Valley calmed, and Lu? Xian let out a deep breath of relief. Sweat poured down his face as he gasped for air.

    Gu An returned to his usual gentle demeanor. He helped Lu? Xian to his feet, brushing off the dirt on his robes. ¡°Brother Lu?, my apologies for offending you. But promise me this¡ªdon¡¯t joke around like that again. It¡¯s not funny.¡±

    Lu? Xian forced a wry smile in response.

    With that, Gu An turned and walked away, heading back to his original spot.

    Lu? Xian remained silent, watching his retreating figure.

    Half an hour later, Gu An bid Lu? Xian farewell and departed.

    Lu? Xian stayed behind, sitting on the grass and staring blankly at the sky.

    From sunrise to sunset, and through two nights, he didn¡¯t move.

    When Luo Hun, Yi Liuyun, and the three monkey demons returned with smiles on their faces, clearly having had a fruitful trip, Yi Liuyun noticed Lu? Xian sitting dazedly on the ground.

    ¡°Lu? Xian, why aren¡¯t you cultivating?¡± Yi Liuyun asked with a laugh.

    Lu? Xian¡¯s body trembled slightly. Turning to Yi Liuyun, he asked, ¡°Do you think I can reach the Nascent Soul Stage before I turn one hundred?¡±

    Lu? Xian knew Gu An¡¯s age¡ªhe was roughly the same age as Li Ya.

    Yi Liuyun frowned and replied, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t wasted time in the past, you definitely could have reached the Nascent Soul Stage before a hundred. But now, you¡¯re already ninety. Advancing from the Ninth Level of the Core Formation Stage to the First Level of the Nascent Soul Stage in just ten years? That¡¯s tough.¡±

    Luo Hun added, ¡°The Emperor values you greatly. If you ask, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d provide you with plenty of pills to help you advance.¡±

    Lu? Xian remained silent.

    He fell into deep self-doubt.

    Was he ever truly a genius?

 Chapter 109: The Ancestor of Xuantian and the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe

    Chapter 109: The Ancestor of Xuantian and the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe

    After Lu? Xian was subdued by Gu An, he became noticeably more reserved. During Gu An¡¯s subsequent visits to Horizon Valley, Lu? Xian was always in seclusion, focusing on his cultivation. Luo Hun mentioned that Lu? Xian was eager to reach the Nascent Soul Stage as soon as possible.

    When Gu An inquired about the reason, Luo Hun admitted he didn¡¯t know. This reassured Gu An¡ªthough Lu? Xian was eccentric, at least he kept his mouth shut.

    With that, the matter was settled.

    Gu An studied the map Lu? Xian had given him, but the location it marked was far from the Taicang Empire, so he decided to set it aside for the time being.

    What if the area housed a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator? He couldn¡¯t take such risks.

    For now, the lifespan income from the Three Medicine Valleys was substantial enough that even without advancing his cultivation, his lifespan continued to grow rapidly.

    Time flew by, and two months passed in a blink.

    By autumn, Xuan Valley was cloaked in a golden hue. Around noon one day, Ye Lan came to visit Gu An.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other in almost a year, and Ye Lan was thrilled. Upon entering, she immediately hugged him.

    ¡°Junior Sister!¡± Gu An¡¯s voice carried a tone of reprimand.

    Ye Lan released him with a playful smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a hug? It¡¯s a customary greeting for reunited siblings. Don¡¯t overthink it, Senior Brother. I¡¯m not interested in romance right now¡ªjust focused on cultivating immortality.¡±

    Gu An rolled his eyes and turned to prepare tea for her.

    Instinctively, he used his lifespan observation ability on Ye Lan, and what he saw weighed on his heart.

    [Ye Lan (Foundation Establishment, Level 5): 56/130/130]

    A normal Foundation Establishment cultivator¡¯s lifespan exceeded 200 years, but Ye Lan¡¯s cultivation was achieved using Gu An¡¯s pills, so her lifespan was capped.

    What would happen when she reached 130 years? Would she succumb to the Five Declines of Heaven and Man, dying suddenly? Or would her heart be consumed by inner demons?

    With a sigh, Gu An decided to teach her the Dao Yan Technique, which accumulated spiritual energy. There were still 74 years left¡ªperhaps it could make a difference.

    Gu An had an audacious idea: what if she cultivated the Dao Yan Technique while consuming large quantities of Spiritual Energy Pills?

    Unaware of Gu An¡¯s thoughts, Ye Lan began recounting her recent experiences.

    She had spent the last half-year as part of the Law Enforcement Hall, assigned to protect Crown Prince Li Dai. Their enemies were the Nightshade Sect. During this time, she had experienced seven or eight battles, narrowly surviving each encounter.

    Gu An already knew about these events since he occasionally used his divine sense to check on her. Most of the Law Enforcement Hall disciples served as scouts, with actual combat handled by several Nascent Soul Stage cultivators.

    ¡°Senior Brother, the reason we made it back alive was because a Void Transformation Stage grandmaster came to protect the prince. Above Nascent Soul is Nascent Soul Transformation, and above that is the Void Transformation Stage. That senior was incredible! With one palm, they killed a Nightshade Sect demonic cultivator at the Transformation Stage. At that moment, we all thought we were doomed, but it turns out the prince had such a powerful protector. Rumor has it this person isn¡¯t even part of the Taixuan Sect,¡± Ye Lan said, her excitement evident.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow and feigned shock. ¡°That powerful? How old are they?¡±

    ¡°Supposedly 900 years old.¡± Ye Lan watched Gu An closely as she spoke, studying his reaction.

    She had once suspected that Gu An was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. During the outer sect chaos, her White Spirit Sword had sensed the aura of the Qinghong Sword, which was the weapon that inscribed the characters "Righteous Path" on the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    However, upon further investigation, she learned that the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strength surpassed even the Nascent Soul Stage, which made her doubt.

    Having grown up with Gu An, she knew his age.

    A Void Transformation Stage cultivator in their fifties? That was unheard of in the cultivation world!

    Since Gu An consistently denied being the Sword Sovereign, Ye Lan speculated he might be the Sword Sovereign¡¯s disciple instead.

    Regardless of the truth, Ye Lan felt unworthy of him. As a result, she rarely expressed her feelings anymore, choosing to focus on her own cultivation instead.

    When her cultivation was strong enough, and if her senior brother still wanted a dao companion, then it would be her chance!

    Gu An remarked, ¡°Junior Sister, the cultivators you¡¯re encountering are growing stronger, but your progress seems stagnant. Why not try cultivating with a technique I¡¯ll teach you?¡±

    So rich!

    Closing the barrier, Gu An stood and prepared to leave.

    Just as he turned, his gaze fell upon a rocky cliff not far away.

    The spiritual energy disturbance had blown the grass near the cliff askew, revealing a narrow fissure. Thin wisps of spiritual energy were emanating from the crack¡ªenergy that felt distinct from the usual five elemental spiritual energies.

    Curious, Gu An approached the cliff and extended his divine sense into the fissure.

    Before long, his senses encountered a restrictive barrier.

    Breaking through would be challenging without at least a Void Transformation Stage cultivation level.

    Recognizing the risk, Gu An refrained from brute-forcing his way through. Instead, he used his Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body to transform into a shadowy demonic form. Then, utilizing the Infinite Free Step, he crossed into the fissure with a single stride.

    After navigating layers of restrictions, Gu An found himself in a vast underground space.

    This chamber was even larger than the Eight Views Celestial Realm. At its center lay an underground lake, bordered by a grassy field about 300 meters long and 100 meters wide, as well as a row of ancient trees.

    Beneath one of these trees stood a dilapidated wooden hut.

    Using his divine sense, Gu An detected no signs of cultivators or demonic beasts in the area. However, the lake teemed with fish, including a massive one nearly 20 feet long, which appeared to be a type of spirit beast.

    Walking forward, Gu An passed a stone stele inscribed with four bold characters:

    "Xuantian Cave Dwelling"

    The surrounding spiritual energy was incredibly dense, surpassing even that of the Eight Views Celestial Realm. Gu An extended his lifespan observation ability toward the ancient trees.

    All were Sixth-Grade Spirit Trees, known as "Spirit-Calming Trees."

    Excellent!

    Excitement flickered across Gu An¡¯s face. If this cave dwelling was truly uninhabited, it could serve as his Fourth Medicine Valley.

    His other valleys¡ªXuan Valley, the Third Medicine Valley, and Horizon Valley¡ªwere all in areas visible to others. While he kept his most valuable items in the Eight Views Celestial Realm, its space was limited.

    Gu An continued forward, stopping in front of the wooden hut. A moss-covered stone table sat outside, atop which lay two books:

    One was a plain, unnamed book; the other, a technique manual titled Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe.

    What a domineering name!

    Gu An picked up the unnamed book and began reading.

    It turned out to be a final testament, left by the original master of Xuantian Cave Dwelling.

    The master was known as the Xuantian Ancestor, a cultivator at the Profound Mind Stage.

    As Gu An read further, his brow furrowed.

    The Xuantian Ancestor was once a Supreme Elder of the Taixuan Sect. After leaving the sect, he established the Xuantian Cave Dwelling in hopes of achieving enlightenment. However, he ultimately succumbed to inner demons. Before his death, he chose to leave the cave dwelling and venture into the Demonic Domain beyond the Nine Dynasties.

    The Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe was the Xuantian Ancestor¡¯s most powerful technique, inherited from the Sacred Land¡ªone of its nine great legacies.

    A Sacred Land technique?

    Gu An felt his heart race.

    This axe technique represented the culmination of one of the Sacred Land¡¯s most formidable inheritances. If mastered, it could undoubtedly shake the heavens.

    Still, Gu An remained cautious. The Xuantian Ancestor had left this place voluntarily, implying that even this profound dwelling could not solve all his problems. There could also be latent dangers lurking.

    For now, Gu An decided to carefully study the manuals, explore the underground space in depth, and determine whether this cave dwelling could truly become his fourth domain.

 Chapter 110: The Nine Forms of Heaven-Splitting and a Distant Aura

    Chapter 110: The Nine Forms of Heaven-Splitting and a Distant Aura

    "Eight hundred years of painstaking cultivation, countless pills and elixirs consumed, only to reach the Profound Heart Stage and face a Heart Demon Tribulation at life¡¯s end. I hate... hate..."

    Gu An read aloud from the anonymous book, his brows furrowing deeply.

    The hatred of the Xuantian Ancestor seemed to leap off the page, a palpable resentment towards the heavens.

    He loathed the heavens for allowing him to attain the Profound Heart Stage, only to be afflicted with a heart demon before he could enjoy his achievement.

    Gu An immediately connected this to the concept of lifespan limits.

    It felt as though an invisible fate bound all beings. Perhaps the Xuantian Ancestor''s lifespan limit only allowed him to reach the Integration Stage, but he forcibly advanced to the Profound Heart Stage through immense resources. However, his lifespan did not extend, ultimately leading to his heart demon wreaking havoc and bringing about his death?

    The more Gu An thought about it, the more plausible it seemed.

    The path of cultivation, rather than a battle against the heavens, seemed more like a struggle against fate.

    Gu An firmly believed that fate could be broken, and he was living proof.

    The lifespan limits he perceived might merely serve as reminders of fate''s existence.

    Aside from his unique ability to seize lifespan, there must exist fortuitous encounters that could help others break through these limits, though he had yet to discover them.

    It was precisely because immortality was so difficult to achieve that so many were willing to risk everything in pursuit of it.

    He mused over the Dao Yan Technique. If it proved effective, he could consider using a portion of his lifespan to enhance it.

    Gu An felt hopeful because Wu Xin''s lifespan far exceeded that of others at the same stage.

    He continued reading. The latter part of the book detailed the Xuantian Ancestor''s life, from joining the Taixuan Sect to competing for leadership, written like a novel, with brief descriptions that sparked vivid imaginations.

    After finishing the will, Gu An tossed the book into his storage pouch and picked up the manual for the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe.

    As he read, he became deeply engrossed, his pupils reflecting a figure wielding a massive axe.

    The Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe consisted of nine forms: Sever Life, Sever Demon, Sever Ghost, Sever Mountain, Sever Sea, Sever Law, Sever Immortal, Sever Deity, and Sever Heaven!

    The names sounded domineering, but could they truly sever immortals and heavens?

    These nine forms were not levels of mastery but distinct techniques. The Xuantian Ancestor had mastered all nine and remained undefeated until his downfall from inner demons.

    He swept through the Nine Dynasties'' cultivation world, establishing the Taixuan Sect''s reputation as the orthodox sect of the realm. However, he did not leave the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe in the Taixuan Sect, as it was a sacred land''s inheritance, not to be passed to outsiders. This was explicitly noted in his will, as discovery by the sacred land would result in him being stripped of his cultivation.

    After scanning the manual, Gu An tossed it into his storage pouch.

    Turning, he entered the dilapidated wooden house. Everything inside was in disrepair, with weeds growing through the floorboards. In the center stood an axe covered in dust.

    He approached the axe and blew lightly, scattering the dust to reveal a black axe.

    The Heaven-Splitting Axe¡ªa supreme-grade artifact¡ªwas forged from Northern Sea Darksteel that had aged for a million years, making it heavier and more potent than Li Ya¡¯s Northern Sea Heavy Sword in containing spiritual energy.

    Gu An gripped the Heaven-Splitting Axe, raising an eyebrow.

    It was heavy!

    Despite being a Grand Ascension cultivator with immense strength from practicing the Innate Flexibility Technique, he could feel its weight. This attested to its extraordinary mass.

    Forget employing its techniques¡ªsimply smashing someone with it could be lethal.

    Gu An hefted the Heaven-Splitting Axe. Once he exerted effort, the axe felt light and easy to wield.

    Attempting to store the treasure in his storage pouch, he was met with resistance from its spatial restriction.

    It wouldn¡¯t go in!

    Interesting!

    Gu An set the axe aside and inspected the house further. Finding nothing of value, he stepped outside the Xuantian Cave Dwelling and sealed the cracks in the mountain wall.

    As a cultivator with the Five Elements Physique and perfect earth attribute aptitude, he gathered spiritual energy to form earth and completely sealed the fissures.

    Speaking of the Nightshade Sect, Lu? Baitian¡¯s face turned grim with frustration.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t discern whether Lu? Baitian truly cared for the people or simply held personal animosity toward Li Xuandao.

    Both men provided Gu An with high-grade herbs, so he refrained from taking sides, preferring to watch their conflict unfold.

    Li Xuandao was undeniably capable, able to hold off a Ninth-Level Integration Stage cultivator like Lu? Baitian while continuing to grow rapidly.

    If Lu? Baitian discovered that Li Xuandao had already reached the Void Transformation Stage, he would likely act immediately to eliminate him.

    The conversation shifted to the Nightshade Sect. Lu? Baitian shared intelligence from the Venerable Pavilion indicating that there were spies from the Nightshade Sect within the Elder Hall¡ªmore than one.

    This revelation enraged Lu? Baitian. Only a few years ago, he had purged a batch of demonic infiltrators, yet remnants persisted, including his most hated enemy: the Nightshade Sect.

    ¡°I received news that the Nightshade Sect¡¯s leader, Zhong Liang, is dead. No one knows who killed him. The sect is now lying low, awaiting reinforcements from its main bloodline. They suspect I killed Zhong Liang, which is laughable. I think it¡¯s more likely they turned on each other,¡± Lu? Baitian said with a sneer.

    Curious, Gu An asked, ¡°Why are the Nightshade Sect and the demonic factions concentrating their battles in the Northern Sea Mountain Range?¡±

    Lu? Baitian replied, ¡°Most of the Nightshade Sect¡¯s leadership is there, searching for a certain opportunity. This opportunity is related to our sect.¡±

    ¡°What kind of opportunity?¡±

    ¡°A Supreme Elder from our sect meditated in the Northern Sea Mountain Range a thousand years ago, surpassing the Integration Stage before vanishing. According to legend, when he left, he did not take the Taixuan Sect¡¯s treasured Heaven-Splitting Axe. That axe cannot be stored in spatial artifacts and is tied to a grand inheritance. The Nightshade Sect has been searching for this inheritance ever since.¡±

    So that¡¯s the truth!

    Gu An felt secretly triumphant. The Nightshade Sect had searched for years without success, yet he had stumbled upon it by chance.

    Perhaps the sinking of spiritual energy had its benefits after all.

    ¡°The Heaven-Splitting Axe is no ordinary artifact. It¡¯s said to be connected to the sacred land. Over three millennia, only that Supreme Elder managed to inherit such a grand legacy from the sacred land. He was also my master¡¯s master,¡± Lu? Baitian said wistfully.

    The Xuantian Ancestor was indeed remarkable.

    Reflecting on the axe¡¯s immense weight, Gu An found this plausible.

    Lu? Baitian clearly admired the Xuantian Ancestor, recounting his deeds. Though he had never met the ancestor, he often heard tales from his master.

    According to his master, the Xuantian Ancestor had never tasted defeat. Regardless of the number of enemies, he always emerged victorious. He even ventured south to explore, reportedly returning with immortal techniques before entering seclusion.

    Gu An, however, knew the truth. The Xuantian Ancestor had not obtained any immortal techniques. His southern expedition nearly ended with his death at the hands of a Demon King, forcing him to retreat and await reaching the Profound Heart Stage before trying again. Unfortunately, he never succeeded.

    Gu An suddenly thought of the True Legacy First Disciple, who had also ventured out for training. Could he have gone to the sea as well?

    It was rumored that this disciple was even more powerful than Lu? Baitian and might have already reached the Profound Heart Stage.

    When Gu An brought up the True Legacy First Disciple, Lu? Baitian¡¯s mood soured, and he avoided further discussion.

    Their poor relationship was obvious.

    As Lu? Baitian spoke, he suddenly fell silent.

    Gu An, too, sensed a powerful aura emanating from the north. Pretending ignorance, he maintained a calm demeanor, especially with Lu? Baitian present.

    Lu? Baitian turned to gaze out the window at the heavens and muttered, ¡°So, it¡¯s finally here?¡±

    Puzzled, Gu An asked, ¡°What¡¯s here?¡±

    Lu? Baitian stood abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have urgent matters to attend to.¡±

    He quickly departed. Gu An rose to see him off, escorting him to the balcony.

    From there, Gu An noticed Lu Lingjun also sensing the distant aura, her brows tightly knit.

    Sensing Gu An¡¯s gaze, Lu Lingjun glanced at him briefly before resuming her leaf-sweeping.

    Gu An watched Lu? Baitian¡¯s retreating figure, curiosity bubbling within.

    What was the origin of that aura? It didn¡¯t feel like a cultivator¡¯s energy¡ªthere was something indescribably strange about it.

 Chapter 111: The Arrival of Xuanxin!

    Chapter 111: The Arrival of Xuanxin!

    The sky stretched endlessly without a cloud in sight, and below lay an expansive wasteland riddled with intersecting fissures. At closer glance, these fissures formed deep gorges.

    On a flat expanse of the wasteland, a massive shroud of black mist hovered, resembling a crack in the air. Beneath the mist was a circular array platform, over three zhang in diameter. Intricate and mysterious runes were carved into its surface, radiating a faint glow as spiritual energy flowed through them.

    In front of the array stood over a thousand members of the Nightshade Sect, including Jiang Qiong and Su Han. Leading them was an elderly man in a gray robe, hunched and clutching a wooden staff. He gazed at the black mist above with anticipation glimmering in his eyes.

    ¡°The Nightshade Sect¡¯s main bloodline...¡±

    Jiang Qiong nervously observed the spatial fluctuations within the mist. She had joined the Nightshade Sect some time ago and understood its internal workings. The branch within the Land of the Nine Dynasties was insignificant compared to the main bloodline.

    Suddenly¡ª

    A sharp crack of thunder erupted from the black mist, followed by its rapid expansion. Within, a dark red sky began to manifest, faintly swirling with ominous clouds.

    The gray-robed elder immediately knelt and shouted, ¡°We welcome the arrival of the esteemed lord of the main bloodline!¡±

    As he knelt, the other disciples followed suit, their unified voices echoing thunderously across the wasteland.

    Under their watchful gaze, a figure emerged from the mist, stepping out against the backdrop of the crimson sky.

    It was a man dressed in a fitted purple robe, his waist wrapped with a red sash embroidered with golden edges. His robe was adorned with blooming nightshade flowers, and a nightshade tree was intricately embroidered across his back. His handsome features were set in a cold and arrogant expression, and his snow-white hair was coiled under an amethyst crown, crowned with a ruby resembling a menacing eye.

    With his hands clasped behind his back, he looked down at the gathering below and spoke slowly:

    ¡°Who is Elder Chihan?¡±

    The gray-robed elder quickly responded, ¡°Reporting to the esteemed lord, that would be me!¡±

    The man in purple, high above, did not descend but continued calmly, ¡°Find someone to lead me to the Taixuan Sect. The rest of you are to remain here and await the arrival of more elders from the main bloodline.¡±

    Elder Chihan¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Are there more seniors from the main bloodline coming?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the man said. ¡°It is time for the nightshade to bloom.¡±

    Far away, the mysterious aura was beyond the Taixuan Sect¡¯s detection range, even for divine senses at the Grand Ascension Stage. Gu An refrained from acting rashly, trusting his intuition that the aura was linked to the main bloodline of the Nightshade Sect.

    Given his limited knowledge of the Nightshade Sect¡¯s true strength, Gu An chose caution. From the memories of Zhong Liang and Su Shan, he knew they were awaiting a Nascent Profound Grandmaster from the main bloodline. However, after destroying the nightshade tree, he worried that the situation might escalate¡ªwhat if more than one grandmaster arrived?

    Moreover, with the Taixuan Sect¡¯s formidable foundation, they might not even need his intervention. Perhaps the Supreme Elders would return, and even the Ji and Gu families, whose hidden strength was unfathomable, could respond if needed.

    On the second day after Lu? Baitian¡¯s departure, tension gripped the Taixuan Sect.

    Numerous Core Formation Stage and Nascent Soul Stage disciples flew over the Third Medicine Valley, heading toward the outer sect. Even the nine prodigies meditating within the valley were summoned, bidding Gu An farewell.

    Each disciple carried their identification token, through which the Taixuan Sect issued commands. This system even reached disciples on missions outside the sect.

    Xiao Chuan approached Gu An nervously, ¡°Senior Brother, has something serious happened again? Could it be the Nightshade Sect attacking?¡±

    Whenever Xiao Chuan visited the outer sect city, he overheard discussions about the Nightshade Sect. With their undefeated streak against the demonic path and the trouble they caused the Taixuan Sect two hundred years ago, disciples naturally felt threatened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Don¡¯t overthink it. Let¡¯s focus on tending to our medicinal herbs. If a battle starts, there¡¯s little you and I can do. Trust the sect,¡± Gu An reassured him.

    Xiao Chuan found the reasoning sound, though his mind still wandered toward the outer sect.

    Gu An turned and left to harvest the mature herbs. After all, if the sky collapsed, the Taixuan Sect would bear the brunt. Harvesting herbs and gathering flowers were the priorities!

    An hour later, Gu An returned to the pavilion and drew his Qinghong Sword, practicing sword forms.

    The individual¡¯s flight was not hurried, as they were being guided. It was also possible that the slow pace was a deliberate show of dominance, with their overwhelming aura blatantly pressing down. Even Transformation Stage and Void Transformation Stage cultivators could sense it, which explained the tense atmosphere gripping the Taixuan Sect.

    Gu An had no intention of acting rashly. He was curious to see how the sect¡¯s reserves would respond.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t personally resolve every enemy threat.

    While killing enemy cultivators could grant him additional lifespan, the gains were minimal¡ªcomparable to harvesting medicinal herbs. Thus, he had little desire for combat unless the numbers presented an opportunity for easy kills.

    At the Heavenly Mending Platform, Gu An moved behind the Nightshade Ghost Mother, feigning interest in the sword intent emanating from the platform.

    ¡°Gu An, my young friend, what brings you here?¡± A warm voice interrupted him. Turning, Gu An saw Han Ming, the Da Yu Sword Maniac, walking over with a smile.

    Han Ming stopped beside the Nightshade Ghost Mother, exchanging pleasantries with Gu An.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother remained unresponsive, her eyes closed in meditation.

    Despite the looming battle with the Nightshade Sect, the platform was still occupied by hundreds of cultivators deep in their enlightenment.

    Han Ming, at the fifth level of the Void Transformation Stage, didn¡¯t realize the seemingly meditating female disciple beside him was actually an old monster at the second level of the Integration Stage.

    After some polite conversation, Gu An curiously asked, ¡°With the Nightshade Sect attacking, Senior, why haven¡¯t you left? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being caught up in the battle?¡±

    Han Ming chuckled. ¡°The Nightshade Sect? They¡¯ve already lost to the Taixuan Sect before, and I expect the same outcome this time. The sect hides too many powerful grandmasters and ancient monsters. Stick around¡ªyou¡¯ll get a better understanding of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s true strength.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s curiosity grew. He began to ask Han Ming about the sect¡¯s most powerful cultivators, and even the nearby disciples couldn¡¯t help but eavesdrop.

    In truth, most disciples knew little about the sect¡¯s full strength due to its sheer size and complexity.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother, seemingly irritated by the disturbance, stood up to relocate.

    Gu An, pretending to be distracted, stepped back and bumped into her.

    Realizing the collision, he quickly turned around and apologized, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother frowned but only shook her head slightly without saying anything. She brushed past Gu An.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Han Ming¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, drawing attention. His gaze was locked on the Nightshade Ghost Mother¡¯s back.

    She froze mid-step.

    Disciples in the area turned to look, puzzled. As a prominent figure on the Heavenly Mending Platform, Han Ming¡¯s actions naturally garnered attention.

    Gu An quickly spoke up, ¡°It was my fault for bumping into her!¡±

    Han Ming ignored him, his eyes narrowing as he stared at the Nightshade Ghost Mother. ¡°Who exactly are you? You¡¯ve hidden yourself well, but just now, you slipped and revealed a trace of your aura.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not human. You¡¯re a ghost, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    A ghost?

    His words sent a ripple of shock through the surrounding disciples. Some immediately stood up, and others even drew their magical tools.

    Gu An feigned shock, taking a step back as he stared at the Nightshade Ghost Mother.

    She turned to face Han Ming, her expression indifferent. Without even glancing at Gu An, she coldly replied, ¡°You are not of the Taixuan Sect, so why meddle in its affairs?¡±

 Chapter 112: Epic Battle, Enlightenment Within the Scene

    Chapter 112: Epic Battle, Enlightenment Within the Scene

    ¡°I owe my guidance to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, so I must repay that debt. Besides, the Taixuan Sect has treated me well all these years!¡±

    Han Ming replied firmly as he unslung the sword case from his back, ready for battle.

    At that moment, three figures appeared around the Nightshade Ghost Mother. Each was a Void Transformation Stage Grandmaster, stationed at the Heavenly Mending Platform as guards.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother, at the Integration Stage, showed no fear. She shook her head lightly and muttered, ¡°How troublesome. But this should be enough.¡±

    Suddenly, her body dissolved into a wisp of ghostly energy and vanished into thin air.

    The three Void Transformation cultivators immediately gave chase, disappearing into the distance outside the outer sect.

    Han Ming didn¡¯t pursue. Uncovering the Ghost Mother¡¯s presence was already significant; chasing her was a matter for the Taixuan Sect.

    Turning to the still-startled Gu An, Han Ming reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That ghost has fled and likely won¡¯t return.¡±

    Gu An nodded but continued glancing around nervously, as if fearing other ghosts might be lurking.

    The act must be convincing!

    Han Ming walked over, clapped Gu An on the shoulder, and led him to where Zuo Lin stood. He then began recounting tales of his past exploits slaying demons and vanquishing evildoers.

    Gu An inwardly cursed¡ªhe had overplayed his role. Now leaving was difficult, so he had no choice but to listen as Han Ming boasted endlessly.

    Zuo Lin, happy to see Gu An, chatted with him in whispers, which only provoked Han Ming to growl at them in irritation.

    The matter of the Nightshade Ghost Mother was merely an interlude.

    Gu An had been waiting for the Lifespan Detection Alert, which would notify him if she harbored hostile intent. If such a warning appeared, the Ghost Mother wouldn¡¯t have survived the day.

    Fortunately, no such alert came, suggesting she didn¡¯t suspect him. It was also possible that she bore no ill intentions. She had been in the Taixuan Sect for years without causing trouble, and during the chaos caused by the Huangquan Demon Emperor, she had remained uninvolved.

    If the Nightshade Sect¡¯s Nascent Profound Grandmaster was closing in, and the Ghost Mother meant harm, she could have wreaked havoc, coordinating with the grandmaster.

    Perhaps the Ghost Mother had no ties to the Nightshade Sect after all?

    As Gu An pretended to listen to Han Ming¡¯s ramblings, these thoughts swirled in his mind.

    Under the blue autumn sky, the land and mountains were draped in hues of withering yellow.

    On the peaks stood numerous figures, including Lu? Baitian and Ji Hantian. In total, there were thirty-two cultivators, all Integration Stage Grandmasters, each exuding an extraordinary aura.

    Standing beside Lu? Baitian, Ji Hantian asked softly, ¡°Has the opponent surpassed the Integration Stage?¡±

    Lu? Baitian gazed into the distance, his expression grave. ¡°It seems so. His aura is vastly beyond mine¡ªboundless and overwhelming. It doesn¡¯t feel like a recent breakthrough either.¡±

    Nascent Profound Stage!

    Ji Hantian¡¯s expression darkened.

    The other Taixuan Sect grandmasters also overheard Lu? Baitian¡¯s words. While solemn, none showed fear.

    ¡°What of it?¡± a short elder snorted coldly. ¡°We have thirty-two Integration Stage cultivators. Together, we¡¯re more than capable of holding our ground!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. What¡¯s there to fear?¡±

    ¡°The Ji Family has more grandmasters on their way. The Nightshade Sect will die no matter how many they send.¡±

    ¡°Shame our Gu Family¡¯s ancestor is elusive. If he were here, there¡¯d be no risk to speak of.¡±

    ¡°Haha, our ancestors have their ways. You can¡¯t summon them at will!¡±

    ¡°True. Even the Supreme Elders who reached the Nascent Profound Stage don¡¯t stay here. They¡¯re all chasing immortal opportunities, cherishing their remaining years.¡±

    The grandmasters chatted among themselves. Most had spent years in secluded cultivation or on missions away from the sect. Today¡¯s gathering was a rare reunion for them.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Core Formation Stage, at least!¡±

    ¡°A Core Formation cultivator on a battlefield like that? You¡¯d last about as long as me¡ªmaybe just twitch a bit longer when the shockwaves hit.¡±

    ¡°You... Fine, fair point.¡±

    Shen Zhen pouted, then poured herself a bowl of wine, her eyes drifting toward the distant horizon. She could feel the oppressive force of the ongoing battle, growing stronger and sending shivers down her spine.

    What kind of fight could create such chaos?

    Meanwhile, Gu An was savoring the spectacle through his divine sense. Lu? Baitian stood out, clearly operating on a level above the other Integration Stage grandmasters. Ji Hantian wasn¡¯t far behind¡ªhis Qilin Step had reached perfection, allowing him to close in on the purple-robed man.

    But the battle had barely begun, and the Taixuan Sect side was already suffering injuries. Some had even lost their physical bodies, leaving only their primordial spirits to regroup at a distance.

    The purple-robed man wielded several magical artifacts and carried a long spear brimming with immense power. He fought effortlessly, and Gu An could tell he wasn¡¯t even using his full strength.

    At this rate, the Taixuan Sect forces would be annihilated.

    Sigh.

    They can¡¯t hold up¡ªI¡¯ll have to step in.

    For the sake of his peaceful cultivation, Gu An couldn¡¯t allow the Taixuan Sect to lose so many grandmasters. Unless an enemy emerged that even he couldn¡¯t handle, running wasn¡¯t an option.

    Standing abruptly, Gu An said, ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯m stepping out for a moment. Wait here for me. Don¡¯t leave.¡±

    Before Shen Zhen could respond, Gu An had already left the inn.

    Shen Zhen wasn¡¯t concerned. Her curiosity about the distant battle far outweighed any questions about Gu An¡¯s abrupt departure.

    Gu An walked briskly through several streets, ensuring no divine senses were tracking him. Activating the Infinite Free Step, he vanished from the outer sect with five quick strides.

    Within moments, he entered the Xuantian Cave Dwelling, a hidden sanctuary.

    Inside the wooden house, he grabbed the Heaven-Splitting Axe. Dark purple demonic energy began to seep from his body.

    The Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body!

    Lifting his right foot, he disappeared from the cave dwelling.

    The next instant, he appeared atop a mountain a thousand li away.

    Swinging the Heaven-Splitting Axe lightly, Gu An mentally reviewed its techniques.

    Forget it.

    To kill him, I won¡¯t need any fancy techniques.

    Determined, Gu An headed toward the battlefield, carrying the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    He planned to use the identity of the Xuantian Ancestor to strike down his foe. News of the Taixuan Sect''s ancestor¡¯s return would surely spread across the cultivation world, deterring any future enemies from challenging the sect lightly.

    Meanwhile, in the Taicang Empire.

    Boom!

    Mountains crumbled as dust and debris filled the air.

    Another Integration Stage grandmaster fell from the sky, his fate unknown.

    High above, Ji Hantian and two other Ji Family grandmasters activated the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect, momentarily restraining the purple-robed man. But their breaths were ragged, and their spiritual energy was nearly depleted.

    Golden dragon shadows surged from all directions. The purple-robed man stood proudly in midair, a golden halo shining behind his head. The dazzling radiance repelled the dragon shadows as soon as they entered a ten-zhang radius, shattering them with an invisible force.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect¡ªa truly remarkable divine ability,¡± the purple-robed man sneered. ¡°Because you hail from the Ji Family, I¡¯m willing to spare your lives. But if you persist in your folly, don¡¯t blame me for disregarding your family¡¯s reputation!¡±

    His voice dripped with cold, murderous intent, a stark contrast to his earlier disdainful and mocking tone.

 Chapter 113: Youâ€™re Not Xuantian Ancestor, Who Are You?

    Chapter 113: You¡¯re Not Xuantian Ancestor, Who Are You?

    Faced with the threat from the purple-robed man, the three grandmasters of the Ji Family remained unfazed and continued their assault. The other Integration Stage grandmasters of the Taixuan Sect also did not stop their attacks, determined to kill him here and now.

    "Hmph!"

    The purple-robed man let out a cold snort and swept his long spear forward. In an instant, an immense surge of demonic energy erupted, as if a giant brush had painted a streak of black ink across the sky. The three Ji Family grandmasters spat blood as they were sent flying, their Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect completely annihilated, vanishing into nothingness.

    The three of them crashed into the mountains like falling meteors, causing the land to tremble violently as thick clouds of dust billowed into the air.

    From all directions, eight Integration Stage grandmasters roared in unison. Behind them, eight ancient bronze bells hovered, each emitting a spectral bell shadow that enveloped a hundred-mile radius. As they activated their techniques, the bell shadows suddenly expanded, growing to a height of a thousand feet, exuding an overwhelming and majestic presence.

    The eight colossal bell shadows unleashed a terrifying shockwave that rippled through space, sending massive waves across the sky itself.

    The purple-robed man raised his spear to block, unleashing a vast surge of spiritual power, forming a powerful storm around him to withstand the impact of the bell shadows.

    ¡ªWhoosh!¡ª

    A sharp whistle sliced through the mountains. A streak of sword light, moving at an unbelievable speed, shot toward the purple-robed man. His pupils shrank as he suddenly tilted his head, narrowly dodging the attack.

    It was a flying sword, fast as a shooting star. The one controlling it was a female cultivator, her red robe billowing violently, long hair dancing in the wind. Her holy yet stunning face was covered in frost, and her eyes locked onto the purple-robed man with an overwhelming killing intent.

    Behind the purple-robed man, his golden halo flared up, radiating an immense golden light that shattered the bell shadows one after another. The resulting explosion rocked the surrounding hundred miles, reducing mountains to rubble and shaking the very earth.

    A wave of searing fire surged from the billowing dust, transforming into countless fire dragons that lunged at the purple-robed man. Yet, he merely smirked in disdain.

    He suddenly turned and thrust his spear.

    ¡ªCLANG!¡ª

    A thunderous impact echoed through the battlefield as his spear struck a three-zhang-high bronze cauldron. The cauldron bore intricate carvings of rare and mythical beasts, radiating an ancient aura. Atop the cauldron stood Lu? Baitian, who struck out with his palm, his spiritual power erupting like a torrential flood.

    A massive shadow of a mystical black tortoise manifested behind him, roaring furiously. A devastating palm strike swept toward the purple-robed man.

    Black Tortoise Tidal Palm!

    The palm strike descended like a collapsing sky, tearing through the earth and sending shockwaves that parted the dust clouds, as if intent on annihilating the entire world.

    ¡ªBoom!¡ª

    Lu? Baitian and the cauldron were sent flying. Tiny needle-like strands of spiritual energy pierced into his body, making his expression change dramatically.

    Amidst the raging storm, the purple-robed man stood like a deity descending from the heavens, looking down upon all with supreme arrogance.

    Gazing at Lu? Baitian, he sneered, "Integration Stage, Ninth Level... What a waste. You should¡ª"

    Before he could finish speaking, he abruptly turned his head.

    Not just him¡ªcultivators from all directions within the Taixuan Sect suddenly sensed something and simultaneously looked toward the same location.

    ¡ªA thousand miles away¡ª

    Atop a mountain peak, Su Han stood at the edge of a cliff, his sword strapped to his back, gazing into the distance. He had been monitoring the battle, but when the intense sounds of combat suddenly ceased, his brows furrowed. His divine sense was nowhere near powerful enough to see into the heart of the battle.

    "Did the Taixuan Sect lose already?"

    Su Han''s expression darkened with conflicted emotions.

    He hadn''t wanted to be here, but Elder Chihan had chosen him as a guide. If not him, someone else would have taken his place. He had no choice.

    Truthfully, he held a deep resentment toward the Taixuan Sect.

    As a former outer disciple, he had been hunted by the Sword Sect of the Da Yu Dynasty, yet the Taixuan Sect had refused to protect him. Worse, they had forced him to cripple his own cultivation, leaving him utterly disappointed.

    And yet, despite his grievances, the Taixuan Sect had been his first home in the cultivation world. He did not wish to see it destroyed¡ªbut at the same time, he had already joined the Nightshade Sect, and only Nightshade Sect had been willing to accept him.

    As conflicted emotions surged within him, a shadow suddenly flashed past overhead.

    ¡ªSo fast!¡ª

    Su Han couldn''t even see who or what had just passed¡ªonly a purple-black streak flickering like an illusion.

    That shadow was Gu An!

    With Gu An¡¯s cultivation, how could Su Han possibly sense him?

    Gu An had deliberately let Su Han catch a glimpse¡ªto warn him off.

    It was a final act of concern... as a master.

    After passing Su Han, Gu An abruptly accelerated, stepping into the battlefield in a single instant.

    He stopped a hundred zhang away from the purple-robed man, immediately activating a Lifespan Appraisal.

    ¡¾Golden Spirit Lord (Profound Mind Realm, Second Layer): 1840/4500/4600¡¿

    "Two to three hundred years of lifespan... not bad."

    Gu An did not attack immediately but instead allowed both the purple-robed man and the Taixuan Sect cultivators to assess him.

    A blue flame ignited at the base of the Golden Spirit Lord¡¯s severed neck, spreading upward from the detached head and downward from the neck stump.

    The Golden Spirit Lord let out a deep, hoarse sound, his Nascent Soul frantically struggling to escape¡ªbut it was trapped, unable to break free.

    ¡ªWhoosh!¡ª

    Gu An released his grip, allowing the severed head to fall, and then took the storage bracelet from the corpse before watching as the Taichedan Flame consumed what was left of the Golden Spirit Lord.

    Within just five breaths, his spiritual energy dissipated, and his body was reduced to ashes¡ªleaving behind only a single, still-beating heart suspended in midair.

    ¡ªThe Profound Heart!¡ª

    Gu An snatched the Profound Heart, tossing it into his storage pouch.

    Then, without hesitation, he turned to leave.

    "Wait!"

    Ji Hantian hurriedly called out, his voice anxious.

    "Who... exactly are you? Are you helping us, or do you have a grudge against the Nightshade Sect? If it¡¯s the latter, why not join forces? The Nine Nether Path has already been opened¡ªthe real calamity has only just begun. We need to unite!"

    The other cultivators also turned their gazes toward Gu An, their expressions filled with unease¡ªbut also with hope.

    Gu An did not reply.

    Instead, he released his sword intent.

    ¡ªBoom!¡ª

    The sky darkened, the heavens and earth trembled!

    In the distance, swaying flowers, grass, and trees suddenly froze in place.

    "Fu... Dao..." an elder muttered in a trembling voice, his face lighting up with joy.

    Before he could finish, Gu An took a single step¡ªand vanished.

    He was completely dazed, his mind thrown into turmoil.

    ¡ªThe Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had effortlessly slain the Golden Spirit Lord?

    His thoughts drifted back to the past... back when he himself had relentlessly pursued and challenged the Sword Sovereign.

    A wave of shame and fear flooded his heart.

    ¡ªThankfully, they were on the same side...

    If they hadn¡¯t been... he would¡¯ve been dead long ago.

    At the same time, a burning curiosity arose within him.

    ¡ªWho exactly is the Sword Sovereign?

    ¡ªAnd what role does he play in the Taixuan Sect?

    In a tavern, Shen Zhen sipped his wine leisurely. Gu An had just left not long ago.

    Suddenly¡ª

    A surge of powerful auras erupted throughout the city!

    The entire Outer Sect City trembled, and in the blink of an eye, a great battle broke out. The chaos startled the other disciples in the tavern, who quickly rose to their feet and hurried away.

    Shen Zhen casually glanced out the window.

    Above the Heavenly Mending Platform, two cultivators were engaged in a fierce battle, their momentum growing more and more terrifying.

    All around the city, Taixuan Sect disciples began taking formation positions on the rooftops, guarding the buildings against destruction.

    "Things are getting interesting," Shen Zhen muttered, watching the chaos unfold with amusement, completely unfazed.

    A short while later, Gu An rushed back inside.

    "They¡¯re all fighting¡ªwhy aren¡¯t you hiding?" he asked, feigning panic.

    The Nightshade Sect¡¯s spies within the Taixuan Sect had finally made their move, believing that the Golden Spirit Lord had already won.

    Little did they know¡ªhe was already dead.

    Gu An had no need to interfere anymore.

    The Taixuan Sect could handle the rest on their own.

    So now, Gu An was merely pretending to be alarmed.

    Shen Zhen smirked, pulling out brush and ink.

    "Come, let¡¯s paint together," he said. "Whoever does better wins. If your painting impresses me, I¡¯ll give you any medicinal herb you want."

 Chapter 115: The Cataclysm of the Nine Dynasties, Harvesting Lifespan

    Chapter 115: The Cataclysm of the Nine Dynasties, Harvesting Lifespan

    Half a month had passed since Golden Spirit Lord''s assault.

    Since that day, the Taixuan Sect had remained in a state of war readiness, recalling many disciples. Every day, numerous disciples could be seen flying over Xuan Valley and the Third Medicine Valley.

    Inside a pavilion in Xuan Valley, Gu An was listening to Ye Lan talk about the cultivation world. She mentioned the Nine Nether Path.

    "Legend has it that there is a road that leads straight to the underworld''s Nine Nether. This path is called the Nine Nether Path. The Nightshade Sect has opened its entrance, located in the Dustless Wasteland of the Great Zhao Dynasty. Right now, Nightshade Sect cultivators are all rushing toward the Dustless Wasteland. It¡¯s unclear whether they are retreating or plotting something else. The Taixuan Sect has already dispatched disciples to investigate."

    As Ye Lan spoke of the Nine Nether Path, a glimmer of longing flashed in her eyes.

    Gu An couldn''t help but ask, "You seem quite interested in the Nine Nether Path?"

    Ye Lan replied, "It''s said that the Nine Nether Path allows one to cross vast seas and reach another immense land, where immortal opportunities are hidden. To say I have no desire for it would be a lie. Nightshade Sect has used the path to recruit many cultivators. But with my talent, I feel like stepping onto that path would bring more disaster than fortune."

    Then, shifting the conversation, she started talking about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    According to the intel she gathered from the Law Enforcement Hall, the Sword Sovereign had demonstrated unparalleled strength. If not for his intervention, the Taixuan Sect might have faced total destruction.

    As she spoke, she observed Gu An¡¯s expression closely.

    Gu An listened with great interest, as if the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had nothing to do with him.

    Half an hour later, Ye Lan stood up to leave¡ªshe had to return to the Law Enforcement Hall for her assigned duties.

    After seeing her off, Gu An entered the forest and arrived at Yang Ni''s garden.

    Yang Ni had gone to the Outer Sect again, still investigating the Sword Sovereign''s identity. Gu An didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her that Su Shan was dead, so he let her be.

    A year from now, when Su Shan never came to find her, she would realize she had been freed.

    Gu An looked at the Nightshade flowers growing in the garden, observing them carefully.

    He could sense that the Nightshade Flowers were generating a unique type of spiritual energy, though he couldn¡¯t yet tell whether it was beneficial or harmful.

    Every cultivator recruited into the Nightshade Sect was given a batch of Nightshade seeds. Cultivating these flowers was a way to earn merit.

    Even the Nightshade Sect Master, Zhong Liang, didn¡¯t fully understand their purpose.

    The Nightshade Sect faction in the Nine Dynasties was merely a puppet of the main branch. They knew little but still placed their hopes on something beyond their grasp.

    Gu An plucked a Nightshade flower and entered the Eight Views Celestial Realm, heading toward the Spirit Tree.

    Placing the flower at the base of the tree, he waited for a reaction.

    "Take it away... take it away..."

    Hearing this, Gu An felt relieved.

    A calamity of this scale should be dealt with by the entire world, not just him.

    If everyone was eradicating Nightshade flowers, then he might as well join in¡ªharvesting lifespan while saving lives. A win-win situation.

    As Luo Hun and Yi Liuyun continued their discussion, Gu An absorbed their knowledge, learning many names and events.

    The re-emergence of the Nine Nether Path had thrown the cultivation world into turmoil. Many reclusive grandmasters were leaving seclusion.

    Nightshade Sect had become the sworn enemy of the Nine Dynasties.

    Some ancient cultivators¡ªwho had lived for thousands of years¡ªhad even declared their intent to annihilate the sect.

    This was actually good news. If Nightshade Sect became universally hated, those they had recruited might start defecting.

    By evening, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    Sweeping the area with his divine sense, he was surprised¡ªYang Ni had burned all her Nightshade flowers. Only ashes remained in her garden.

    Had she come to her senses?

    Gu An didn¡¯t ask her about it and simply returned to his residence.

    Late at night.

    Gu An scanned the entire Taicang Empire with his divine sense, searching for Nightshade flowers.

    What he found startled even himself.

    Why were there suddenly so many Nightshade flowers?!

    Last month, there weren¡¯t nearly this many!

    Without hesitation, Gu An vanished from his room, teleporting to purge them.

    He arrived in a distant mountain forest near a village, where most Nightshade flowers seemed to grow close to settlements.

    Picking one, he only gained one year of lifespan.

    These flowers grew unnaturally fast, likely due to some external force accelerating their development¡ªat the cost of reducing their lifespan.

    One year at a time? Fine. It adds up.

    Gu An began his Nightshade flower extermination spree.

 Chapter 116: Kindred Spirits

    Chapter 116: Kindred Spirits

    A Snowy Night in the Deep Mountains.

    Gu An squatted down, plucking the last Nightshade Flower from the snow and tossing it into his storage pouch.

    Once again, it only granted him one year of lifespan. But he wasn¡¯t dissatisfied¡ªthis month alone, he had harvested nearly five hundred thousand years of lifespan, pushing his total beyond a million years.

    Too satisfying!

    By the end of tonight, there would be no more Nightshade Flowers in the Taicang Empire¡ªat least on the surface.

    Over the past month, he had plucked over a million of them, with half of them barely holding a year of lifespan, having just recently sprouted.

    If he didn''t pick them, other cultivators would¡ªso he simply picked as many as he could and hoped for the best.

    After all, he couldn''t just forbid the entire world from clearing out the Nightshade Flowers. The Nightshade Sect still posed a real threat.

    Lifespan could be accumulated slowly, but if the Nightshade Sect¡¯s plan succeeded and he couldn¡¯t stop them, then everything would be for nothing.

    Under the dim moonlight filtering through the forest canopy, Gu An stretched lazily before heading toward a nearby city.

    Dawn was approaching, and he planned to spend some time there.

    Staying cooped up in Medicine Valley all the time wasn¡¯t healthy. Occasionally stepping out to see new landscapes could broaden his insights.

    Ever since he had witnessed Wu Jue comprehending the Dao, he had been pondering enlightenment.

    He had a feeling that besides pure luck, one¡¯s life experiences also played a role in achieving it.

    As the sun rose, the city a hundred miles away awakened to the noisy bustle of daily life, marking the start of a new day.

    At noon, Gu An sat in an inn¡¯s second-floor window seat, sipping wine while watching the streets below.

    Down below, wandering martial artists performed stunts to attract crowds.

    Where there are people, there is a Jianghu (martial world).

    Even in the Taicang Empire, where cultivation was widely known, ninety percent of people couldn''t cultivate.

    Thus, the martial world emerged¡ªseparate from the cultivation world, yet filled with its own drama, glory, and vendettas.

    Throughout the entire city, Gu An only detected three other cultivators, all of whom, like him, were pretending to be ordinary people.

    The cultivation world was at war with the Nightshade Sect. Countless demons and monsters lurked beyond the Nine Dynasties, waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    But to ordinary mortals, life went on unchanged.

    Their lifespans were a mere few decades¡ªby the time this generation passed, the demonic catastrophe might still not have arrived.

    This was the difference between cultivators and mortals.

    They existed in different timelines.

    Pondering this contrast, Gu An¡¯s mind swirled with emotions.

    Could he achieve enlightenment by thinking about the mortal world from this perspective?

    He tried.

    But even after an entire day, he failed to enter the Dao Comprehension state.

    To truly make someone immortal?

    Impossible.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t transfer his own lifespan to others, either.

    Yet, rather than depressing him, this realization strengthened his resolve.

    The more people he lost, the more he wanted to live.

    He wanted to witness the world ten thousand years from now, to see civilizations rise and fall, to observe the endless passage of time.

    "Elder Liu, this is the final volume of Taixuan Immortal Venerable." Gu An took out a book with a smile.

    Liu Chang accepted it curiously. "I thought you¡¯d wait a few more years¡ªwhy release it now?"

    "The story needed an ending. The protagonist joins forces with the world to slay demons and bring peace. Doesn''t that fit perfectly with the current state of affairs?" Gu An laughed.

    He paused, then said, "I may not have the power to change the world, but if my stories can inspire people to fight, then that¡¯s a contribution in itself."

    Liu Chang didn¡¯t open the book. Instead, he smiled in admiration.

    "Your books have already influenced many. Before you, cultivators rarely read anything unrelated to cultivation. Now, the name Pan An carries the air of a sage."

    Gu An chuckled. "You''re exaggerating."

    "Haha! So what¡¯s next?"

    "I haven¡¯t decided. We¡¯ll see."

    "That¡¯s how masterpieces happen¡ªno need to rush."

    They chatted for hours.

    Eventually, Liu Chang sighed.

    "Once I finish arranging this final volume, I¡¯ll be leaving the sect¡ªreturning to my homeland."

    "I¡¯ve spent two hundred and forty years here. I wonder if my hometown has changed."

    He could already sense his life nearing its end.

    Before death, everyone longs to return home.

    Gu An thought of Cheng Xuandan, who had also left alone before his time ran out.

    With a faint smile, Gu An simply said, "I wish you a safe journey, Elder Liu."

    That evening.

    Gu An stood in front of Pavilion of Techniques, lost in thought.

    Suddenly, a voice called out.

    "Brother, are you alright?"

    It was Wu Jue.

    Fate is truly strange.

 Chapter 117: Kill Himâ€”With a Sword?

    chapter 117: kill him¡ªwith a sword?

    gu an and wu jue exchanged insights about dao comprehension, their conversation lasting until dawn. both of them gained immense benefits from the discussion.

    before parting, wu jue once again reminded gu an¡ªnever reveal his enlightenment experiences to anyone.

    seeing how cautious wu jue was, gu an smiled and assured him.

    wu jue watched him leave, a rare smile spreading across his face.

    in all his years at taixuan sect, gu an was the first true friend he had made.

    before, wu jue had always been self-conscious, avoiding deep connections with others. his master was the only person he had ever truly bonded with, so his master¡¯s death had hit him hard.

    wu jue turned back into his residence, eager to cultivate, already looking forward to their next conversation.

    gu an briefly wandered the city before returning to the third medicine valley. after checking on it, he quickly left again.

    he spent a short while in xuan valley, then traveled to xuantian cave dwelling.

    by now, many spiritual herbs had been planted in xuantian cave dwelling, but it was still far from being full.

    gu an planned to cultivate fifth-grade and higher spiritual herbs here.

    unlike eight views celestial realm, which was known to jiang qiong and hao long, xuantian cave dwelling was a completely secret location¡ªonly he knew of its existence.

    as he planted the herbs, he sensed the aura of battle from the north.

    the nine nether path¡¯s aura remained strong, persisting for several months.

    the nine dynasties continued sending cultivators to fight, successfully suppressing the nightshade sect¡¯s movements for now.

    which made sense.

    if nightshade sect had been powerful enough to wipe out the nine dynasties, they would have already done so.

    ignoring the distant battle, gu an focused on his herb cultivation.

    tonight, he planned to stay in xuantian cave dwelling, since it was the end of the month. if li ya wanted to contact him, he couldn¡¯t afford to miss it.

    after their agreement, li ya had yet to signal him from a mountaintop at the end of the month¡ªperhaps he was restrained by other circumstances.

    but gu an wasn¡¯t in a rush.

    every month, he would still come to xuantian cave dwelling, using his divine sense to search for li ya¡¯s aura in the north.

    after finishing the herb planting, he set up another formation. when night fell, he activated his nine extremes yin-yang body, transformed into his shadowy demon form, and rushed north.

    a mountain peak under the night sky.

    li ya, carrying his northern sea heavy sword, stood at the mountaintop, gazing into the distance.

    before him, mountains stretched endlessly, disappearing into the cloud-covered night sky, void of stars and moonlight.

    "this place is so far from the northern sea mountains... will the ancestor be able to find me?"

    li ya¡¯s thoughts were filled with worry.

    his old ancestor¡¯s voice rang in his mind:

    gu an, however, wasn''t interested in the minor battles.

    he wanted to know how strong the main branch¡¯s top powerhouses were.

    but li ya didn¡¯t have that information.

    half the conversation was about the battles surrounding the nightshade tree, with no mention of what lay inside the nine nether path.

    suddenly, a voice interrupted them.

    "so, you sneaked out just to deliver intelligence? looks like your so-called patron is powerless to help you."

    a mocking chuckle echoed through the air, sending li ya¡¯s face into shock.

    his gaze shot past gu an.

    a scholar-like figure emerged from the trees¡ªjinghong guest.

    gu an didn¡¯t turn around.

    "demonic shadow divine art? which esteemed elder of the thousand autumn pavilion are you?" jinghong guest smirked.

    he set down the bookcase strapped to his back, rummaging through it.

    before gu an could speak, li ya urgently warned him:

    "ancestor, that¡¯s jinghong guest! he was the one who stole my old ancestor¡¯s soul! he¡¯s incredibly powerful¡ªyou mustn¡¯t underestimate him!"

    gu an glanced at jinghong guest.

    ¡¾jinghong guest (integration stage, ninth layer): 1209/3020/3030¡¿

    a ninth-layer integration stage cultivator.

    no wonder he was so arrogant.

    such a realm was enough to dominate the taicang empire.

    gu an slowly turned, watching as jinghong guest continued searching through his bookcase¡ªclearly stalling for effect.

    "ancestor? so you¡¯re kin?" jinghong guest sneered.

    "then i¡¯ll torture you to death in front of him¡ªto kill his foolish dreams."

    li ya immediately stepped forward, presenting his northern sea heavy sword to gu an.

    "use my sword to kill him!"

    gu an¡¯s hoarse voice rang out.

    "kill him¡ªwith a sword?"

    li ya froze.

    jinghong guest paused his rummaging.

    slowly, he looked up at gu an.

    for the first time, he felt uneasy.

 Chapter 118: The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path Strikes!

    chapter 118: the sword sovereign of the righteous path strikes!

    dustless wasteland.

    early morning.

    thick clouds blanketed the sky, shrouding the wasteland in eternal gloom.

    on a jagged cliff, dozens of cultivators had gathered. among them stood ji hantian, the vice sect master of taixuan sect. they gazed into the distant horizon, their brows furrowed with worry.

    "that demoness is simply too powerful. without a profound mind realm cultivator, it doesn¡¯t matter how many of us join forces¡ªit¡¯s useless."

    "our empire has no profound mind realm experts."

    "our sect had one... but they vanished eight hundred years ago, and their whereabouts remain unknown."

    "just how many profound mind grandmasters stand behind the nightshade sect?"

    "we have no path left. retreat is not an option!"

    these were the leaders of various dynasties and sects, each having reached the integration stage. before the nightshade sect¡¯s rampage, they were all legendary figures of the nine dynasties¡ªmighty enough to shake the heavens. yet, now they had been gathered here for days, paralyzed by fear, unable to act.

    many integration stage cultivators had already fallen beneath the nightshade tree. some had ventured alone, others had launched all-out assaults, but all had met the same fate¡ªutter defeat. the profound mind realm''s terrifying might made them tremble.

    suddenly, ji hantian raised his right hand. a ring on his index finger shimmered with radiant light, which flowed into the space between his brows.

    a flash of joy appeared on his face. lowering his hand, he announced,

    "everyone, our taixuan sect¡¯s supreme elder, ancestor xuan quan, has returned! he is already en route to us. when he arrives, we can launch an attack alongside him!"

    "our ancestor xuan quan has successfully reached the profound mind realm!"

    the news sent a wave of excitement through the gathered sect leaders.

    voices praising taixuan sect filled the air, making ji hantian straighten his back with pride.

    though taixuan sect was the most powerful sect in the taicang empire, it didn¡¯t rank among the top three in the nine dynasties. however, if they played a crucial role in defeating the nightshade sect, their reputation would soar across the cultivation world. countless noble families and cultivators would seek to join them.

    the atmosphere atop the cliff shifted¡ªhope of victory had finally appeared.

    a thousand miles away.

    beneath the ominous, swirling clouds, the nightshade tree, towering hundreds of feet tall, stood like a demonic titan. its branches twisted and writhed, its massive form blotting out the sky.

    thick vines dangled from the tree¡¯s limbs, each one bound to a corpse. some bodies still twitched¡ªalive yet barely breathing. bloodshot eyes stared in horror, veins bulging across their pale necks.

    amidst the sea of people, jiang qiong clenched her delicate brows as she gazed at the captives.

    unconsciously, her fingers brushed against the blood-red nightshade mark on her wrist.

    she was trapped between two inevitable fates:

    either the nine dynasties¡¯ cultivators would hunt her down...

    or she would be devoured by the nightshade tree.

    she could not sit idly by.

    but what could she do?

    the nightshade mark bound her freedom.

    she turned toward the middle-aged man beside her and sent a transmission:

    "father, do you still trust the nightshade sect?"

    the man¡ªher father, jiang lang, one of the thousand autumn pavilion¡¯s elders¡ªremained silent, his face dark.

    he had brought jiang qiong and many disciples with him when he joined the nightshade sect.

    and now, he knew they had been played for fools.

    but what choice did he have?

    countless integration stage and even void transformation stage cultivators hung lifeless from the nightshade tree.

    if they couldn''t escape, how could he?

    his gaze shifted toward four cultivators seated at the edge of the nightshade sect¡¯s encampment. their auras alone kept the thousands of cultists at bay.

    only those with close ties to the nightshade sect¡¯s upper echelon or who were considered trustworthy had been allowed to leave.

    jiang lang was neither.

    he had been loyal to zhong, the former sect leader. but with zhong¡¯s downfall, his subordinates had been scattered. though allowed to remain, they were no longer trusted.

    seeing her father¡¯s grim expression, jiang qiong knew she could not rely on him.

    no one would save her.

    she had only ever been able to rely on herself.

    her gaze hardened as she looked up at the nightshade tree.

    she would not fall here!

    just as this thought solidified in her mind, light suddenly illuminated her face.

    her eyes widened.

    not only hers¡ªall those present were bathed in radiant light.

    above the nightshade tree, the dark clouds trembled and scattered, revealing a clear sky stretching nearly a thousand miles across.

    sunlight poured through.

    "a demon tree... it really is a demon tree!"

    "that face..."

    "we were deceived!"

    "no... no... impossible...!"

    panic erupted among the million cultists.

    unlike jiang qiong, many had clung to false hope¡ªsome out of denial, others because they had no other choice.

    then¡ª

    rumble!

    the earth trembled as massive vines burst from the ground, whipping toward gu an.

    the million cultists scrambled into the air, some using the chaos to flee.

    yet others, including jiang qiong, made a desperate dash toward the nine nether path.

    above them, gu an¡¯s sword shadow pulsed with terrifying sword intent¡ª

    a blade descended from the heavens, shining like a divine weapon of legend.

    "this sword intent... it¡¯s the sword sovereign of the righteous path!"

    as jiang qiong fled, she looked up in horror, staring at gu an''s figure.

    was the sword sovereign of the righteous path truly this powerful?!

    the blue sword shadow, imbued with the terrifying sword intent of the taicang frightening god sword, plunged toward the nightshade tree.

    countless cultivators had only just taken flight, still trying to escape¡ª

    but the sword was already upon them.

    this time, the nightshade tree had no chance to resist.

    the sword intent was overwhelming.

    from its crown to its roots, the entire tree disintegrated into ashes.

    the blade struck the earth, splitting the ground apart.

    from high above, the destruction looked like an expanding spiderweb, fractures radiating outward in every direction.

    gu an watched as jiang qiong disappeared into the nine nether path, but he did not pursue her.

    after today, even if she survived, she would find it impossible to stay in the nine dynasties.

    in the distance, thousands of integration stage cultivators were rushing toward him at breakneck speed.

    without hesitation, gu an vanished into thin air.

    as for the million cultists¡ª

    for a fleeting moment, gu an had considered slaughtering them all.

    but he hesitated.

    many might be like yang ni or li ya¡ªdeceived or coerced into joining. the karmic ties were too tangled. if he slaughtered indiscriminately, he might wrongly kill the innocent.

    and what would that make him?

    no different from the nightshade sect itself.

    he had no desire to become a great demon, only to be hunted by the world in the future.

    even so, the sheer force of his previous strike had still killed countless.

    that was no longer his concern.

    everyone must face the consequences of their choices.

    the fact that he held back was already the greatest mercy he could offer.

    notifications flashed wildly before gu an¡¯s eyes.

    his form vanished.

    the ground continued to crack apart, sending billowing clouds of dust into the sky.

    from the distance, ji hantian and the others finally arrived.

    a fierce windstorm of dust hit them as they flew forward, but they had already seen the scene ahead with their divine sense¡ª

    the nightshade tree was gone.

    "hahahaha! our taixuan sect¡¯s sword sovereign of the righteous path has made his move!"

    ji hantian laughed exuberantly, eager to boast about gu an¡¯s strength.

    another powerhouse from taixuan sect?!

    the sect leaders from other factions were visibly shaken.

    that sword intent from earlier¡ª

    even they, after a lifetime of cultivation, could never hope to reach such a level.

    with the nightshade sect destroyed, they would have to reevaluate taixuan sect¡¯s standing in the nine dynasties!

 Chapter 119: The Sword Sovereignâ€™s Prestige & Lu Lingjunâ€™s Suspicions

    chapter 119: the sword sovereign¡¯s prestige & lu lingjun¡¯s suspicions

    inside xuan valley.

    as gu an walked through the valley, he casually observed the disciples¡¯ cultivation progress.

    under a large tree, chu jingfeng sat cross-legged in meditation. in front of him stood a wooden sword, firmly planted in the ground.

    gu an¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he turned toward him.

    ¡°brother chu, what are you doing?¡± gu an asked with interest.

    chu jingfeng opened his eyes and replied,

    ¡°i¡¯m contemplating my own sword path. i want to create a sword technique.¡±

    ¡°create a sword technique? that¡¯s incredible! but why are you using a wooden sword? if you need a proper blade, just tell me!¡±

    gu an praised him, then took out a treasured sword from his storage bag.

    since chu jingfeng¡¯s storage bag had long been confiscated, he had to leave any spirit stones he earned from chores in his residence.

    yet, when gu an offered him the sword, chu jingfeng simply shook his head.

    ¡°no need. what i seek is the purest form of swordsmanship¡ªunderstanding the sword through the heart, not through the weapon.¡±

    his words carried deep conviction.

    gu an smiled, putting the sword away.

    ¡°well, if you need anything, just let me know.¡±

    with that, he continued toward his own pavilion.

    as he left, chu jingfeng watched his retreating figure.

    ¡°he may be weak, but he¡¯s always happy.¡±

    for some reason, chu jingfeng felt a twinge of envy.

    born into a prestigious family, he had once stood among the elite¡ªonly to fall from grace due to internal power struggles, reduced to a prisoner¡¯s fate.

    had he been given a choice, he would have preferred to start as a mere errand disciple¡ªfree from the weight of expectations.

    shaking off the thought, chu jingfeng resumed his meditation.

    since cultivating dao yan technique, his cultivation had ceased to progress, and he had no interest in learning other arts.

    from now on, he would dedicate himself solely to the way of the sword.

    just like the da yu sword maniac, han ming¡ªwho once grasped the sword path in a single moment, becoming an unstoppable force ever since.

    elsewhere.

    back at his pavilion, gu an sat at his desk and opened his status panel.

    his lifespan had skyrocketed by over three hundred thousand years.

    that meant that when he destroyed the nightshade tree, he had shocked thousands of nightshade sect cultivators to death.

    for the first time, he truly understood why demonic cultivators were so prevalent.

    taking a deep breath, gu an steadied his mind, determined not to fall into the demonic path.

    with those words, he vanished into thin air.

    a few days later, in the outer sect city.

    gu an had come to visit wu jue, bringing fine wine and roasted chicken.

    upon seeing him, wu jue was thrilled, immediately pulling him inside.

    locking the door behind them, wu jue grinned excitedly.

    "brother gu, what brings you here?"

    it was the first time anyone had visited him. how could he not be happy?

    ¡°just came to check on you, thought you might be bored.¡±

    truthfully, gu an wanted to see if wu jue had gained any new insights¡ª

    unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t.

    gu an had hoped to witness another moment of enlightenment, watching wu jue surpass even taixuan sect¡¯s most talented disciples.

    for himself, comprehension was unnecessary¡ªhe could simply spend lifespan to advance.

    still, he continued studying the concept of enlightenment¡ªnot for himself, but to see if he could use it to extend the lifespans of those around him.

    so far, however, true comprehension remained elusive.

    as they sat down, wu jue poured the wine and suddenly remarked,

    "have you heard? the sword sovereign of the righteous path single-handedly crushed the nightshade sect! it¡¯s unbelievable! even the strongest cultivators of the nine dynasties failed, yet he slew that demon with just two moves!"

    wu jue excitedly recounted the story, his voice brimming with admiration.

    the sword sovereign¡¯s exploits had already spread throughout taixuan sect.

    even the third medicine valley and xuan valley¡¯s errand disciples were discussing it.

    gu an chuckled.

    "of course, i¡¯ve heard. he¡¯s truly amazing. i wonder what kind of person he is?"

    they drank, talked, and quickly emptied the entire wine jar.

    wu jue suddenly pulled out a manual.

    "brother gu, this is a fist technique i bought with all my savings. memorize it and practice it!"

    gu an instinctively refused.

    ¡°how could i accept this? no way!¡±

    ¡°come on! you¡¯re my only friend. besides, knowing more combat techniques can only help you. the cultivation world is never peaceful for long.¡±

    seeing wu jue¡¯s sincerity, gu an reluctantly accepted and flipped through the book.

    "falling sun fist?"

    after scanning it once, he memorized everything and handed it back.

    wu jue was stunned.

    ¡°that fast? did you not like it?¡±

 Chapter 120: The Sword Intent That Shook the Sect

    chapter 120: the sword intent that shook the sect

    "no."

    gu an refused outright.

    taixuan sect had just survived a catastrophe¡ªwhat kind of opportunity could possibly arise now?

    lu? baitian was momentarily stunned, not expecting such a blunt rejection. irritated, he snapped,

    "you brat, i haven¡¯t even told you what the opportunity is!"

    gu an sat down and said calmly,

    "i won¡¯t become sect master, i won¡¯t write books, and i won¡¯t entertain saint sons and saint daughters seeking my attention."

    lu? baitian laughed in exasperation.

    "do you really see me as that kind of person?"

    gu an shrugged,

    "i just don¡¯t want unnecessary trouble. am i wrong about you? if so, i apologize."

    lu? baitian''s expression stiffened for a moment before he cleared his throat and replied,

    "of course you¡¯re wrong. i¡¯m here for a completely different reason."

    "oh? and what¡¯s that?"

    "you should have heard of the nine nether path by now, right?"

    lu? baitian¡¯s voice turned serious.

    "the nine dynasties have jointly sealed the entrance, and each sect has stationed cultivators to guard it. even if the main bloodline of the nightshade sect were to return, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shake its defenses."

    "now, the nine dynasties¡¯ sects are leading their disciples into the nine nether path for training. it¡¯s crawling with demons and monsters¡ªmeaning there are opportunities to kill, seize treasures, and cultivate in its rich spiritual energy."

    gu an was genuinely surprised.

    "so the nine nether path has essentially become a training ground?"

    "exactly! it¡¯s dangerous, yes, which is why grandmasters will lead disciples inside."

    "i¡¯m offering you a spot. once inside, someone will ensure your survival. you can cultivate, hunt demons, or search for treasures¡ªwhatever you choose, you¡¯ll have a safety net."

    lu? baitian¡¯s tone grew more enthusiastic as he spoke.

    "later, taixuan sect plans to establish a city within the nine nether path, providing disciples with a base for rest and cultivation."

    his excitement was palpable.

    to him, developing the nine nether path was the key to taixuan sect¡¯s rise.

    if he could strengthen taixuan sect¡¯s foundation, future disciples wouldn¡¯t have to venture beyond the nine dynasties to seek opportunities.

    the nine nether path was just the first step!

    he was even preparing to open a maritime route, spearheaded by the newly returned ancestor xuan quan.

    the more he spoke, the grander his ambitions became¡ªhe was practically on the verge of declaring his intent to unify the continent.

    gu an listened intently.

    lu? baitian¡¯s ideas made sense.

    the stronger taixuan sect became, the better it was for him.

    after a long discussion, lu? baitian finally paused and asked expectantly,

    lu? baitian was shocked.

    "no wonder he wrote romance of the gods¡ªhe¡¯s a true genius!"

    finishing his tea, lu? baitian stared intently at gu an.

    "and you still claim you¡¯re not fit to be sect master?"

    gu an waved him off.

    "i lack the qualifications, the background, and the courage to implement such grand plans. i can only offer suggestions."

    execution is the real challenge.

    "i will never be sect master."

    lu? baitian chuckled. he then began discussing specific ideas based on gu an¡¯s strategy, and gu an patiently answered.

    half an hour later, they finally left the pavilion.

    lu? baitian was still deep in thought.

    "i have no interest in celebrating anymore."

    with that, he took his leave.

    without him around, the third medicine valley¡¯s festive atmosphere became even livelier.

    shortly after the new year, news of the nine nether path¡¯s training spread like wildfire across taixuan sect.

    treasure, rare herbs, spirit beast cores, dense spiritual energy...

    rumors of its benefits spread far and wide.

    clearly, lu? baitian had taken gu an¡¯s advice to heart, ensuring the opportunity was widely advertised to motivate disciples and strengthen their loyalty to the sect.

    inside the law enforcement hall.

    ye lan had been summoned before the elder of the law enforcement hall.

    the elder smiled warmly.

    "ye lan, you¡¯ve been assigned a slot for the nine nether path expedition. congratulations! don¡¯t worry, the law enforcement hall will fully support you."

    ye lan was stunned.

    the nine nether path?

    her first thought was gu an.

    despite her long service in the law enforcement hall, an opportunity like this should never have been given to her.

    after all, only two hundred spots had been granted, and the outer sect disciples had little chance of being selected.

    a smile crept across her lips.

    "so, senior brother still cares about me after all."

    she had no guilt about receiving his favor¡ªonly joy and warmth.

    "he acts indifferent, but he clearly worries about me!"

    ye lan understood gu an¡¯s hesitance toward relationships¡ªromance could hinder cultivation.

    that was precisely why she needed to become stronger¡ªto prove her worth to him.

    she would not let this chance slip away!

 Chapter 121: Battle for the Worlds Number One

    chapter 121: battle for the world''s number one

    an hao¡¯s taicang frightening god sword intent shook the entire taixuan sect, sparking countless discussions among the disciples. the overwhelming sword intent persisted for several hours before finally dissipating. in the following days, rumors spread wildly, but one thing was certain¡ªthe immense pressure had come from a sword intent. as a result, more and more sword cultivators gathered at heavenly mending platform.

    gu an¡¯s days, however, were peaceful. he frequently traveled between the three medicine valleys, occasionally visited xuantian cave dwelling at night, and spent the rest of his time simply enjoying life.

    in the blink of an eye, nearly half a year had passed.

    gu an turned sixty-two years old.

    by now, news of the sword sovereign of the righteous path slaying the demonic leader of the nightshade sect had finally spread throughout the cultivation world. every time gu an ventured into the outer sect, he would overhear discussions about it. the sword sovereign had already gained a reputation as the greatest sword cultivator in the taicang empire.

    some even claimed he was the number one swordsman in the world!

    that noon, gu an stood at the edge of heavenly mending platform, gazing at the towering hundred-foot stone statue ahead, feeling quite content.

    the statue was a divine monument of the sword sovereign of the righteous path, depicting gu an in his nine extremes yin-yang body stance. his entire form radiated sculpted demonic energy, exuding an awe-inspiring presence. one hand pointed diagonally, while the other gripped a sword¡ªa domineering posture.

    at this moment, gu an was not the only one admiring the statue. more than a dozen other disciples stood nearby, gazing up at it while engaged in discussion.

    listening to their words of admiration, gu an felt even more pleased.

    who wouldn¡¯t want their name to be known across the world?

    gu an certainly did, but he had always kept a low profile to conceal his lifespan-stealing ability. however, being able to dominate the world under another identity satisfied his vanity just as well.

    suddenly, a voice broke the moment.

    ¡°the sword sovereign of the righteous path is undoubtedly the greatest swordsman of the taicang empire, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s the greatest in the world!¡±

    the statement immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention, including gu an¡¯s.

    the speaker was a young man in blue robes, holding a folding fan. he was handsome and elegant, his expression calm¡ªas if the outrageous words just now hadn¡¯t come from his own mouth.

    a burly inner sect disciple turned to face him and said in a deep voice, ¡°oh? then why don¡¯t you tell us who is the world¡¯s greatest sword cultivator?¡±

    by now, the sword sovereign of the righteous path was a source of pride for every taixuan sect disciple. no one would allow his name to be questioned.

    the blue-robed man smiled faintly and answered, ¡°in the far west, within tianwei, there is a swordsman known as the heavenly sword daoist. seven hundred years ago, he was tianwei¡¯s number one sword cultivator. later, he secluded himself in the mountains to focus on sword comprehension. recently, an immense sword intent erupted in tianwei, proving that he is still alive. if the sword sovereign of the righteous path hadn¡¯t acted so quickly, the one to destroy the nightshade sect might have been this elder instead.¡±

    a challenge against the sword sovereign of the righteous path?

    han ming merely laughed. he had been the first to challenge the sword sovereign. he smirked and asked, ¡°the nightshade sect had experts beyond the integration stage. does your master possess such cultivation?¡±

    si zhe closed his fan and sneered, ¡°of course. my father originally intended to invite him to destroy the nightshade sect, but unfortunately, he was a step too late.¡±

    his arrogant tone, as if the heavenly sword daoist was certain to defeat the sword sovereign, made the taixuan sect disciples even angrier.

    at that moment, an elder appeared beside si zhe and whispered something through a sound transmission technique. si zhe¡¯s expression shifted slightly before he scoffed, ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯ve already delivered my message¡ªwhether the challenge is accepted or not is up to the sword sovereign.¡±

    with that, he turned and left with the elder.

    gu an watched him depart, feeling a growing sense of caution.

    the sword sovereign of the righteous path had just crushed the nightshade sect¡¯s schemes, and now, someone dared to challenge him. this opponent was likely no weakling.

    still, gu an didn¡¯t dwell on it for long. he turned away from heavenly mending platform, heading off to check on wu jue.

    a month ago, wu jue¡¯s maximum lifespan had increased again, making gu an even more intrigued. how much further could his lifespan extend?

    ¡ª

    at dusk, li ya, carrying the northern sea heavy sword, arrived at the edge of heavenly mending platform. staring up at the statue of the sword sovereign, his eyes gleamed with excitement.

    ¡°ancestor... our li family¡¯s founder really is the sword sovereign of the righteous path!¡±

    his ancestor¡¯s voice in his mind was equally shocked. ¡°i always thought he was...¡±

    ¡°what? a demon from thousand autumn pavilion?¡±

    ¡°...yes.¡±

    ¡°haha! i knew it! our ancestor could never have been a demonic cultivator!¡±

    meanwhile, not far away, wu jue stood in silent contemplation, gazing at the statue with sorrowful eyes.

    ¡°master... you always revered the sword sovereign. if only you were here to witness the coming battle.¡±

 Chapter 122: The True Taicang Frightening God Sword

    Chapter 122: The True Taicang Frightening God Sword

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Inwardly puzzled, Li Ya asked his ancestor. He was already eager to return to his Inner Sect cave dwelling, train hard, and make a name for himself across the world.

    His ancestor¡¯s voice rang in his mind: "Look at the one beside you¡ªhe¡¯s actually comprehending the Dao."

    There was a rare heaviness in his tone, even a hint of shock.

    Comprehending the Dao?

    Li Ya frowned and instinctively turned his gaze, quickly locking onto Wu Jue.

    Unlike the other Taixuan Sect disciples, who brimmed with spirit and vigor, Wu Jue appeared completely lost in thought.

    "Is he truly comprehending the Dao? Or is he just thinking about a technique?" Li Ya asked in his mind.

    His ancestor replied, "Comprehending the Dao is a rare and extraordinary state, something that cannot be sought but only encountered. During this process, one perceives the true essence of heaven and earth, leading to transformations in both comprehension and physical aptitude. Even just once, comprehending the Dao can change one''s fate. Even I have never experienced it myself¡ªI''ve only seen a friend undergo it before. If he were still alive today, he would undoubtedly be among the strongest in the entire Nine Dynasties cultivation world."

    That powerful?!

    Li Ya carefully examined Wu Jue but saw nothing remarkable. He looked entirely ordinary¡ªfar from impressive. At least his junior brother Gu An was good-looking, which naturally made people favor him.

    "The Taixuan Sect is truly full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Setting aside Lu? Xian and Ji Xuanyu, that An Hao¡ªhis cultivation speed is unprecedented! I¡¯ve never heard of such monstrous talent before. And now, you¡¯ve encountered someone comprehending the Dao. The younger one is when this happens, the greater their potential. This boy seems about your age... In the future, he may soar to unimaginable heights. The Taixuan Sect¡¯s fortune is unstoppable."

    His ancestor¡¯s tone was filled with emotion.

    He, too, felt immense pressure.

    Thinking about the promise he had made to Li Ya before, he suddenly felt ashamed.

    He had sworn to help Li Ya climb to the peak of cultivation¡ªto become the number one in the world!

    But now, seeing Lu? Xian, Ji Xuanyu, and hearing about An Hao¡¯s astonishing talent, he felt an overwhelming sense of competition. These three were beyond extraordinary, and their backgrounds far surpassed Li Ya¡¯s. Even with his guidance, he couldn''t provide enough resources to give Li Ya an advantage in cultivation.

    "The Taixuan Sect being this strong is a good thing. Having rivals makes it all the more exciting." Li Ya thought confidently, leaving his ancestor momentarily speechless.

    After a long pause, his ancestor finally spoke. "Stay here. Wait for him to wake up. Ask if he has a master. If not, take him under my wing."

    "Huh? You want me to take him as my disciple?"

    "Of course not! He¡¯ll be my disciple!"

    "What? Wouldn¡¯t that make him my ancestor?!"

    "Be grateful! Without me, you wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications to compete with talents like him."

    His ancestor spoke bluntly. Though irritated, Li Ya didn¡¯t argue.

    So, he waited¡ªwhile also contemplating the sword intent of the Taicang Frightening God Sword.

    If Wu Jue were to dwell on every minor incident, what would happen when he truly grew strong? Would he just eliminate everyone who annoyed him?

    Gu An didn¡¯t want Wu Jue to become that kind of person.

    Wu Jue nodded. "Of course, I won¡¯t hold grudges. I just wanted to vent to you. You know you¡¯re my only friend."

    Gu An asked, "When do you plan to reveal your true talent?"

    The inn was packed, with most patrons discussing the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path and the Heavenly Sword Daoist. No one paid attention to them.

    Wu Jue shook his head. "I prefer things the way they are now."

    He didn¡¯t trust others easily. After all, the Taixuan Sect had suffered internal strife before¡ªprevious Sect Masters had even used disciples for blood sacrifices. That made Wu Jue extremely wary.

    Gu An took out a storage pouch and handed it to him.

    Wu Jue hesitated, took it, and sent his spiritual sense inside. The moment he saw the contents, his face changed drastically. He immediately tried to return it.

    "Gu An! This is too much! How do you have so many...?"

    He had always thought Gu An was just another ordinary disciple like him. He never expected him to possess so many precious pills.

    Gu An laughed. "I¡¯m the Valley Master of Medicine Valley. I refine pills all the time. You should take them. I don¡¯t have a strong desire to grow powerful. I hate fighting. I¡¯d rather spend my days growing flowers and herbs. These pills are more useful to you. Once you¡¯re strong, you can protect me."

    "But... this is too much..." Wu Jue hesitated.

    "You said I¡¯m your only friend, right? Then take it. If you feel guilty, just acknowledge me as your elder brother. The elder brother is like a father. I¡¯ll take care of you like a master would. After all, I have no shortage of pills."

    Gu An grinned mischievously.

    Wu Jue laughed and playfully glared at him. "I¡¯m two years older than you. I should be the elder brother!"

    "Yeah, right. I¡¯m way more mature than you."

    The two bantered, and Wu Jue¡¯s smile grew more relaxed.

    In the end, Wu Jue accepted the storage pouch, secretly vowing to never let anyone bully Gu An in the future.

    ¡ª

    A booming voice echoed through the city.

    "I am the Heavenly Sword Daoist! I have come to challenge the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!"

    A majestic, boundless sword intent engulfed the city.

    Wu Jue''s expression changed as he turned sharply toward the source. Gu An had already sensed the Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s presence and remained unshaken.

    "Time to put on a show," Gu An murmured. "Let them witness the true Taicang Frightening God Sword."

 Chapter 123: The Worlds Number One!

    Chapter 123: The World''s Number One!

    In the Outer Sect City, the Heavenly Sword Daoist stood atop his massive white-glowing sword, unmoving. The autumn wind rustled his white robes, hair, and beard, giving him an ethereal presence¡ªhe looked as though he might ascend to immortality at any moment.

    Every rooftop in the city was packed with onlookers¡ªTaixuan Sect disciples, cultivators from other sects, and nobles from powerful families¡ªall gathered to witness who truly deserved the title of the greatest sword cultivator of this era.

    Dark clouds billowed from the horizon, quickly swallowing the sky, plunging the city into an oppressive gloom. A suffocating tension settled over the crowd, and conversations were reduced to hushed whispers.

    Wu Jue stood on a rooftop, facing the wind.

    The wind grew stronger, forcing him to circulate his spiritual energy to keep his hair from obstructing his vision.

    "What overwhelming presence... he truly looks like an immortal."

    "Why hasn¡¯t the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path appeared yet?"

    "He must fight! Even the Tianwei prince has come to provoke us!"

    "Relax, the Sword Sovereign will definitely come. Even the Da Yu Sword Maniac had to wait before seeing him."

    "No need to rush¡ªgreat battles must be savored!"

    As he listened to the murmurs around him, Wu Jue¡¯s eyes gleamed with longing. Someday, he too wished to stand in a battle of this magnitude, watched by the world.

    His chosen opponent? The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    ¡ª

    BOOM!

    The dark clouds above suddenly churned violently as deafening thunderclaps shook the heavens. A divine aura descended, blanketing the Outer Sect City.

    "He¡¯s here."

    The Xuanquan Ancestor spoke softly, prompting all eyes to turn skyward. An Hao clenched his fists in excitement.

    The Heavenly Sword Daoist, still standing atop his massive sword, opened his eyes and gazed at the turbulent sky.

    The storm clouds now engulfed the entire sky, and bolts of lightning twisted like celestial dragons, sending waves of oppressive energy crashing down. Countless cultivators felt their breath hitch, as if an impending catastrophe loomed.

    The Heavenly Sword Daoist remained firm, his white robes billowing like blazing flames.

    "Why does the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path refuse to show himself? Is this how the Taixuan Sect treats its guests?" His cold voice resonated across the city.

    On Heavenly Mending Platform, Han Ming sneered. You think you deserve to see him? Just wait until you lose.

    In the distance, Shen Zhen continued sketching. She had already captured the Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s form and now moved on to depict the oppressive storm clouds, immortalizing the scene in ink.

    ¡ª

    "Use your strongest swordsmanship to face your demise."

    A hoarse yet boundless voice suddenly filled the city.

    Li Ya and An Hao trembled in excitement.

    It was their ancestor¡¯s voice!

    Their master¡¯s voice!

    The entire city fell silent. This was the first time anyone had heard the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path speak, and his words carried absolute confidence and dominance.

    The Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s eyes sharpened, and a vast sword intent erupted from his body.

    A dazzling ocean of swords materialized above the city, each blade suspended like a shining star, illuminating every face below.

    At first glance, it seemed like an entire galaxy had descended upon the Outer Sect City.

    Within the sword ocean, countless sword projections formed, each with its tip pointed toward the sky, radiating overwhelming sharpness.

    At the same time, the storm clouds above churned even more violently, coalescing into a colossal, featureless face. It had only eyes, a nose, and a mouth¡ªno clear details¡ªyet it exuded the divine majesty of an immortal deity gazing down upon the mortal world.

    Before this massive face, all beings seemed insignificant¡ªeven the Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s sword galaxy paled in comparison.

    A sense of reverence inexplicably bloomed in the hearts of all who beheld it.

    The Heavenly Sword Daoist furrowed his brows and brought his fingers to his lips, gathering his spiritual energy. His sword intent surged, forming a white aura around him.

    The very foundations of the city trembled. Even the protective grand formation was activated, generating a towering light barrier that enveloped the city, with the Heavenly Sword Daoist hovering at its very edge.

    ¡ª

    Far away, in Xuan Valley, the disturbance reached even the lowest-ranking errand disciples, who turned to look toward the sky.

    On a distant mountaintop, Chu Jingfeng stood, staring at the turbulent horizon.

    In Horizon Valley, thousands of miles away, Yi Liuyun, seated in meditation, clenched his hands tightly within his sleeves. As a sword cultivator, he had never felt so insignificant before.

    ¡ª

    On Heavenly Mending Platform, the Tianwei prince, Si Zhe, grew visibly tense.

    A gust of wind howled through the city.

    The Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s body tilted backward, his Profound Mind utterly shattered, his Nascent Soul crumbling beyond salvation. He was already beyond saving¡ªhe could not even muster the strength to speak.

    And yet, a satisfied smile formed on his lips.

    "The number one sword... I have seen it..."

    His eyelids grew heavier. Even as he closed them, his gaze remained locked onto the massive celestial face above. The smile on his lips lingered, as if he had achieved his life¡¯s greatest fulfillment.

    Thud!

    His lifeless body plummeted, crashing down before the South Gate, sending dust billowing into the air.

    The divine pressure that had enveloped the world dissipated, and with it, the massive face in the clouds vanished.

    BOOM!

    The entire city erupted into chaos.

    The sudden uproar of voices exploded like thunder¡ªcheers, shouts, and exclamations all blending into a deafening roar.

    "My god! It was over in a single move?!"

    "Hahaha! I told you¡ªthe Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path would never lose!"

    "The gap between them was just too immense..."

    "Honestly, the Heavenly Sword Daoist was incredibly strong. Before the Sword Sovereign took action, I truly believed he was the number one sword cultivator..."

    "Yeah! That vast sword intent¡ªit made my sword tremble in its sheath!"

    ¡ª

    Wu Jue listened to the voices from all around him, his heart racing with excitement.

    But Gu An wasn¡¯t there¡ªand that dampened his enthusiasm. It felt strange celebrating alone.

    Just then, he spotted Gu An leaping over from the street below, sprinting towards him.

    A bright smile broke across Wu Jue¡¯s face.

    "My god, did you see that?! That was unbelievable!"

    Gu An exclaimed as he reached Wu Jue, his eyes gleaming with exhilaration.

    Wu Jue¡¯s excitement flared.

    "I saw it! I saw it!"

    He grabbed Gu An¡¯s arm, gushing over the battle like the rest of the city.

    ¡ª

    Lu? Baitian turned to Gu Zong and ordered,

    "Increase the publicity for the Golden Ranking Tournament! The champion will receive a secret Taixuan Sect divine technique scroll!"

    Gu Zong nodded, unable to contain his growing smile.

    Lu? Baitian then turned to another elder.

    "Begin preparations for the World''s Number One Sword Tournament. Spread the word¡ªthe top ten participants will have the chance to witness the Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent and receive his sword inheritance."

    The elder nodded but hesitated slightly as if he wanted to speak further. However, with so many people present, some words were best left unsaid.

    ¡ª

    The Outer Sect City was more lively than a Spring Festival¡ªin fact, it had never been this lively before.

    ¡ª

    The Xuanquan Ancestor gazed at the sky, stroking his beard with deep admiration.

    "The Taixuan Sect shall flourish."

    ¡ª

    An Hao closed his eyes, replaying the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strike in his mind.

    Something stirred within him.

    He felt as though he had grasped onto something profound, something that pulled him into a deep state of enlightenment.

    The Xuanquan Ancestor suddenly snapped his head toward him. Others quickly followed suit.

    When they saw An Hao¡¯s state, their expressions changed.

    This boy...

 Chapter 124: Two Million Years of Lifespan!

    Chapter 124: Two Million Years of Lifespan!

    Inside the inn, Gu An and Wu Jue finally managed to squeeze into a seat. As they sat down, they continued discussing the earth-shattering battle they had just witnessed.

    Though brief, it had been enough to ignite the passion of all the spectators.

    Gu An smiled in agreement, though he felt a slight sense of regret.

    Killing the Heavenly Sword Daoist had only granted him ten years of lifespan. The reason was simple¡ªHeavenly Sword Daoist had less than two hundred years remaining, which was why Gu An had described him as withering away.

    The Heavenly Sword Daoist had likely reached the Profound Mind Realm a long time ago. Seven hundred years ago, he must have realized that there was no hope for further progress in his cultivation. That was why he chose to live in seclusion deep in the mountains. Unfortunately, after meditating in solitude for seven centuries, he still couldn¡¯t grasp the Dao.

    This time, he had come here to seek death!

    Gu An didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. His attention was soon drawn to An Hao, standing atop the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    An Hao was comprehending the Dao!

    The sect¡¯s elders had gathered around him, protecting him as he meditated.

    Good kid.

    Gu An felt gratified. The stronger An Hao became, the happier he was.

    An Hao was his true disciple, unlike the ones in Medicine Valley. The more powerful An Hao became, the prouder he would feel.

    With so many grandmasters protecting him, Gu An felt reassured.

    He withdrew his thoughts and focused on drinking and chatting with Wu Jue.

    Before long, a figure approached and sat down beside Gu An. Without a care for anyone else, she placed a sheet of parchment in front of him.

    ¡°What do you think? How¡¯s my drawing?¡± Shen Zhen asked with a smile.

    Gu An took a closer look.

    The painting depicted the Heavenly Sword Daoist with arms outstretched, enduring a downpour of sword light from above. The style was dark and fierce, exuding a tragic beauty.

    ¡°Not bad. As expected of you.¡± Gu An casually praised.

    Shen Zhen pouted, sensing his perfunctory response.

    Wu Jue hesitated before asking, ¡°Brother Gu, this lady is...?¡±

    Although Shen Zhen wore a veil, her clothing and bearing made it obvious that she was a beauty of considerable status.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°This is Miss Shen Zhen. You can call her Miss Shen, just like I do.¡±

    Then, he introduced Wu Jue to Shen Zhen.

    Noticing Shen Zhen¡¯s indifferent attitude, Gu An reminded her, ¡°My brother here is no ordinary man. He will surely make a name for himself in the Taixuan Sect one day...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Wu Jue interrupted hastily, his face turning bright red.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shen Zhen couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Wu Jue, making him even more uncomfortable.

    Gu An laughed. ¡°Come on, drink with us. We¡¯ll talk as we drink.¡±

    In his eyes, Wu Jue was bound to display his talent sooner or later. And Shen Zhen, as a holy maiden of a great sect, was someone he would inevitably encounter again. It was better for them to get acquainted now so they could look out for each other in the future.

    Shen Zhen eagerly talked about the earlier battle, dominating the conversation. Gu An continued to play along, while Wu Jue, feeling uneasy, could only offer polite smiles.

    After about an hour, Shen Zhen got up to leave, intending to create more paintings of the battle.

    Once she was gone, Wu Jue let out a sigh of relief.

    Gu An teased, ¡°Why are you so nervous? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a liking to her?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! That girl clearly has feelings for you. As your brother, how could I have any improper thoughts? I just don¡¯t know how to talk to women. You should know that by now¡ªI only have one friend, and that¡¯s you!¡± Wu Jue glared at him, dead serious.

    Here we go again!

    ¡°I only have one friend!¡±

    Gu An shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°The more friends you have, the more paths open to you. Traveling the cultivation world alone is exhausting.¡±

    ¡°I know... I just don¡¯t know how to make friends.¡±

    ¡°Then what am I to you?¡±

    ¡°You and I got along at first sight. This isn¡¯t friendship¡ªit¡¯s fate!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you little brat, you sure know how to talk when it comes to me.¡±

    Gu An nodded with a smile and then watched as the two of them flew away.

    Xiao Chuan came over, his face full of surprise. ¡°Lu Lingjun left?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice how fast she flew?¡± Gu An asked casually before turning to leave.

    Xiao Chuan was momentarily stunned, then hurried to catch up. ¡°What do you mean? Wasn¡¯t that senior leading her?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Chuan.¡±

    ¡°What, Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, being carefree is a good thing. Keep it up.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Gu An ignored him and continued walking toward the Heavenly Spirit Pool.

    Watching the koi in the pool had become one of his favorite pastimes.

    Just now, Lu? Baitian had come to discuss the Golden Ranking Tournament and the World¡¯s Number One Sword Tournament with him. But Gu An had no interest in becoming a strategist, so he didn¡¯t offer much input, and Lu? Baitian soon left.

    It seemed the coming years would be peaceful.

    Gu An thought to himself.

    As winter settled in, the news of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path slaying the Heavenly Sword Daoist in a single strike finally spread across the Land of the Nine Dynasties. Seizing this momentum, Taixuan Sect began negotiations with various empires, preparing to establish a presence in new territories.

    The process was arduous, but the high-ranking members of Taixuan Sect showed no signs of exhaustion. From the top down, everyone felt a surge of ambition¡ªTaixuan Sect was about to soar to new heights.

    With the world''s top cultivator backing them, how could Taixuan Sect not dominate the Nine Dynasties?

    Time flew by.

    Five years passed in the blink of an eye.

    Sixty-seven-year-old Gu An stepped out of the Alchemy Hall.

    Stopping at the doorway, he turned back and sighed softly.

    Zhu Qinglu was no longer there¡ªhe had retired and returned home. The new elder treated Gu An with great respect, but it still felt unfamiliar.

    Old friends had left, and a new era had arrived.

    Gu An turned away and merged into the bustling streets.

    Over the past five years, Taixuan Sect had truly taken off. The exponential growth in the Outer Sect City¡¯s disciples was proof enough.

    The Golden Ranking Tournament had spread across the land, and in five years, Taixuan Sect would host it. Rumor had it that the sect had invited over a hundred aristocratic families, each spread across the Nine Dynasties. With their influence, the tournament would attract even more geniuses in the future.

    Gu An speculated that the Ji Family and Gu Family had played a major role in this endeavor. Of course, other noble families were also eager to invest in Taixuan Sect¡ªit never hurt to have another path forward.

    As Gu An walked through the streets, he overheard many disciples chatting. The names of many young prodigies reached his ears, but the one mentioned most often was An Hao.

    Last year, An Hao went on a training journey, clashed with the demonic sects, and, as a Core Formation cultivator, slew a Nascent Soul grandmaster, shaking the cultivation world.

    Now, the title of Taixuan Sect¡¯s Greatest Genius belonged solely to An Hao¡ªno one could challenge it.

    As for Lu? Xian, although he had won the Hundred Clans Conference, those high-ranking clans were too detached from the cultivation world.

    For the past five years, Gu An¡¯s days had been uneventful, but his lifespan had increased by over 700,000 years.

    His total lifespan had now surpassed two million years.

    The ten-million-year milestone no longer seemed so distant, filling him with endless motivation. He never felt tired or bored.

    ¡°Brother Gu, long time no see!¡±

    A voice called out from the street corner.

    Gu An turned his head and saw Zhou Tongyou, a genius from Absolute Mountain Sect, walking toward him.

    Behind Zhou Tongyou was an elderly man¡ªplump, with a feather fan in hand, exuding a foolishly innocent demeanor.

    Before Zhou Tongyou could reach Gu An, Lu Lingjun suddenly appeared beside him out of thin air.

    Back then, after Lu Lingjun had left with Lu? Baitian, she returned the very next day.

    Now, she was an Inner Sect Elder¡ªbut her main duty was protecting Gu An.

    This had frustrated her for a long time.

    If not for her fear of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, she would have drawn her sword and cut Lu? Baitian in half.

 Chapter 125: The Golden Ranking Invitation, Ghostly Shadows in the Night

    Chapter 125: The Golden Ranking Invitation, Ghostly Shadows in the Night

    "The guy behind him is no ordinary person!"

    Lu Lingjun used voice transmission to warn Gu An, her gaze bypassing Zhou Tongyou to focus on the plump old man behind him.

    Gu An had already sensed the man¡¯s cultivation but still decided to use his Lifespan Probe.

    ¡¾Zhou Li (Seventh Level of the Integration Stage): 1,478 / 3,000 / 3,100¡¿

    Another Zhou!

    Gu An was intrigued. The last time Zhou Tongyou had visited, he hadn¡¯t been accompanied by such a powerful cultivator.

    Zhou Tongyou glanced at Lu Lingjun and chuckled, "Brother Gu, it¡¯s been years, and now you even have an expert guarding you. Looks like you¡¯ve been doing well."

    Gu An smiled. "Brother Zhou, are you here for the Golden Ranking Tournament?"

    "That¡¯s right! This time, I¡¯m aiming for the top spot¡ªto make my name known across the world. How about a sparring match at your Medicine Valley?" Zhou Tongyou asked, his eyes burning with determination.

    Though they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years, Zhou Tongyou still believed Gu An had his own strengths, despite his seemingly average cultivation.

    Gu An shook his head. "Forget it. I won¡¯t embarrass myself. The Taixuan Sect is filled with geniuses now¡ªgo challenge someone else."

    "Haha, I actually came early just to meet An Hao. Since you¡¯re not interested, I¡¯ll go find him now," Zhou Tongyou laughed before turning to leave.

    Zhou Li, at the Seventh Level of the Integration Stage, smiled politely at Lu Lingjun before following after Zhou Tongyou.

    Once they were gone, Lu Lingjun turned to Gu An. "A Nascent Soul cultivator wants to spar with you?"

    Zhou Tongyou had already reached the Nascent Soul Stage and didn¡¯t bother concealing his aura.

    "He suppressed his cultivation back then when we sparred, and I barely won," Gu An said smugly.

    Lu Lingjun chuckled. "Didn¡¯t expect you had it in you. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover."

    After five years of knowing each other, they had long dropped the formalities.

    Of course, Lu Lingjun still held a grudge against Lu? Baitian for assigning her to guard Gu An. Because of that, she was far less respectful to Gu An than before.

    "Are you saying I¡¯m not good-looking?" Gu An teased.

    "You¡¯re somewhat handsome¡ªperfect for becoming a demonic cultivator¡¯s dual cultivation furnace."

    "Cough cough! You call yourself a female cultivator? Mind your words!"

    Gu An shot her a glare before stepping forward.

    Ever since Lu Lingjun had been sent back, her temper had changed. Gu An, feeling somewhat guilty, simply tolerated it.

    This was all Lu? Baitian¡¯s fault!

    What kind of situation was this?

    Gu An didn¡¯t even need Lu Lingjun¡¯s protection. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t too serious about it either¡ªtoday, she had her own matters to attend to and had merely tagged along.

    Watching Gu An¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Lingjun snorted and then turned to leave in another direction.

    Gu An set out to visit Wu Jue.

    Along the way, he noticed an increasing number of high-level cultivators in the city. Most of them kept their cultivation hidden.

    It seemed that the Golden Ranking Tournament was stirring up trouble. If Taixuan Sect succeeded in making it a permanent event, it would only grow more influential, something other sects surely wouldn¡¯t tolerate.

    But Gu An wasn¡¯t concerned. Aside from Ancestor Xuan Quan, another Supreme Elder had recently returned to Taixuan Sect. Though slightly weaker than Xuan Quan, he was still in the Profound Mind Realm.

    With two Profound Mind Realm experts guarding the sect, no other faction would be able to shake Taixuan Sect easily.

    After an incense stick¡¯s time, Gu An arrived at Wu Jue¡¯s courtyard.

    Wu Jue was in the middle of practicing his punches¡ªnot using any spiritual energy, just refining his movements.

    His upper body was bare, revealing a strong and powerful physique. Each punch he threw caused the very air to tremble.

    ¡¾Wu Jue (Ninth Level of the Foundation Establishment Stage): 69 / 350 / 3,500¡¿

    His maximum lifespan had increased again.

    Gu An realized that whenever he went more than two months without checking on Wu Jue, the guy would always gain new insights into the Dao.

    One year, when Gu An visited every month, Wu Jue didn¡¯t have a single breakthrough.

    Every time he gained enlightenment, Wu Jue exuded an air of loneliness and solitude.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.

    Could it be that this guy needed to be ignored in order to gain insights?

    Hmm... Maybe he should avoid visiting for a whole year and see just how far Wu Jue could progress.

    If Wu Jue could catch up to An Hao, it would be ideal¡ªgiving An Hao a strong competitor and preventing him from becoming arrogant.

    A smooth path wasn¡¯t always a good thing.

    "Of course."

    "You haven¡¯t been injured these past years, have you?"

    "Impossible. Ever since we last met, I haven¡¯t bled even once. Your senior brother is not what he used to be," Li Ya declared seriously.

    Such a show-off!

    Gu An secretly wished Li Ya would call him Grand Ancestor just once.

    Li Ya pulled two objects from his storage pouch¡ªa tournament invitation and a long wooden box.

    "This is an invitation to the Golden Ranking Tournament. You should participate. The box contains Ten-Thousand-Year Wood Spirit Ginseng. If you spend five years absorbing it, your spiritual energy will transform, helping you achieve a solid ranking."

    Gu An was stunned.

    Li Ya pushed both items into his arms. "No refusing, or I¡¯ll be upset."

    With that, he let go, forcing Gu An to catch them.

    Then, Li Ya turned and walked away.

    "You''re leaving already?" Gu An asked hastily.

    Li Ya waved without looking back. "The path of cultivation leaves no time for idle chatter. If you want to see me, then perform well in the Golden Ranking Tournament."

    With a leap, he transformed into a streak of sword light, soaring over the mountains and vanishing into the horizon.

    Gu An stared at the invitation in his hands, lost in thought.

    On the mountain peak, Chu Jingfeng turned his gaze toward Li Ya¡¯s departing figure, frowning.

    He remembered Li Ya.

    Back then, he had spoken with him briefly, encouraging him to cultivate diligently because of his royal background.

    But now, after years apart, their statuses were worlds apart.

    And he... was no one.

    Gu An shook his head with a smile and tucked the items into his storage pouch.

    That guy... Every time they met, Li Ya always gave him something, as if he knew Gu An¡¯s temperament and deliberately gifted him things that improved his cultivation and talent.

    As night fell, Xuan Valley bustled with activity.

    Gu An had just returned from the Third Medicine Valley.

    Sitting around a long table with his disciples, he enjoyed the lively atmosphere.

    Zhen Qin sat to his right, constantly refilling his cup while recounting the latest events in the cultivation world.

    "The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword has appeared in the Great Jiang Empire, throwing the cultivation world into chaos. Rumor has it that the wielder has fully mastered the sword¡¯s power and is accompanied by demons¡ªutterly terrifying. I wonder... could it be Senior Brother Su Han?"

    As she spoke, Zhen Qin sighed.

    Mentioning Su Han always made her melancholic.

    After all, they had once been close. Now, they stood on opposite sides of good and evil.

    Gu An spoke calmly. "He¡¯s no longer your senior brother. Stop calling him that¡ªit¡¯ll only bring trouble to you and us."

    Zhen Qin wanted to argue, but seeing so many disciples from Medicine Valley around her, she chose to remain silent.

    Gu An picked up some food for her while watching the other disciples play drinking games.

    After a bowl of wine, Zhen Qin straightened her posture and switched topics to An Hao.

    The moment she mentioned him, her face lit up with admiration, and she started talking nonstop.

    Gu An listened attentively but suddenly felt something off.

    His expression subtly changed.

    Waiting until Zhen Qin finished speaking, he stood up and said, "I need to step inside for a moment. When I return, I want to hear the full story about An Hao¡¯s feud with the Wan Yin Sect."

    With that, he left.

    Zhen Qin didn¡¯t find it suspicious and instead clinked cups with Lu Jiu Jia.

    Back in his room, Gu An activated the protective formation before taking a single step¡ªtraveling a hundred miles away in an instant.

    In the depths of a dark forest, thirteen ghostly figures were advancing.

    Four of them carried a large coffin.

    They hadn''t noticed Gu An¡¯s arrival.

    He hid in the shadows, silently observing them.

    A group of Integration Stage cultivators!

 Chapter 126: The Immortal Kingâ€™s Crown and the Evil Emperor

    Chapter 126: The Immortal King¡¯s Crown and the Evil Emperor

    Gu An used Lifespan Probe on the thirteen figures in the forest, revealing that they were all at the Third Level of the Integration Stage¡ªwith identical ages.

    All of them bore the surname Li.

    This immediately reminded him of the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path, a notorious group that had once shaken the cultivation world.

    What are these people doing at Taixuan Sect?

    The Golden Ranking Tournament was still years away.

    Since they weren¡¯t moving quickly, Gu An didn¡¯t rush to intervene. He wanted to see their objective first.

    His gaze landed on the massive coffin they were carrying.

    When he extended his divine sense into it, he found a set of bones inside.

    The skeleton radiated an eerie aura, and atop its skull was a dark golden crown.

    The crown¡¯s gemstones were missing, leaving only empty sockets.

    Yet, despite its incomplete state, it still exuded an extraordinary presence.

    After about half an incense stick¡¯s time, the thirteen figures halted.

    The leader, Li Shouyou, turned and gestured.

    The four members carrying the coffin set it down and began to open it.

    Just as the lid was being lifted, a hand suddenly pressed down on it.

    The group turned in unison to see a figure standing at the foot of the coffin.

    Shrouded in dark purple demonic energy, it was none other than Gu An.

    His right hand firmly held the coffin lid shut.

    A heavy silence fell over the forest.

    Yet, the thirteen figures did not flee or attack.

    Instead, twelve of them turned their gaze toward Li Shouyou.

    Their bodies were pitch-black, resembling shadows, making their expressions unreadable.

    Li Shouyou gave a slight nod¡ªthen knelt.

    Seeing this, the other twelve followed suit.

    "The Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path pay respects to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!"

    Li Shouyou¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word was clear.

    Gu An was taken aback.

    So they were here for me?

    No wonder their movements seemed so unusual¡ªthey weren¡¯t acting like intruders.

    Gu An spoke coldly, "Give me one reason not to annihilate you all."

    These thirteen were likely ghost cultivators.

    Dark qi swirled around them, yet their bodies still carried human vitality.

    Li Shouyou replied, "We, the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path, come under the orders of Nightshade Ghost Mother. We bring the Immortal King¡¯s Crown as an offering¡ªto aid you in reclaiming your place among the Earthly Immortals!"

    Gu An¡¯s expression darkened.

    Nightshade Ghost Mother?

    Her cultivation was actually lower than these thirteen¡ªhow could she command them?

    "And why would she do this?" Gu An questioned.

    He sensed no hostility from them, meaning they might not be lying.

    Li Shouyou explained, "The Ghost Mother has studied your Taicang Frightening God Sword for years within Taixuan Sect. She has determined that this technique, though widely practiced by the Taicang Imperial Clan, was not created by their founder¡ªit originally belonged to the Immortal King of the Nightshade Sect, the ancestor of the Ghost Mother."

    "Because of this, the Ghost Mother journeyed to the Taicang Empire, hoping to reclaim her ancestral inheritance before the Nightshade Sect destroys the empire. Two hundred years ago, she came seeking a successor, but the later generations of the Li family were too mediocre to comprehend the Taicang Frightening God Sword. Left with no choice, she went into hiding."

    Gu An frowned.

    His Taicang Frightening God Sword had indeed come from the Li family.

    But he never expected that the Li family¡¯s founder had ties to the Nightshade Sect.

    "Your Ghost Mother wants the Taicang Frightening God Sword?" he asked.

    Li Shouyou shook his head. "The Ghost Mother wishes to invite you to the Nightshade Sect¡ªto use your sword intent to reclaim the position of Sect Master!"

    Gu An fell silent.

    What kind of scheme is this?

    Using me to eliminate her enemies?

    He pushed the coffin lid open with one hand.

    The coffin was surprisingly sturdy, lined with layers of restrictive formations¡ªclearly a powerful artifact.

    His gaze fell upon the skeleton inside.

    Though lifeless, the bones carried a sinister presence.

    Just in case, he used Lifespan Probe on it.

    ¡¾Evil Emperor (Fifth Level of the Grand Ascension Stage): 7,600 / 9,999 / 9,999¡¿

    He no longer dared to call himself Immortal, fearing heavenly punishment.

    In the centuries that followed, his descendants founded the Nightshade Sect.

    One of its sect masters later created the Taicang Frightening God Sword, a technique so powerful that it disturbed the heavens, triggering divine tribulations.

    Thus, it was named Frightening God.

    That sect master believed he had reached the level of his ancestor, the Immortal King.

    But even then, he could not achieve eternal life.

    As his end drew near, he forged the Immortal King¡¯s Crown using his own cultivation.

    The crown contained the power of the Immortal King, yet no sect master had ever been able to subdue it.

    Instead, all who attempted to control it were cursed with misfortune.

    Gu An sent his divine sense into the Immortal King¡¯s Crown¡ªbut even with his Ninth-Level Grand Ascension Stage cultivation, he was unable to penetrate its mysteries.

    There was no way he would dare to use his sword intent to probe it.

    Even if Li Shouyou had spoken the truth, the method he suggested might not even work.

    After all, no one had ever succeeded.

    After careful thought, Gu An concluded that this artifact was far too ominous to keep near him.

    He stood up, activated the Infinite Free Step, and sped toward the Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    Diving to the seafloor, he buried the Immortal King¡¯s Crown and the Nine Nether Flute deep in the mud¡ªsealing them with powerful restrictions.

    He would return to study them after advancing several more major realms.

    For now, Gu An had no need for the Immortal King¡¯s Crown¡¯s power.

    With that matter settled, he quickly returned to Xuan Valley¡ªjust in time to continue celebrating the festival with his disciples.

    After the Thirteen Fiends left, Gu An¡¯s life returned to tranquility.

    No one disturbed him.

    Three years passed in the blink of an eye.

    Gu An turned seventy.

    That day, in Horizon Valley, Gu An had just finished harvesting herbs.

    Feeling pleased, he personally delivered them to the storage building.

    As he stepped out, he spotted Lu? Xian approaching.

    Lu? Xian¡¯s expression turned stiff upon seeing him.

    Ever since Gu An had defeated him, Lu? Xian had thrown himself into relentless training.

    His cultivation skyrocketed.

    Now, he was at the Sixth Level of the Nascent Soul Stage.

    A ninety-nine-year-old at the Sixth Level of Nascent Soul!

    That was astonishing!

    Yet Lu? Xian still felt defeated.

    Even after consuming countless pills, he had failed to reach the Transformation Stage before turning a hundred.

    "Are you participating in the Golden Ranking Tournament?" Lu? Xian asked as he walked up.

    Gu An chuckled. "Why would I? My talent is too poor¡ªit¡¯d just be embarrassing."

    Lu? Xian¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Taking a deep breath, he said, "I¡¯m planning to enter. Three years ago, in the middle of the night, I suddenly felt an immense pressure lift from me. Ever since, I¡¯ve been free of heart demons and nightmares. So, I figured¡ªwhy not go to the Golden Ranking Tournament and relax a little?"

    Relax?

    He¡¯s going to make everyone else suffer.

    Gu An internally ridiculed him.

    Then, he focused his senses on Lu? Xian¡¯s soul remnants.

    One of them was missing.

    Previously, Lu? Xian had seven souls¡ªnow, he had only six.

    Three years ago...

    Gu An suddenly made a connection.

    Could it be that the Evil Emperor had left a remnant soul inside Lu? Xian as well?

    That didn¡¯t make sense.

    What connection could there possibly be between the Evil Emperor and Lu? Xian?

    The Evil Emperor was a long-deceased sect master of the Nightshade Sect.

    Lu? Xian was the biological son of Lu? Baitian.

    ...

    Wait!

    Could Lu? Baitian be connected to the Nightshade Sect?!

 Chapter 127: The Path of Primordial Return, Truly Becoming a Dragon

    Chapter 127: The Path of Primordial Return, Truly Becoming a Dragon

    Gu An was merely curious and had no intention of investigating Lu? Baitian or Lu? Xian.

    No matter what their identities were or what schemes they might have, as long as they didn¡¯t affect him, he couldn¡¯t be bothered.

    The human heart is unpredictable; if one had to investigate every little thing, how exhausting would that be?

    Gu An casually chatted with Lu? Xian. Now, Lu? Xian was extremely respectful toward him, not daring to show the slightest bit of disrespect.

    After chatting for a while, Gu An finally left.

    Everyone in Horizon Valley had already grown used to him not spending the night there.

    After Gu An left, Lu? Xian found Yi Liuyun, and they began sparring in preparation for the Golden Ranking Tournament.

    Only two years remained until the tournament.

    As time passed, the Land of the Nine Dynasties enjoyed peace, while the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Golden Ranking Tournament drew the world¡¯s attention, becoming a once-in-a-century grand event.

    Two years later, as the tournament approached, cultivators flew past the skies above Xuan Valley every day.

    Unlike before, the Taixuan Sect had dispatched many disciples to patrol, protecting all the outer sect errand disciples to maintain its righteous reputation.

    Gu An, ranked seventy-second among the Ro, was in his pavilion, meeting with Ye Lan.

    The first batch of disciples who had gone to train in the Nine Nether Path had all returned, now preparing to participate in the Golden Ranking Tournament to bring glory to the Taixuan Sect.

    After years apart, Ye Lan¡¯s aura had grown even stronger, exuding the demeanor of a true genius female cultivator.

    She had faithfully followed Gu An¡¯s advice, diligently practicing the Dao Yan Technique, which resulted in no increase in her cultivation level.

    Seated across from each other, the two chatted, with Ye Lan sharing exciting stories of the Nine Nether Path while Gu An listened with great interest.

    The Nine Nether Path was less of a path and more of a secret realm, where demons and ghosts ran rampant, creating their own unique ecosystem filled with rare natural treasures.

    Ye Lan mentioned that she had even encountered cultivators and demon clans from beyond the Land of the Nine Dynasties.

    As she described them, Gu An visualized the scenes in his mind and found them fascinating.

    After a full hour of conversation, Gu An finally asked, ¡°Are you participating in the Golden Ranking Tournament?¡±

    Ye Lan nodded. ¡°Yes, the elders gave me an invitation. All one hundred disciples from the Nine Nether Path must participate. The first Golden Ranking Tournament must be held in a grand manner, and we can¡¯t allow the Taixuan Sect to lose face.¡±

    Gu An blinked, feeling a bit helpless.

    So his invitation was useless now?

    Shen Zhen, Gu Yu, and Zuo Lin all had invitations, while the disciples in the valley had mediocre talent. Sending them to participate would be futile, and they would only suffer.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you join as well? Your cultivation level may not be high, but your strength is far from ordinary,¡± Ye Lan teased with a smile. She had always remembered how formidable Gu An¡¯s kicking techniques were.

    Since Gu An¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t improved, he must have devoted most of his time to refining his leg techniques, making his combat strength exceptional.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t even beat you. If I enter the Golden Ranking Tournament, wouldn¡¯t that just be asking for a beating?¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Lan didn¡¯t press further and instead started discussing the latest events in the cultivation world.

    They talked until evening before Ye Lan finally left Xuan Valley.

    Gu An stood on the pavilion balcony, a smile on his face.

    Ye Lan¡¯s maximum lifespan had increased by a year. Though insignificant, it proved that the Dao Yan Technique was indeed effective.

    Meanwhile, Chu Jingfeng, Lu Jiu Jia, and Xiao Chuan¡¯s maximum lifespans hadn¡¯t increased. This was likely due to their lack of dedication. Additionally, the spiritual energy in the Nine Nether Path was far richer than in Medicine Valley, making a significant difference.

    Gu An turned back into his room and continued studying the Purple Star Array Manual.

    This book had deepened his understanding of formations, bringing him closer to becoming a true Grand Ascension Stage cultivator.

    A Grand Ascension Stage cultivator wasn¡¯t just defined by their cultivation level but also by their vast life experiences and mastery of various disciplines.

    Since Gu An didn¡¯t need to cultivate, he could devote his time to other areas of knowledge.

    That night.

    Gu An secretly traveled to the Northern Sea Mountain Range. Hiding beneath a tree, he activated his Lifespan Barrier and then invested fifty thousand years of lifespan into the Dao Yan Technique.

    Since the Dao Yan Technique was effective, he wanted to see how much he could improve it.

    A flood of notifications filled his vision as the Dao Yan Technique upgraded to the Dao Xuan Technique!

    Before them, a massive light screen hovered in the sky, displaying the battles in real-time.

    Gu An didn''t recognize the two cultivators currently dueling, but that didn¡¯t stop him from enjoying the spectacle.

    As Ye Lan peeled fruit for him, she commented, ¡°Senior Brother, the technique you taught me is way too difficult, even harder than the last one. I have no idea when I''ll be able to master it.¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°Cultivation isn¡¯t supposed to be easy.¡±

    The Dao Yan Technique could, at most, double one''s maximum lifespan, whereas the Innate Reincarnation Technique could increase it several times over. If Ye Lan succeeded in mastering it, living to eight hundred years old might not be impossible.

    For someone with Ye Lan¡¯s natural aptitude, this was already a great blessing.

    Ye Lan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely master it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Just then, a deafening commotion erupted from the city below.

    The first duel had concluded.

    ¡°The winner is Duan Xu from the Flame Sect of the Great Zhao Dynasty!¡±

    Gu Zong¡¯s voice echoed from the massive light screen, setting off a wave of discussions across the city.

    Ye Lan gazed at the screen and smiled. ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Gu An nodded and took a sip of his wine.

    ¡°Gu Brother!¡±

    A voice called from the side.

    Both Gu An and Ye Lan turned their heads to see Wu Jue standing on a nearby rooftop, looking at them with a rather unpleasant expression.

    It had been five years since they last saw each other.

    Wu Jue was still at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, but his vitality was completely different from before.

    Ignoring him for five years must have caused his maximum lifespan to skyrocket, right?

    Gu An felt like he was opening a mystery box as he cautiously used his lifespan detection ability on Wu Jue.

    ¡¾Wu Jue (Foundation Establishment Stage, Ninth Level): 74/350/7600¡¿

    Seven thousand six hundred years!

    Damn, this guy had truly become a dragon now!

    Wu Jue suddenly appeared on the same rooftop as Gu An and Ye Lan, standing just seven steps away. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who is this woman? Are you not ashamed before Miss Shen?¡±

    The moment he said this, Ye Lan narrowed her eyes and looked at Gu An. ¡°Who is Miss Shen?¡±

    Gu An felt a headache coming on and quickly replied, ¡°This is my Junior Sister, Ye Lan. And Miss Shen? What is she compared to Ye Lan? She and I just have some minor connections, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Lan¡¯s expression softened.

    Wu Jue, however, was furious. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not talk about Miss Shen. But after all this time, why haven¡¯t you come to find me?¡±

    Ye Lan was momentarily stunned.

    She had assumed Wu Jue was here to stand up for Miss Shen, but why had his tone suddenly changed?

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°Why are you being so loud? I didn¡¯t want to disturb your cultivation. What, you want to fight me now?¡±

    Wu Jue¡¯s face turned red with frustration, and he muttered, ¡°How could I possibly hit you...¡±

    Ye Lan could tell that Wu Jue was no ordinary person. Seeing his flustered expression, she became even more curious about his relationship with Gu An.

    After a moment, Gu An gestured for Wu Jue to sit down. Although reluctant, Wu Jue still sat beside him.

    ¡°Junior Sister, this is a friend of mine, Wu Jue. He¡¯s also participating in the Golden Ranking Tournament,¡± Gu An introduced.

    Ye Lan nodded at Wu Jue in greeting.

    Scratching his head, Wu Jue added, ¡°I was only able to join the Golden Ranking Tournament thanks to Gu Brother giving me an invitation.¡±

    Ye Lan immediately turned to look at Gu An, her eyes filled with suspicion.

    Her Senior Brother was quite capable.

    Not only did he register himself, but he even secured an extra invitation for someone else.

 Chapter 128: The Three Pure Mountains Divine Ability, So-Called Fairness

    Chapter 128: The Three Pure Mountains'' Divine Ability, So-Called Fairness

    Gu An, Ye Lan, and Wu Jue sipped wine and ate fruit while watching the battles of the Golden Ranking Tournament. Since none of them had matches in the first few days, they were free to enjoy the spectacle.

    As time passed, Ye Lan and Wu Jue became more familiar with each other, and Wu Jue was no longer as reserved.

    On the fifth day, it was finally Wu Jue¡¯s turn to compete.

    As he left, Ye Lan curiously asked, ¡°Senior Brother, whose disciple is he? He doesn¡¯t seem ordinary.¡±

    She had seen plenty of talented cultivators and could easily tell that Wu Jue was exceptional.

    After multiple enlightenment experiences, Wu Jue¡¯s demeanor had completely transformed. Though his appearance was plain and his clothes unremarkable, he exuded a presence that left a lasting impression.

    ¡°His master died. He¡¯s been an orphan since childhood. We hit it off right away, and I¡¯m probably his only friend. I deliberately ignored him for the past five years, which is why he¡¯s so mad,¡± Gu An replied.

    Hearing this, Ye Lan felt both sympathetic and amused.

    She sighed. ¡°Senior Brother, you really are...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Ye Lan turned her gaze to the massive light screen above, and Gu An followed her line of sight.

    The battle displayed on the screen was between two formidable opponents¡ªone was a young Daoist clad in a blue robe, while the other was an armored warrior wielding a long weapon.

    Gu An could immediately tell that these two were far stronger than the previous contestants.

    The blue-robed Daoist was likely in the Transformation Stage, while the armored warrior was at the Void Transformation Stage.

    Both were under five hundred years old, making them absolute geniuses.

    Above the Core Formation Stage, cultivation was no longer something that could simply be bought with resources.

    Gu An had expected a spectacular battle, but the outcome was far more decisive than he anticipated.

    The blue-robed Daoist raised his hand, forming a mystical seal with his fingers. A massive glowing Dao character, a hundred feet tall and wide, shot forward like a mountain crashing down.

    Before the armored warrior could react, he was struck, vomiting blood as he was sent flying. The impact rendered him completely incapacitated.

    Though the armored warrior¡¯s cultivation had been suppressed to the Transformation Stage for fairness, his swift defeat was still unexpected.

    With Gu An¡¯s keen eye, he could tell that the Daoist¡¯s seal contained traces of divine ability.

    A single move to claim victory¡ªthe entire city was in an uproar!

    ¡°The winner is Xuanmiao Zhenren from the Three Pure Mountains of the Shen Tang Dynasty!¡±

    A grand elder¡¯s voice rang out from the screen, ensuring that everyone would remember the name of this blue-robed Daoist.

    Ye Lan marveled, ¡°The Three Pure Mountains are truly formidable. I encountered them in the Nine Nether Path before. They¡¯re the number one sect of the Shen Tang Dynasty¡ªthough their numbers are small, every disciple is extraordinary. It¡¯s said they once produced an immortal, though no one knows if it¡¯s true.¡±

    Gu An silently memorized the sect¡¯s name.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s Dao Seal was indeed powerful, proof of the deep heritage of the Three Pure Mountains.

    An hour later, it was finally Wu Jue¡¯s turn to fight.

    Foundation Establishment Stage battles weren¡¯t as flashy as Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s, so most people weren¡¯t particularly excited.

    However, when Wu Jue threw his first punch, the force of it shattered the silence.

    A booming impact rippled through the city.

    His punch was like a blazing sun crashing down, the sheer heat making it difficult for his opponent to even counter.

    Every one of his punches carried immense power, each more ferocious than the last.

    After just eight strikes, his opponent was forced to their knees, coughing up blood uncontrollably.

    ¡°The winner is Wu Jue from the Taixuan Sect of the Taicang Empire!¡±

    A wave of discussions filled the city as people began talking about Wu Jue.

    Ye Lan was stunned.

    She had known Wu Jue was special, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this powerful.

    Meanwhile, Gu An smirked.

    He knew that Wu Jue¡¯s legendary journey was about to begin.

    His Falling Sun Fist was a rather basic technique, but Wu Jue had refined it to near perfection. It was even showing signs of evolving into a more advanced form.

    Suddenly, a woman teleported into the valley, and her aura caught Gu An¡¯s attention.

    Nightshade Ghost Mother!

    Why is she here again?

    Does she think Taixuan Sect is empty? Coming and going as she pleases?

    Gu An kept his thoughts to himself and avoided looking at her directly.

    Despite her wanting to make him the sect master, he still found her presence repulsive.

    After all, she had once presented him with a supposedly ordinary artifact¡ªonly for him to discover, using his lifespan detection ability, that it contained a dormant Demonic Emperor at the Fifth Level of the Grand Ascension Stage!

    Had he been any less cautious, he wouldn¡¯t have even realized the Evil Emperor wasn¡¯t actually dead¡ªfar too dangerous!

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother had clearly changed her form, likely using a possession technique.

    She also paid him no mind, probably not even remembering him.

    Half an hour later, Shen Zhen secured her victory and was teleported out of the valley.

    Gu An waited another hour before it was finally his turn.

    His opponent was weak¡ªjust a Core Formation cultivator, whose level was suppressed to Foundation Establishment for fairness.

    Gu An played along, exchanging dozens of moves before finally using the Thousand Shadows Pearl to claim victory.

    For the spectators, the match was utterly forgettable.

    Only a few people even remembered his name.

    As summer gave way to autumn, Gu An participated in three battles, each one appearing to be a hard-fought victory.

    At this point, 1,000 cultivators were still in the tournament.

    The Taixuan Sect didn¡¯t mind the tournament dragging on¡ªafter all, spirit stone revenue from all the major cities had doubled during this time.

    It was an absolute goldmine!

    After three months, several prodigies had already risen to prominence.

    The strongest by far was An Hao¡ªcompletely unmatched.

    He hadn¡¯t even used his Taicang Frightening God Sword yet; instead, he relied solely on spells learned within the Taixuan Sect, using raw power to crush every opponent.

    Close behind were Lu? Xian, Xuanmiao Zhenren, and other top talents from the Nine Great Dynasties.

    Although Ji Xuanyu had not participated, other Ji Family members had made a strong showing.

    The Golden Ranking Tournament had spread across the entire Nine Dynasties, drawing the attention of cultivators worldwide.

    This, in turn, propelled the Taixuan Sect¡¯s reputation beyond the Taicang Empire and into the other eight dynasties.

    Even within the Taicang Empire, sects from the other eight dynasties were making a name for themselves¡ªperhaps one of the reasons they had chosen to participate.

    For Gu An, the Golden Ranking Tournament was just entertainment.

    He didn¡¯t care about his ranking.

    At first, he enjoyed the excitement, but as his interest waned, he turned his focus to cultivation and research instead.

    On this particular day, a major rumor spread ahead of schedule¡ª

    An Hao vs. Li Ya!

    Li Ya had already proven his strength, showing himself to be worthy of a top 100 spot.

    Now, facing the tournament favorite, An Hao, their match naturally became the center of attention.

    While in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An overheard disciples flying overhead, shouting the news as they rode their swords toward the Outer Sect City.

    This piqued his interest, so he decided to go watch the match.

    As he traveled, he noticed disciples flooding in from all directions, all heading for the Outer Sect City.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    Lu? Baitian has finally mastered marketing!

    Even Gu An was eager to see the outcome.

    An Hao vs. Li Ya¡ªwho was stronger?

    Both of them had protagonist-like destinies, yet their paths in life had been completely different.

 Chapter 129: You Can Use the Taicang Frightening God Sword Too?!

    Chapter 129: You Can Use the Taicang Frightening God Sword Too?!

    On the battlefield.

    Dressed in black, Li Ya slowly lifted his Northern Sea Heavy Sword from his back. His expression was cold, and his eyes burned with fighting spirit as he stared at his opponent, standing a hundred feet away¡ªAn Hao.

    An Hao stood tall, wearing an elegant blue robe adorned with a gold-threaded purple belt. His long hair was neatly tied beneath a silver crown, which was embedded with a golden phoenix.

    At that moment, he was casually adjusting his ornate bracers, the gentle wind ruffling the strands of black hair at his temples. His brilliant smile exuded an air of absolute confidence.

    Tilting his chin slightly, he looked at Li Ya and smirked. ¡°Up until now, you¡¯ve relied entirely on your sword¡¯s weight to overpower your opponents. But this time, your opponent is me¡ªso don¡¯t even think about holding back.¡±

    Li Ya asked, ¡°An Hao, how old are you this year?¡±

    An Hao replied, ¡°Forty. Why?¡±

    Forty years old and already at the ninth level of Core Formation...

    Li Ya fell silent.

    Just hearing that was enough to make anyone jealous.

    Taking a deep breath, he raised his Northern Sea Heavy Sword and said, ¡°Then let me see the strength of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s number one genius!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he lunged forward, crossing three steps in an instant, his sword cleaving down with immense force.

    The massive blade sliced through the air, generating powerful shockwaves.

    An Hao, in response, simply raised two fingers on his right hand. With a flick, he formed a sword aura, effortlessly parrying Li Ya¡¯s strike.

    Clang!

    Sword light exploded.

    The two fighters weaved through the battlefield, their movements swift and relentless.

    The duel was fierce and lightning-fast, drawing waves of cheers from the Outer Sect City.

    Gu An, standing atop a rooftop, watched the battle unfold.

    Beside him, Wu Jue landed lightly, also gazing up at the sky-screen projection. He sighed, ¡°These two are incredible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s expected,¡± Gu An replied. ¡°They¡¯re the top talents of the Taixuan Sect, after all.¡±

    Both An Hao and Li Ya were at the Core Formation Stage, but their battle far surpassed the level of other Core Formation cultivators.

    Li Ya¡¯s strikes were heavy and ferocious, each one carrying the momentum of splitting mountains and rivers.

    An Hao, in contrast, was effortlessly graceful, countering Li Ya¡¯s blows with complete ease.

    Their speed was phenomenal¡ªmost of the outer sect disciples couldn¡¯t even follow their movements.

    Only the flashes of sword light gave away their locations.

    Clang!

    An Hao suddenly flipped midair, swinging his arm downward. His sword aura pressed against Li Ya, forcing him to bend his knees.

    The Northern Sea Heavy Sword, held above his head, trembled violently under the overwhelming force.

    Li Ya hadn¡¯t expected An Hao to match his Dragon Elephant Divine Essence-enhanced strength.

    The pressure was immense.

    Boom!

    A terrifying surge of sword intent erupted, sending An Hao flying.

    He twisted in midair, landing smoothly a hundred feet away.

    Instead of being rattled, An Hao grinned wildly, his laughter almost manic.

    The battle-screen was enchanted to transmit some of the combat pressure to spectators, ensuring they understood that the fights weren¡¯t staged.

    Thus, when Li Ya unleashed his sword intent, the entire Taixuan Sect trembled in excitement.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡¯s sword intent!¡±

    ¡°Li Ya inherited the Sword Sovereign¡¯s legacy?!¡±

    ¡°I trained at the Heavenly Mending Platform before¡ªthat is definitely the Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent!¡±

    ¡°Li Ya is incredible! So he¡¯s actually the strongest royal disciple!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s even stronger than his sister, Li Xuanyu!¡±

    In the Outer Sect City, the atmosphere exploded with discussion.

    Li Ya¡¯s use of the Taicang Frightening God Sword had stunned everyone.

    Beside Gu An, Wu Jue felt the oppressive sword intent and murmured in awe, ¡°Incredible... Beating him won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Gu An shot him a look.

    Just ¡®not easy¡¯?

    Covered in sword intent, Li Ya straightened his posture, lifting his massive sword and pointing it at An Hao.

    His black hair whipped wildly in the wind, and his black robe billowed, his entire aura undergoing a drastic transformation.

    ¡°The real fight begins now,¡± Li Ya said coldly.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to reveal his trump card this early.

    As soon as the elder announced the result, the entire city erupted in excitement.

    Everyone marveled at An Hao¡¯s overwhelming strength.

    Before, he had never unleashed such spectacular sword techniques, yet he had always won effortlessly.

    But this time, all witnessed the sheer power of his sword aura and spiritual energy¡ªit was so astonishing that he hardly seemed like a Core Formation cultivator.

    In fact, his might was more comparable to a Nascent Soul-stage cultivator.

    Gu An glanced at Wu Jue and warned, ¡°If you run into An Hao, don¡¯t try to fight him head-on.¡±

    At the same level, anyone who faced An Hao was guaranteed to be eliminated.

    Even Wu Jue, despite his multiple enlightenment experiences, was no exception.

    Among all the tournament participants, Gu An himself was likely the only one who could defeat An Hao¡ªbut he had no intention of doing so, and Lu? Baitian wouldn¡¯t let him face An Hao anyway.

    ¡°You should be careful too,¡± Wu Jue muttered.

    Gu An chuckled. This kid was getting interesting.

    News of An Hao inheriting the legacy of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path spread like wildfire, shaking the entire cultivation world.

    Meanwhile, Li Ya, the loser of the duel, was quickly overshadowed.

    Most people believed that his sword intent was merely an enlightenment gained at the Heavenly Mending Platform, not the true inheritance of the Sword Sovereign.

    Even though both wielded the Taicang Frightening God Sword, Li Ya¡¯s sword intent paled in comparison to An Hao¡¯s.

    Thus, while An Hao¡¯s fame soared, Li Ya was quickly forgotten.

    After his defeat, Li Ya never sought out Gu An, likely nursing his injuries and brooding in seclusion.

    Ten days later.

    In Horizon Valley, Gu An met Li Xuandao.

    From afar, Li Xuandao waved him over, prompting Gu An to take a seat.

    Around the table, Lu? Xian, Yi Liuyun, and Luo Hun were already seated.

    Seeing Gu An approach, Luo Hun tactfully gave up his seat.

    ¡°How¡¯s Li Ya doing?¡± Li Xuandao asked with a booming laugh, showing no hint of concern over his son''s defeat.

    Gu An noticed that Li Xuandao¡¯s cultivation had increased again¡ªhe had now reached the Third Level of the Void Transformation Stage.

    To be honest, Gu An would have loved to see Li Xuandao participate in the Golden Ranking Tournament.

    He was confident that Li Xuandao could easily reach the top ten.

    After all, he was under three hundred years old, meaning he still met the eligibility requirements.

    For someone not even three hundred years old to reach Void Transformation Third Level, he was undoubtedly one of the greatest prodigies in the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Gu An replied. ¡°He hasn¡¯t come to see me.¡±

    Li Xuandao sighed, ¡°Losing to An Hao isn¡¯t shameful. His reputation has already spread to the other eight dynasties, and the entire world acknowledges his unparalleled talent.¡±

    Indeed, setting aside pure combat ability, just An Hao¡¯s rate of cultivation alone made him unmatched.

    Even Jiang Qiong had only reached Core Formation at forty years old, which was already considered peerless genius-level talent.

    Yet, at forty, An Hao was already capable of reaching the Nascent Soul Stage¡ªthe only reason he hadn¡¯t broken through yet was that he was deliberately delaying it for the tournament.

    If he were to fight a ninth-level Nascent Soul cultivator at his true level, even if he could win, it would be an extremely costly battle.

    However, with the tournament¡¯s level suppression, forcing all fighters to Core Formation Ninth Level, An Hao had zero competition.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°An Hao is indeed formidable. Senior Brother Li was just unlucky.¡±

    Lu? Xian scoffed, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll avenge Li Ya myself.¡±

    So far, Lu? Xian had fought three battles¡ªnot a single opponent had lasted more than ten moves against him.

    At this point, Li Xuandao turned his gaze toward Gu An.

    ¡°I sent your disciple, Ye Yan, to train at the Three Pure Mountains of the Shen Tang Dynasty,¡± Li Xuandao said. ¡°When he returns, he will be a completely different person.¡±

    Ye Yan?

    Gu An recalled the disciple who always carried a long spear¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected Ye Yan to receive such a major opportunity.

    Of course, Gu An understood Li Xuandao¡¯s message loud and clear.

    Without Li Xuandao¡¯s influence, Ye Yan never would¡¯ve been given such an opportunity.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± Gu An immediately responded.

    Li Xuandao then added, ¡°Tell me... if I manage to recruit the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, would my claim to the throne be secure?¡±

    Gu An replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Even without him, you¡¯ll sit firmly on the throne.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Xuandao burst into laughter.

    Meanwhile, Yi Liuyun and Lu? Xian remained silent¡ªthey agreed completely with Gu An.

    After laughing for a while, Li Xuandao¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out who the Sword Sovereign is.¡±

 Chapter 130: The Breakthrough and the Midnight Battle

    Chapter 130: The Breakthrough and the Midnight Battle

    "Who is it?"

    The one who asked wasn''t Gu An, but Lu? Xian, with Yi Liuyun also looking curiously at Li Xuandao.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had an unparalleled reputation, to the point where many believed he was the strongest cultivator in the Taicang Empire.

    Li Xuandao smirked. "He has a close connection to Li Ya."

    Gu An''s heart skipped a beat.

    How did he figure that out?!

    Lu? Xian frowned. "Li Ya? What connection?"

    Li Xuandao shook his head. "The specifics are not for me to disclose¡ªI wouldn¡¯t want to offend the old master."

    Old master?

    Gu An internally sighed in relief.

    After that, the conversation shifted to other geniuses from the Golden Ranking Tournament.

    Li Xuandao praised the tournament, feeling that Lu? Baitian had finally wisened up, no longer as reckless as before.

    They chatted for an hour before Li Xuandao finally let Gu An leave.

    This time, he brought a batch of high-grade spirit tree seedlings, which greatly interested Gu An.

    The quality of herbs in Horizon Valley was improving as well, which indirectly proved Li Xuandao¡¯s increasing influence.

    Even though the herbs technically belonged to Li Xuandao, Gu An could harvest lifespan from them¡ªso he hoped Li Xuandao would continue to prosper.

    ...And Lu? Baitian as well¡ªas long as everyone got along peacefully!

    In cultivation, momentary victories didn¡¯t matter.

    Whoever lived the longest was the true winner.

    By late autumn, Gu An barely made it into the top 500 in the Golden Ranking Tournament, relying on the Thousand Shadows Pearl.

    For his next match, he planned to intentionally lose.

    Despite his winning streak, no one remembered his name.

    His battles were too difficult and visually unremarkable, and his opponents weren¡¯t well-known either.

    At noon, in Xuan Valley, Gu An was helping Ye Lan with the Innate Reincarnation Technique.

    Ye Lan had already been eliminated, but instead of feeling discouraged, her determination had only grown stronger.

    They spent several hours discussing the technique, resolving many of Ye Lan¡¯s confusions.

    ¡°As for Wu Jue, I can¡¯t promise anything. He has already become a disciple of Zhou Yu.¡±

    Zhou Yu, one of the Venerable Elders of the Taixuan Sect, held more power than the Elder Hall.

    Becoming his disciple meant Wu Jue¡¯s future was limitless.

    Gu An suddenly thought of the True Legacy First Disciple, who was not Lu? Baitian¡¯s direct disciple but still stood at his side.

    Clearly, even accepting disciples required careful political maneuvering.

    Of course, the main reason was that Lu? Baitian wasn¡¯t strong enough¡ªhe couldn¡¯t single-handedly suppress the three great noble families.

    "I¡¯m planning to make a move against the Li Family," Lu? Baitian suddenly revealed.

    "But don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t harm Li Ya."

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately bowed in respect.

    Lu? Baitian waved his hand dismissively.

    "The Golden Ranking Tournament will elevate the Taixuan Sect to new heights, but potential dangers still lurk.

    "Besides the Nightshade Sect¡¯s main bloodline at the other end of Nine Nether Path, there are also forces within the Nine Dynasties plotting against us.

    "To avoid unnecessary trouble, I¡¯ll be coming to Medicine Valley less often from now on.

    "You need to stop slacking off and focus on cultivation. Got it?"

    By the end, he sounded exasperated.

    After all, he had already passed down the Reverse Fate Divine Art to Gu An, yet Gu An hadn¡¯t produced any results.

    Gu An nodded. "I¡¯ll take good care of Medicine Valley, and I won¡¯t let the Taixuan Sect down."

    Lu? Baitian glared at him before standing up and leaving.

    As he disappeared into the snow-covered Third Medicine Valley, his figure quickly vanished into the swirling blizzard.

    Another Spring Festival has arrived.

    The Golden Ranking Tournament ended the day before the festival.

    At dusk, Gu An joined the disciples of Xuan Valley for the celebrations.

    Just then, Zhen Qin returned from the Outer Sect, discussing the final rankings of the tournament.

    The sect would publish a book detailing the backgrounds of the top 100 participants, serving as an official record.

    There was no surprise in the championship¡ªAn Hao took first place.

    However, the runner-up was neither Lu? Xian nor any of the royal descendants.

    Instead, it was Xuanmiao Zhenren of the Three Pure Mountains, whose duel with An Hao had already become legendary.

 Chapter 131: Can the Sword Sovereign Withstand Grand Ascension Power?

    Chapter 131: Can the Sword Sovereign Withstand Grand Ascension Power?

    As a mysterious voice echoed through the heavens and earth, the massive azure gate roared open. A colossal hand emerged from within, reaching out across the void and seizing a fleeing Void Transformation Grandmaster.

    The captured cultivator was terrified, struggling frantically to break free, but it was futile. Even when he attempted to escape with his primordial spirit, he found himself utterly trapped.

    "Y-You... who exactly are you?!"

    The Void Transformation Grandmaster''s voice trembled with fear.

    Suddenly, the giant hand clenched, crushing him into a mist of blood. His primordial spirit and golden core were completely annihilated¡ªerased from existence.

    The remaining Transformation Stage cultivators fled in terror. However, the mysterious hand made no further moves and merely withdrew into the azure gate.

    Under the night sky, the fierce winds howled relentlessly.

    The green sigils surrounding Xuanmiao Zhenren began to dissipate, and the azure gate above his head vanished.

    "Urgh¡ª!"

    Xuanmiao Zhenren spat out a mouthful of blood, his aura rapidly weakening. He immediately focused on regulating his breath, struggling to recover.

    ¡ª

    Far away in Xuantian Cave Dwelling, Gu An idly toyed with a teacup, a look of intrigue flashing across his face.

    That mysterious hand... it was undoubtedly from someone in the Profound Mind Realm, and not just any level¡ªit had to be at least the fifth level or higher.

    No wonder Xuanmiao Zhenren dared to attend the Golden Ranking Tournament alone. So, he had a way to summon powerful reinforcements.

    Gu An found himself particularly interested in this divine ability.

    It was both formidable and capable of shielding one''s juniors¡ªa technique that even someone like him, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, was tempted by.

    At the same time, he grew more curious about Three Pure Mountains.

    A force strong enough to conceal a Profound Mind Realm cultivator at the fifth level or above¡ªnot quite at the Grand Ascension Stage, but still enough to surprise him.

    The Land of the Nine Dynasties was truly filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers!

    No wonder the Nightshade Sect only dared to stir up trouble within the Taicang Empire instead of sweeping through the Nine Dynasties outright.

    Gu An recalled what Ye Lan had once mentioned¡ªThree Pure Mountains did not have many disciples, barely over a thousand. Yet, despite their small numbers, they still held the position of the strongest sect in the Shen Tang Dynasty.

    Clearly, their strength lay not in their quantity, but in their overwhelming number of high-level cultivators.

    As for the Shen Tang Dynasty, it was anything but simple.

    It was named "Shen Tang" because its predecessor, the Heavenly Tang Dynasty, once came close to unifying the entire Nine Dynasties. However, the emperor of that era committed such heinous acts that the heavens themselves cast down an unending deluge, submerging the empire in a great flood. This natural disaster led to a shift in power, and the dynasty''s rule was replaced.

    As a result, the Shen Tang Dynasty became a land of lakes, where most of its cities and sects were built upon islands.

    Though the flood had drowned an empire, it had also vastly enriched the spiritual energy of the region, shrouding it in mist year-round.

    Among the Nine Dynasties, the Shen Tang Dynasty was the most mysterious and steeped in legend¡ªmany believed that immortals resided within its countless isolated isles.

    Gu An withdrew his gaze.

    Although Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s divine ability fascinated him, he had no intention of befriending or provoking the man.

    After all, the mysterious backer behind Xuanmiao Zhenren was an entire major realm above him. Gu An was not so foolish as to be complacent.

    Careful growth¡ªno reckless risks!

    A thousand years from now, how many major realms above the Nine Dynasties would he stand?

    He was eager to find out.

    ¡ª

    Dark clouds loomed over the land, casting shadows across mountain ranges and forests. The dense trees, their twisted shapes resembling demonic figures, lined the path to a massive palace nestled between two peaks.

    The grand hall stood ominous and bloodstained, with red pillars and eaves soaked in crimson, exuding a sense of foreboding terror.

    Inside, a group of black-robed figures knelt in submission. Some were humans, others were demons, and even wandering spirits.

    At the forefront knelt a masked man, his face obscured. He spoke in a hoarse voice, spectral energy seeping from beneath his mask.

    "Master... the Nine Dynasties have joined forces and stationed troops along the Nine Nether Path. This is beginning to interfere with our grand plan. Should we retreat or continue to bide our time?"

    Standing at the head of the hall, on the raised platform, was a towering figure draped in a billowing black robe, a blood-red dragon coiled upon its fabric, its fangs bared, as if ready to leap out at any moment.

    His long white hair swayed gently. Upon his head sat a crown of bone, adorned with two sharp, gleaming horns, radiating an icy glow.

    He suspected that Gu An was deliberately rubbing salt in his wound, yet the guy wore such a genuinely regretful expression that he had no way to argue back.

    Little did he know¡ªGu An had absolutely done it on purpose.

    Stepping on my window ledge again, huh?!

    Li Ya pulled out a chair at the desk and sat down before finally speaking.

    "I''m leaving."

    "Where to? And for how long?"

    Gu An asked casually as he walked over to the tea table, beginning to prepare tea.

    "My father has ordered me to go train at Three Pure Mountains in the Shen Tang Dynasty. I probably won¡¯t be back for several decades," Li Ya replied.

    Three Pure Mountains¡ªagain?!

    Gu An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    So Li Xuandao had such a close connection with Three Pure Mountains? First Xuanmiao Zhenren, and now he was sending Li Ya as well.

    He couldn''t help but remark, "That is a worthwhile destination, given that a disciple from Three Pure Mountains took second place in the Golden Ranking Tournament."

    "Xuanmiao Zhenren really is impressive," Li Ya agreed. "Even if I fought him, I doubt I could win."

    During the Golden Ranking Tournament, Xuanmiao Zhenren was the only one who had managed to last a full incense stick¡¯s time against An Hao.

    Gu An brought over the freshly brewed tea, placing it on the table.

    "Since you''re going to Three Pure Mountains, you¡¯d better train properly. Don¡¯t go meddling in other people''s business and end up getting yourself injured again."

    Li Ya coughed. "Aside from getting beaten up by An Hao, I haven¡¯t been injured at all these past few years."

    "Oh, really?"

    "Would I lie to you?"

    The two chatted idly, discussing Xuan Valley, the Golden Ranking Tournament, and various sect matters.

    By the time midday arrived, Li Ya finally stood up.

    "I should get going," he said. "Gu Shidi, I hope that when I return, your cultivation will have improved significantly. Making it into the top 500 isn¡¯t something you can just chalk up to luck¡ªI¡¯m sure you''ve already found your own opportunities. Don¡¯t waste the years ahead. Do your best to catch up to me!"

    With that, he strode toward the window, leaped out¡ªand left another footprint on the windowsill.

    Absolutely intentional!

    Gu An sighed helplessly.

    Li Ya usually acted serious and proper, so why did he always pull these childish stunts around him?

    Gazing out the window, Gu An¡¯s expression turned contemplative.

    Did Li Xuandao have another reason for sending Li Ya away at this time?

    And what about the soul within Li Ya¡ªwhy did it feel so weak, as if it might fade away at any moment?

    Gu An shook his head.

    If he couldn''t figure it out, then he wouldn¡¯t bother thinking about it for now.

    ¡ª

    That evening.

    Gu An returned to Xuantian Cave Dwelling once more.

    Just as he was about to start harvesting medicinal herbs, his brows furrowed slightly.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren? Why is he nearby?

    His Daoist temple was 8,000 miles away from here¡ªthere was no way he had come this far by coincidence.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, deep in the forest, ten miles away.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren held a compass in his hand, carefully advancing while muttering to himself.

    "This should be the place... I wonder what kind of blessing is hidden here..."

 Chapter 132: The Mountain God and a Fateful Encounter

    Chapter 132: The Mountain God and a Fateful Encounter

    Gu An listened to Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s murmuring in silence.

    Searching for fortune¡ªonly to end up at my doorstep?

    His gaze fell upon the compass in Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s hands, intrigued by its ability to locate blessings and opportunities. It was far more effective than his own White Spirit Mouse, which had been slacking off ever since the Sevenfold Purity Tree appeared. The little thing now spent its days napping, having completely abandoned treasure-hunting.

    ¡ª

    Deep in the forest, mist swirled between the trees.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren spotted wandering spirits drifting through the air, but he paid them no heed.

    Whoosh¡ª!

    A powerful gust of wind swept through, rustling his robes and causing him to narrow his eyes.

    "This is sacred ground. Mortals shall not pass."

    A mysterious, ethereal voice echoed through the night, forcing him to halt.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren looked around, yet saw no one. Even with his divine sense, he couldn''t detect a single trace of life.

    But he was certain he hadn¡¯t hallucinated the voice.

    Clasping his hands in a respectful bow, he declared,

    "I am Li Xuanmiao, a direct disciple of the Taiqing Lineage from Three Pure Mountains of the Shen Tang Dynasty."

    Li?

    Li Xuanmiao... Li Xuandao...

    There was no way they weren¡¯t related.

    Gu An simply didn¡¯t believe in coincidences.

    The name Three Pure also reminded him of ancient Daoist myths from his past life¡ªthe Three Pure Ones of Chinese mythology.

    Could there be a connection?

    Probably not¡ªotherwise, the Romance of the Gods he had written in this world would have already caused trouble.

    Maybe the Dao of the Three Pure Ones echoes across all heavens, manifesting in different worlds in its own unique way?

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts raced, but he remained silent, not responding immediately.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren continued,

    "I have come seeking fortune. May I request an audience with the Mountain God?"

    He spoke with certainty, as though the existence of a Mountain God was something he took for granted.

    Gu An found this interesting.

    Could it be that Mountain Gods truly existed in this world, making Xuanmiao Zhenren''s request seem natural?

    For the first time, Gu An considered befriending him¡ªlearning more about the world through him.

    "Why do you wish to meet the Mountain God?"

    Gu An¡¯s voice rang out again, its source impossible to trace.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren smiled and replied,

    "Immortal beings and divine spirits are elusive... If I can witness one with my own eyes, it would be a blessing beyond treasures. Of course... I also have a small selfish request."

    If he could meet a Mountain God, he would be more excited than if he had stumbled upon a rare artifact.

    Despite his Transformation Stage cultivation, he couldn¡¯t sense the other party at all. That could only mean one thing¡ªthis being¡¯s realm far surpassed his own.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t a Mountain God, it had to be a Grandmaster-level cultivator of unimaginable power.

    And since the entity hadn¡¯t attacked him outright, it was likely not an evil being¡ªwhich meant it was worth befriending, no matter what it was.

    Whoosh!

    Another gust of wind swept through, sending leaves fluttering.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren instinctively raised his hand to shield himself.

    When he lowered his arm, his pupils contracted sharply¡ªhis face filled with shock.

    On a large tree ahead, a tiny white-robed figure stood.

    A three-inch-tall man!

    So small that he could be held in one hand!

    He wore a white robe and a theatrical mask, making him appear utterly mysterious.

    ¡ª

    This tiny figure was Gu An.

    He had used the Great Size Manipulation Divine Art to shrink himself.

    This technique was an innate ability awakened through his Primordial Wishful Art, a skill he had cultivated through years of Qi refinement.

    ¡ª

    Xuanmiao Zhenren immediately knelt on one knee, raising his hands in reverence.

    "Li Xuanmiao pays respects to the Mountain God!"

    He was certain this wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    He had never before seen a technique that could shrink a person like this. The most he had encountered were spells that trapped people in small spaces, but not something that physically reduced one¡¯s size.

    With no prior reference, his mind naturally accepted the most reasonable conclusion¡ªthis being was indeed a divine Mountain God.

    ¡ª

    Gu An leaped along the branches, finally perching at the tree¡¯s edge to look down at Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    "What is that treasure in your hands?"

    "And since you aren''t the strongest, everything you own is worthless in comparison to the power you seek."

    ¡ª

    Xuanmiao Zhenren''s face twitched, but his heart was ignited with hope.

    The Mountain God hadn¡¯t outright refused!

    What he had intended as a mere test had unexpectedly yielded a glimmer of possibility.

    It made sense¡ªthroughout history, no Three Pure Mountains disciple had ever encountered an earthly immortal deity.

    This was an unparalleled opportunity!

    Xuanmiao Zhenren bowed deeply.

    "Mountain God, please enlighten me! As long as it does not go against the principles of Three Pure Mountains, I swear to fulfill any requirement!"

    ¡ª

    Gu An crossed his arms, pretending to be deep in thought.

    After a long pause, he suddenly snapped his fingers.

    "I¡¯ve got it. That divine ability you used to summon a Profound Mind Realm cultivator¡ªgive me that in exchange."

    ¡ª

    Xuanmiao Zhenren''s face drastically changed.

    His respect for the Mountain God deepened!

    This being had actually seen through the realm of his backer¡ªfrom an inconceivable distance!

    Such divine insight was utterly terrifying!

    Without hesitation, he replied,

    "This divine ability is called Gate of Divine Summoning. It can only be used to summon others, and it does not harm mortals. I am willing to trade it for your teaching."

    As he spoke, he retrieved a scroll from his sleeve, holding it up with both hands.

    Gu An beckoned with a hand, and the scroll flew into his grasp.

    After a quick scan with his divine sense, he confirmed its authenticity and then flicked his wrist.

    A book fell before Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body!

    ¡ª

    Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw the title.

    Gu An had no hesitation in passing it down¡ªhe would eventually cultivate this technique himself.

    Besides, it originated from Thousand Autumn Pavilion.

    He was curious to see how many years it would take for Xuanmiao Zhenren to fully master it.

    ¡ª

    As he flipped through the pages, Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s hands trembled.

    Then, he snapped the book shut, storing it away with great care.

    He suddenly reached into his storage ring, pulling out seven wooden boxes and laying them before the Mountain God.

    "This technique is far superior to the Gate of Divine Summoning¡ªI cannot accept it unfairly."

    "These are seeds of Seventh-Grade Natural Treasures¡ªgifts from various dynasties."

    "I had intended to use them to cultivate my cave dwelling, but now, I offer them to you!"

    ¡ª

    Hmm?

    He knows how to behave!

    Gu An¡¯s opinion of him improved.

    He flicked his fingers, drawing the seven wooden boxes onto a tree branch beside him.

    "You may leave now."

    Xuanmiao Zhenren immediately bowed deeply, instructing his fox demon disciple to do the same before swiftly departing without hesitation.

    ¡ª

    Gu An watched their figures fade into the distance and muttered to himself,

    "Now that... is a fated entanglement."

    But he wasn¡¯t referring to himself and Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    He meant Xuanmiao Zhenren and his fox demon disciple.

    ¡ª

    On impulse, he threw out another lifespan scan.

    ¡¾Yellow Springs Fox Demon (Fourth Level Qi Refining Stage): 14/999/14000¡¿

    ¡ª

    A 14,000-year lifespan?!

    The exact same maximum lifespan as the Huangquan Demon Emperor!

    And they both bore the name Huangquan¡ªthis couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.

    Gu An suddenly suspected¡ª

    Could this fox demon actually be the future Huangquan Demon Emperor?!

 Chapter 133: Becoming the Taixuan Sect Master!

    Chapter 133: Becoming the Taixuan Sect Master!

    The sky was clear and refreshing, the early autumn breeze light and pleasant.

    ¡ª

    Gu An was in the midst of harvesting medicinal herbs, while Lu Lingjun followed closely behind, carrying a bamboo basket filled with neatly bundled plants.

    She sighed in frustration.

    "I don''t see you doing anything important most of the time... so why do you even need my protection?" she complained.

    A dignified Inner Sect Elder acting as a bodyguard for an Outer Sect disciple?

    If word got out, it would be a disgrace to the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Inner Elders!

    ¡ª

    "Most of the time, I don¡¯t even ask you for help," Gu An replied casually, smirking.

    "You''re enjoying the benefits of an Inner Elder, basking in enlightenment beneath the Sevenfold Purity Tree¡ªthere are plenty of elders jealous of you right now."

    His lips curled into a grin.

    Right now, he was harvesting Sixth-Grade medicinal herbs¡ªeach plant extending his lifespan by sixty to a hundred years!

    Tending flowers and herbs was far more efficient than killing cultivators.

    Slaying a Integration Stage cultivator would only yield roughly the same amount of lifespan, and it would inevitably create unnecessary grudges.

    ¡ª

    Hearing Gu An¡¯s reasoning, Lu Lingjun had to admit he had a point.

    But deep down, she still felt her position had been diminished¡ªthis whole arrangement was Lu? Baitian¡¯s way of disrespecting her.

    Lu Lingjun had already set a new goal in her heart.

    She would become the Taixuan Sect Master!

    Since Lu? Baitian had tied her fate to Gu An, she might as well strengthen their relationship further.

    Gu An¡¯s potential was enormous¡ªjust the high-grade medicinal herbs in this valley gave him substantial influence.

    She could protect Gu An, leverage his herbs to form alliances, and slowly establish a power faction centered around the two of them.

    ¡ª

    As she entertained these thoughts, a brilliant smile bloomed on her face.

    Unfortunately for her, Gu An caught sight of it¡ªand immediately got goosebumps.

    "What¡¯s with that creepy smile? You¡¯re not plotting against me, are you?" he asked warily.

    Lu Lingjun grinned.

    "How could I? You¡¯re my Valley Master! Without your connections, how could I have gained such privileges?"

    ¡ª

    Gu An cleared his throat.

    "Right now, I don¡¯t even limit your cultivation time under the tree. In terms of benefits, you''re better off now than before. After all, Seventh-Grade treasures in Taixuan Sect are incredibly rare."

    He then went back to harvesting herbs.

    ¡ª

    "Fine, fine. You¡¯re right," Lu Lingjun replied.

    "Either way, I owe you a favor¡ªI¡¯ll repay it someday."

    "That¡¯s more like it."

    She didn¡¯t interrupt his work after that.

    ¡ª

    As they made their way back, Lu Lingjun suddenly asked,

    "Valley Master, have you ever considered increasing your cultivation? You made it onto the Golden Ranking Tournament, which means your talent isn¡¯t bad¡ªbut you just don¡¯t seem interested in training."

    If Gu An¡¯s cultivation improved, it would greatly benefit her own ambitions!

    ¡ª

    Gu An scoffed.

    "Not bad? I¡¯m no genius, that¡¯s for sure."

    "I made it onto the rankings because of my artifacts¡ªyou don¡¯t need to convince me otherwise."

    He shook his head and continued,

    "Besides, hard training only leads to a miserable life. Even if I live for seven or eight hundred years, what¡¯s the point if I spend most of it in seclusion?"

    "Why should I suffer endless training, when I can just enjoy life instead?"

    "If anything, not cultivating too hard is the real shortcut in life."

    "My talent isn¡¯t anywhere near as high as yours, so I might as well focus on making the most out of my years."

    ¡ª

    His words startled Lu Lingjun.

    For the first time, she felt a strange sense of sadness.

    As a cultivator who had ascended from the mortal world, she had seen too many people devote their entire lives to cultivation, only to die before reaching immortality.

    How many had spent centuries training, only to perish in tribulations, vengeance battles, or their own inner demons?

    Even she herself¡ªlooking back on her long life¡ªcould she say she had as much joy as the man standing beside her?

    ¡ª

    In this moment, Gu An¡¯s image shifted in her mind.

    His cultivation may be low, but his perspective on life was something that few could attain.

    ¡ª

    Lu Lingjun matched his pace, asking,

    "Valley Master, do you think I should live like you?"

    ¡ª

    Gu An laughed.

    "Live like me? Ridiculous."

    "Your cultivation level already proves that you have talent."

    "Life is about struggle¡ªfor some, it¡¯s about depth; for others, it¡¯s about length."

    "I lack the talent to chase length, so I make sure to experience the depth."

    Xuanmiao Zhenren answered casually,

    "Train hard. Foreign disciples must pass numerous trials before being allowed entry. Your cultivation and temperament are not strong enough yet."

    He gave a quick reminder before leaving the temple.

    ¡ª

    As moonlight filtered through the trees, it illuminated the fox demon boy''s small, seemingly harmless face.

    But as he watched his master disappear into the distance, his innocent expression gradually turned cold, his eyes flashing with icy intent.

    "Mountain God, huh...?"

    ¡ª

    Inside Xuantian Cave Dwelling, Gu An set down his brush and talisman paper, his expression suddenly serious.

    A notification appeared before his eyes¡ª

    ¡¾Huangquan Fox Demon has developed hostility toward you. He fears your strength. Would you like to perform a lifespan scan?¡¿

    ¡ª

    Fear?

    What level of hostility did this imply?

    Should he kill him now?

    ¡ª

    Just thinking about the fox demon''s 14,000-year lifespan made Gu An uneasy.

    Although monsters generally lived longer than humans at the same level, any demon surpassing 10,000 years was considered a supreme existence.

    ¡ª

    Gu An glanced up, his divine sense picking up Xuanmiao Zhenren approaching from a distance.

    I''ll deal with him later. First, let¡¯s see what Xuanmiao Zhenren wants.

    ¡ª

    By the time an incense stick burned down, Xuanmiao Zhenren had arrived in the forest.

    He knelt on the ground and called out,

    "Your humble servant seeks an audience with the Mountain God!"

    ¡ª

    The moment his voice fell, Gu An appeared on a nearby tree branch¡ªsilent, without warning.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren secretly admired his abilities.

    Such a profound technique...

    ¡ª

    Before Gu An could speak, Xuanmiao Zhenren took out his compass and activated a spell, narrating the details of his disciple¡¯s dream premonition.

    Once the compass fully projected the vision, he concluded,

    "The North Sea appeared in the vision. This could be an omen of disaster."

    ¡ª

    Gu An silently cursed.

    More trouble.

    The Nightshade Sect again!

    ¡ª

    The giant tree in the dream was undoubtedly a Nightshade Tree.

    This meant the Nightshade Sect¡¯s main branch was preparing to launch a full-scale invasion of the Nine Dynasties.

    Just how many of these damn trees do they have?!

    For the first time, Gu An seriously considered wiping out the entire Nightshade Sect¡ªnot only to eliminate a future threat, but to protect his medicinal herb cultivation.

    ¡ª

    However, before dealing with them, he planned to teach the fox demon a lesson first.

    "You should be careful of your disciple," Gu An said leisurely.

    "Whether he brings you fortune or disaster... remains uncertain."

    ¡ª

    Hearing this, Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s face turned pale.

    A flicker of realization crossed his mind, and cold sweat seeped from his forehead.

    ¡ª

    Gu An was puzzled by his extreme reaction.

    Did I really shake him that much with just one sentence?

    ¡ª

    Xuanmiao Zhenren suddenly recalled his master¡¯s words from long ago¡ª

    "Xuanmiao, you will face nine great tribulations in your lifetime."

    "Each will be a matter of life and death, arising from your connections to the mortal world."

    "You cannot escape them. You cannot avoid them."

    "The only path forward is to overcome them¡ªor perish."

    ¡ª

    Now, as he looked at the Mountain God, his respect deepened.

    A being that could see through fate and discern karma¡ªthis was undoubtedly a true immortal!

    ¡ª

    Taking a deep breath, Xuanmiao Zhenren stood up and bowed deeply.

    "Thank you, Mountain God, for your wisdom! I will tread cautiously!"

    With that, he turned and left immediately.

    ¡ª

    Gu An tilted his head, baffled beneath his masked face.

    "What the hell just happened?"

 Chapter 134: Nine Nether Domain, Chaos Across the World

    Chapter 134: Nine Nether Domain, Chaos Across the World

    After returning to Xuantian Cave Dwelling, Gu An lost interest in practicing formations. Instead, he focused on spectating, sending his divine sense to follow Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    Sure enough, upon returning to his Daoist temple, Xuanmiao Zhenren clashed with the Huangquan Fox Demon.

    A heavy rain poured down in the night, making the world roar with noise.

    Amidst the stormy night, Xuanmiao Zhenren gripped his treasured sword and questioned the Huangquan Fox Demon about his origins.

    The fox demon appeared fearful, claiming he had suffered injuries and lost his memory. He insisted that without his master''s rescue, he would have perished at the hands of other demons.

    Under the downpour, the master and disciple engaged in a fierce argument. After a while, Xuanmiao Zhenren suddenly started chanting about breaking tribulation. As if possessed by demonic energy, he raised his sword, ready to strike down the fox demon.

    Terrified, the Huangquan Fox Demon fled, desperately pleading for mercy. However, Xuanmiao Zhenren showed no sign of compassion.

    Gu An detected a trace of demonic energy from Xuanmiao Zhenren. He wasn''t sure if it had always been lurking within him or if it was a side effect of cultivating the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body.

    Eventually, the Huangquan Fox Demon could no longer keep up the act. His body erupted with overwhelming demonic energy, and he began rapidly absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy. In an instant, a monstrous demonic figure formed¡ªa manifestation that resembled a summoning spell.

    The terrifying demonic shadow''s aura was comparable to the Ninth Level of the Void Transformation Stage. Gu An suspected that this was the true form of the Huangquan Demon Emperor.

    As a cultivator of the Transformation Stage, Xuanmiao Zhenren was no match for this entity. In a critical moment, he once again activated the Gate of Divine Summoning, calling upon a Grandmaster of the Profound Mind Realm for aid.

    The moment the Grandmaster made a move, he crushed the demonic shadow effortlessly. The Huangquan Fox Demon used this chance to flee.

    Yet, at the last moment, Xuanmiao Zhenren hesitated. He chose to let the demon live and instructed the Grandmaster not to pursue.

    Once the Gate of Divine Summoning disappeared, Xuanmiao Zhenren collapsed, coughing up blood violently.

    The cost of using that technique was clearly immense!

    "What an exhilarating clash!"

    Gu An sighed in admiration¡ªit felt just like watching a novel unfold before his eyes.

    ¡¾The Huangquan Fox Demon has developed deep hatred toward you and now sees you as his mortal enemy. Would you like to activate Lifespan Probe on him?¡¿

    Here it comes!

    Time to get to work!

    Gu An stood up and stretched his muscles.

    Deep in the forest, the Huangquan Fox Demon fled desperately. Under the torrential rain, he looked utterly wretched.

    After running for an unknown length of time, he stopped beneath a massive tree, clutching his wounded waist. The rain drenched his long hair, and his expression twisted with rage.

    "Mountain God... Damn it! I was so close to succeeding..."

    Muttering to himself, his eyes filled with murderous intent.

    He didn''t believe in any so-called Mountain God. He figured that meddling fool must have been some malevolent spirit in disguise. Either way, whoever dared to ruin his plan to infiltrate Three Pure Mountains would pay dearly.

    "Are you talking about me?"

    A voice suddenly whispered in his ear.

    Startled, the Huangquan Fox Demon instinctively turned his head, only to see a small, masked figure in white standing on his shoulder.

    Before he could react, a terrifying divine sense surged into his soul.

    Gotcha!

    When Gu An''s divine sense infiltrated the fox demon¡¯s body, he discovered another hidden primordial spirit deep within¡ª

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor!

    This bastard was cunning, managing to escape the notice of even Grand Ascension Stage cultivators.

    Too bad for him¡ªhe messed with the wrong person!

    Gu An activated Soul Search, forcefully extracting the Huangquan Demon Emperor¡¯s memories.

    His vast reservoir of memories was overwhelming, but Gu An couldn''t be bothered to sift through everything. He decided to extract only the last hundred years of recollections.

    After rapidly scanning the stolen memories, he finally pieced together the demon''s origins.

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor hailed from Nine Nether Path, an independent realm known as the Nine Nether Domain. It was home to demons, devils, and vengeful spirits, all of whom had been relentlessly hunted by Nightshade Sect for ages.

    Two hundred years ago, during Nightshade Sect¡¯s expansion into Nine Nether Path, the Huangquan Demon Emperor managed to escape into the Land of the Nine Dynasties.

    For the past two centuries, he had roamed the world, infiltrating various sects. In his eyes, the most formidable sect was Three Pure Mountains, a bastion of Daoist knowledge that had stood for over ten thousand years.

    He had once tried to sneak into its gates, but before he could even set foot inside, he was discovered and nearly killed. Since then, he had obsessively plotted revenge against Three Pure Mountains.

    The Huangquan Fox Demon was nothing more than a host for the Demon Emperor¡¯s soul, its original consciousness completely erased. The Demon Emperor had used an extremely covert soul-seizing technique, making it nearly undetectable.

    His reason for fabricating an attack by Nightshade Sect was to lure Xuanmiao Zhenren back to Three Pure Mountains, ensuring that he didn¡¯t linger in Northern Sea Mountain Range. However, Xuanmiao Zhenren had unexpectedly gone searching for the so-called Mountain God instead.

    Now, after the intense battle, the Demon Emperor had shifted his hostility toward this mysterious Mountain God, vowing revenge.

    This whole situation was a bizarre twist of fate.

    But since the Demon Emperor now harbored murderous intent toward Gu An...

    Gu An would never let him live.

    An hour later¡ª

    Gu An withdrew his divine sense. With a flick of his finger, Taichedan Flame ignited the Huangquan Fox Demon, incinerating him completely.

    His body turned to ash, his soul shattered.

    Gu An successfully extracted 93 years of lifespan.

    "Are you talking about me?"

    A voice suddenly whispered in his ear.

    Startled, the Huangquan Fox Demon instinctively turned his head, only to see a small, masked figure in white standing on his shoulder.

    Before he could react, a terrifying divine sense surged into his soul.

    Gotcha!

    When Gu An''s divine sense infiltrated the fox demon¡¯s body, he discovered another hidden primordial spirit deep within¡ª

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor!

    This bastard was cunning, managing to escape the notice of even Grand Ascension Stage cultivators.

    Too bad for him¡ªhe messed with the wrong person!

    Gu An activated Soul Search, forcefully extracting the Huangquan Demon Emperor¡¯s memories.

    His vast reservoir of memories was overwhelming, but Gu An couldn''t be bothered to sift through everything. He decided to extract only the last hundred years of recollections.

    After rapidly scanning the stolen memories, he finally pieced together the demon''s origins.

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor hailed from Nine Nether Path, an independent realm known as the Nine Nether Domain. It was home to demons, devils, and vengeful spirits, all of whom had been relentlessly hunted by Nightshade Sect for ages.

    Two hundred years ago, during Nightshade Sect¡¯s expansion into Nine Nether Path, the Huangquan Demon Emperor managed to escape into the Land of the Nine Dynasties.

    For the past two centuries, he had roamed the world, infiltrating various sects. In his eyes, the most formidable sect was Three Pure Mountains, a bastion of Daoist knowledge that had stood for over ten thousand years.

    He had once tried to sneak into its gates, but before he could even set foot inside, he was discovered and nearly killed. Since then, he had obsessively plotted revenge against Three Pure Mountains.

    The Huangquan Fox Demon was nothing more than a host for the Demon Emperor¡¯s soul, its original consciousness completely erased. The Demon Emperor had used an extremely covert soul-seizing technique, making it nearly undetectable.

    His reason for fabricating an attack by Nightshade Sect was to lure Xuanmiao Zhenren back to Three Pure Mountains, ensuring that he didn¡¯t linger in Northern Sea Mountain Range. However, Xuanmiao Zhenren had unexpectedly gone searching for the so-called Mountain God instead.

    Now, after the intense battle, the Demon Emperor had shifted his hostility toward this mysterious Mountain God, vowing revenge.

    This whole situation was a bizarre twist of fate.

    But since the Demon Emperor now harbored murderous intent toward Gu An...

    Gu An would never let him live.

    An hour later¡ª

    Gu An withdrew his divine sense. With a flick of his finger, Taichedan Flame ignited the Huangquan Fox Demon, incinerating him completely.

    His body turned to ash, his soul shattered.

    Gu An successfully extracted 93 years of lifespan.

    With that done, he returned to Taixuan Sect.

    Back at Xuan Valley, Gu An sat at his desk and picked up a brush.

    He wrote down three large characters:

    Nine Nether Domain!

    From the Huangquan Demon Emperor''s memories, Gu An learned that Nine Nether Path was an isolated realm known as Nine Nether Domain, where demons, devils, and spirits suffered under the oppressive rule of Nightshade Sect.

    He decided to compile this information into an encyclopedia, which he would later deliver to Taixuan Sect through other means, aiding their future expeditions.

    As autumn leaves blanketed Xuan Valley, over twenty errand disciples busied themselves sweeping the fallen foliage.

    Gu An descended the tower and spotted several Taixuan Sect disciples flying overhead at great speed.

    He merely glanced at them before turning his focus back toward Third Medicine Valley.

    Before he could reach the teleportation platform, he sensed a strong aura behind him. Turning around, he looked at the errand disciples at work.

    An hour later, Ye Lan rushed into Medicine Valley, pulling Gu An upstairs.

    Once she shut the door, her expression turned grave.

    "Nine Nether Path is under siege¡ªNightshade Sect has arrived! A massive battle is about to break out!"

    "But it''s not just Nine Nether Path. Nightshade Sect''s demonic cultivators have surfaced across multiple regions. This time, it''s completely different from before¡ªthe Enforcement Hall is being dispatched to protect civilians. I have to leave today!"

    "That urgent?"

    Without hesitation, Gu An handed her a batch of healing pills.

    Ye Lan accepted them and warned, "Be careful. Our investigation found Nightshade Sect spies within Taixuan Sect. This time, we''re facing their main bloodline¡ªthey might be going all-in. This could be a once-in-a-millennium catastrophe!"

    Gu An nodded. "I understand. Just keep your White Spirit Sword close."

    She grinned, waving the sword. "Always!"

    After exchanging a few more critical pieces of intelligence, Ye Lan departed swiftly.

    Watching her leave, Gu An could already sense battles erupting across distant lands.

    This time, Nightshade Sect wasn¡¯t just defending¡ªthey were invading.

    But Gu An remained patient. He would let the Nine Dynasties take the brunt of the attack first.

    His real target was a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator.

    Before facing them, he needed to break through first.

    Grand Ascension vs. Grand Ascension¡ªhe needed to be ready.

 Chapter 135: Breaking Through to Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level!

    Chapter 135: Breaking Through to Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level!

    Gu An refrained from using his divine sense to probe the Profound Mind Realm cultivators inside the Library Hall. Lifespan Probe didn¡¯t work through divine sense alone, and using it carelessly could be dangerous. If those cultivators had special techniques that allowed them to detect high-level surveillance, it might stir up unnecessary trouble.

    Returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An went upstairs and pulled out a map scroll and the book from Xu Lu.

    The book, titled Record of the World, documented the general conditions of various regions. Within its pages, Gu An could find information on every location marked on the map.

    He carefully examined it, searching for a suitable place to break through.

    From the map¡¯s perspective, the Nine Dynasties only occupied one-tenth of the continent. Beyond that lay vast lands dominated by demons and devils, filled with perilous landscapes bearing terrifying names¡ªDemon Shadow Peak, Demon Bone Mountains, Severed Head Ghost Forest, Fallen Immortal River, and so on.

    After much thought, Gu An decided to break through in the lands of demons and devils.

    The demonic lands were rich in spiritual energy.

    Moreover, since ancient times, demonic lands had no dangers from the sea, making them safer than many other regions.

    This map served as proof¡ªafter all, even Supreme Elders had traveled across the entire continent.

    As night fell, Gu An silently departed, heading northeast.

    With the map in hand and the Infinite Free Step underfoot, he traversed the darkness.

    Before long, he left the Taicang Empire behind.

    Taking less than twenty steps, he crossed the borders of the Nine Dynasties and entered the lands of demons and devils.

    Instantly, he felt overwhelming demonic, devilish, and ghostly energy surging through the air.

    The terrain was shrouded in dense fog, and towering mountains loomed like ancient demons, their shadows barely visible, exuding an eerie presence.

    Gu An sensed countless living creatures, nearly all of them demonic beings.

    Occasionally, he spotted cultivators, but at night, they all remained hidden, setting up formations to conceal their presence.

    After half an hour, Gu An arrived at Phoenix Mountain.

    This colossal mountain stood at over ten thousand zhang tall, stretching across tens of thousands of miles.

    According to Record of the World, in ancient times, a phoenix had once descended upon this mountain and left behind offspring, giving the mountain its name.

    However, Phoenix Mountain was now occupied by demons. The book¡¯s author had once encountered a Great Demon equivalent to the Integration Stage here.

    Though not the most spiritually rich place, it was still a viable location for breakthrough cultivation.

    Gu An spread his divine sense across Phoenix Mountain, sensing the presence of three Integration Stage Great Demons and over a million demonic creatures.

    Countless lesser demons roamed the area, making it clear why demonic calamities were so common.

    Landing midway up the mountain, Gu An found a secluded forest clearing.

    He sat cross-legged beneath a tree and activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    The mist swirled around him, and the night wind rustled the grass, creating an eerie, wave-like effect.

    Glancing at his status panel, Gu An sighed.

    2,380,000 years of lifespan.

    He felt a twinge of pain.

    Who knew how many times he''d fail this breakthrough?

    He was prepared to burn through centuries if necessary.

    But he had to do it¡ªstaying alive was the priority!

    First, he sacrificed 100,000 years!

    ¡¾You invested 100,000 years into cultivation.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 4,000 years, using your profound mastery of the Innate Divine Immortal Art to forcibly challenge the Nirvana Stage. The tribulation has begun... You failed to endure the Innate Five Elements Divine Thunder Tribulation.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 8,000 years... You failed again.¡¿

    ...

    Damn!

    Only 4,000 years before tribulation each time?

    No wonder the Nirvana Stage was the first major roadblock in the Nine Tribulations of the Immortal Dao!

    Failure notifications flooded the panel, but Gu An remained expressionless.

    100,000 years wasted.

    Again!

    He burned another 100,000 years!

    Still failed!

    Again!

    Meanwhile, the other Enforcement Hall disciples began whispering among themselves, discussing Nightshade Sect.

    The chaos engulfing the world was escalating.

    This time, the disaster Nightshade Sect had unleashed was far worse than before.

    Many of these disciples felt overwhelmed by the pressure, terrified that they might perish in this calamity.

    Just then, Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s voice rang out, drawing everyone''s attention.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry. This area is under the protection of the Mountain God. Once my injuries are healed, I will escort you back to Taicang Empire."

    A male disciple, curious, asked, "Mountain God? What Mountain God?"

    Xuanmiao Zhenren responded,

    "A true celestial deity of the mountains. As for where he is, I won¡¯t tell you."

    The disciples exchanged glances, feeling that Xuanmiao Zhenren was speaking nonsense.

    Had he hit his head too hard when he got injured?

    Even Zhen Qin began to wonder if something was wrong with his mind.

    A heavy silence settled over the forest.

    The entire forest shook like raging waves, the ground trembled slightly, and the spiritual mist descended while demonic fog surged upward.

    From a distance, it looked as if countless dragon shadows were writhing through the land, a scene of unparalleled grandeur.

    Sitting beneath a tree, completely bare-chested, Gu An meditated as his cultivation continued to solidify.

    After an hour of refinement, he finally broke through to the Nirvana Stage!

    Upon reaching Nirvana, his spiritual energy transformed into true mana, and his primordial spirit underwent a metamorphosis.

    Gu An¡¯s Profound Heart was now inscribed with divine runes, on the verge of hatching his own unique divine ability.

    He had already formulated an idea¡ªto create a divine ability based on his cultivation techniques.

    Yet, he did not slow down.

    He continued absorbing the spiritual energy of the earth, still striving to reach Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level.

    Then¡ªhe opened his eyes, frowning.

    A demonic creature was flying toward his location, still about a hundred miles away.

    If it didn¡¯t change direction, it would likely enter his Lifespan Barrier.

    "I hope the heavens bless you. If you step inside, even if we have no enmity, you will die."

    Gu An thought to himself, then closed his eyes again.

    He didn¡¯t enjoy killing indiscriminately, not even demons.

    To him, as long as a being had gained intelligence, it was a sentient life¡ªslaughtering carelessly could accumulate negative karma.

    But if something threatened him, he would show no mercy.

    Time continued to pass.

    After another hour, Gu An''s cultivation had reached Nirvana Stage, Sixth Level.

    The wild winds around Phoenix Mountain began to subside¡ªnot because he had slowed down, but because he had nearly drained the mountain¡¯s spiritual energy.

    Now, his Lifespan Barrier was pulling in energy from even further away.

    A red figure moved forward.

    As the demonic mist in the sky dispersed, the moonlight shone down.

    Beneath the silvery glow, a woman in red staggered forward.

    Her hair was disheveled, her bare feet covered in dirt and blood, and her steps unsteady, as if she could collapse at any moment.

    Her long hair was tangled and matted with dried blood, strands sticking to her pale face.

    Only one feature stood out¡ªher bright, clear eyes.

    But her gaze was downcast, filled with exhaustion.

    "I... I can¡¯t fall here... Just a little further... If I can reach the forest ahead... I can rest..."

    She mumbled to herself, her vision blurring.

    She staggered forward, but the mere distance of a few miles took her half an hour to traverse.

    Finally, as she entered the forest, she collapsed into a patch of grass.

    She could no longer stand.

    And now¡ªshe was less than a hundred meters from Gu An¡¯s Lifespan Barrier.

 Chapter 136: The First Step to Immortality

    Chapter 136: The First Step to Immortality

    Gu An lifted his gaze toward the red-clothed woman, sensing a strong demonic aura emanating from her.

    Normally, any demon capable of fully transforming into human form would be considered a Great Demon.

    Yet, this woman¡¯s aura was only at the Ninth Level of the Foundation Establishment Stage¡ªa strange contradiction.

    Without hesitation, he activated the Lifespan Probe.

    ¡¾Tian Yao¡¯er (Foundation Establishment, Ninth Level): 17/999/18000¡¿

    Hmm?No?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her lifespan limit was even higher than the Huangquan Demon Emperor¡¯s, breaking Gu An¡¯s previous record for demonic beings.

    Among all creatures he had encountered, aside from spirit trees, the highest recorded lifespan limit belonged to the Nightshade Ghost Mother, which reached 5400 years.

    But the Ghost Mother was a spirit, not a demon, so it wasn¡¯t a fair comparison.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Humans really had it rough¡ªtheir natural lifespan was barely ten thousand years.

    Of course, humans had superior comprehension abilities, surpassing both demons and ghosts.

    At least, Gu An had yet to see a demon or ghost with a cultivation speed faster than Li Xuandao¡¯s.

    As he contemplated, Gu An patiently waited for his breakthrough to conclude.

    Now that his spiritual energy had transformed into true mana, its power had undergone a fundamental change.

    Gu An could effortlessly crush his pre-breakthrough self¡ªthe difference was overwhelming.

    Perhaps this was the true path of the Immortal Dao!

    The Nine Tribulations of the Immortal Dao¡ªhe had finally stepped past the first tribulation.

    He was no longer an ordinary cultivator.

    Unfortunately, unlike other cultivators, breaking through did not increase his lifespan.

    Perhaps it was because he had "cheated," bypassing the natural Heavenly Tribulation, so his lifespan could only be increased through stealing it from others.

    But that didn¡¯t matter¡ªhis ability to seize lifespan was already absurdly fast.

    Once his Lifespan Barrier stopped absorbing the mountain¡¯s spiritual energy, Phoenix Mountain fell into an eerie silence.

    The majority of the demonic creatures began fleeing, as they instinctively sensed that such a phenomenon heralded disaster.

    Time flew by.

    When Gu An finally reached Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level, he remained in a profound state of comprehension.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes.

    Checking his Lifespan Barrier¡¯s energy consumption, he realized that this breakthrough had consumed close to 540,000 years of lifespan.

    In total, he had expended 454,000 years to reach Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level!

    Now, he had 1.92 million years remaining.

    Not bad!

    Gu An stood up, retrieved a black robe, and began dressing.

    As he did, his gaze shifted toward Tian Yao¡¯er.

    Now, he could see things that ordinary beings could not.

    On Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s body, he saw strands of gray mist.

    When his divine sense entered the gray mist, it revealed fragments of her past.

    Could this be the legendary power of karma?

    Intrigued, Gu An continued peering into her past, deciding not to dispel the Lifespan Barrier just yet.

    Since the energy consumption had drastically slowed after his breakthrough, keeping it active a little longer wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    After finishing dressing, he finally deactivated the barrier and walked toward Tian Yao¡¯er.

    His ability to perceive karma wasn¡¯t particularly strong, but he could at least see the past ten years of her life.

    That was already impressive!

    In just a few breaths, Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s past decade unfolded before his eyes.

    He stepped forward, bent down, and lifted her unconscious body into his arms.

    Under the moonlight, their elongated shadows stretched across the ground.

    Tian Yao¡¯er dreamt of a nightmare.

    In her dream, she was surrounded by demons and devils, their claws tearing at her flesh.

    They wanted to cook her into a broth, offering her to their Demon Mother.

    With a frightened gasp, she awoke abruptly, sitting up in a panic.

    Her breathing was heavy, her chest rising and falling rapidly.

    She instinctively scanned her surroundings, realizing that she was inside a cave.

    Her eyes were drawn to the firelight, where a black-robed figure sat meditating.

    Terrified, she shrunk back against the cave wall.

    "Y-You..." Tian Yao¡¯er stammered, her voice trembling.

    She took a closer look¡ª

    The figure was dressed in black, wearing a mask, exuding an aura of mystery and power.

    It was Gu An!

    Maybe... following him wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    She turned back toward the pool, gazing at the clear water as her thoughts drifted.

    "He¡¯s so powerful... Is he really not strong enough to defeat the Demon Mother?"

    Outside the cave, sunlight bathed Gu An¡¯s body, its warmth contrasting against the crisp mountain air.

    Standing midway up the mountain, he surveyed his surroundings.

    Though flowers and trees grew nearby, they did not obstruct his view.

    From his vantage point, rolling mountains stretched into the distance, shrouded in mist.

    The scene resembled an immortal¡¯s paradise, making it hard to believe this was a land ruled by demons and devils.

    Gu An extended his divine sense, scanning for a suitable location to establish a proper cave dwelling.

    For now, he would construct an underground refuge, ensuring Tian Yao¡¯er was settled before he left.

    Fortunately, he had already prepared an array of formation materials.

    At the very least, he could set up a well-hidden cave for now and gradually enhance it later.

    Soon, he located a spiritual vein, deciding to build his cave dwelling beside it.

    Leaving behind a Yin-Yang clone, his real body vanished on the spot.

    An hour later¡ª

    Tian Yao¡¯er sat by the campfire, hugging her knees.

    The firelight flickered across her delicate features, her eyes dull and unfocused as she stared into the flames.

    She seemed lost in thought, absentmindedly absorbing the warmth.

    Only when she heard footsteps from the cave entrance did she snap out of her daze.

    Startled, she quickly stood up.

    Moments later, Gu An reentered the cave, his gaze landing on her now-clean figure.

    A look of satisfaction flashed in his eyes.

    Not bad.

    If she was going to manage his cave dwelling, at least she would be pleasing to the eye.

    With another flick of his sleeve, a soft breeze swept through the cave, lifting Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s long hair and causing her clothes to flutter.

    A momentary glimpse of the scene beneath her robe made Gu An avert his gaze instantly.

    Tian Yao¡¯er, on the other hand, felt a sudden lightness in her hair and clothes.

    Her previously damp and uncomfortable garments were now completely dry.

    Before she could react, Gu An raised his hand, pulling her toward him through the air.

    He firmly grasped her shoulders, and in the next instant¡ª

    Both of them vanished from the cave.

    Tian Yao¡¯er felt her world spin, an intense dizziness overtaking her.

    Her eyes squeezed shut, and her divine sense failed to extend, leaving her completely disoriented.

    Instinctively, she clung to Gu An¡¯s waist belt.

    Before long, her feet touched solid ground.

    The discomfort faded, and as she opened her eyes, she gasped in awe.

    Her wide, beautiful eyes sparkled in the dim light.

    They stood inside a vast underground chamber, nearly as spacious as Xuantian Cave Dwelling.

    The walls were adorned with embedded spirit stones, glowing faintly and illuminating the area with a soft radiance.

    The air was dense with spiritual energy, filling Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s lungs with refreshing vitality.

    This cave...

    Gu An had carved it out himself.

    At first glance, it looked as if nature had sculpted it over millennia, its design breathtakingly intricate.

    A masterpiece of precision and power.

    "From now on, this is your home."

    Gu An¡¯s voice echoed through the chamber.

    "Rest and recover first. Don''t wander outside¡ªthis is still Phoenix Mountain."

    "If you get bored, you can read."

    With a casual motion, he retrieved several books from his sleeve, placing them on the ground.

    Titles included "Romance of the Gods", "The Secrets of Taixuan Immortal Venerable", and others.

    Without waiting for a response¡ª

    He disappeared into thin air.

    Tian Yao¡¯er crouched down, picking up a copy of "Romance of the Gods."

    Curious, she flipped it open...

    Her expression quickly turned to confusion.

    ...

    She couldn¡¯t read.

 Chapter 137: Are There Immortals in This World?

    Chapter 137: Are There Immortals in This World?

    In the Third Medicine Valley, the autumn wind swayed gently.

    Gu An stepped out of the teleportation array and headed toward a distant garden.

    Though he had just made a breakthrough, he hadn''t forgotten the ripening schedules of the various herbs.

    Before he had walked far, Lu Lingjun quickly approached him and said, ¡°Valley Master, let me accompany you for the harvest.¡±

    Gu An nodded, having no objections.

    After traveling several miles, Gu An bent down to pick herbs while Lu Lingjun took out a bamboo basket, ready to collect them.

    ¡°Master, the world is in chaos now. With my cultivation, shouldn''t I go out and make some contributions?¡± Lu Lingjun suddenly asked.

    So that¡¯s what this is about¡ªno wonder she was acting so attentive!

    Gu An casually replied, ¡°Then go ask the Sect Master and see how he plans to deploy you.¡±

    ¡°If he intended to summon me, he would have sent word already.¡±

    ¡°In that case, just stay in Medicine Valley. Who knows, maybe one of those demonic cultivators from the White Nightshade Sect will sneak in. The valley might need you for protection.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Lingjun, for someone of your level, your heart sure wavers easily. Devotion is devotion¡ªguarding the herbs, isn¡¯t that also a merit? Is it any less valuable than slaying enemies?¡±

    Gu An spoke sternly, but his hands never stopped moving.

    Having just expended over four hundred thousand years of lifespan, he needed to replenish it.

    Lu Lingjun sighed. She had wanted to go out and exterminate demons for the grand plans of the Sect Master.

    But she couldn¡¯t tell Gu An that she aimed to become the Sect Master herself¡ªafter all, Gu An was closer to Lu? Baitian.

    Seeing that her plan had failed, Lu Lingjun changed the subject and asked, ¡°Master, do you think immortals exist in this world? The heavens are vast, yet if immortals exist, why can¡¯t mortals ever see them?¡±

    ¡°Of course they exist. Otherwise, why would we cultivators pursue the path of immortality? We¡¯re just still chasing after it.¡±

    Of course, they exist!

    I am one!

    I just can¡¯t tell you!

    Gu An felt secretly pleased, but then a thought struck him.

    Could it be that immortals are already hidden in the mortal world, and his previous divine sense simply couldn¡¯t detect them?

    Or perhaps they resided beyond the ocean, separated from the mortal realm, and even after becoming an immortal, one would still have to compete for even higher realms.

    Nirvana was merely the first step on the immortal path¡ªone still had to endure eight great tribulations before reaching the pinnacle of immortality.

    And beyond the immortal path... what lay ahead?

    Xiao Chuan let go of the White Spirit Mouse, which quickly darted back under the Sevenfold Purity Tree to resume its nap.

    Watching Gu An¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Chuan suddenly felt that the distance between them was growing.

    Even though they had always been together and Gu An had no plans of leaving the Taixuan Sect, there was an inexplicable sense of loss.

    Fortunately, the feeling came and went quickly.

    ¡°Xiao Yang, come with me to check on the spirit chickens. They should be laying eggs today.¡±

    Xiao Chuan called out to a nearby errand disciple, his face lighting up at the thought of fresh spirit chicken eggs.

    Phoenix Mountain ¨C Underground Chamber

    Gu An sat on the ground, staring at a stone tablet in front of him, rubbing his chin in thought.

    Nearby, Tian Yao¡¯er squatted curiously, watching him. She held back for a long time before finally asking, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a name for this cave.¡±

    Suddenly, an idea struck him. He opened his eyes and looked at Tian Yao¡¯er. ¡°If you could name it, what would you call it?¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er tilted her head, pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°How about Tian Yao¡¯s Cozy Nest?¡±

    Gu An immediately shut his eyes, unwilling to engage.

    Tian Yao¡¯er pouted, raised her hands like claws, and playfully swiped at him, sticking out her tongue like she wanted to scratch him.

    An incense stick¡¯s time later, Gu An stood up.

    Startled, Tian Yao¡¯er followed suit, her wide eyes watching him.

    Gu An raised his right hand, extending two fingers, and traced the air above the tablet.

    Tian Yao¡¯er looked down and saw a faint energy engraving four words onto the stone:

    Nianchu Cave Dwelling

    Nianchu¡ªto never forget one¡¯s original intentions.

    His conversation with Xiao Chuan had stirred many emotions in him, and Nianchu was a reminder to cherish the first people he had met on his path to immortality.

    After finishing the engraving, Gu An lifted the stone tablet and walked forward.

    Tian Yao¡¯er trailed behind him, never more than seven steps away since his return.

    Once he planted the tablet in place, Gu An began casting spells, then crouched down to slap the ground.

    In truth, he didn¡¯t need to go through this trouble¡ªhe just wanted to put on a show for Tian Yao¡¯er.

    As his mana seeped into the soil, grass began to sprout across the barren land. Within mere seconds, lush greenery covered all of Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    Tian Yao¡¯er stared, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 138: The Mountain God Descends, Delivering Punishment

    Chapter 138: The Mountain God Descends, Delivering Punishment

    The autumn wind howled through the mountains and forests as Zhen Qin and the others followed Xuanmiao Zhenren forward.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren walked at the front, leaving a trail of blood in his wake, causing those behind him to feel great concern. However, they knew that offering comfort was pointless¡ªthey could only try not to disturb him.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion echoed from the distance, and a raging wind swept through, toppling trees. Everyone hurriedly mobilized their spiritual energy to withstand the shockwave.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren raised his sword to block, his Transformation Stage cultivation absorbing most of the pressure.

    Yet, he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, making the disciples of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Law Enforcement Hall behind him even more anxious.

    A few breaths later, the storm subsided. Xuanmiao Zhenren staggered and fell to one knee, using his sword to steady himself.

    The surrounding forest lay in ruins, fallen trees and scattered debris painting a scene of devastation.

    Zhen Qin and the others quickly gathered around, deeply worried about Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s condition.

    Since he had saved them, they had endured battle after battle daily, leaving him no time to recover. His injuries had only worsened.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren lifted his head, his pale face filled with frustration. Clenching his teeth, he said, ¡°The enemy is coming¡ªeveryone, sit down and meditate!¡±

    The group obeyed without hesitation.

    After spending the past few days together, they had developed absolute trust in Xuanmiao Zhenren. Without him, they would have died long ago.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Call upon the Mountain God in your hearts. Pray for his intervention!¡±

    He had no other choice. His spiritual energy was insufficient to use the Gate of Divine Summoning again.

    His only hope was the Mountain God.

    Although they were far from where the Mountain God resided, he firmly believed that the deity would sense their plea.

    Upon hearing his words, some disciples hesitated, and a few even grew agitated.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to pray¡ªshouldn¡¯t we be running?!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! The world is in chaos, battles rage everywhere. We might be able to escape in the confusion.¡±

    ¡°We can take turns carrying you, Master. We will find a way out!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death!¡±

    ¡°If a Mountain God really existed, would the White Nightshade Sect be allowed to run rampant?¡±

    As they argued, the immense pressure of an approaching force became more evident.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren cut through their panic with a stern voice, ¡°There is no escape. They¡¯ve already locked onto us. Meditate now, as I instructed¡ªthere is still a sliver of hope. If you delay and let them capture you, you will neither live nor die.¡±

    At his words, the disciples clenched their jaws and sat down.

    Zhen Qin, seated among them, shut her eyes and began calling out to the Mountain God in her heart.

    She refused to die here!

    Even Xuanmiao Zhenren sighed, raising his gaze to the sky. His eyes grew calm.

    ¡°Disappointed?¡±

    A voice rang in Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s ears.

    He turned sharply, his eyes widening in shock and joy.

    ¡°Mountain God!¡±

    The disciples, hearing these words, followed his gaze.

    When they saw what was on Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s shoulder, their eyes widened in disbelief.

    A small figure in white stood on his left shoulder, wearing an opera mask.

    He wasn¡¯t even as tall as Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s ear!

    Some disciples thought they were seeing things, rubbing their eyes in disbelief.

    Above them, the wooden staff elder frowned deeply, noticing the tiny figure as well.

    The White Nightshade Sect cultivators whispered among themselves. They had never seen such a small person before, and when they tried to probe with their divine sense, they couldn¡¯t perceive his true form¡ªnor did he emit any demonic aura.

    Gu An leaped from Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s shoulder onto a nearby crooked tree.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren immediately knelt. ¡°Mountain God, please save us! The White Nightshade Sect commits countless atrocities, even seeking to sacrifice the people of the Nine Dynasties. Such evil must not go unpunished¡ªplease, save the innocent!¡±

    The disciples followed suit, kneeling in reverence.

    Zhen Qin, too, bowed. Strangely, she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness toward the small figure in white.

    ¡°Mountain God? Ha! Pretending to be divine? I advise you to stay out of this,¡± the wooden staff elder sneered.

    Gu An ignored the Transformation Stage cultivator¡¯s threat.

    Instead, he turned to Xuanmiao Zhenren and said indifferently, ¡°The Mountain God does not save all beings¡ªonly his land. You are not of this land, and yet you ask for my aid? That defies the laws of the Immortal Dao.¡±

    Xuanmiao Zhenren quickly replied, ¡°If you help us, we will offer tribute to you!¡±

    ¡°Hm. Sincerity moves the divine.¡±

    Gu An finally turned to the wooden staff elder and raised his right hand, palm facing upward.

    The earth trembled violently.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Massive roots burst from the ground like writhing serpents, surging toward the sky.

    The wooden staff elder dodged in alarm, but his subordinates were not as fortunate¡ªone by one, they were impaled, their bodies torn apart, blood raining from above.

    The suffocating demonic energy was instantly dispelled, and sunlight poured down once more.

    Zhen Qin and the others, witnessing the spectacle, were left utterly speechless.

 Chapter 139: Immortal Techniques, the Eve of Battle

    Chapter 139: Immortal Techniques, the Eve of Battle

    After safely delivering Xuanmiao Zhenren, Zhen Qin, and the others to the border of the Taicang Empire, Gu An withdrew his power and disappeared from the scene.

    The primary reason he had intervened was for Zhen Qin.

    However, he had to admit¡ªusing his power felt incredible. It allowed him to truly experience the strength of the Immortal Dao.

    No wonder the Nirvana Stage was so unique. Without undergoing Nirvana, human cultivators couldn''t surpass ten thousand years of lifespan. The difference between the Nirvana Stage and the Grand Ascension Stage wasn¡¯t just in spiritual energy but in an all-encompassing transformation.

    Back at the Taixuan Sect, Gu An resumed purchasing herbs to prepare for planting in Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    But before he began, he needed to properly instruct Tian Yao¡¯er.

    Now that he had achieved methods akin to immortals, he didn¡¯t need to teach Tian Yao¡¯er step by step¡ªhe could simply touch her forehead and transfer vast amounts of knowledge directly into her mind.

    Still, to conceal his true strength, he decided to teach her slowly. After all, he had plenty of time.

    By a Great River

    The disciples of the Law Enforcement Hall looked at Xuanmiao Zhenren, hesitant to speak.

    The joy of surviving their ordeal was overshadowed by worry for their master.

    If not for saving them, would Xuanmiao Zhenren have ended up like this?

    Washing his face in the river, Xuanmiao Zhenren stood up and smiled. "No need to worry about me. My cultivation has merely been sealed for a year¡ªit was my mistake for breaking my promise to the Mountain God. I deserve this punishment."

    The disciples rushed to take responsibility upon themselves, but Xuanmiao Zhenren merely laughed it off.

    Being suppressed to the Foundation Establishment stage didn¡¯t upset him¡ªin fact, he felt more excited than ever.

    Now, he was utterly convinced that the Mountain God was a true immortal.

    The divine power he had witnessed was beyond comprehension, yet it also filled him with hope.

    The path to immortality was real!

    "Alright, everyone. Now that we''ve returned to the Taicang Empire, it''s time for us to part ways. Remember¡ªnever speak of the Mountain God¡¯s existence!"

    The disciples cupped their fists in acknowledgment, all swearing secrecy.

    Even Xuanmiao Zhenren had been punished¡ªnone of them dared to risk the Mountain God¡¯s wrath.

    Yet, they shared the same excitement.

    For centuries, the existence of immortals had been debated within the cultivation world.

    But now, having witnessed one firsthand, their belief in the Immortal Dao had never been stronger.

    Autumn turned to winter, and heavy snow blanketed Xuan Valley.

    Zhen Qin returned to visit Gu An, recounting tales of the worsening chaos in the outside world.

    ¡°The White Nightshade Sect¡¯s forces are endless. Even with all Nine Dynasties working together, we still can¡¯t wipe them out...¡± she sighed.

    As a Foundation Establishment cultivator, her perspective was limited.

    Gu An, however, frequently witnessed battles between Profound Mind Realm cultivators.

    At present, every region had its own Profound Mind Realm grandmasters holding the line. The combined number across the Nine Dynasties had already exceeded twenty and continued to grow. The White Nightshade Sect matched them in strength, leading to an extended stalemate.

    To his surprise, Tian Yao¡¯er had a natural talent for cultivation.

    She might seem a little dim, but she was careful and precise.

    Once the planting was done, Gu An retrieved a leg of lamb, along with his special seasoning blend. Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up, and she eagerly gathered firewood.

    An incense stick¡¯s time later, she sat hunched over the fire, chewing on the juicy lamb while eyeing the second piece roasting on the spit.

    ¡°They¡¯re both yours,¡± Gu An chuckled. ¡°Eat slower.¡±

    Why did this feel like he was raising a cat?

    In truth, Tian Yao¡¯er wasn¡¯t a cat demon¡ªshe was some kind of bird demon.

    Judging by her extreme lifespan, Gu An suspected she had phoenix blood.

    Mouth full of meat, Tian Yao¡¯er asked, ¡°Master, why did you come to Phoenix Mountain?¡±

    Though they had been together for months, she still knew nothing about him.

    Sensing his good mood, she finally dared to ask.

    ¡°Phoenix Mountain is vast and rich in resources. I came here specifically for the herbs I planted.¡±

    ¡°Master, do you know alchemy?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°The Demon Mother has an alchemist under her command who she values greatly. Can you teach me alchemy?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how you behave.¡±

    ¡°Master, where did you come from?¡±

    Their conversation echoed in the quiet cave, their shadows flickering on the stone walls.

    For the first time, Tian Yao¡¯er felt truly at ease.

    Though she remained trapped in the cave, with Gu An here, she felt safe¡ªno longer living in fear.

    Half a year passed in the blink of an eye.

    Gu An, now seventy-four cycles old, had a lifespan exceeding two million years. Everything was progressing smoothly.

    Then, news spread.

    The White Nightshade Sect had constructed a massive sacrificial altar in Silent Desolation Forest, preparing to offer live sacrifices.

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense swept over the altar.

    It spanned over a hundred miles, with a massive cauldron at its center¡ªinside was a towering flag infused with countless trapped souls.

    Forty Profound Mind Realm cultivators guarded it.

    The White Nightshade Sect was making their final gamble.

    This meant their Grand Ascension master would soon reveal himself.

    Gu An withdrew his divine sense and headed toward Wu Jue¡¯s residence.

    The time for the final battle was near.

 Chapter 140: A Ninth-Level Profound Mind Cultivator Strikes

    Chapter 140: A Ninth-Level Profound Mind Cultivator Strikes

    After parting ways with Wu Jue, Gu An witnessed a steady stream of Taixuan Sect disciples soaring over the Third Medicine Valley and Xuan Valley every day.

    The Taixuan Sect had begun its campaign!

    Standing on the balcony, Gu An gazed into the distance, observing the battle erupting in Silent Desolation Forest. The first sects to arrive had already launched an offensive against the White Nightshade Sect.

    Unfortunately, the combined strength of forty Profound Mind Realm cultivators was nearly invincible. The allied forces of the Nine Dynasties suffered heavy losses and were forced to retreat, gathering strength for another assault.

    Turning his gaze toward the Dustless Wasteland, Gu An saw that the White Nightshade Sect had reestablished control over it. From the entrance of the Nine Nether Path, a steady stream of their cultivators emerged, all heading toward the Taichen Empire.

    The Nine Dynasties were as follows:

    Taicang, Dayu, Shentang, Tianwei, Taichen, Hanlu, Dazhao, Dajiang, and Wuzhen.

    Among them, the Taichen Empire was weaker in strength despite its vast territory and central position. It had already fallen to the White Nightshade Sect.

    Viewing the battlefield from a grand perspective, Gu An could see cultivators converging on Taichen from all directions, creating a truly spectacular sight.

    As he watched, a surge of battle fervor rose in him.

    He almost wanted to join the fray.@@@@

    But his priority was still his medicine valley. That was the most important thing.

    Besides, if he made a move too early, the White Nightshade Sect¡¯s Grand Ascension expert might never appear.

    The fact that this figure had remained hidden all this time meant they were likely preparing something significant.

    To Gu An, the massive altar in Silent Desolation Forest seemed like an obvious trap. He suspected the White Nightshade Sect might launch a sneak attack on the Taixuan Sect instead.

    Apparently, the sect shared his concern. Even now, a Profound Mind Realm grandmaster remained behind to guard their main city¡ªand it wasn¡¯t Ancestor Xuan Quan.

    The tension within the Taixuan Sect had escalated significantly.

    Patrols in the sect¡¯s various cities had increased, and even the errand disciples in the Third Medicine Valley and Xuan Valley were affected by the rising anxiety.

    As the chief disciple of Xuan Valley, Lu Jiu Jia began organizing rotations of disciples to stand guard atop the surrounding mountains, preventing White Nightshade Sect infiltrators from getting too close.

    Similarly, the Third Medicine Valley implemented stricter patrols, with stewards leading disciples on regular inspections.

    That morning, after the daily exercises concluded, Gu An was on his way back to his pavilion when he suddenly sensed something. His expression flickered slightly, though he didn¡¯t stop walking.

    BOOM!

    A deafening thunderclap split the sky, startling everyone in the valley. All turned their heads toward the source of the noise.

    A massive storm of dark clouds rolled in from the direction of the Inner Sect, spreading rapidly toward the Third Medicine Valley, as if seeking to engulf the entire sky. R??¦ÁNO??b§¦?S

    ¡°What was that sound?¡±

    ¡°Could it be the White Nightshade Sect attacking?!¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t they still in Taichen?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re one of the strongest sects in the Nine Dynasties. If we fall, morale across the Nine Dynasties will plummet.¡±

    ¡°I just hope the battle doesn¡¯t reach the Medicine Valley...¡±

    The disciples huddled together, whispering nervously.

    Gu An halted, resting his hands on the wooden railing at the edge of a garden while watching the storm approach. His divine sense peered into the heart of the sect¡¯s main city, where battle had already erupted.

    The Sect Main City was the largest city in the Taixuan Sect.

    Inner sect disciples could enter, but only the sect¡¯s elites and higher-ranking figures lived there.

    Currently, two Integration Stage grandmasters were engaged in combat over the city. As their battle intensified, more cultivators joined the fray, leading to an all-out clash.

    This wasn¡¯t an external invasion¡ªit was the White Nightshade Sect¡¯s spies making their move.

    After watching for a moment, Gu An noticed that most of the rogue disciples seemed to come from a single noble family.

    Just then, Lu Lingjun approached him.

    ¡°Master, from now on, do not leave the Medicine Valley,¡± she warned.

    Her gaze was locked on the Sect Main City, her expression grave.

    She could sense at least five Integration Stage cultivators.

    That alone wasn¡¯t enough to unsettle her¡ªbut she had a bad feeling that something even more terrifying was about to unfold.

    Gu An nodded lightly and continued watching.

    The Third Medicine Valley quickly dimmed, as though night had fallen.

    Rumble...

    Low thunder growled across the sky, reminiscent of an ancient beast roaring within the sea of clouds. The earth trembled beneath its might.

    A cold, commanding voice echoed across the entire Taixuan Sect:

    ¡°It is time for you to show yourself. Our battle will decide the fate of your sect!¡±

    The words carried immense pressure, making even seasoned cultivators feel an oppressive weight upon their chests.

    This woman was cautious. She had used a secret technique to conceal her true cultivation, making it appear as though she was only at the first level of Core Formation.

    ¡°Young man, this valley is overflowing with spiritual energy. Your identity must not be simple. Tell me¡ªwho are you?¡± White Mist Fairy spoke, her voice soft and alluring, evoking a sense of intrigue.

    Gu An reached out and gently clasped her wrist. ¡°I am merely an ordinary outer disciple of the Taixuan Sect.¡±

    White Mist Fairy laughed coldly but made no effort to withdraw her hand. Instead, she used transmission technique to whisper directly into Gu An¡¯s mind:

    ¡°Rumor has it that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path only appears within a thousand miles of this region. Young man, if you have any information about him, I might just spare your life.¡±

    Gu An had anticipated her use of transmission and allowed her to finish speaking.

    His expression hardened.

    ¡°So, you really are a demonic cultivator.¡±

    In an instant, White Mist Fairy felt an overwhelming force invade her body!

    Beneath her veil, her face paled in terror.

    She tried to shake off Gu An¡¯s grip but found she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Her wide eyes reflected utter disbelief.

    Worse still, she realized that she couldn¡¯t speak¡ªnor could her primordial spirit escape!

    A sensation of pure, unrelenting horror gripped her for the first time in her life.

    Her cultivation rapidly plummeted, her primordial spirit forcibly suppressed, reducing her to the very Core Formation realm she had been pretending to be.

    ¡°Impossible...!¡±

    White Mist Fairy was on the verge of mental collapse.

    The sheer disparity in strength¡ªher helplessness as her cultivation was forcibly sealed¡ªdrove her into absolute despair.

    Before she could react further, Gu An pulled out a black pearl.

    The Thousand Shadows Pearl¡ªa gift from Lu? Baitian!

    With his left hand still gripping her wrist, Gu An pressed the pearl against her abdomen.

    "Demon! Face your end!"

    With a loud boom, the Thousand Shadows Pearl erupted with dazzling light, releasing countless bursts of energy.

    White Mist Fairy''s body exploded into a bloody mist.

    Her blood splattered all over Gu An.

    The Thousand Shadows Pearl alone wasn¡¯t enough to kill a Profound Mind Realm expert¡ªbut before he activated it, Gu An had already used his divine power to obliterate her soul, ensuring instant death.

    His loud shout attracted the attention of many errand disciples nearby.

    A moment later, Lu Lingjun appeared beside him, frowning at the blood-covered Gu An.

    ¡°You okay? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± she asked.

    Gu An deliberately put on a terrified expression and stammered, ¡°I thought she was an Inner Sect disciple... But she turned out to be a demonic cultivator from the White Nightshade Sect! We need to destroy the body before they come looking for her!¡±

    His hands, still gripping the Thousand Shadows Pearl, trembled slightly.

    Slaying White Mist Fairy had granted him 495 years of lifespan¡ªnot bad!

    Lu Lingjun glanced at Gu An, who still seemed shaken. She immediately cast a spiritual fire spell, engulfing White Mist Fairy¡¯s remains.

    The last traces of her power flared up momentarily but were quickly incinerated.

    Lu Lingjun was unable to detect the Nirvana-level energy at play. The difference in their levels was simply too vast.

    As far as she could tell, White Mist Fairy had truly been just a Core Formation cultivator.

    Watching her body turn to ashes, Gu An let out a breath of relief.

    ¡°Damn, she didn¡¯t even have a storage bag or ring...¡± he muttered.

    Lu Lingjun rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like you were too scared to notice that,¡± she remarked dryly. ¡°You¡¯re a Golden Ranking genius, and yet you let a mere Core Formation demonic cultivator frighten you this much?¡±

    She turned her gaze skyward.

    The battle between Akegan and Daoist Kusong still raged above.

    Something stirred within her.

    Deep down, she felt as though she was on the verge of grasping something profound.

    The Profound Mind Realm was truly awe-inspiring.

    The gap between Ninth-Level Integration Stage and Profound Mind Realm was unimaginably vast.

    At that moment, Lu Lingjun realized¡ª

    Only by achieving the Profound Mind Realm could one be considered a true master of cultivation!

 Chapter 141: A Sword Cultivator Must Always Be Composed

    Chapter 141: A Sword Cultivator Must Always Be Composed

    Seeing Lu Lingjun fall silent once again, Gu An could sense that she had grasped the opportunity for a breakthrough.

    Lu Lingjun had clearly been stuck at the ninth level of the Integration Stage for a long time. Her spiritual power had reached a bottleneck where it could no longer increase.

    Pulling her along, Gu An led her deeper into the valley while casually asking, "Tell me, what kind of realm is the Profound Mind Realm? It sounds so impressive. ¡®Profound Mind, Profound Mind¡¯¡ªdoes that mean something special about the heart at that level?"

    Lu Lingjun''s gaze flickered upon hearing his words.

    A subtle transformation was occurring in her heart, where a faint surge of peculiar energy was stirring.@@@@

    Naturally, this energy came from Gu An¡¯s magic. He had infused it so skillfully that, given the vast difference in their cultivation levels, Lu Lingjun remained completely unaware. Instead, she mistook it for the precursor of her impending breakthrough.

    That thread of magic circled once through Lu Lingjun¡¯s heart before withdrawing back into Gu An''s body, leaving her with a fleeting sense of loss.

    At that moment, the other disciples in the valley gathered around, asking about the identity of the female demonic cultivator from earlier.

    Still covered in blood, Gu An gave a brief explanation before returning to his quarters to clean himself up.

    Meanwhile, Lu Lingjun returned to the wooden railing, tilting her head back to gaze at the thunderclouds as she continued to watch the battle.

    For the Third Medicine Valley, Bai Xia Fairy was nothing more than a brief episode. Even the errand disciples barely paid any attention to it. Little did they know that the deceased demonic cultivator had a cultivation level surpassing that of all Nine Dynasties. Apart from Gu An, she had been the strongest of them all.

    Taichen Empire, Silent Desolation Forest

    Enormous banners stood along the forest¡¯s edge, encircling a vast open space spanning a hundred miles. The ground was carved with deep trenches forming an intricate network of runes when viewed from above.

    This was the Sect-Protecting Grand Formation of the Nightshade Sect¡ªthe Sixfold Grand Ascension Array!

    At the heart of the formation, seven figures in black robes sat cross-legged in a circle.

    Each of them had reached the Profound Mind Realm¡ªand not just any level, but above the fifth level. They were none other than the top seven elders among the Hundred Venerables of the Nightshade Sect!

    An elderly woman among them opened her eyes and said, ¡°There are fluctuations from a battle between Profound Mind cultivators in the direction of Taixuan Sect. It seems the Vice Sect Master and Akegan have made their move. I wonder if the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path will intervene.¡±

    Hearing this, the other six opened their eyes as well.

    ¡°Taixuan Sect is on the verge of destruction. The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path will surely take action.¡±

    ¡°They say his cultivation is at least at the eighth level of the Profound Mind Realm. I wonder if that''s true.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, with the Vice Sect Master involved, Taixuan Sect can only rely on him.¡±

    ¡°I must admit, we underestimated the sects in this land. What seemed like a barren, backward region has managed to gather so many Profound Mind cultivators.¡± R¦¡?NO?b§¦?s??

    Lu? Baitian scowled. He was particularly frustrated because one of the four Profound Mind cultivators from Cang Heaven Sect bore the surname Zhou.

    Turning to Gu Gua from the Venerable Pavilion, Lu? Baitian asked for his family¡¯s response.

    Gu Gua remained calm as he said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Our ancestors are eccentric. I can¡¯t promise a number, but rest assured, the Gu Family will contribute to the Nine Dynasties¡¯ cause.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu? Baitian laughed coldly.

    An Hao, observing the entire exchange, was inwardly amazed¡ªthis was his first time witnessing the influence of the three great families.

    Even a sect master had to be polite to them.

    Lu? Baitian was known for his tyrannical ways, but his attitude depended on whom he was dealing with. Against the Chu Family, he could wipe them out entirely, but against the three great families, he had no choice but to show respect.

    Beneath the Profound Mind Realm, Lu? Baitian was invincible.

    But now, thanks to the Nightshade Sect, it was Profound Mind cultivators who dictated the rules.

    An Hao clenched his fists and vowed, "When I become sect master, all these families will bow to me!"

    To him, Lu? Baitian¡¯s struggles were simply because he wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    Wu Jue, however, had little interest in these matters¡ªhe only felt that the meeting was pointless noise.

    If they didn¡¯t crush the Nightshade Sect soon, Taixuan Sect would remain in grave danger.

    Just then, an elder rushed into the hall, holding a jade slip.

    ¡°The sect is under attack by a Profound Mind cultivator from the Nightshade Sect!¡±

    At those words, the entire hall erupted in shock.

    An Hao frowned, thinking of his sister, An Xin.

    Wu Jue clenched his fists, thinking of Gu An.

    Lu? Baitian demanded, "How many Profound Mind cultivators?"

    ¡°Just one.¡±

    Lu? Baitian laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Even if Elder Kusong isn¡¯t a match, there¡¯s still the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.¡±

 Chapter 142: Valley Master Holds Your Hand, and Thatâ€™s a Problem?

    Chapter 142: Valley Master Holds Your Hand, and That¡¯s a Problem?@@@@

    As Zuo Yijian trembled, Zuo Lin also noticed his father''s sword reacting strangely. That overwhelming sword intent made the scabbard vibrate violently. Under Zuo Lin¡¯s stunned gaze, the sword and scabbard floated into the air.

    Zuo Yijian rose to his feet, staring at his sword. He was certain that his senses were not mistaken.

    This was the sword intent of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    On the Heavenly Mending Platform, more and more people began to feel the presence of the sword intent, including Ye Lan.

    She turned her head, gazing in astonishment toward Zuo Yijian.

    BOOM¡ª

    Suddenly, the thunderclouds split apart, instantly illuminating the Outer Sect City. A violent wind descended from the sky, shaking the city¡¯s buildings. The oppressive force caused weaker disciples and errand disciples to collapse to the ground.

    Struggling to lift their heads, everyone saw a massive opening in the thunderclouds above the city, spanning dozens of miles in diameter.

    The storm failed to reform, and under the sunlight, Chi Qian Zun and Elder Kusong continued their battle, locked in an intense struggle.

    The two cultivators, separated by a hundred feet, exchanged spell attacks. The collision of their techniques created shockwaves and blinding flashes of light. The sheer force of their battle distorted the city''s protective barrier, which looked as though it could shatter at any moment.

    ¡°Father... this...?¡± Zuo Lin looked at Zuo Yijian in disbelief, his voice trembling.

    Could his father be the legendary Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?!

    The same thought crossed the minds of many others because the sword intent was simply too powerful.

    Even Chi Qian Zun, who was in midair, sensed the sword intent. His sharp gaze locked onto Zuo Yijian, his brows furrowing.

    Could this man really be the Sword Sovereign?

    At that moment, Zuo Yijian suddenly dropped to one knee, looking at his violently trembling sword and shouting, "Sword Sovereign, please save my sect!"

    As soon as his words fell¡ª

    CLANG!

    The sound of a sword being unsheathed ripped through the heavens, silencing everything!

    Chi Qian Zun instantly leaped backward, retreating onto the thunderclouds, widening the distance between himself and Elder Kusong.

    Staring down at the Heavenly Mending Platform, Chi Qian Zun brought together his eighteen golden short blades, merging them into a single long sword. His face twisted into a crazed grin as he shouted, "Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, come out! Let me see your strength!" ?a?o??§¦?

    His voice resounded throughout Taixuan Sect, not just as a challenge to the Sword Sovereign, but also as a signal to the Vice Sect Master of the Nightshade Sect, urging him to act quickly.

    After all, Chi Qian Zun was at the fifth level of the Profound Mind Realm. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Sword Sovereign, he could certainly stall for time.

    However, his provocation was met with only one response¡ª

    A piercing sonic boom!

    The moment Chi Qian Zun finished speaking, Zuo Yijian¡¯s sword suddenly shot toward him with a force beyond comprehension.

    The terrifying sword intent erupted, sweeping everyone off their feet!

    From all corners of the city, people watched in awe as a blinding streak of sword light shot upward, piercing through the heavens, its unstoppable force splitting the stormy sea of thunderclouds apart.

    Zuo Lin, midair from the blast, saw the sky itself being cleaved in two by that sword. The image burned itself into his mind, filling him with unparalleled shock.

    He had already intervened twice today.

    A third time would be excessive.

    Taixuan Sect needed to overcome its own tribulations.

    Before long, a deafening cheer erupted from the Outer Sect City, so loud that even the errand disciples in the Third Medicine Valley could hear it.

    Though they couldn¡¯t make out the exact words, they could tell it was a celebration.

    Meanwhile, Gu An remained beside Lu Lingjun, ensuring that no one interrupted her comprehension state.

    Outer Sect City¡ª

    As excitement surged, more and more people rushed onto the Heavenly Mending Platform. Elder Kusong descended, landing in the center of the crowd, standing before Zuo Yijian.

    At that moment, Zuo Yijian clutched his sword tightly, unwilling to sheathe it or hand it over to anyone.

    Elder Kusong smiled and asked, ¡°Junior, may I take a look at that sword?¡±

    Zuo Yijian guarded it like a treasure, glaring at the elder warily.

    Suddenly¡ª

    ¡°Wait! The sword intent beneath our feet has strengthened!¡±

    An elder exclaimed in shock, prompting everyone to lower their gazes.

    They saw that the two characters for ¡®Righteous Path¡¯ carved into the platform were now flowing with sword intent.

    It seemed that as the sword landed, Gu An¡¯s sword intent had merged into the inscription, reinforcing the Sword Sovereign¡¯s aura.

    Elder Kusong turned to look at the inscription, sensing the profound sword energy within.

    Slowly, he closed his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Zuo Yijian took a step back and whispered to his son, ¡°Lin¡¯er, pick up my copy of Romance of the Gods.¡±

    Third Medicine Valley¡ª

    Gu An smirked.

    He had shaved off a hundred years from Lu Lingjun¡¯s cultivation journey¡ªso why should she make a fuss over something as trivial as holding hands?

    Lu Lingjun, however, merely smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. From now on, you belong to me.¡±

    Before Gu An could react, she turned and left.

    Gu An immediately chased after her.

    ¡°Miss Lu, I was just joking! Please don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±

    Lu Lingjun only laughed.

    It was already too late.

 Chapter 143: Are You Really Pan An?

    Chapter 143: Are You Really Pan An?

    The masked elder¡¯s words had just fallen when the floating black flames trembled slightly.

    The other six elders all lowered their heads, their expressions dark and uncertain.

    After the battle at Taixuan Sect, their fear of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had deepened even further.

    The masked elder continued, ¡°Over this period, the main branch has lost nearly twenty percent of its followers, including seventeen Integration Stage cultivators. We are unable to determine the fate of the Vice Sect Master. Sect Master, do you have any way to confirm it?¡±

    A deep voice echoed from within the black flames¡ªit was the Sect Master of the Nightshade Sect, Jing Tuxian.

    ¡°The Vice Sect Master is a free spirit. Even I am unaware of her whereabouts. However, it is impossible for her to have perished¡ªunless a Grand Ascension cultivator has appeared in the Nine Dynasties. Even if one had, killing her wouldn¡¯t have gone unnoticed. Have any of you sensed battle fluctuations beyond the Profound Mind Realm?¡±

    The masked elder answered, ¡°No. But the Vice Sect Master¡¯s sudden disappearance makes it necessary for us to consider all possibilities.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jing Tuxian¡¯s voice was calm yet firm. ¡°She may have been caught up in something, but she wouldn¡¯t just die silently. Moreover, I have already placed a curse upon myself¡ªthere is no turning back. Continue gathering sacrificial offerings, as many as possible. I am preparing to peer into the Mandate of Heaven!¡±

    The seven elders responded in unison, ¡°Understood!¡±

    Nestled within a vast lake, the Three Pure Mountains were revered as a sacred land of immortals. Towering peaks loomed above, their summits barely visible through the mist, resembling mirages.

    Beneath an ancient tree, Li Ya sat cross-legged, facing a precipice.

    His Northern Sea Heavy Sword was planted beside him.

    With his hands resting on his knees, he frowned at the chessboard before him, his expression troubled.

    With a groan, he ruffled his hair in frustration.

    At that moment, a spectral figure descended from the tree¡ªit was the spirit of the Li Family¡¯s Ancestor.

    Oddly, his soul had become even more corporeal compared to before.

    ¡°Hahaha! Boy, I told you¡ª the trials of the Three Pure Mountains are incredibly difficult! They require intelligence and wisdom! You¡¯re still lacking in comprehension! You¡¯re nowhere near my level. Back in my day, I cracked this chess puzzle in just three years! Judging by your miserable state, I doubt you¡¯ll solve it even in ten years!¡±

    The Li Family Ancestor laughed gleefully.

    Li Ya glared at him, snapping, ¡°What kind of ancestor are you? Hoping your descendants will be dumber than you?! I refuse to believe I¡¯m worse than you!¡±

    The Li Family Ancestor grinned. ¡°My master once foretold that someone from the Li Family would be destined by the Mandate of Heaven and help me transcend my tribulation. At first, I thought it was you. But now, I realize... it¡¯s probably someone else.¡±

    He sighed, then patted Li Ya¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Kid, maybe you should just give up on cultivation. Go down the mountain, get married, and have kids. Maybe your son will be the destined one.¡±

    Li Ya shot to his feet, grabbed his heavy sword, and swung at his ancestor!

    ¡°You¡¯re looking to die again, aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    ¡°What are you two bickering about this time?¡±

    A calm yet powerful voice suddenly rang out.

    Li Ya turned to see a figure emerging from the mist¡ªan elderly Daoist in a blue robe, with a crane-like beard and a whisk shimmering like clouds.

    Instantly, Li Ya straightened up and respectfully bowed.

    ¡°Disciple greets the Grandmaster.¡±

    Even the Li Family Ancestor bowed as well.

    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    This blue-robed elder was none other than Daoist Tianxu.

    He possessed the aura of an immortal, his demeanor as refined as a transcendent sage.

    Daoist Tianxu gracefully stepped onto the precipice and smiled. ¡°Who says the Heaven¡¯s Mandate has not yet been born? I recently performed a divination¡ª ?¦¡??§à?§¦?S?

    The Li Family¡¯s fortune has begun to soar. This means the destined one has already arrived.¡±

    The Li Family Ancestor chuckled, ¡°I was just teasing the boy. He¡¯s too arrogant and needs to temper his temperament, or he¡¯ll cause trouble after leaving the mountain.¡±

    With a flick of his whisk, Daoist Tianxu instantly erased the chessboard from existence.

    Li Ya panicked.

    ¡°Grandmaster! What are you doing?!¡±

    Was he being denied the opportunity to prove his worth?!

    Did his Grandmaster also think he lacked wisdom?

    Daoist Tianxu smiled.

    ¡°Looks like the tribulation was a success,¡± Elder Guzong remarked. ¡°I should be going too. Once her cultivation stabilizes, you should try to build a good relationship with her. See if you can keep her in Medicine Valley until the Sect Master returns.¡±

    With those words, Elder Guzong took his leave, first transmitting a few messages to the other Integration Stage Elders before departing into the sky.

    Though Elder Guzong was only at the Void Transformation Stage, his status was extremely high.

    First, he was backed by the Gu Family, and second, he held authority over the sect¡¯s administration, a responsibility that had hindered his own cultivation progress.

    For those who reached the Integration Stage, most would retreat into seclusion, focusing on their own advancement rather than sect affairs.

    Nearby, Shen Zhen was furiously sketching a painting of Lu Lingjun¡¯s tribulation.

    Gu An nearly choked on his own breath.

    Is she insane?!

    Even a Profound Mind cultivator dares to be offended?!

    The heavenly tribulation finally dissipated, and Lu Lingjun successfully ascended to the Profound Mind Realm!

    As soon as she retracted her formation, the Integration Stage cultivators of Taixuan Sect rushed over, eagerly greeting her.

    Grateful for their assistance, Lu Lingjun maintained a humble demeanor, which greatly pleased the elders.

    Taixuan Sect had gained another Profound Mind cultivator!

    Especially at such a critical moment!

    Truly, the heavens were favoring Taixuan Sect!

    After a long exchange of formalities, Lu Lingjun finally escaped the sea of flattery and flew toward Medicine Valley¡ªjust in time to see Gu An being pestered by Shen Zhen.

    The moment Lu Lingjun landed, Shen Zhen immediately stuffed her painting into her storage pouch.

    Lu Lingjun looked at her and asked calmly, ¡°Were you drawing my tribulation?¡±

    Gu An quickly jumped in, ¡°This is Shen Zhen, the Saintess of Dao Tian Sect. She meant no offense¡ªshe simply admires your strength.¡±

    The key point was that she was from Dao Tian Sect!

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s expression darkened slightly when she noticed how close Shen Zhen was standing to Gu An.

    She spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Miss Shen, please maintain a respectable distance from Gu An in the future.¡±

    Shen Zhen blinked in surprise. ¡°Why? Could it be that someone as powerful as you...¡±

    Lu Lingjun didn¡¯t answer.

    She simply stared at Shen Zhen with an expressionless face.

    Shen Zhen tilted her head in curiosity, then suddenly asked, ¡°Gu An¡ªdoesn¡¯t that name sound familiar to you?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately blurted out, ¡°This is all your fault! You used my name to write that ridiculous book, tarnishing my reputation!¡±

    Lu Lingjun had already read The Secrets of Taixuan and had even suspected him before¡ªso Gu An took the initiative to expose himself before she could question him!

    Shen Zhen, however, wasn¡¯t the least bit offended.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Tarnish your reputation? Please¡ª

    Didn¡¯t you profit handsomely from it?¡±

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s gaze turned strange.

    She stared at Gu An, and he could feel her silent judgment¡ªshe was probably calling him greedy in her head.

    Shen Zhen continued with a playful smirk, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t underestimate Gu An. He¡¯s no ordinary person¡ª

    He¡¯s the author of Romance of the Gods¡ªthe legendary writer, Pan An.

    You¡¯d best keep an eye on him. There are countless women who admire him.¡±

    With that, she politely bowed to Lu Lingjun and turned to leave.

    Gu An¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    This is bad.

    Lu Lingjun ignored Shen Zhen.

    Instead, she turned to Gu An and stared at him with a piercing gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re really Pan An?¡±

 Chapter 144: Prepare to Welcome the Arrival of an Immortal!

    Chapter 144: Prepare to Welcome the Arrival of an Immortal!

    Gu An dealt with Lu Lingjun for quite a while before finally sending her off. Of course, there was another reason¡ªshe also needed time to adjust to the Profound Mind Realm.

    He had a bad feeling. Now that Lu Lingjun knew his identity as Pan An, would she become even more entangled with him?

    He remembered that she loved reading Romance of the Gods in her spare time.

    In the days that followed, Lu Lingjun¡¯s name spread throughout the Taixuan Sect, thrilling all the disciples.

    The mere mention of "Profound Mind Realm" was enough to boost morale across the entire sect!

    News quickly reached the Taichen Empire.

    All the cultivators in the Taixuan Sect''s headquarters were ecstatic upon hearing this.

    Lately, they had come to understand the terrifying power of the Profound Mind Realm. It was no exaggeration to say that the only factor determining victory on the battlefield now was the presence of a Profound Mind Realm cultivator!

    No matter how many Integration Stage cultivators they had, they couldn''t match up to a Profound Mind Realm expert!

    Lu? Baitian was delighted and openly declared that he had personally recruited Lu Lingjun into the Taixuan Sect. This eased the concerns of high-ranking members who were unfamiliar with her.

    After all, an unknown and invincible Profound Mind Realm Grandmaster appearing out of nowhere¡ªespecially at such a critical juncture¡ªwould naturally make the sect leaders suspicious.

    They began urging Lu? Baitian to summon Lu Lingjun to the battlefield.

    With only Ancestor Xuan Quan fighting for the Taixuan Sect, their contribution to the war was barely noticeable. Among the Nine Dynasties Alliance, they had little say, ranking barely within the top five. This was a humiliating reality for the Taixuan Sect, especially after hosting the Golden Ranking Tournament.

    Lu? Baitian temporarily suppressed these requests, wanting to give Lu Lingjun time to consolidate her cultivation.

    Under the leadership of the Cang Heaven Sect, the sects of the Nine Dynasties launched frequent assaults on Silent Desolation Forest.

    Grandmasters led the charge, mid-tier cultivators worked to rescue captured prisoners, and lower-tier cultivators handled logistics and supplies.

    Yet no matter how hard the Nine Dynasties forces attacked, they could not break through the Sixfold Grand Ascension Array protecting the Nightshade Sect.

    Word of the escalating conflict spread, and more people became aware that the Nine Dynasties Cataclysm had arrived. This was a crisis affecting the entire world.

    As autumn arrived, Lu Lingjun had been in seclusion for a month. During this time, Gu An refrained from disturbing her.

    He continued to manage the Medicine Valley. With Nianchu Cave Dwelling now running smoothly and Tian Yao''er proving more capable than expected, he hadn¡¯t visited the cave dwelling in six days.

    Then, one day¡ª

    Gu Zong came to visit Gu An.

    He had a message for Lu Lingjun: as soon as she exited seclusion, she was to head to Silent Desolation Forest to provide support. Gu An agreed to relay the message. RA?o?¦¢E?s

    The battlefield at Silent Desolation Forest had grown even more brutal. When Gu An scanned the area with his divine sense, he saw an ongoing battle.

    Every direction was filled with formations of cultivators clashing in an earth-shattering war. The spiritual energy of the entire Taichen Empire was being drawn toward the battlefield.

    A surge of heat rushed through him.

    Something wasn¡¯t right!

    Is she trying to shake my Dao heart?

    Gu An glanced at Lu Lingjun again, feeling as if her smile concealed hidden danger.

    A two-thousand-year-old woman trying to seduce a seventy-year-old man like me?

    "Forget it," Gu An said solemnly. "In this lifetime, I will never reach the Void Transformation Stage."

    Lu Lingjun simply smiled, then stood up. She placed a ring with a red gemstone on the table and said, "This is the Twin-Heart Ring. If you refine it, I¡¯ll be able to sense whenever you''re in danger. Who knows? I might even be able to save your life."

    Before Gu An could respond, she vanished from the room.

    Gu An stared at the Twin-Heart Ring in silence.

    He turned to the Qinghong Sword lying on the table beside it.

    This scene felt... strangely familiar.

    Damn it, Heavens! Why do you keep making women fall for me?

    Are you that afraid I¡¯ll keep lying low?

    The next day at noon, Gu An visited Horizon Valley, only to find that Luo Hun was the only one left.

    When he asked about Lu? Xian and Yi Liuyun, Luo Hun replied, "They¡¯ve joined His Majesty¡¯s expedition to the Taichen Empire. He said that as the emperor, he must do his part in this crisis."

    Gu An was surprised by Li Xuandao¡¯s sense of duty but made no comment.

    Instead, he simply nodded and left.

    Two weeks passed.

    Standing at the window of Xuan Valley Pavilion, Gu An extended his divine sense toward Silent Desolation Forest.

    Lu Lingjun was battling a Profound Mind Realm cultivator, while several others fought nearby. The surrounding mountains had been reduced to ruins, corpses littered the battlefield, and dust filled the air.

    And yet...

    The Grand Ascension Stage cultivator had yet to appear!

    Gu An couldn¡¯t believe it. Is he really planning to hold back forever?

    If the sacrificial array activated before that cultivator showed up, Gu An would have no choice but to step in.

    After all, there was still the impending Demon Cataclysm to deal with.

 Chapter 145: Take It and Save the World!

    Chapter 145: Take It and Save the World!

    The Nightshade Mother Tree burst from the earth, its enormous branches unfurling as countless leaves rapidly sprouted, covering the entirety of Silent Desolation Forest and stretching for thousands of miles. Its massive trunk was like a towering mountain.

    A grotesque human face emerged from the bark, its features twisted into a greedy, sinister grin. The sheer horror of its expression sent terror surging through the captives below.

    In that moment, countless people fainted in fright.

    All of them had seal talismans stuck to their bodies, preventing them from speaking, which only amplified their fear to the extreme.

    The sight of the Nightshade Mother Tree¡¯s human face drove the Nine Dynasties'' Grandmasters into a frenzy.

    "Everyone! We have nowhere left to retreat! Think of your descendants, your disciples! If we lose today, humanity will have no place left in this world!"

    A thunderous voice echoed across the heavens like rolling thunder, shaking the earth.

    As the words fell, a golden radiance streaked across the sky, cutting through the clouds with unstoppable force.

    Four Profound Mind Realm cultivators from the Nightshade Sect appeared mid-air, casting their spells in unison to intercept the golden light.

    However, just as the two forces were about to collide, the golden radiance suddenly exploded into ten thousand beams of light, continuing its deadly charge forward.

    From behind, a mighty river of energy surged forth. At its head stood a black-robed man wielding a monk¡¯s staff, his overwhelming spiritual power sending tidal waves rippling through the battlefield.

    From all directions, Grandmasters launched their assaults, unleashing their divine techniques in a spectacular display of power.

    On the Nine Dynasties¡¯ side, all Profound Mind Realm cultivators surged forward with full force, determined to reach the Nightshade Mother Tree at all costs.

    Lu? Baitian raised his great war banner, and below, one hundred thousand inner sect disciples simultaneously summoned their spiritual weapons.

    They swiftly moved into formation, interweaving their powers, creating dragons of elemental energy that soared into the sky¡ªone blazing with fire, the other roaring with ice, their cries shaking the heavens.

    Riding atop a white python, Lu Lingjun glided through the sky. She released the swords in her hands and pulled out a giant bow, drawing its string to full tension as spiritual energy condensed into an arrow.

    The world¡¯s spiritual energy surged toward her arrow, intensifying its aura. Her right hand, gripping the bowstring, began to glow brilliantly.

    From another direction, Daoist Tianxu of Three Pure Mountains led dozens of Daoists in a swift charge toward Silent Desolation Forest.

    A battle far greater than any before had begun!

    BOOM!

    From his vantage point on a mountain peak in Xuan Valley, Gu An could hear the deafening roars of battle from afar.

    Beside him, Chu Jingfeng trembled at the sheer intensity of the conflict, struggling to maintain his composure.

    "This... this sound..." Chu Jingfeng furrowed his brows, recognizing the distant echoes from the Silent Desolation Forest¡ª@@@@

    The war there had long become the talk of the cultivation world. Even errand disciples returning from the outer sect spoke of it constantly.

    Far away in the Northern Sea Mountain Range, Xuanmiao Zhenren knelt in the same forest where he had once spoken with the Mountain God.

    Bowing repeatedly, he had long lost count of how many times his forehead had struck the ground.

    Finally, a voice echoed in his ears¡ª

    "Oi, brat. Here to bother me again? Do you even have enough treasures to offer me this time?"

    Looking up, Xuanmiao Zhenren saw the Mountain God squatting on a tree branch, head tilted in curiosity.

    Hurriedly, he pleaded, "The Nine Dynasties are facing utter annihilation! If all their people perish, and demons overrun the land, who will be left to worship you?"

    "Who says I need humans to worship me? Who told you that I only protect mortals?"

    For a moment, Xuanmiao Zhenren was stunned. He had no answer.

    Then, Gu An¡ªthe Mountain God¡ªspoke again.

    "I could intervene... but only on one condition."

    "What is it? What do you want?!" Xuanmiao Zhenren asked, his voice trembling with desperation.

    Gu An¡¯s tone turned icy.

    "I want you to be my eternal servant¡ªto build my Dao temple, to guard it for life, never to taste freedom again!"

    Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s face paled.

    He hesitated, silent.

    Gu An had come to end the Grand Ascension Stage cultivator of the Nightshade Sect¡ªbut he wanted to do it as the Mountain God, not the Sword Sovereign, to avoid future entanglements with the Taixuan Sect.

    This enemy was unlike any before¡ªhis cultivation was nearing the ninth level of the Grand Ascension Stage. The impact of killing him would be far too great!

    After a few moments of struggle, Xuanmiao Zhenren gritted his teeth and said, "Fine! I¡¯ll willingly serve you! Just save the world!"

    Gu An flicked his sleeve, and a wooden figurine landed in Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s hand.

    It was carved in the likeness of the Mountain God.

    Taking it, Xuanmiao Zhenren looked up¡ª

    Gu An was gone.

    A whisper echoed through the trees¡ª

    "Take it... and save the world."

 Chapter 146: Heaven Opens Its Eyes! The Power of the World!

    Chapter 146: Heaven Opens Its Eyes! The Power of the World!

    "This... what kind of realm is this...?"

    Beneath the rolling thunderclouds, Lu? Baitian stood atop his artifact, his face filled with fear as he gazed at the Nightshade Mother Tree, speaking to himself in disbelief.

    As a cultivator at the ninth level of the Integration Stage, even he felt terror¡ªwhat of those weaker than him?

    Below, the Taixuan Sect disciples felt as if a mountain was crushing them. They began falling from the sky, their formations collapsing as a result.

    "What are we even facing...?"

    "This is impossible... it can¡¯t be... Does the Nightshade Sect really have an Immortal?"

    "What do we do...? Do we truly have no chance of victory?"

    "We still have the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path! If he arrives, perhaps we¡¯ll have a glimmer of hope!"

    While the disciples of the Taixuan Sect still clung to a fragile hope, cultivators from other sects had already sunk into complete despair.

    Daoist Tianxu of Three Pure Mountains paled as he stared at the Nightshade Mother Tree.

    He cast his divinations, but no matter how many times he tried, he could not see hope.

    "...There is no escape from this calamity."

    His voice trembled, and his once righteous aura began to dissipate.

    With Jing Tuxian''s overwhelming presence engulfing the Taichen Empire, the morale of the Nine Dynasties cultivators shattered instantly.

    However, some still refused to surrender.

    Grandmasters from Cang Heaven Sect fought to the death, demonstrating the unyielding resolve of the Nine Dynasties¡¯ leaders.

    Meanwhile, An Hao and Wu Jue flew at full speed, their lower cultivation levels allowing them to slip through unnoticed. They rushed into Silent Desolation Forest, trying to rescue the prisoners meant for sacrifice. r?A?NO§£§¦??

    But the moment they landed¡ª

    Crimson threads of blood coiled tightly around their feet.

    Before they could even react, the runes beneath them erupted with an earth-shattering scarlet light, spreading outward in all directions.

    In an instant, the entire Taichen Empire was swept into the ritual¡¯s influence.

    Every living being within the empire¡ª

    froze.

    Even the Grandmasters hovering in the sky were trapped. Though they could still move, their actions became agonizingly slow, like autumn leaves drifting in the wind.

    The Profound Mind Realm cultivators who tried to flee fell into despair¡ª

    The Taichen Empire now seemed endless.

    On a cliff¡¯s edge, Li Xuandao, Lu? Xian, Yi Liuyun, and a group of powerful cultivators were all frozen in place.

    "What is this!?" A cultivator shrieked as he stared in horror at the mystical blood threads wrapped around his legs.@@@@

    He struggled, but no matter how much he fought, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    Worst of all, he could feel himself losing control over his own body.

    Lu? Xian lowered his gaze, his expression unreadable.

    With Gu An¡¯s power enhancing him, Xuanmiao Zhenren moved far faster than before, almost reaching the Taichen Empire.

    But hearing Jing Tuxian¡¯s voice, Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s heart burned with urgency.

    "Mountain God! We¡¯re out of time!"

    His grip tightened around the Mountain God¡¯s wooden effigy, his hands trembling.

    "If you¡¯re out of time, then throw it."

    Gu An¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.

    Without hesitation, Xuanmiao Zhenren hurled the effigy forward.

    The moment it left his fingers¡ª

    The wooden effigy transformed into a streak of azure light, accelerating at an unimaginable speed, tearing across the sky like a comet.

    Jing Tuxian instantly sensed something.

    His gaze snapped to the horizon¡ª

    And Lu Lingjun, caught in his sightline, felt her very soul tremble.

    Even the White Spirit Demon Emperor shuddered in fear.

    For a brief moment, Lu Lingjun felt something¡ª

    She instinctively turned her head.

    Time seemed to freeze.

    In her peripheral vision, she saw a streak of azure light, and within it¡ª

    A tiny figure.

    An Hao, still struggling, looked up just in time to see the azure light flash over his head.

    On the cliff¡¯s edge, Li Xuandao caught a glimpse of it, and for a moment¡ª

    He thought his eyes were deceiving him.

    Then, in the gaze of millions of despairing souls¡ª

    The azure radiance split the darkened sky, bringing light back into their eyes.

    Jing Tuxian reacted faster than anyone.

    He raised his hand, summoning black energy to intercept the incoming force.

    His face darkened.

    "...A Grand Ascension Stage cultivator? Who are you?"

    But before he could act¡ª

    A colossal azure beam erupted from beyond the heavens.

    Faster than I thought.

    Jing Tuxian never even had time to react.

 Chapter 147: The Legend of the Mountain God, Dao Temples Across the Land

    Chapter 147: The Legend of the Mountain God, Dao Temples Across the Land

    Under the sunlit sky, the dust from the cataclysm still lingered, refusing to settle.

    The leaders of the Nine Dynasties¡¯ sects gathered atop the colossal roots of the destroyed Nightshade Mother Tree, silently taking in the devastation around them.

    Even Lu? Baitian remained speechless.

    Though the Nightshade Sect¡¯s upper echelon had been dead for a while now, the shock in his heart had yet to subside.

    They had fought for so long without breaking through the Nightshade Sect¡¯s defenses, yet in mere moments, their leader and every Profound Mind Realm cultivator had been wiped out?

    What had just happened?

    These were the most powerful figures in the Nine Dynasties¡¯ cultivation world, and yet, in this moment, they were filled with unease.

    They had survived this calamity, and while that should have brought them joy, it also filled them with fear.

    If some mysterious force could so effortlessly erase the Nightshade Sect, then wouldn¡¯t it be just as easy to erase them?

    Cang Heaven Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Liang Canghai, turned toward Daoist Tianxu of Three Pure Mountains and asked,

    "Daoist Tianxu, may I ask... what kind of power did this?"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Daoist Tianxu, filled with anticipation.

    As the oldest sect among the Nine Dynasties, the Three Pure Mountains undoubtedly had the greatest knowledge of the heavens.

    Daoist Tianxu¡¯s expression was complicated.

    Taking a deep breath, he said, "I do not know what entity acted, but... perhaps it was the will of Heaven punishing the Nightshade Sect."

    The will of Heaven?

    The sect leaders¡¯ faces darkened, their emotions shifting between uncertainty and fear.

    From the Absolute Mountain Sect of the Taicang Empire, Sect Master Zhong Wujin sighed as he gazed into the distance.

    "If Heaven has a will... why did it wait until so many had died before taking action?"

    Following his gaze, they saw countless disciples escorting survivors of the Nightshade Sect¡¯s sacrificial ritual.

    Though their numbers were as vast as the stars, they seemed so small amid the endless sea of towering trees.

    No one could answer Zhong Wujin¡¯s question.

    This war had shattered their arrogance.

    Having witnessed such an overwhelming power, they finally understood how insignificant they were.

    Even Integration Stage cultivators were meaningless, and Profound Mind Realm experts were merely slightly stronger ants.

    The Nightshade Sect¡¯s strongest cultivators had perished without resistance.

    And the horrified expressions on their faces before death would never be forgotten.

    "It Was the Mountain God!"

    A shout rang out, snapping everyone¡¯s attention toward the horizon.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren was rapidly flying toward them.

    Lu? Baitian recognized him immediately¡ª

    The second-ranked genius on the Golden Ranking, the only cultivator who had ever forced An Hao to go all out.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren landed before Daoist Tianxu, cupped his hands, and greeted him respectfully.

    "I want you to serve me forever.

    You will build my Dao Temple.

    You will guard it for eternity.

    You will never know freedom again!"

    Hearing this, chills ran down everyone¡¯s spines.

    At first, the Mountain God¡¯s intentions were unclear, but his final demand made them truly fear him.

    Making a deal with a divine being came at an unthinkable cost.

    And then¡ª

    They saw Xuanmiao Zhenren''s response¡ª

    "I willingly become the Mountain God¡¯s eternal servant...

    If only he will save the world!"

    "Take this... and save all living beings."

    The Mountain God tossed him the wooden effigy, and the memory cut off abruptly.

    As the vision ended, Daoist Tianxu violently coughed up blood.

    His face paled, and he staggered backward, supported by fellow Daoists.

    The sect leaders looked at Xuanmiao Zhenren with complex expressions.

    Though they had once seen him as a rival, they now felt a deep respect.

    He had sacrificed himself for the world¡ª

    A true disciple of the Three Pure Mountains.

    Now knowing the Mountain God was real, the sect leaders felt relieved.

    Compared to some unknown cosmic force, a divine protector was far less terrifying.

    Besides, from his words, it seemed the Mountain God did not care for worldly power.

    "...The Mountain God must never be investigated," Daoist Tianxu declared weakly.

    Liang Canghai took a deep breath and proclaimed,

    "We must not offend the Mountain God¡ª

    But we must also ensure that his deeds are honored!

    "All sects shall build shrines and temples in his image!

    "Let all the world sing the praises of the Mountain God¡¯s grace!"

    The sect leaders nodded in agreement.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren bowed to his fellow Daoists.

    "From now on, I am no longer a disciple of the Three Pure Mountains.

    "My life now belongs to the Mountain God."

    And with that, he departed to fulfill his oath.

 Chapter 148: A Sudden Surge in Lifespan

    Chapter 148: A Sudden Surge in Lifespan

    Within the past month, thanks to the Nightshade, Gu An had harvested a total of 1.07 million years of lifespan¡ªmost of it obtained during the first half of the month. As time passed, however, it became increasingly difficult to extract lifespan. More and more Nightshade flowers withered the moment he picked them, which he found rather peculiar.

    It felt as if some mysterious force was prematurely draining the vitality from these flowers.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the reason behind it, Gu An was quite satisfied.

    Thanks to the Nightshade Sect, he had saved himself twenty years of effort, bringing his lifespan to a staggering 4.39 million years.

    With the fall of the Nightshade Sect, the Nine Dynasties erupted in celebration. Numerous stories about the sect spread among the people, painting it as the most terrifying cult in existence. Meanwhile, the Mountain God became a revered figure of popular belief.

    On this day.

    In a dense forest within the Northern Sea mountain range, Xuanmiao Zhenren knelt on the ground, his expression devout.

    Suddenly, he heard a voice, his face lighting up with joy. Without hesitation, he turned and walked in the indicated direction.

    Two hours later, he stopped atop a hillside, gazing into the distance where the Northern Sea shimmered under the sunlight.

    "This will be the site of my Dao Temple. Clear a field nearby for an herb garden and cultivate medicinal plants for me," Gu An''s voice echoed in Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s ears.

    Without hesitation, Xuanmiao Zhenren agreed. He was filled with anticipation for the days ahead, eager to serve.

    A day and a night passed.

    At dawn, Gu An, in the form of a White-Clad Little Figure, appeared on Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s shoulder.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren was seated on the temple¡¯s front steps, meditating.

    Gu An surveyed the newly constructed Dao Temple. It wasn¡¯t particularly grand, but it wasn¡¯t shabby either.

    The courtyard walls were made of stone, the temple itself built from the same material. The beams and columns were crafted from redwood, while the roof was tiled with red bricks. Nestled in the mid-mountain forest, it blended into the surroundings, its presence subtle yet distinguished. Incense burned in a grand cauldron at the center of the courtyard, sending wisps of smoke curling into the air, creating an ethereal, otherworldly atmosphere.

    Clearly, Xuanmiao Zhenren had put a great deal of thought into it¡ªhe had done well in pleasing Gu An.

    Gu An commented, "The inscription on this plaque is no good. ''Mountain God Temple'' is too generic. There are likely other Mountain Gods in this world besides me."

    Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he instinctively turned his head, only to see the Mountain God perched on his shoulder. His body went rigid, not daring to move.

    Carefully, he asked, "May I ask... what is your divine name?"

    "Haven¡¯t thought of one yet."

    Gu An hopped down from his shoulder and strolled into the courtyard.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren quickly followed, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean, you haven¡¯t thought of one? Don''t you belong to a pantheon of divine beings, like the Heavenly Court in Romance of the Gods?" ?ANO??E?S?

    "Romance of the Gods? What¡¯s that?"

    Xuanmiao Zhenren briefly explained the story, his tone filled with reverence.

    After listening, Gu An scoffed. "Mere mortals daring to speculate about deities? I don¡¯t know if a Heavenly Court exists, but I was born without ever seeing another divine being."

    "Then how do you¡ª"

    "You want to ask why I dare call myself the Mountain God?"

    "N-No, I didn¡¯t mean that..."

    "Being a deity is not just about status¡ªit is also a state of being. Train diligently, and perhaps one day, you may reach it too."

    Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s heart ignited with passion at these words.

    He, too, wanted to be as powerful as the Mountain God!

    Seeing Gu An in a good mood, he took the opportunity to ask about herbs.

    "Plant whatever you like," Gu An replied nonchalantly. "When the time comes, I¡¯ll harvest them and send them on their way to the afterlife."

    Xuanmiao Zhenren was taken aback, then filled with deep respect. He had never heard of plants needing passage to the afterlife before.

    Indeed, the Mountain God''s wisdom was beyond his comprehension.

    After giving Xuanmiao Zhenren a few instructions, Gu An vanished into thin air, saying he was going underground to sleep.

    Underground... to sleep?

    Xuanmiao Zhenren found himself gaining yet another new understanding.

    Two months had passed since the destruction of the Nightshade Sect.

    He stood up. "Eat some meat first¡ªI have to step out for a bit."

    With that, he vanished into thin air.

    Tian Yao¡¯er picked up the jar again, licked her lips, and took another sip. This time, she forced herself to endure the sharp sting in her throat, determined to drink more.

    Under the dark night sky, amidst the vast mountain range, a long ridge seemed to be shifting, rising and falling like waves.

    Upon closer inspection, it was actually a giant serpent with two legs and a human face.

    It was Chen Snake, who had previously appeared in Silent Desolation Forest.

    His massive body was drenched in blood, his aura weak. His heavy breathing rumbled like muffled thunder. Dark demonic mist churned around him, and eerie shadows flickered in the haze, drawing closer.

    Chen Snake¡¯s once-bright eyes were now filled with exhaustion, on the verge of closing at any moment.

    "Such powerful vitality... A primordial remnant."

    A chilling voice rang out, jolting Chen Snake awake.

    He looked up and saw a shadowy figure hovering above the demonic mist¡ªa black-robed old woman.

    She had two sharp horns on her head, a pair of feathered wings on her back, and fine black hair sprouting from her face, making her look even more sinister.

    It was Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother.

    She gazed at Chen Snake hungrily, her eyes brimming with greed.

    Chen Snake struggled slightly but had no strength left to rise.

    Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother stepped closer, releasing thick, rolling demonic energy, which coiled around Chen Snake like two black dragons, tightening their hold on him.

    "If you don¡¯t want to die, turn around and leave."

    A voice rang out from Chen Snake¡¯s direction.

    Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother halted, narrowing her eyes.

    Perched on Chen Snake¡¯s forehead was a white-clad little figure wearing a mask.

    She sneered, "Who do you think you are? Do you even know who I am?"

    Gu An was about to reply but found it too troublesome.

    Instead, he simply waved his sleeve.

    A terrifying surge of divine power swept toward Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother like a storm.

    She disintegrated into dust on the spot.

    ¡¾You have successfully taken 203 years of lifespan from Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother (Ninth Level of the Integration Stage).¡¿

    The feared Demon King, whom even great demons dreaded, had perished in an instant¡ªcompletely powerless before Gu An.

    Chen Snake struggled to keep his eyes open, speaking in a faint, indistinct voice:

    "You... Are you the Mountain God...?"

    His voice was neither male nor female, weak and fading.

    During the battle against the Nightshade Sect, he had been gravely wounded. As he lay on the battlefield, he had caught a glimpse of the Wooden Effigy.

    The Wooden Effigy¡¯s appearance was eerily similar to the current Gu An.

    Gu An spoke, "For your efforts in saving the innocent, I will grant you life."

    He took out a few bottles of alchemy-refined pills and poured them into Chen Snake¡¯s mouth.

    Chen Snake had not only sustained heavy injuries but had also been poisoned by the Nightshade Mother Tree¡¯s venom. The only cure was a pill made from the Nightshade itself¡ªNightshade Pill.

    As the medicine took effect, Chen Snake struggled to speak.

    "Mountain God... Someone... has inherited the power of the Nightshade Sect..."

    His serpentine body flickered with a strange light, revealing a shadowy figure.

    Gu An narrowed his eyes behind the mask.

    Him?

 Chapter 149: Uniting the World, Battling the Demonic Horde!

    Chapter 149: Uniting the World, Battling the Demonic Horde!

    Li Xuandao?!

    How did this guy inherit the power of the Nightshade Sect?

    Gu An frowned and asked, "Inherit its power? What power does the Nightshade Sect even have to pass down?"

    Chen Snake struggled to respond, "The Nightshade that blankets the land exists to channel spiritual energy into the Nightshade Spirit. It, too, is an Ancient Remnant, capable of absorbing spiritual energy through the Nightshade. Once it fuses with a living being, all Nightshade flowers will wither, leaving behind only empty husks..."

    The image in its eyes became clearer, revealing none other than Li Xuandao himself¡ªhis true face fully visible. He appeared to be conversing with someone, though no sound could be heard.

    Gu An asked, "You were injured trying to stop him?"

    "That''s right. He has support from a Profound Mind Realm master... but he didn''t kill me," Chen Snake admitted.

    Gu An continued, "Do you want me to kill him?"

    "If possible... at the very least, cripple his cultivation... The Nightshade Spirit is ultimately an ominous thing..."

    "Then recover well and deal with him yourself someday. Your poison will soon be purged."

    Gu An answered casually. Whether true or false, there was no way he¡¯d cripple someone just because Chen Snake said so.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Snake sighed. "I was being presumptuous..."

    Gu An vanished from his forehead.

    Though heavily injured, Chen Snake was still a Profound Mind Realm cultivator. Once the poison was removed, even the demons of Phoenix Mountain wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him.

    Feeling Gu An¡¯s presence fade, Chen Snake finally closed his eyes, his breathing slowing.

    Back in Nianchu Cave Dwelling, Gu An was momentarily stunned to find Tian Yao¡¯er completely drunk, slumped over the table.

    Lifting the jar, he discovered that the entire vat of Spirit Wine was empty.

    This girl...

    Gu An chuckled helplessly, then picked her up and carried her inside.

    "Master... Master... help me... The Demon Mother... avenge my parents..."

    Tian Yao¡¯er murmured in her sleep, arms wrapped around Gu An¡¯s neck, her breath warm against his skin.

    Gu An didn¡¯t tell her that Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother was already dead.

    As long as she had a target for revenge, she would have the drive to keep cultivating.

    At noon the next day, Gu An arrived at Horizon Valley.

    Last night, he detected Li Xuandao¡¯s return with his divine sense.

    From a distance, he spotted Li Xuandao sitting at a stone table beneath a tree, reading a book.

    ¡¾Li Xuandao (Void Transformation Stage, Seventh Level): 271/1599/6050¡¿@@@@

    Seventh level of the Void Transformation Stage?!

    His cultivation had advanced again!

    But the most astonishing part was that his lifespan had doubled¡ªGu An distinctly remembered that Li Xuandao¡¯s maximum lifespan had been barely over thirty years before. r?a?O???§¦S

    Could the Nightshade Spirit really be this powerful?

    Gu An suddenly found Li Xuandao incredibly intriguing. Many cultivators with greater potential had slower progress than him.

    Even An Wu might not cultivate as fast as he did!

    Most alarming of all¡ªno one knew his true cultivation level.

    Li Xuandao had mastered some kind of unique concealment technique, making his surface cultivation appear to be only at the first level of Core Formation.

    A Void Transformation cultivator disguising himself as Core Formation... That¡¯s insane!

    As Gu An pondered, he approached Li Xuandao.

    "Greetings, Uncle," Gu An saluted.

    Li Xuandao set down his book¡ªRomance of the Gods¡ªand smiled. "Gu An, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve prepared an exceptional golden core for you. It belonged to a first-rate genius. Once you reach the ninth level of Foundation Establishment, I¡¯ll have a grandmaster assist you in forming your Core Formation."

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately expressed his gratitude with a deep bow.

    Li Xuandao gestured for him to sit and casually said, "Lately, I¡¯ve been rereading Romance of the Gods and have gained some insights. Tell me, what do you think would have happened if King Zhou had allied with Chan Sect from the start?"

    Gu An replied, "There¡¯s no point in discussing ¡®what ifs.¡¯ Different personalities make different choices. Many things are fated to happen. King Zhou was domineering¡ªChan Sect would never have approved of his ways."

    It was also worth noting that Lu? Baitian hadn¡¯t sought him out for the past five years.

    If Gu An hadn¡¯t previously used his divine sense to confirm that Lu? Baitian was still alive¡ªin seclusion, diligently cultivating¡ªhe might have assumed that the man had once again lost control and fallen into madness.

    Over drinks at the tavern, Gu An said with a smile, "I have a disciple named Ye Yan. He joined the army years ago. If you run into him, take care of him for me."

    Wu Jue thumped his chest and laughed. "Of course! Your disciple is my disciple."

    Gu An raised his bowl, clinking it against Wu Jue¡¯s.

    The two continued chatting, with Wu Jue enthusiastically discussing his cultivation progress. His understanding of Falling Sun Fist and Fierce Wind Phantom Kick had advanced, and he had even developed a stronger technique from them.

    Suddenly.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze sharpened as he looked toward the staircase on the second floor.

    Someone had arrived.

    ¡¾Wei Tiangong (Profound Mind Realm, Third Level): 3889/4500/4600¡¿

    Profound Mind Realm, Third Level!

    Gu An quickly withdrew his gaze, but inwardly, he was intrigued.

    Who is this person?

    He¡¯s lived for over 3,800 years! Even the late Xuantian Ancestor would be a junior compared to him.

    Wei Tiangong was dressed in a blue Daoist robe, holding a whisk in his hand. His long beard reached past his chin, and his hair was tied in a high bun. His aura was carefully concealed, making him appear no stronger than a Core Formation cultivator, which was why he didn¡¯t draw the attention of the other sect disciples.

    Such an appearance wasn¡¯t uncommon in the cultivation world¡ªin fact, there were two others on the second floor dressed similarly.

    Wei Tiangong scanned the tavern before locking his gaze onto Wu Jue.

    He strode over, stopping at their table, and smiled.

    "Young friends, may this humble Daoist join you?"

    Wu Jue frowned and glanced at Gu An.

    Gu An smiled politely. "Since we are fellow cultivators, how could we refuse? Please, Daoist friend, have a seat."

    Wei Tiangong stroked his beard and took a seat.

    "I am Wei, but I am not from the Taixuan Sect. I am merely a guest. Upon seeing you both, I felt an immediate sense of kinship and wished to join you for a chat."

    His words only deepened Wu Jue¡¯s frown.

    Throughout his life, Wu Jue had witnessed numerous instances of spies infiltrating the Taixuan Sect, leading him to be highly wary of cultivators from outside factions.

    Gu An asked casually, "May I ask which sect you hail from, Wei Daoist?"

    Wei Tiangong turned to him with a smile. "I come from the Seven Star Spirit Realm. Have you heard of it?"

    Gu An shook his head.

    Wu Jue, growing impatient, scoffed. "If you have something to ask, say it plainly. Don¡¯t disturb our drinking."

    Wei Tiangong chuckled, shaking his head.

    From his sleeve, he pulled out a blue jade token, placing it on the table before sliding it toward Wu Jue.

    "I see great potential in you. The spiritual glow of your crown chakra is extraordinary. You are fated with the Seven Star Spirit Realm. I wish to invite you to join us for cultivation."

    He then turned to Gu An, causing Gu An to instinctively lean forward, anticipating an invitation.

    However, Wei Tiangong simply nodded and smiled, his manner polite but distant.

    Gu An maintained his smile¡ªbut remained silent.

    Wu Jue snorted. "Seven Star Spirit Realm? Never heard of it. I¡¯m not interested!"

    Wei Tiangong stroked his beard, laughing without saying a word¡ªhis amused expression making it clear that he found Wu Jue ignorant.

    His condescending attitude only fueled Wu Jue¡¯s annoyance.

    Clenching his fists, Wu Jue glared at him.

    Wei Tiangong finally spoke. "Young friend, do you have any idea how many people across the Nine Dynasties would kill for the chance to enter the Seven Star Spirit Realm? Even if they could train there for just a few years, they would eagerly beg for it."

    Hearing this, a thought struck Gu An.

    Could the Seven Star Spirit Realm be the legendary ¡®Sacred Land¡¯ that Ji Xuanyu had gone to?

 Chapter 150: The Demonic Tide and the Legend of the Primordial Demon Ancestor

    Chapter 150: The Demonic Tide and the Legend of the Primordial Demon Ancestor

    Wu Jue scoffed, "If the Seven Star Spirit Realm is so powerful, why do you need to invite me? I''ll come begging you myself one day."

    Wei Tiangong merely chuckled and shook his head, unfazed by Wu Jue¡¯s blunt rejection.

    For the next while, Gu An watched as Wei Tiangong continued to extol the wonders of the Seven Star Spirit Realm, trying his best to persuade Wu Jue.

    But no matter how eloquent he was, Wu Jue refused to be swayed.

    Gu An found Wu Jue¡¯s stubbornness amusing.

    If he knew that Wei Tiangong was actually a Profound Mind Realm master, how would he react?

    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind Wei Tiangong.

    Gu An glanced up and immediately recognized the newcomer¡ªWu Jue¡¯s master, Zhou Yu.

    ¡¾Zhou Yu (Integration Stage, Ninth Level): 864/2000/3100¡¿

    As a Venerable Pavilion elder, Zhou Yu¡¯s cultivation was undoubtedly formidable.

    His talent was on par with Lu? Baitian, proving he was far from ordinary.

    Zhou Yu looked at Wei Tiangong and said, "Senior Tiangong, Wu Jue is my disciple. If you have something to discuss, let¡¯s take it elsewhere."

    Wei Tiangong turned to him and narrowed his eyes in thought. "Zhou Yu, is it?"

    "Yes. Five hundred years ago, I trained under you for several years," Zhou Yu responded, his tone respectful.

    Wu Jue immediately stood and saluted his master.

    Realization dawned on Wei Tiangong. He smiled and nodded, "I see. In that case, let¡¯s speak elsewhere."

    By now, other disciples in the tavern had taken notice, and continuing the conversation here was no longer appropriate.

    Without waiting for Wu Jue to say goodbye to Gu An, Zhou Yu grabbed his shoulder and vanished on the spot.

    Wei Tiangong, however, smiled at Gu An and gave him a polite nod.

    Gu An returned the gesture, raising his hand in a brief salute.

    Once Wei Tiangong disappeared, a smirk formed on Gu An¡¯s lips.

    Lifting the wine jug, he poured two full cups, raised his bowl toward Wu Jue¡¯s empty seat, and whispered, "May your future be bright, and may you one day shake the world." r?A?No???s?

    Then, he downed his drink in one go.

    After finishing, Gu An rose, descended the stairs, settled his bill, and left the tavern.

    Rather than returning to the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An headed toward the Inner Sect¡¯s Library Hall.

    Ever since borrowing World Records and the Continent Map from the Library Hall, Gu An had built a strong relationship with Elder Xu Lu. Over the years, the two had bonded over their shared passion for Adventures of the Green Hero, forming an unlikely friendship across generations.

    Pan An¡¯s identity was still a closely guarded secret within the Taixuan Sect, and Kusong wasn¡¯t prying into the author¡¯s identity.

    Gu An responded casually, "I have. It¡¯s decent."

    In truth, Gu An had written the novel himself, but he didn¡¯t enjoy reading it¡ªsince he already knew every twist and turn.

    Kusong chuckled. "Then you don¡¯t understand its brilliance. In my opinion, it surpasses Romance of the Gods. It resonates with most people¡ªproving the author understands the mortal heart."

    Gu An countered, "But I still prefer Romance of the Gods. It¡¯s more detailed, more imaginative."

    The two began debating which book was better.

    Gu An didn¡¯t hold back.

    After all, on the surface, they were just two book lovers sharing a discussion. If he always agreed with Kusong, the old man would¡¯ve lost interest quickly.

    After much back-and-forth, Gu An came out on top, leaving content and victorious.

    Ancestor Kusong, fuming, watched Gu An descend the stairs before breaking into a playful smirk.

    At that moment, the Void Transformation Grandmaster approached¡ªa gray-robed Daoist.

    "Ancestor, why argue with a Foundation Establishment cultivator?" he asked, amused.

    Kusong replied, "He may be Foundation Establishment, but do you really think it¡¯s that simple for someone like him to move freely in the Inner Sect?"

    The gray-robed Daoist shook his head. "Maybe he has connections, but talent doesn¡¯t lie."

    Kusong merely smiled and said nothing, returning to his book.

    That night.

    At Phoenix Mountain¡¯s Nianchu Cave Dwelling, Gu An was teaching Tian Yao¡¯er the Infinite Free Step.

    Tian Yao¡¯er was the only person to inherit this technique. Combined with her Innate Divine Immortal Art, she would one day become a peerless powerhouse.

    As Gu An observed her training, he suddenly sensed something strange.

    Extending his divine sense, he gazed down from the heavens, surveying Phoenix Mountain¡ªand what he saw was shocking.

    An endless horde of demons, ghosts, and fiends was marching northward, dark clouds of demonic mist boiling in the night sky.

    The earth trembled beneath their advance.

    Even Nianchu Cave Dwelling began to shake.

    Tian Yao¡¯er clung to Gu An¡¯s arm, her eyes filled with fear. "It¡¯s happening again..."

    Gu An frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Tian Yao¡¯er took a deep breath and whispered, "Every few decades, all demons gather to worship the Demon Ancestor... in hopes of bringing him back to life."

 Chapter 151: Myriad Demon Ridge, The Destined One

    Chapter 151: Myriad Demon Ridge, The Destined One

    Hearing the legend of the Demon Ancestor, Gu An felt a strange sense of unease.

    So, the Nine Dynasties of this continent were actually the invaders?

    No wonder the Holy Lands refused to assist them.

    Gu An didn¡¯t dwell on it too much, though. He wouldn¡¯t sympathize with the demon race just because of this, nor would he blame the Nine Dynasties.

    The battle for survival was never defined by righteousness or evil. Besides, before the demon race emerged on this continent, who¡¯s to say there weren¡¯t other races before them?

    The evolution of heaven and earth had always been about survival of the fittest, the cycle of new replacing old.

    As a human, Gu An naturally had to consider things from the perspective of humanity.

    If he held onto a sense of justice, then it meant not hunting demons to extinction.

    In truth, humans and demons could coexist. In the cultivation world, demons could be seen everywhere, and demon pets had become an indispensable part of most cultivators¡¯ lives. Some sects even worshipped powerful demons as guardian deities.

    After finishing her tale, Tian Yao¡¯er nervously looked at Gu An before suddenly grabbing his left hand.

    ¡°Master, can¡¯t humans and demons truly coexist? Why must it always end in a life-or-death struggle?¡±

    She feared humans, but she did not resent them¡ªbecause she had never interacted with them before. In fact, it was demons who had tormented her the most.

    Gu An withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Conflict isn¡¯t just about race. The path to strength inevitably leads to struggle. Instead of worrying about it, you should focus on cultivating. Your enemies won¡¯t show you mercy. If you want to show kindness to others, you must first become powerful enough.¡±

    Thanks to his past-life memories, Gu An had always viewed this world as an observer¡ªexcept for his few true friends, he remained detached from it all.

    During the chaos at the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Outer Sect, he had carved the words Righteous Path, but he had not felt any deep hatred toward those involved.

    Even as the Nightshade Sect ravaged the world, he did not harbor boundless resentment.

    He could immerse himself in the mortal world, yet deep down, there was always an underlying loneliness¡ªone that allowed him to see everything clearly while remaining emotionally unaffected.

    Tian Yao¡¯er nodded earnestly at his words and added, ¡°If the Demon Ancestor is revived and humans are driven out, Master, no matter where you go, you must take me with you!¡±

    Gu An chuckled, ¡°Is the Demon Ancestor truly that powerful? Are you so sure humanity will be exiled?¡±

    ¡°I once heard the Demon Mother say that if the Demon Ancestor returns, this continent will fully become a land of demons and fiends. The current human cultivators would stand no chance against him.¡± Tian Yao¡¯er tilted her head as she spoke.

    That strong?

    Gu An became even more intrigued by the Demon Ancestor.

    If nothing unexpected happened, once the great demonic catastrophe erupted, it would likely fall upon him to resolve it.

    After all, the great demonic catastrophe wasn¡¯t set to erupt tomorrow.

    He still had time to accumulate lifespan.

    Once he reached ten million years of lifespan, his strength would undergo a tremendous leap.

    Stay calm.

    The advantage is mine!

    Gu An withdrew his divine sense and resumed guiding Tian Yao¡¯er in her cultivation.

    Seasons passed, and another three years went by.

    That afternoon, Gu An, now eighty-two, took on the form of the White-Clad Little Figure and traveled to the Northern Sea Mountain Range to visit Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    He had been letting Xuanmiao Zhenren cultivate freely, only visiting every few months. By now, the man had grown accustomed to this lifestyle, spending his days in the Mountain God Dao Temple, living leisurely.

    Upon arriving, Gu An noticed other people outside the temple.

    And one of them was a familiar face¡ª

    An Hao!

    Standing alongside Xuanmiao Zhenren at the edge of a mountain slope, the two gazed upon the vast expanse of the Northern Sea.

    It seemed the Golden Ranking Tournament had forged a friendship between them.

    An Hao had already broken through to the Nascent Soul Stage, First Level¡ªand he wasn¡¯t even fifty yet.

    At this pace, he had a real chance of surpassing Li Xuandao¡¯s record!

    ¡°Your cultivation speed is already astonishing. What you need now is to calm your mind,¡± Xuanmiao Zhenren said, his tone carrying a hint of resignation.

    Before the Golden Ranking Tournament, he had truly believed his own talent was unmatched in the world.

    Losing to An Hao hadn¡¯t discouraged him¡ªit had, in fact, been a blessing in disguise.

    Thankfully, he had encountered An Hao early, allowing him to recognize his own shortcomings and cultivate more wisely.

    An Hao, his tall figure exuding a natural arrogance, stood with his arms crossed. With a blade of grass in his mouth, his long hair tied casually, he appeared both carefree and brimming with the aura of a peerless genius.

    With a quiet laugh, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m progressing fast enough. Ever since I started cultivating, I¡¯ve felt as if time is running out¡ªas if a great disaster is inevitable if I don¡¯t push forward.¡±

    His gaze remained fixed on the vast Northern Sea.

 Chapter 152: Master, Save Me!

    Chapter 152: Master, Save Me!

    After chatting with Xuanmiao Zhenren for a while, Gu An asked him to take him to see the herb garden.

    At the foot of the mountain, Xuanmiao Zhenren had cultivated a rather large herb garden, tended by a few small demon creatures. Gu An began picking the mature herbs while imparting various profound insights to Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    To him, every word spoken by the Mountain God carried the essence of the Dao, and he listened with utmost seriousness.

    Once the harvesting was done, Gu An only took half of the herbs, leaving the rest for Xuanmiao Zhenren to use for alchemy and cultivation.

    Although this was not the first time, it still moved Xuanmiao Zhenren deeply.

    He had pledged to serve the Mountain God for life, but in reality, he was being nurtured under his guidance¡ªthis was an unimaginable blessing!

    Xuanmiao Zhenren felt that the Mountain God had an important mission in store for him, especially after hearing him say:

    "When Heaven bestows a great burden upon a man, it first tests his will, strains his muscles and bones, starves his flesh, exhausts his body, and disrupts his plans."

    Perhaps tending to the herb garden was not for the Mountain God''s needs, but rather a way to temper his patience.

    As for the mission the Mountain God wanted to entrust to him, Xuanmiao Zhenren had a bold guess. Every time the thought crossed his mind, his heart raced uncontrollably, and he forced himself to suppress it.

    For now, the herb garden of the Mountain God Temple had not become Gu An¡¯s primary source of lifespan. He currently relied on Xuan Valley, the Eight Views Celestial Realm, the Third Medicine Valley, Horizon Valley, and Nianchu Cave Dwelling, accumulating nearly 200,000 years of lifespan per year, though with occasional fluctuations.

    His current lifespan had surpassed 5.6 million years. If nothing unexpected happened, in twenty years, he would reach ten million years of lifespan.

    The Great Demon Cataclysm was unlikely to erupt within those twenty years. According to Taixuan Sect¡¯s internal assessments, it would take at least fifty years before it fully broke out.

    After returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An continued playing the role of an ordinary disciple.

    It was worth mentioning that Gu Zong had already promoted him to an inner sect disciple, but Gu An still preferred wandering around the outer sect city, as he had many friends there.

    He was someone who valued old bonds.

    And just like that, another year passed.

    Gu An was practicing calligraphy in his pavilion at Xuan Valley, simultaneously contemplating the advanced formations recorded in the Purple Star Array Manual.

    Suddenly, Lu Jiu Jia came to visit. Hearing the knock on the door, Gu An allowed him inside.

    After closing the door, Lu Jiu Jia walked over to the desk and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve found news about Wu Xin.¡±

    Wu Xin, Gu An¡¯s junior disciple, had been a Thousand Autumn Pavilion informant. Though he had disappeared, he had left behind the Dao Yan Technique.

    Without looking up, Gu An continued focusing on his writing. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Lu Jiu Jia immediately replied, ¡°After the Nightshade Sect Rebellion, the Thousand Autumn Pavilion disbanded. I originally thought he had perished, but recently, I heard that a young monk appeared under the Emperor¡¯s command, calling himself Wu Xin.

    ¡°This monk is ruthless. He single-handedly slaughtered 9,000 soldiers of the Hanlu Dynasty and refined their heads into a magical artifact. His actions have caused an uproar in the cultivation world.

    ¡°The Emperor is determined to unify the world, using people regardless of morality. Now, many demonic cultivators and ghost cultivators have gathered under his banner.¡± R?a??O¦¢E?S

    An elderly cultivator flew beside a purple-robed young man, the only one who had yet to make a move.

    In a solemn tone, the elder said, ¡°Your Highness, this barrier is too strong¡ªeven as a Void Transformation cultivator, I cannot break it!¡±

    The purple-robed man was Si Zong, a prince of the Tianwei Empire and a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    Expressionless, he said, ¡°Keep attacking. Even if we can¡¯t break through, we must at least rattle him. My master will arrive soon.

    ¡°Also, spread out¡ªdon¡¯t let him escape. He¡¯s the Golden Ranking Champion of Taixuan Sect. If we let him slip away, capturing him in the future will be much harder.

    ¡°If he¡¯s allowed to grow stronger, he¡¯ll become a disaster for the Tianwei Empire.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±

    The elder bowed and left to relay the orders.

    Meanwhile, inside the mountain¡ª

    Within a cavern, An Hao sat cross-legged, meditating to heal his injuries. Beside him stood a yellow-robed woman, dressed in finery, her features delicate yet proud.

    "Hey, my second brother¡¯s master is a Profound Mind Realm cultivator¡ªthe Supreme Elder of Candle Sky Peak, the strongest sect in Tianwei.

    ¡°If he wants something, he always gets it. You should just open the mountain gate, let him in, and apologize.

    ¡°I can even plead for mercy on your behalf.¡±

    The yellow-robed woman, Si Yan¡¯er, was a Tianwei princess.

    Yet, she remained frozen in place¡ªa seal talisman was plastered onto her shoulder.

    An Hao ignored her, his face pale.

    He knew he had no way out.

    His thoughts drifted to his master.

    Even knowing that his master was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, he still didn¡¯t truly understand his identity.

    "Damn it..."

    "Master, save me..."

    At that moment¡ª

    A hand pressed down on his shoulder.

    An Hao¡¯s entire body shuddered.

    Then, he heard a familiar voice¡ªone that made his eyes turn red.

    "Foolish disciple. It¡¯s only been a few years, and you¡¯re already crying for your master to save you?"

 Chapter 153: Get Lost!

    Chapter 153: Get Lost!

    The person who had placed a hand on An Hao¡¯s shoulder was none other than Gu An.

    An Hao cautiously turned his head, and the moment he saw Gu An, his heart exploded with joy.

    "Master!"

    Unable to hold back, he turned and threw himself at Gu An, hugging him tightly.

    Even though Gu An still wore a mask and his attire had changed since their last meeting, An Hao recognized him instantly.

    But in the next moment, Gu An suddenly disappeared.

    An Hao instinctively lurched forward on one knee, panic flashing across his face.

    When he looked up again, he saw that Gu An had reappeared seven steps away.

    Only then did An Hao breathe a sigh of relief¡ªif his master had vanished completely, he might have thought he had been trapped in an illusion.

    "Tell me, what happened?" Gu An asked calmly.

    The mountain was still trembling from the attacks outside, but with Gu An here, An Hao felt no fear¡ªonly excitement. He began recounting everything that had led to this moment.

    Gu An listened attentively.

    Not far away, Si Yan¡¯er widened her eyes, staring at Gu An in astonishment.

    This man is An Hao¡¯s master?

    How did he get in here?

    During An Hao¡¯s explanation, he couldn¡¯t help but try to probe Gu An¡¯s true appearance with his divine sense. However, the power within the mask rebounded his attempt, sending a sharp jolt through his mind.

    This stunned him.

    Gu An remained silent, which only made An Hao feel ashamed. He dared not offend his master again and instead focused on finishing his story.

    Two months ago, following Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s map, An Hao had found this ancient cave dwelling but was unable to enter. He spent a month trying before venturing out for training, where he met Si Zong and Si Yan¡¯er.

    Si Zong had also participated in the Golden Ranking Tournament back then and even made it into the top ten. They had been rivals before, but when they met again, their conversations flowed effortlessly.

    Believing he had found a friend as trustworthy as Xuanmiao Zhenren, An Hao let down his guard. The three of them traveled together, enjoying the journey.

    Thinking Si Zong was a true companion, An Hao shared the discovery of the ancient cave dwelling with him.

    But he had been too naive.

    Si Zong had never let go of his past defeat.

    Once he learned that An Hao had come here for an opportunity, he immediately sought to capture him.

    A fierce battle erupted, and both sides suffered serious injuries.

    In the end, An Hao took Si Yan¡¯er hostage and fled.

    Upon returning to the cave dwelling, an argument between him and Si Yan¡¯er accidentally triggered a mechanism, revealing an entrance in the mountain wall. §²¦Á?????oBE?s??

    Just as they were about to step inside, Si Zong arrived with reinforcements¡ªamong them, even a Void Transformation cultivator.

    An Hao was ambushed while dragging Si Yan¡¯er into the cave. Though he was severely wounded, the cave entrance sealed shut just in time, saving him.

    When he finished his story, he gritted his teeth in rage.

    "Si Zong, that motherless bastard! I trusted him so much¡ªwhat an idiot I was!"@@@@

    Si Yan¡¯er pursed her lips but did not defend her brother. She had never approved of his actions either.

    He spoke a single word¡ª

    "Get lost."

    BOOM.

    The chamber fell silent.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, especially Si Zong¡¯s group.

    They knew who Xing Yan was!

    "How dare you speak to a Grandmaster like that?!"

    An elder behind Xing Yan roared in fury.

    But Xing Yan himself only laughed¡ªa cold, chilling laugh.

    An Hao was beyond excited¡ªhis master was so badass!

    Si Yan¡¯er, watching Gu An, felt that his arrogance was backed by absolute confidence.

    Just as Xing Yan was about to speak, Gu An sighed.

    "What a nuisance."

    Then, with a flick of his sleeve¡ª

    A devastating force erupted.

    A hurricane of immense magical power blasted toward Xing Yan, Si Zong, and the others.

    It was too fast.

    Before anyone could react¡ª

    They were turned to ashes.

    A rain of storage rings and storage pouches clattered to the ground.

    The chamber fell into utter silence.

    An Hao¡¯s eyes widened.

    Si Yan¡¯er was stunned, blinking rapidly, as if trying to wake from a dream.

    Lines of notifications flashed before Gu An¡ª

    "You have slain 57 cultivators and gained 1,200 years of lifespan."

    Ignoring An Hao and Si Yan¡¯er, Gu An calmly walked toward the statue.

    Behind him, Si Yan¡¯er murmured in disbelief, "A... A Profound Mind Grandmaster... just died?"

    Cold sweat beaded on her forehead.

    An Hao, dazed for a moment, then cheered in joy.

    "Master! You¡¯re too powerful! What realm are you even in?! Are you at the Grand Ascension Stage like the Nightshade Sect Leader?!"

    "Grand Ascension Stage?!"

    Si Yan¡¯er¡¯s heart pounded wildly.

    She no longer cared about Si Zong¡¯s death¡ªonly fear and panic filled her mind.

 Chapter 154: Gathering the Ascended Ones

    Chapter 154: Gathering the Ascended Ones

    On the mountainside, a gentle breeze rustled Gu An¡¯s robes as he stood before the stone statue, his divine sense having already penetrated it.

    Inside the statue, he sensed a remnant soul¡ªan old man curled up as if in deep slumber.

    The voice they had heard earlier was nothing more than a triggered formation, activated whenever a living being entered this cave dwelling.

    Furthermore, during his earlier scans, Gu An had discovered that this cave contained multiple teleportation arrays¡ªa total of eight, including the one they arrived through, each leading in different directions.

    This deepened his curiosity about the origins of this place.

    A Grand Ascension cultivator¡¯s cave dwelling!

    Gu An raised his hand and extracted the remnant soul from the statue. A glowing sphere materialized in his palm.

    ¡¾Daoist Xing Su (Grand Ascension Stage, Third Layer): 0/0/0¡¿

    All zeros?

    Did that mean Daoist Xing Su had completely perished?

    Gu An immediately extended his divine sense into the soul fragment and cast Soul Search to extract its memories.

    BOOM!

    In the distance, a thunderous explosion shook the land¡ªthat was An Hao and Si Yan¡¯er locked in battle, entangled with a swarm of wooden puppets.

    Gu An paid them no mind and focused on the soul extraction.

    An hour later¡ª

    The remnant soul in his hands dissipated like smoke.

    Daoist Xing Su had, indeed, long since perished. He had left behind a soul fragment, hoping for rebirth or possession, but his secret soul-preserving technique had ultimately failed to withstand the erosion of time. ????a?¦­O??????¦¥S

    After countless cycles of the moon, his soul energy had completely dissipated, leaving behind only a shell with fragmented memories.

    Through these memories, Gu An learned a shocking truth¡ª

    The Demon Ancestor originated from the Seven Star Spirit Realm!

    Daoist Xing Su and his fellow sect members had been ordered to transport the Demon Ancestor out into the world, allowing him to establish the demon race.

    However, for unknown reasons, Daoist Xing Su later deserted the Seven Star Spirit Realm, fleeing southward across the sea in an attempt to escape the continent.

    But he was ambushed by other cultivators from the Seven Star Spirit Realm, sustaining grievous injuries.

    With no other options, he sought refuge in Tianwei Territory, where he established this hidden domain.

    If it had escaped Lu Lingjun¡¯s detection, it meant the entity was at least Profound Mind Realm!

    A demon at the Profound Mind Realm?

    Gu An decided he would investigate Taixuan Sect that night¡ªat the very least, he needed to ensure it posed no threat to his Third Medicine Valley.

    "With you here, no one¡ªhuman or demon¡ªwould dare lay a hand on my Medicine Valley. In the future, I¡¯ll be relying on you to protect it. Rest assured, I¡¯ll personally cultivate all the spirit herbs you need!" Gu An grinned, his words filled with admiration.

    Lu Lingjun smirked, clearly pleased. "Don¡¯t worry. Unless the Mountain God himself descends, no one can touch the Third Medicine Valley."

    Since reaching Profound Mind Realm, she had regained the confidence and arrogance she once had in the lower realms¡ªshe felt her cultivation journey had only just begun.

    After chatting for a while, she finally revealed her true intention.

    Bringing up the mysterious demon in Taixuan Sect was merely an excuse¡ªher real goal was to convince Gu An to write a book about her, just like he had done for Taixuan Immortal Venerable.

    "You¡¯re already a Profound Mind cultivator. If you wanted to, you could easily make a name for yourself¡ªwhy do you need me to write about you?" Gu An asked, surprised.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Lu Lingjun to have such a peculiar request.

    Raising an eyebrow, she said, "Just tell me what you want."

    "There you go again! What kind of question is that?"

    "When I returned from the Taichen Empire, I sensed the aura of an Eighth-Grade Spirit Tree hidden within a certain sect. If you write about me, I¡¯ll steal it for you."

    "Even if you steal it, I wouldn¡¯t dare take it."

    "I can seal it with a secret technique. Once the heat dies down, you can plant it somewhere safe."

    "And where exactly would I plant it...?"

    "Don¡¯t play dumb. You definitely have secrets. Otherwise, why are you always sneaking off?"

    "Ahem. Let¡¯s not make baseless accusations. Writing a book is negotiable, but don¡¯t slander me¡ªgot it?"

    Hearing Gu An¡¯s response, Lu Lingjun chuckled.

    "Fine, fine. No slander. You¡¯re the most selfless and noble cultivator in Taixuan Sect."

    "That¡¯s more like it. Now, tell me your story¡ªI need inspiration."

    Since he had spare time, writing a new book didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.

    After all, he could showcase his calligraphy skills¡ªlet the world witness the elegance of Pan An¡¯s script!

    That night, Lu Lingjun recounted her tale, and it lasted until dawn.

 Chapter 155: Shattering the Void, Betrothal

    Chapter 155: Shattering the Void, Betrothal

    Zuo Lin''s words made Di Xie¡¯s expression momentarily stiffen, but what he said next left Di Xie at a loss for words.

    "You must be a genius. I never misjudge when it comes to talent and destiny."

    Zuo Lin wore a smug expression, raising his chin and motioning toward Gu An. "Don¡¯t be fooled by this kid¡¯s mere Foundation Establishment cultivation. He¡¯s not ordinary either. I¡¯ve got an eye for talent, and it turns out I was right¡ªhe¡¯s now a Golden Ranking genius."

    Gu An walked over with a helpless smile. "What kind of genius am I? Getting on the Golden Ranking was just luck."

    Zuo Lin pulled Gu An down to sit beside him, then introduced him and Di Xie to each other.

    Di Xie remained calm and composed, treating Gu An with respect and showing none of the airs of an Outer Sect Guest Elder.

    Zuo Lin was quite intrigued by Di Xie. Upon hearing that Di Xie was interested in learning about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, he didn¡¯t hold back and started recounting the legendary deeds of the sovereign.

    Di Xie listened intently.

    Before coming here, he had already heard that the strongest cultivator in the Nine Dynasties was either the Longevity Daoist of Three Pure Mountains or the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path from Taixuan Sect.

    The latter was the more mysterious figure. Though he had acted multiple times on behalf of Taixuan Sect, no one knew his true identity.

    Gu An listened to Zuo Lin boasting about his "other identity" and found it amusing.

    At the same time, he kept a close eye on Di Xie.

    For the next half hour, Gu An sensed no hostility from him. He temporarily set aside his suspicions.

    With the impending Demonic Cataclysm, a Profound Mind Realm grand demon sneaking into Taixuan Sect certainly had an agenda.

    Not wanting to arouse Di Xie¡¯s suspicions, Gu An found an excuse to slip away.

    There was plenty of time¡ªhe could observe Di Xie slowly. After all, Di Xie planned to comprehend the Sword Intent of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path at the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    As the days passed, Gu An monitored Di Xie with his divine sense daily.

    The more he observed, the more he felt that Di Xie might genuinely have no malicious intent¡ªhe simply wanted to learn swordsmanship.

    Earlier, when Di Xie had scanned the area with his divine sense, he had likely been searching for the Sword Sovereign.

    Spring passed, and autumn arrived. Two years went by in the blink of an eye.

    During this time, Gu An¡¯s lifespan increased dramatically. The Star-Seizing Celestial Realm provided him with a vast amount of lifespan, pushing him past 650,000 years¡ªdrawing ever closer to the million-year mark.

    On this day, Gu An visited the Outer Sect Library Hall and, under the name Pan An, released a new book¡ªShattering the Void.

    The elder who had once welcomed Pan An, Elder Liu Chang, had long passed away. Gu An was now received by the Grand Elder of the Library Hall, Feng Shang.

    This was Feng Shang¡¯s first time meeting Pan An. He was thrilled and bombarded Gu An with flattering words, even personally assuring him that he would handle the book¡¯s distribution with utmost care. r?A?O???E?s??

    Gu An spent a full hour at the Library Hall before managing to extricate himself.

    Perhaps it was because she had once saved him in their youth.

    Even after they grew up, Ji Xuanyu had treated him kindly¡ªnot like a mere servant. She had gifted him many resources and aided his cultivation.

    Even a proud daughter of heaven like her couldn¡¯t escape a political marriage?

    Gu An sighed at the thought.

    Du Ye shook his head. "I have no idea. It seems the engagement is only set in name¡ªthere¡¯s no fixed wedding date yet. But the Ji Family seems quite pleased, so the groom must be someone of great stature."

    "Of course. Anyone who can marry into the Ji Family isn¡¯t someone we can even begin to imagine," Gu An remarked with a smile.

    After a few more exchanges, Gu An bid Du Ye farewell.

    Instead of returning to Medicine Valley, he continued wandering the city.

    The Library Hall moved quickly.

    Within a month, Shattering the Void had appeared in the Library Halls of various cities.

    Thanks to the reputation built by Romance of the Gods and Taixuan Immortal Venerable, Pan An¡¯s new book caused an immediate sensation, sweeping across Taixuan Sect.

    A month later, Shattering the Void had spread throughout the Taicang cultivation world and was making its way to the other Eight Dynasties.

    Lu Lingjun also bought a copy.

    After reading it, she immediately sought out Gu An.

    "It¡¯s well written. The protagonist has a grand demon sealed inside him and, despite his mediocre talent, embarks on a cultivation journey..." She paused and raised an eyebrow.

    Gu An asked, "But?"

    "Why is it called Shattering the Void?" She stared at him as if trying to see through him.

    Gu An raised a brow. "Isn¡¯t ascension the ultimate goal in your homeland? Doesn¡¯t ¡®shattering the void¡¯ sound enticing?"

    Lu Lingjun nodded. "It does. Fine, keep writing."

    She chuckled to herself.

    How could this kid possibly guess that she was an Ascended One?

    The two continued discussing the book. Lu Lingjun made several demands, which Gu An initially refused¡ªuntil she took out a pile of rare treasures, at which point he immediately changed his tune, saying he would "consider" her suggestions.

    Lu Lingjun laughed at his greed.

    After she left, Gu An pulled out Daoist Xunchun and began reading.

    Shattering the Void had been a commissioned work, but a true classic? That would be Daoist Xunchun!

 Chapter 156: Innate Divine Ability

    Chapter 156: Innate Divine Ability

    Persecute me?

    Gu An almost laughed.

    Anyone who tried to harm him must have a death wish.

    With his ability to foresee threats through lifespan perception, he could detect any hostile intent toward him in an instant.

    At least for now, no one harbored any ill intentions toward him.

    Gu An had always been kind and avoided making enemies. Outside of Taixuan Sect, barely anyone even knew him.

    Under Lu? Baitian¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Gu An furrowed his brows and mused, "I can¡¯t say for sure. I did treat him well, but when the Sword Sect was hunting him down, I advised him to give up the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword. Maybe he holds some resentment toward me."

    Lu? Baitian nodded. "Resentment is good¡ªit means you won¡¯t be his weakness. But you¡¯d better pray he doesn¡¯t truly hate you. If he grows stronger, you¡¯ll be in trouble."

    His tone took on a teasing edge toward the end.

    Gu An shrugged. "I trust Taixuan Sect will keep me safe. If I can still be harmed while staying here, then that just means something is seriously wrong with the sect."

    "You brat, are you taking a jab at me?"

    "Of course not. I trust you, Sect Master. So please don¡¯t tease me. A small cultivator like me doesn¡¯t want to get caught up in trouble¡ªbe it the Nightshade Sect or the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword. I¡¯d rather have nothing to do with any of it," Gu An said helplessly.

    Seeing his expression, Lu? Baitian suddenly felt a twinge of guilt. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have been joking about this.

    After all, Gu An wasn¡¯t at the Ninth Level of the Integration Stage like him. Facing the threat of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword was no small matter¡ªhe must be feeling anxious, just putting on a brave front.

    Lu? Baitian''s expression turned serious. "As long as you stay within Taixuan Sect, you¡¯ll be fine. At the very least, I guarantee your safety inside the sect!"

    It was an implicit warning about Gu An¡¯s excursions to Horizon Valley.

    Though Lu? Baitian didn¡¯t know where Horizon Valley was, he was aware that Gu An frequently left Xuan Valley. However, he refrained from pressing for details. Ra??o?E?s?

    The conversation then shifted to Li Xuandao.

    The Taicang Empire was advancing aggressively, forming an alliance with the Da Yu Dynasty and opening up no fewer than five battlefronts. The neighboring dynasties were struggling to hold out.

    Though Lu? Baitian didn¡¯t particularly like Li Xuandao, he had to admit the man had an uncanny ability to recognize and cultivate talent, always finding exceptional generals and strategists.

    From Gu An¡¯s perspective, he actually hoped Li Xuandao would unify the Nine Dynasties.

    Only with unification could they better resist the coming Demonic Cataclysm.

    With unity would come order, and with order, peace. That was the true righteous path.

    Peace was also the best condition for Gu An¡¯s survival.

    She looked slender, yet her figure was rather exaggerated.

    Casually, he pulled his arm free and took a few steps forward, crouching to pick some herbs. "What kind of divine ability?" he asked.

    Tian Yao¡¯er grinned, bending down with her hands on her knees. "A shapeshifting ability! I¡¯m super powerful now!"

    As she spoke, demonic energy surged from her body, enveloping her completely.

    When it faded, Gu An was startled¡ªshe had transformed into his exact likeness, down to his aura.

    There was no trace of demonic energy left.

    That¡¯s an impressive ability!

    Stashing the herbs in his storage bag, Gu An stood up and asked curiously, "Can you teach it to me?"

    Tian Yao¡¯er shook her head. "I¡¯d love to, but there¡¯s no technique or mantra for it. This ability just... came naturally to me, like knowing how to speak. I can use it effortlessly, but I have no idea how to pass it on."

    She twirled around, reverting to her original form. Scarlet robes swirled as she placed her hands on her hips, grinning smugly.

    "Master, aren¡¯t I amazing?"

    Her bright eyes curved into crescent moons, looking so delighted that Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ruffle her hair, turning it into a complete mess.

    After a few words of praise, he sent her back to training.

    However, Tian Yao¡¯er had no intention of letting him leave so soon. She stayed by his side, chattering non-stop about trivial things¡ªhow a flower had grown crooked, how she had bumped into a tree while practicing the Infinite Free Step...

    Unlike Gu An, she was stuck in the cave dwelling with no other demons to interact with.

    Rather than finding it annoying, Gu An listened patiently, occasionally responding, which only made her even happier.

    As night fell, Gu An sat at a stone table with her and took out a series of cultivation pills.

    "Once you master Infinite Free Step, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk," he said seriously.

    Tian Yao¡¯er was momentarily surprised but quickly pouted. "That technique is so hard to learn. Who knows how many years I¡¯ll need?"

    Gu An chuckled. "Even the Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother didn¡¯t become strong in just a few decades. True power comes from enduring long, lonely years of cultivation."

    Hearing this, Tian Yao¡¯er nodded firmly. "I understand! I¡¯ll work hard!"

    Satisfied, Gu An began teaching her the Innate Divine Immortal Art.

    Core Formation was only the beginning.

    If he could raise a peerless demon, that would be an achievement worth remembering.

 Chapter 157: Diverging Paths, A Great Fall

    Chapter 157: Diverging Paths, A Great Fall

    Deep in the night, beneath Xuan Valley, within the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    Gu An sat under the Spirit Tree, reading a book while leaning against its massive trunk. Two vines draped over his shoulders, gently kneading them.

    Suddenly, he put down his book and straightened up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master? Was the pressure too much?" The Spirit Tree¡¯s voice was soft and delicate, sounding pitiful.

    Gu An replied, ¡°No, I just have something to take care of. I have to go.¡±

    The Spirit Tree trembled slightly and quickly said, "Master, don¡¯t forget to bring some lamb next time!"

    Gu An waved his hand dismissively before vanishing from the spot.

    Outside Taixuan Sect, atop a mountain peak.

    As autumn neared its end, the night wind was harsh, rustling Gu An¡¯s robes as he gazed into the distance.

    He could sense that Hao Long was in danger.

    Though they had never formed a contract, ever since Hao Long¡¯s birth, a strange connection had developed between them¡ªsomething similar to what he felt when Xuanmiao Zhenren summoned him.

    Following this faint link, Gu An extended his divine sense.

    Soon, he locked onto a sect. His divine sense bypassed multiple layers of barriers and pierced into a small hidden world¡ªone much like the Star-Seizing Celestial Realm.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother... and the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path!

    These people were battling the Grandmasters of Gu Hao Sect!

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense locked onto Hao Long, and his expression turned odd.

    His opponent... was Su Han!

    Su Han¡¯s aura was already nearing the Nascent Soul Stage, yet it was unstable, as if he could descend into madness at any moment.

    Though Hao Long was lazy and rarely cultivated, his innate bloodline talent was powerful enough that Su Han couldn¡¯t easily subdue him.

    The twenty-zhang-long dragon writhed through the mountains, spitting scorching flames.

    Meanwhile, Su Han moved like a specter, dodging effortlessly and swinging his sword. His attacks left bloody gashes across Hao Long¡¯s body, dragon blood splattering everywhere.

    In his other hand, Su Han held a cloth bag, carefully collecting the dragon¡¯s blood.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, Gu An decided to intervene.

    In the dim night, within the wilderness¡ª

    Hao Long fled frantically through the mountains, while Su Han pursued with his bone sword in hand.

    "Damn it! Who the hell are you?! This lord won¡¯t let you off in the future!"

    Hao Long¡¯s voice rumbled through the mountains, still carrying the tone of a young boy despite his massive size.

    From behind, Su Han¡¯s voice was cold as ice.

    "Hatred Heaven Divine Sword. Su Han."

    "Is this boy your disciple?" Gu An asked.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother hesitated for a moment before replying, "Not a disciple¡ªjust a pawn. With the Demonic Cataclysm approaching, all beings will face calamity. I hoped to cultivate him into a weapon strong enough to help us break through the Nine Nether Path."

    Using Su Han to fight the Seven Star Spirit Realm?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pity for Su Han.

    But he had no intention of saving him.

    Su Han¡¯s obsession with power had already turned into a twisted fixation.

    Even without the Nightshade Ghost Mother, he would still walk this dark path. In his own mind, he wasn¡¯t committing evil¡ªhe was simply striving to grow stronger.

    Gu An had no reason to personally eliminate him.

    As far as he knew, Su Han had never slaughtered innocent mortals.

    The ones who had died by his hands were mostly those who sought to kill him first.

    And the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword was, after all, his family¡¯s ancestral sword technique.

    He and Gu An were never truly master and disciple.

    The only thing Gu An had ever given Su Han was a few pills.

    Their past ties were already severed.

    Su Han¡¯s fate had nothing to do with him anymore.

    However, Gu An was curious to see how his story would unfold.

    Unlike Gu An, who stayed hidden and planned carefully, Su Han cut his way through the world, leaving a bloody reputation wherever he went.

    At this moment, the Nightshade Ghost Mother spoke of the Reverse Fate Divine Art¡ªits effects were identical to what Gu An knew.

    She likely had no idea that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path also possessed the technique.

    Perhaps she truly intended to make Gu An the new Nightshade Sect Leader.

    Autumn¡¯s end, Xuan Valley.

    Gu An watched his disciples sweeping fallen leaves across the courtyard.

    His divine sense, however, was elsewhere¡ªwatching the battle between the Taicang Empire and the Hanlu Dynasty.

    Just as he was absorbed in the fight, Zhen Qin flew in on her sword, landing beside him.

    "Master, Senior Brother Su Han has been declared wanted by Gu Hao Sect!" she whispered.

    Gu An barely reacted. "I told you¡ªhe¡¯s not your senior brother."

    Zhen Qin pouted. "I know, but we grew up together. How could I just sever all ties with him?"

    Before she could argue further, their sect tokens lit up.

    A somber voice echoed:

    "Supreme Elder Kusong fell while investigating the Demonic Domain. In three days, all disciples must gather in the affiliated cities to mourn our ancestors!"

 Chapter 158: Jiang Qiongâ€™s Return and a Hand in the Dark

    Chapter 158: Jiang Qiong¡¯s Return and a Hand in the Dark

    Ancestor Kusong is dead?

    Gu An was momentarily stunned when he heard Gu Zong¡¯s words.

    Though he wasn¡¯t particularly close to Ancestor Kusong, they had shared some pleasant conversations whenever he visited the Inner Sect¡¯s Library Hall. Now, hearing of Kusong¡¯s fall, an indescribable feeling welled up inside him.

    "Even a Supreme Elder has fallen... I remember Ancestor Kusong was in the Profound Mind Realm, right?" Zhen Qin furrowed her brows.

    Back when the Nightshade Sect attacked, Ancestor Kusong had battled Akegan, and his name spread throughout Taixuan Sect. He had become one of the sect¡¯s most revered grandmasters, second only to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Even Zhen Qin, who had never interacted with him, felt sorrow at his passing.

    Gu An looked up at the sky, noticing the heavy clouds rolling in¡ªsigns of an impending storm.

    The news of Ancestor Kusong¡¯s death sent shockwaves through the entire Taixuan Sect, and word quickly spread across the cultivation world.

    Three days later, Gu An arrived at the Inner Sect City to attend the memorial ceremony. Tens of thousands of disciples observed a moment of silence as the sect elders recounted Ancestor Kusong¡¯s life. Even the newest disciples who had just joined Taixuan Sect could feel the weight of grief.

    After recounting Kusong¡¯s legacy, Taixuan Sect publicly announced¡ªfor the first time in decades¡ªthat a Demonic Cataclysm was imminent. The revelation sent ripples of unrest through the cities.

    In the following days, various sects across the Taicang Empire also confirmed the news. The fragile peace in the cultivation world was once again shattered, and a looming sense of crisis settled over all cultivators.

    A grandmaster of the Profound Mind Realm had already perished¡ªthis tribulation was bound to be far more terrifying than the Nightshade Sect¡¯s invasion.

    Snow gradually blanketed Xuan Valley.

    On this day, Gu An was waiting in his pavilion early in the evening, sensing a familiar presence approaching.

    Late at night, a shadow appeared outside his window.

    Gu An walked over and opened it, letting the figure inside.

    A woman in white robes, wearing a bamboo hat, stepped into the room. After closing the window, she removed her hat and turned to look at Gu An, who was setting up a warding formation. Smiling, she teased, ¡°My dear disciple-grandson, did you miss me?¡± r?¦¡?????O??BE?s

    After finishing the formation, Gu An turned to face her, curious. ¡°Where have you been all these years? Are you alright?¡±

    He discreetly used his Lifespan Perception on Jiang Qiong.

    ¡¾Jiang Qiong (Nascent Soul Stage, Sixth Level): 243/700/5490¡¿

    Huh?

    Five thousand four hundred and ninety years of maximum lifespan!

    Gu An distinctly remembered that Jiang Qiong¡¯s lifespan had been just over two thousand four hundred years before.

    Looks like she found a massive opportunity inside the Nine Nether Path!

    Beforehand, Gu An had already warned the tree via voice transmission, instructing it on what could and couldn¡¯t be revealed.

    Upon returning to the Eight Views Celestial Realm, Jiang Qiong immediately noticed that the spiritual energy was far richer than before.

    She was quite pleased with Gu An.

    ¡°Disciple-grandson, Thousand Autumn Pavilion has disbanded, and my family has perished. From now on, I¡¯ll be relying on you¡ªwill you mind?¡± she teased, leaning on his shoulder.

    Gu An sidestepped slightly. ¡°Why would I mind? I¡¯ve been wanting to learn formation techniques from you.¡±

    Then, he retrieved something from beneath the Spirit Tree¡ªthe Ji Family¡¯s Divine Ability Record¡ªand handed it to her.

    Jiang Qiong had once stolen it from a Ji Family banquet, and it contained records of the Heaven and Earth Dao Gang divine ability.

    Gu An had already mastered Heaven and Earth Dao Gang and even upgraded it to Dao Gang Vital Qi, granting him automatic defense against surprise attacks from foes of the same realm.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression grew complicated as she looked at the record in her hands.

    For some reason, her emotions felt... tangled.

    Gu An saw her reaction and immediately thought: Oh no.

    She¡¯s not about to get sentimental, is she?

    Before she could say anything, he quickly made an excuse and slipped away.

    Watching him leave, Jiang Qiong sighed. ¡°This kid is so foolish¡ªhe didn¡¯t even study it himself.¡±

    She could tell that the record¡¯s protective formation remained intact, meaning Gu An hadn¡¯t broken its seal.

    So naive... He¡¯s bound to run into trouble someday.

    I¡¯ll have to teach him.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s return didn¡¯t change Gu An¡¯s daily life. He only visited the Eight Views Celestial Realm once every seven days, bringing her carefully prepared herbs so she wouldn¡¯t have to pick them herself.

    Meanwhile, throughout the Taixuan Sect, the atmosphere remained somber due to Ancestor Kusong¡¯s death.

    By year¡¯s end, a major event shook the cultivation world¡ªthe Hanlu Dynasty surrendered.

    The Taicang Empire had officially annexed Hanlu Dynasty, breaking the Nine Dynasties'' thousand-year balance.

    Li Xuandao¡¯s prestige soared, and even the Outer Sect buzzed with discussions.

    If he truly unified the world, he would be remembered in history.

    But as the world changed, a dark force moved in the night...

 Chapter 159: The Rise of the Demon Race and the Dao Lord

    Chapter 159: The Rise of the Demon Race and the Dao Lord

    Ever since Ancestor Kusong¡¯s fall and the impending Demonic Cataclysm, Gu An had been using his divine sense every night to monitor the Nine Dynasties¡¯ lands, ensuring that no enemies infiltrated unnoticed.

    On this particular night, he happened to see Di Xie leaving Taixuan Sect and decided to track him with his divine sense. That was when he witnessed Di Xie meeting with a demonic creature.

    When Gu An heard that this monster was responsible for Ancestor Kusong¡¯s death, killing intent surged in his heart.

    He had to avenge Kusong!

    Though Kusong had been much older, Gu An had always seen him as a friend.

    He didn¡¯t act immediately, waiting instead for his target to leave the Taicang Empire¡¯s territory before making his move.

    The Black Crow Demon Envoy had stopped by the riverbank to rest while infusing his demonic energy into the water, planning to mark the land through the river¡¯s flow.

    However, before he could even channel his energy, a hand landed on his shoulder.

    A feeling of pure dread shot through the demon¡¯s heart.

    Never before had he experienced such an ambush¡ªnot even in the Demonic Domain.

    Not a single demon had ever been able to approach him unnoticed.

    Instinctively, he tried to dodge, but an unfathomable force held him in place, making it impossible to move.

    Terror filled his crow-like face as he glanced sideways, barely able to make out a shadowy figure shrouded in mystery.

    Gu An had intended to mock him, but seeing how the demon was already scared out of his wits, he lost interest.

    Instead, he unleashed a soul attack.

    Soul Search!

    A heavy silence filled the night, broken only by the soft sounds of the river¡¯s flow.@@@@

    As the moon set and the sun rose, golden rays of dawn broke over the mountains, illuminating Gu An and the Black Crow Demon Envoy.

    Bathed in sunlight, Gu An¡ªstill maintaining his Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body¡ªlooked like a ghostly specter.

    The Black Crow Demon Envoy, meanwhile, was crouched before him, his eyes rolled back and his body twitching slightly.

    Two full hours passed before Gu An finally withdrew his divine sense.

    Without hesitation, he took the storage bag and storage ring from the demon¡¯s body before incinerating the corpse with Taichedan Flame.

    In mere moments, the Black Crow Demon Envoy was reduced to nothing but ashes, leaving behind only his demon core and Profound Mind Essence, which Gu An stored away.

    ¡¾You have successfully taken 380 years of lifespan from the Black Crow Demon Envoy (Profound Mind Realm, Eighth Layer).¡¿

    With that, Gu An disappeared from the scene.

    Gu An stepped out from a teleportation formation, heading toward the medicine gardens.

    Along the way, servant disciples greeted him warmly and respectfully.

    By now, Third Medicine Valley had over four hundred disciples.

    Gu An never hoarded natural treasures for himself; instead, he diligently cultivated his herb gardens. As a result, Third Medicine Valley produced an abundance of high-grade medicinal herbs, rivaling even the Inner Sect¡¯s herb gardens. In fact, its annual contributions placed it among the top three in the sect, further solidifying his growing reputation. r?A?O???¦¥S?

    Because of this, the sect continued to assign more servant disciples under him.

    While walking, Gu An noticed An Xin sweeping the path and waved her over.

    Seeing this, An Xin quickly approached and greeted him respectfully.

    After spending years in Third Medicine Valley, An Xin had finally reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, thanks to Gu An¡¯s discreet assistance with alchemical pills.

    She was deeply grateful to him.

    Back when An Hao and An Xin had both started under Gu An¡¯s guidance, An Hao had already reached the Nascent Soul Stage, Third Layer, while An Xin was only at Foundation Establishment, First Layer.

    Even Gu An couldn''t help but lament the unfairness of the heavens.

    ¡°Come take a walk with me,¡± Gu An said.

    An Xin nodded without hesitation, following closely behind.

    As they walked through the herb gardens, Gu An patiently explained the methods for cultivating high-grade herbs, and An Xin listened intently.

    By now, she had genuinely grown interested in the art of herb cultivation.

    After about half an hour, Gu An pulled out an ancient manual and handed it to her.

    Since their assignments were within Taixuan Sect¡¯s borders, Gu An wasn¡¯t too worried.

    Time flew by.

    Gu An¡¯s lifespan had now reached 7.4 million years, drawing ever closer to the 10-million-year milestone.

    Every day, he used his divine sense to observe the Demonic Domain.

    If the Demonic Cataclysm erupted early, he was prepared to break through ahead of schedule.

    As for where he would advance¡ªhe had already decided.

    The southern seas.

    He would make his breakthrough above the ocean!

    On this particular day, An Hao and Si Yan¡¯er left the Star-Seizing Celestial Realm.

    Stepping out of the mountainside, they turned back just in time to see the entrance to the cave slowly disappear behind them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Si Yan¡¯er asked curiously. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in years.¡±

    An Hao replied confidently, ¡°Master always moves like a dragon¡ªseen one moment, gone the next. I don¡¯t even know where he is. But one thing¡¯s for sure: if I¡¯m ever in danger, he won¡¯t stand by and watch!¡±

    His face lit up with pride as he spoke.

    Si Yan¡¯er rolled her eyes, suppressing the urge to mock him.

    She still vividly remembered the time Gu An had wiped out a Profound Mind Realm cultivator with a mere flick of his sleeve.

    With a grandmaster like him, even the Tianwei Empire wouldn¡¯t dare provoke Taixuan Sect lightly.

    Just then, a figure leaped out of the forest, landing swiftly in front of them.

    An Hao¡¯s expression hardened¡ªhe assumed it was an ambush and instinctively prepared for battle.

    But the newcomer was a man clad in Tianwei official robes.

    He raised a hand in salute and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, I bring an imperial decree. His Majesty has arranged for you to marry the Golden Ranking Champion, An Hao.¡±

    The moment those words left his mouth, Si Yan¡¯er¡¯s face twisted in shock and fury.

    ¡°Has my father gone insane? How could he arrange my marriage to this... this guy?!¡± she snapped.

    An Hao, who had initially intended to refuse, immediately felt offended.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong with me? You think I¡¯m not good enough for you? Now I have to marry you just to prove a point!¡±

    The two instantly began bickering.

    Meanwhile, the imperial envoy simply stood there, watching them with a polite smile, amused by their childish quarrel.

    Far away in Xuan Valley, Gu An was watching all of this unfold.

    He had no objections to An Hao and Si Yan¡¯er getting married¡ªafter all, he had long since noticed their growing affections for each other.

    However, he remained cautious of the Tianwei Empire.

    If Tianwei dared to scheme against An Hao, Gu An wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate them¡ªand conveniently allow Taicang Empire to annex their lands.

    Once the three of them set off, Gu An closed his eyes, turning his attention elsewhere.

    Someone was coming.

    Gu An rose from his seat, left his room, and headed downstairs.

    Half an hour later, Du Ye flew into Xuan Valley, standing atop his sword.

    Upon spotting Gu An in the distance, he waved enthusiastically.

    The disciples guarding the valley saw that Du Ye knew Gu An, so they didn¡¯t stop him.

    After landing, Du Ye stored his sword in his storage bag and hurriedly pulled Gu An aside to speak in private.

    ¡°The family sent word,¡± Du Ye whispered excitedly, his eyes gleaming.

    ¡°They¡¯re preparing to leave Taixuan Sect, and Third Young Miss specifically requested that you and I go with them!¡±

    He was clearly thrilled¡ªthe Ji Family hadn¡¯t forgotten him.

    To him, this was an honor.

 Chapter 160: Youâ€™re Not Strong Enough

    Chapter 160: You¡¯re Not Strong Enough

    Leaving Taixuan Sect?

    Gu An froze for a moment¡ªhe hadn''t expected Du Ye to come to him for this reason.

    How could he possibly leave Taixuan Sect?

    His entire foundation was here!

    And besides, if the Ji Family left Taixuan Sect, where could they even go?

    Frowning, Gu An asked, ¡°Why are they relocating?¡±

    Du Ye replied, ¡°It¡¯s got something to do with the Demonic Cataclysm. The family has already found a safe haven, and no matter what, we should be grateful that they¡¯re taking us along. Just be ready¡ªthe exact departure date isn¡¯t set yet, but when the time comes, don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t leave. Tell them thanks, but I intend to stay and fight alongside Taixuan Sect.¡±

    Du Ye was stunned, his brows immediately knitting together.

    He lowered his voice, his tone serious. ¡°Gu An, don¡¯t forget where we came from.¡±

    Gu An met his gaze and replied calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. The Ji Family raised me, and I¡¯ve repaid them over the years with herbs and medicine. But Taixuan Sect has given me far more, and I haven¡¯t even begun to repay my debt. I can¡¯t leave. You go¡ªI¡¯ll stay.¡±

    Du Ye¡¯s face darkened. He wanted to scold Gu An, but he didn¡¯t want the servant disciples to overhear.

    After a moment, he exhaled sharply.@@@@

    ¡°There¡¯s still time. Think it over carefully. When the demons invade Taicang Empire, it¡¯ll be too late to run!¡±

    With that, he flicked his sleeve and stormed off.

    As he left, his expression was grim¡ªnot a trace of his usual smile remained.

    Gu An, however, felt warmth in his heart.

    Du Ye¡¯s anger only meant that he genuinely cared about him.

    If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to persuade him to leave.

    But Gu An had no intention of abandoning Taixuan Sect.

    If the sect fell, he could always escape then.

    And with his cultivation, if he really wanted to flee, who could stop him?

    That night, Gu An entered the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    Jiang Qiong was meditating beneath the Spirit Tree, a large cauldron in front of her, with alchemy flames burning underneath.

    Sensing Gu An¡¯s arrival, she asked casually, ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you just visit two days ago?¡±

    His strategy had always been the same¡ªonly act when he had absolute certainty of victory.

    If he could fight, he¡¯d fight.

    If he couldn¡¯t, he¡¯d run.

    Simple.

    Jiang Qiong suddenly smirked.

    ¡°So, how do you feel about your Third Young Miss marrying into the Seven Star Spirit Realm?¡± she asked teasingly.

    Gu An shrugged. ¡°Ji Xuanyu is a peerless genius. It¡¯s only natural she¡¯d marry someone of equal stature. I¡¯m happy for her.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Not even a little regret?¡± Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischief.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow, then spread his hands helplessly.

    ¡°Well... of course I feel a little regret. To be honest, I admired her. But my talent is mediocre, and I never had a chance. Since she¡¯s out of reach, I can only wish her happiness.¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s smile vanished.

    She snorted coldly, ¡°Good. Keep it that way. When status and talent don¡¯t match, love only brings disaster. Remember that. Never let your emotions get in the way.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about that. There are plenty of female disciples in Xuan Valley.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that why you don¡¯t focus on cultivation?¡±

    ¡°I meant that if I wanted a partner, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But I don¡¯t want one.¡±

    Jiang Qiong nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Dao companions are unreliable. I¡¯ve seen countless lovers abandon or betray each other in times of crisis. Don¡¯t get attached. It¡¯s for your own good.¡±

    Gu An grinned. ¡°What about you? Ever had a Dao companion?¡±

    ¡°If I had, I¡¯d be dead already.¡±

    The two bantered back and forth, their conversation stretching over an hour before Gu An finally left.

    Watching him go, Jiang Qiong muttered to herself,

    ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t even call me ¡®Master¡¯ anymore. His thoughts are getting bold...¡±

    As summer faded into autumn, Gu An arrived at Horizon Valley and noticed a new person there.

    The visitor was Ji Xuanyu¡¯s older brother¡ªJi Ruolai.

    The pieces were moving.

    The world was about to change.

 Chapter 161: The Grand Ascension Demon Attackâ€”The Only Way Out!

    Chapter 161: The Grand Ascension Demon Attack¡ªThe Only Way Out!

    Hearing the words of the Nightshade Ghost Mother, Su Han fell silent. He didn¡¯t refute her because, deep down, he knew she was right¡ªhe was weak.

    Throughout his journey, he had narrowly escaped death many times, yet none of those escapes were due to his own strength.

    He was well aware that he was merely a pawn. Even the Nightshade Ghost Mother, who had been helping him earnestly, must have her own agenda. But he had no other choice.

    "You don¡¯t have much time left. The Demonic Cataclysm is drawing closer. The Reverse Fate Divine Art can only absorb the spiritual energy of cultivators, not demonic energy. When the Cataclysm arrives, if you refuse to abandon your principles, you¡¯ll be left struggling while all other cultivators are busy fighting off the demons. You will find it nearly impossible to grow stronger." The Nightshade Ghost Mother spoke.

    Hearing this, Su Han asked, "You seem quite anxious. What exactly do you want me to do?"

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother replied, "That depends on how strong you can become. The one who should be anxious isn¡¯t me¡ªit¡¯s you. From the moment you began cultivating the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword, your lifespan was set. No matter how high your cultivation reaches, your lifespan won¡¯t increase¡ªunless you attain the legendary Immortal Realm."

    Su Han frowned.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother brought up the drawback of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword once again. On the surface, she seemed to be reminding him out of goodwill, but what Su Han felt was pressure¡ªan unrelenting force weighing down on him.

    "I will do my best." Su Han sat down cross-legged and began cultivating.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother observed him for a moment before turning into a wisp of ghostly energy and dissipating.@@@@

    Su Han raised his head to look at the full moon outside. For some reason, an overwhelming sense of sorrow and confusion welled up in his heart.

    There was probably no one in this world who truly cared about him anymore.

    Winter had arrived.

    The Third Medicine Valley was blanketed in white snow, making everything appear vast and desolate.

    Standing on the balcony, Gu An admired the snow while contemplating the next volume of Shattering the Void.

    Shattering the Void had become a massive hit¡ªfar beyond what Gu An had anticipated. In just five volumes, its sales had already surpassed those of Taixuan Immortal Venerable in its entirety.

    Like Taixuan Immortal Venerable, Shattering the Void was essentially a power-fantasy novel, but its theme resonated deeply with cultivators across the world. ra?¦­O?¦¢§¦s

    The Demonic Cataclysm was imminent. Every major sect had begun sending disciples to gather intelligence, and as the information poured in, the entire cultivation world grew increasingly tense.

    More and more people felt that the path of cultivation was coming to an end.

    If only they could shatter the void and escape this world...

    In the distance, a White Spirit Mouse darted through the snow, with Xiao Chuan chasing after it. Despite his efforts, he failed to catch it and even ended up getting a face full of snow.

    Watching this, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    He didn¡¯t understand what was so special about that fat mouse, but for some reason, Xiao Chuan adored it.

    At that moment, Lu Lingjun approached the building and looked up at Gu An.

    Startled, Tian Yao¡¯er lifted her head.

    The moment she saw Gu An, her face lit up with joy. Like a gust of wind, she dashed forward and threw herself into his arms.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu An didn¡¯t push her away, sensing that she was genuinely afraid. He gently asked, concerned.

    Tian Yao¡¯er buried her face against his chest and whispered, "I¡¯m scared... I feel like something terrifying is approaching..."

    She clung tightly to Gu An¡¯s waist, afraid he might leave.

    Gu An patted her shoulder reassuringly. "Don¡¯t be afraid. That thing isn¡¯t heading toward Phoenix Mountain. It¡¯s still far away from us."

    Hearing this, Tian Yao¡¯er hesitated and asked cautiously, "Really?"

    "Really. Besides, am I not here with you?"

    "But... you couldn¡¯t even defeat the Demon Mother. I feel like that terrifying presence is even stronger than her."

    "You¡¯re right¡ªI can¡¯t. But I can take you and escape."

    "Then promise me... If you ever leave here, you¡¯ll take me with you."

    "I promise."

    Gu An responded seriously.

    Without his intervention, Tian Yao¡¯er would have been devoured by demons long ago. She had no one else to rely on¡ªhow could he possibly abandon her?

    Yet, her reaction surprised him.

    As a demon herself, why was she so terrified?

    He pulled her down to sit beside him and asked her to explain her fear.

    But no matter how much he pressed, Tian Yao¡¯er stammered and failed to give a clear answer.

    Based on the Black Crow Demon Envoy¡¯s memories, Gu An already knew the identity of the approaching demon.

    The Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo¡ªone of the Seventy-Two Great Demon Kings.

    A tyrant ruling over a hundred thousand miles, commanding countless demon soldiers and generals. Ruthless and infamous, even the Black Crow Demon Envoy had to tread carefully around him.

    And now, Luo was leading millions of demons south, gathering more forces along the way¡ªincluding other Demon Kings willing to follow him.

    His overwhelming demonic aura had already alarmed the human cultivation world.

    The war had begun.

 Chapter 162: Summoning the Sword Sovereign!

    Chapter 162: Summoning the Sword Sovereign!

    Hearing Di Xie¡¯s words, Gu An could only sigh along with him.

    Escape into the ocean?

    What kind of joke was that?

    Gu An didn¡¯t know what was going through Di Xie¡¯s mind, but he had a strong feeling that if the Eight Dynasties of humanity were annihilated, the next ones to suffer would be the demons and monsters themselves.

    Past legends had already proven this: whenever the land was overrun by demons, powerful cultivators would descend upon it.

    Raising demons with humans, then raising humans with demons...

    If you twisted the logic just right, it wouldn¡¯t even be considered internal conflict. The Holy Lands would still be revered by both races.

    Gu An continued chatting idly with Di Xie, but his eyes never left Heavenly Mending Platform as he weighed his decision¡ªshould he intervene or not?

    After all, he was still a ways off from reaching the milestone of ten million years of lifespan.

    If he were to break through now, he would surely advance to a higher realm. But what he wanted even more was to unlock the next lifespan ability.

    He feared that if he acted too soon, he might accelerate the arrival of the Demonic Cataclysm.

    At the northernmost border of the Eight Dynasties, the Da Jiang Empire was a land of towering mountains, breathtaking natural wonders, and endless snowfall.

    Because it bordered the Demonic Lands, its cultivators faced an incredibly harsh environment.

    But it was precisely because of this hardship that the Da Jiang Empire had risen to become the strongest of all human empires.

    In the Northern Territory, mountain ranges stretched endlessly, and the sky was shrouded in thick, overwhelming snowfall. Amidst the white haze, the mountains resembled the spine of a true dragon, vast and majestic.

    On a particular ridge, Lu Lingjun sat cross-legged atop a massive boulder, her spiritual energy fluctuating, forming a protective barrier that kept the swirling snow at bay. Wisps of white mist spiraled upward around her.

    She slowly opened her eyes, gazing toward the horizon.

    In the far distance, beyond the rolling mountains, faint flashes of firelight could be seen, undiminished by the falling snow. Occasionally, powerful gales would sweep through, carrying sharp flakes toward her. ra????§¦s?

    The Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo exuded an overwhelming demonic aura that engulfed the heavens and the earth.

    Even Lu Lingjun and the White Spirit Demon Emperor on her shoulder felt an instinctive unease.

    "What is he waiting for?" the White Spirit Demon Emperor murmured.

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s expression remained calm. "Perhaps it has something to do with the Mountain God. After all, there have been Grand Ascension Stage cultivators who perished at the hands of the Mountain God before."

    The frontline demons, despite their fearsome nature, instinctively retreated, clearing a path for their king.

    To the overwhelming Six-Headed Flood Dragon, most demons were no different from ants.

    As he strode forward, spectral female demons materialized around him, their alluring laughter swirling through the air, ensnaring the minds of distant cultivators.

    "Six-Headed Flood Dragon is coming!"

    A burly, gray-robed man roared, his voice thundering like an earthquake.

    Above the Cang Heaven Sect¡¯s formation, Sect Master Liang Canghai raised his sword and bellowed, "Cang Heaven Sect disciples, take your pills¡ªfight to the death!"

    Behind him, one million cultivators consumed dark brown pills, their spiritual energy surging wildly. Their veins bulged, their eyes turned bloodshot, and their battle intent burned brighter than ever.

    Leaders of other sects issued similar commands. The Taixuan Sect was no exception.

    High above the battlefield, Ancestor Xuan Quan waved his whisk, inscribing glowing runes of spiritual power in the sky.

    More and more Profound Mind Realm Grandmasters gathered, forming a defensive line above the chasm, bracing themselves for Six-Headed Flood Dragon¡¯s arrival.

    Among them, Sword Maniac Han Ming stood ready for a desperate final battle.

    From the distance, Lu Lingjun arrived on a hundred-foot-long white python, gripping her twin swords with unwavering determination.

    She showed no fear.

    In the Outer Sect City of the Taixuan Sect, as the distant dragon roar echoed, all movement ceased.

    The tens of thousands of cultivators atop Heavenly Mending Platform opened their eyes simultaneously.

    Then came the deafening cry:

    "REQUEST THE SWORD SOVEREIGN OF THE RIGHTEOUS PATH TO TAKE ACTION!"

    The voice grew louder.

    More and more voices joined in.

    Across the entire sect, countless swords trembled in their scabbards, responding to an unseen force.

    A singular thought took hold of every cultivator¡¯s mind.

    Could it be...?!

 Chapter 163: Slaying the Demon Kingâ€”The Terror of the Sword Sovereign!

    Chapter 163: Slaying the Demon King¡ªThe Terror of the Sword Sovereign!@@@@

    Across the entire city, swords¡ªboth treasured swords and flying swords¡ªshook violently in their scabbards. The sight ignited excitement among the cultivators, who instinctively raised their swords toward the sky.

    "It¡¯s the Sword Intent of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!"

    "He has heard our call!"

    "With such overwhelming sword intent, he might be able to defeat the Six-Headed Flood Dragon!"

    "Where is he? Could he already be in the city?"

    A deafening commotion erupted as countless voices shouted in awe and anticipation.

    Clang!

    Suddenly, the sound of blades unsheathing drowned out the crowd.

    One after another, swords shot into the sky, their tips pointing upward, hovering at the same altitude.

    There were over a million swords.

    Their dazzling sword light cut through the storm of falling snow, illuminating the entire city.

    On Heavenly Mending Platform, Gu Zong stood up, as did all the other disciples. Their gazes locked onto the spectacle above.

    Standing on a rooftop, Di Xie looked up in disbelief.

    "Such sword intent..."

    As a Profound Mind Realm third-layer demon, he had spent years in the Taixuan Sect, growing familiar with the Sword Sovereign¡¯s power.

    But even he had underestimated him.

    Faced with this overwhelming sword intent, Di Xie¡ªdespite his formidable cultivation¡ªfelt utterly insignificant.

    Under the gaze of the entire city, the million swords soared northward, leaving behind brilliant sword trails that split the sky.

    The sheer force of their departure dispersed the heavy snowfall, revealing a vast blue sky beneath the swirling white.

    Gu Zong¡¯s hair fluttered in the sudden gust, but his face was no longer clouded with worry.

    Instead, he smiled and murmured, "Six-Headed Flood Dragon... can you withstand the mightiest sword of the Taixuan Sect?"

    Wave after wave of cultivators rushed north, streaking across the sky like a storm of arrows, piercing through the heavy snowfall.

    Beyond the endless mountains, the battlefield of demons and cultivators raged on.

    The Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo had crossed the bottomless gorge, leading a tide of monsters as they stormed into human territory.

    He held a Profound Mind Realm grandmaster in his grasp, the cultivator struggling desperately¡ªyet utterly powerless to escape.

    Thousands of feet away, dozens of Profound Mind Realm grandmasters unleashed spells at him, but their divine abilities and techniques couldn¡¯t even scratch his armor. R¦¡NO??bE??

    He moved lazily, yet unstoppable.

    As he chewed on the struggling cultivator, his six dragon heads twisted and scanned the battlefield.

    Occasionally, he extended a claw, pulling injured demons toward him and devouring them whole¡ªblood raining down like a crimson storm.

    A colossal sword aura, faster than the black dragons, slashed through the sky.

    Millions of swords rained down, pushing aside the demonic energy, cutting straight toward the Six-Headed Flood Dragon.

    Lu Lingjun froze, watching as an ocean of swords surged forward.

    She didn¡¯t dare move.

    She could only watch as the unstoppable sword tide engulfed the battlefield.

    The Six-Headed Flood Dragon reacted swiftly.

    All six heads opened wide, spewing blazing hellfire, forming a burning celestial river that sought to incinerate the oncoming swords.

    BOOOOM!

    But his flames were shredded apart.

    The sword tide smashed into him, sending him reeling back. Blood and torn flesh rained from the sky.

    With each staggering step, massive holes were torn into his monstrous body.

    On the seventh step, he collapsed.

    The million swords had already pierced through him.

    A moment later, his six severed heads crashed to the ground.

    His demonic essence had been completely obliterated by the Taicang Frightening God Sword¡¯s sword intent.

    Above his lifeless corpse, a Grand Ascension Demon Core hovered, untouched.

    Silence.

    Cultivators and demons alike starred in stunned disbelief.

    The unstoppable demon king had just... died?

    Whoooosh!

    Without pause, the million swords turned, streaking back toward the Taicang Empire, breaking the stunned silence with their piercing sound.

    "The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path! He belongs to the Taixuan Sect!"

    A Profound Mind Realm grandmaster shouted in exhilaration.

    Across the battlefield, countless cultivators erupted into cheers, chanting the Sword Sovereign¡¯s name.

    Even Lu Lingjun gazed up at the departing sword rain, her emotions tangled.

    On the battlefield, Cang Heaven Sect¡¯s Sect Master Liang Canghai raised his sword high, his voice booming¡ª

    "CHARGE!!"

    With their king slain, the demon army crumbled, fleeing in terror.

    The battle had turned.

 Chapter 164: Demon Invasionâ€”Descending the Mountain to Hunt!

    Chapter 164: Demon Invasion¡ªDescending the Mountain to Hunt!

    As the year drew to a close, Gu An wandered through the Outer Sect City, listening to the excited chatter of disciples discussing the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path and his legendary slaying of the Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo.

    Street vendors had even begun selling figurines and paintings of the slain demon king, some depicting his fierce battle, others illustrating his gruesome demise.

    Staring at the images, Gu An unexpectedly thought of Shen Zhen.

    She was still in seclusion. If she had been present, she might have been deeply inspired by this event.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her in years, and strangely enough, he missed her¡ªnot as a person, but for her storytelling talent.

    He didn¡¯t want Shen Zhen to give up writing, as long as she didn¡¯t use him as inspiration for her next novel.

    Roaming through the city, he enjoyed hearing disciples praise the Sword Sovereign, feeling a secret thrill. Even the lingering worries in his heart were momentarily eased.

    The Northern Territory had been cleared of demons, and no other Demon King on par with the Six-Headed Flood Dragon had appeared. Everything seemed to be improving.

    Yet Gu An knew better.

    The Demonic Cataclysm was still looming.

    Across the Da Jiang Empire¡¯s northern borders, demons continued pouring into human lands, from east to west, infiltrating territories bordering the Demonic Lands. Though their numbers weren¡¯t overwhelming yet, they were enough to pressure the sects.

    For now, the infiltrating demons weren¡¯t enough to shake the foundation of the Eight Dynasties.

    That meant Gu An could continue biding his time.

    After wandering for a while, he finally headed to the Library Hall to submit his latest book.@@@@

    Then something unexpected happened.

    Grand Elder Feng Shang approached him with a request¡ªthe sect wanted him to include the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path in Shattering the Void to glorify his image.

    Gu An pretended to hesitate.

    Then Feng Shang mentioned that the sect had prepared one hundred sixth-grade medicinal herb seeds for him.

    At that, he reluctantly agreed.

    When Spring Festival arrived, neither Ye Lan nor Zhen Qin returned.

    Gu An spent the holiday with disciples, but something felt missing this year.

    An unfamiliar unease crept into his heart.

    Years later, when all his loved ones were gone, would New Year¡¯s still be a celebration for him? Or would it be a day of sorrow?

    Late at night, he arrived at Nianchu Cave Dwelling, and the melancholy slowly faded.

    At the very least, Tian Yao¡¯er would accompany him for eighteen thousand years. And if he could reach Nirvana, she could stay with him even longer.

    Still, he had to learn to accept the impermanence of life. Only then could he truly walk the path of immortality.

    By the stone table, Gu An and Tian Yao¡¯er roasted lamb leg over an open flame. The warmth of their laughter filled the cave.

    Tian Yao¡¯er was never short of things to say, making the atmosphere feel festive despite the isolation.

    "Got it! No romance! But if you change your mind, I¡¯m always available!"

    Gu An instinctively glanced downward, but quickly looked away.

    He swiftly changed the subject to cultivation techniques, and though Tian Yao¡¯er pouted, she still listened carefully.

    After all, she only got to see Gu An twice a month, and she cherished every second.

    With the Sword Sovereign¡¯s name spreading across the world, the Taixuan Sect wasted no time.

    A wave of demon-slaying missions was issued, and more and more disciples descended the mountain to protect the people.

    In Xuan Valley, Gu An sat in his tower, weaving a new robe.

    Unlike most cultivators, he didn¡¯t need to meditate to absorb spiritual energy, so he had plenty of time for his hobbies.

    This time, he needed a new outfit because he was going down the mountain.

    One¡ªto slay demons and help the people.

    Two¡ªto gather more lifespan and reach ten million years faster.

    Once finished, Gu An donned a deep purple robe embroidered with a dark red phoenix, strapped the Qinghong Sword to his waist, and put on a theatrical mask and a bamboo hat.

    Checking himself with divine sense, he smirked.

    "Perfect. Just like a wandering swordsman."

    With that, he vanished into the wilderness.

    In a forest hundreds of miles away, a battle raged.

    A convoy of guards struggled against a swarm of monstrous beasts, protecting a mother and child inside a carriage.

    The guards were martial artists, not cultivators, and were clearly outmatched.

    Just as despair set in¡ª

    A gust of wind swept through.

    A lone figure leaped from the treetops, moving like a phantom, his sword flashing like lightning.

    In three seconds, nine monsters lay dead.

    The guards barely caught a glimpse of his dark red phoenix embroidery before he vanished into the night.

    "Incredible!"

    "He must be a cultivator!"

    "I didn¡¯t even see how he moved!"

    Hearing their awed whispers, Gu An smiled beneath his mask.

    This... feels even better than slaying the Six-Headed Flood Dragon.

 Chapter 165: Eight Million Years of Lifespan!

    Chapter 165: Eight Million Years of Lifespan!

    As the shadowy figures carrying the coffin approached, Ye Lan furrowed her brows. The other disciples did the same¡ªnone of them could see through the aura of these figures, which sent a chill down their spines.

    These newcomers were none other than the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path. Under the darkness of night, they appeared like thirteen ghostly apparitions, terrifying beyond words.

    ¡°We are disciples of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Law Enforcement Hall! What do you intend to do?¡±

    A male disciple called out sternly. Within the Taicang Empire, being a disciple of the Taixuan Sect gave them confidence to stand their ground.

    However, the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path remained unfazed, continuing to advance. The Law Enforcement Hall disciples were forced to retreat.

    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t scare them. Let them leave quickly.¡±

    A weak voice sounded from within the coffin.

    Zhen Qin¡¯s eyes widened as she blurted out, ¡°Senior Brother Su?¡±

    Su Han?!

    The Law Enforcement Hall disciples gasped in shock and hastily backed away. Even Ye Lan¡¯s expression turned grave.

    Su Han¡¯s name was infamous across the cultivation world¡ªnot for heroism, but for his fearsome reputation.

    ¡°So it¡¯s your junior sister. No wonder you want to let them go. Fine, get lost then.¡± A shadowy figure sneered.

    Zhen Qin wanted to say more, but Ye Lan stopped her. Without further delay, she led the disciples away without another word.

    As they departed, Zhen Qin kept glancing back at the coffin, but she couldn¡¯t see through it.

    Just like that, Ye Lan and the others left swiftly.

    The Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path placed the coffin down and removed the lid.

    Su Han sat up, his long hair disheveled, one hand gripping the edge of the coffin.

    Meanwhile, the Thirteen Fiends spread out, setting up formations in all directions.

    Su Han watched as Ye Lan and Zhen Qin disappeared into the distance. His gaze was complicated, his thoughts unreadable.

    Atop a tree in the forest, Gu An stood watching from afar. He held the Qinghong Sword in his arms, his face hidden behind a mask. Only the ghostly glow in his eyes betrayed his presence. rAN¦¯??S

    After observing for a long while, Gu An finally turned and disappeared into the dense forest.

    With spring¡¯s arrival, everything in Taixuan Sect seemed full of life. The sky was blue, dotted with white clouds, and the scenery was picturesque.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An was picking medicinal herbs while An Xin followed behind, carrying a bamboo basket.

    Lately, Gu An had been venturing out daily, saving people and slaying demons. Although his lifespan didn¡¯t increase rapidly, he still gained several thousand years each day.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t just seeking out demons¡ªhe was also experiencing the myriad facets of the mortal world.

    ¡°Valley Master, have you heard any news about my brother?¡± An Xin suddenly asked. She had been holding back this question for a long time.

    But demons weren¡¯t their only threat¡ªhumans could be just as cruel.

    Banditry was rampant, with criminals preying on the weak.

    Gu An had personally executed several men who had been assaulting women.

    Yet today, he didn¡¯t spare a glance at the refugees. Instead, he pondered a question:

    If he didn¡¯t have the ability to steal lifespan, how would he survive in this world?

    From sacred sects raising demons to plague the land, to commoners suffering at the hands of both demons and wicked men, the entire world seemed broken.

    Though he preferred to cultivate in peace, he also wanted to help where he could¡ªas long as it didn¡¯t put him in danger.

    As he walked, he continued thinking.

    Then, he sensed a powerful aura from the south.

    Snapping out of his thoughts, he sent his divine sense to investigate.

    From the Ninth Level of the Nirvana Stage, his divine sense swept across mountains, rivers, and vast landscapes until it reached an endless blue sea.

    On the distant horizon, he saw a radiant white light.

    Upon closer inspection, he realized it was a staircase of white lotuses floating in the air, constantly extending forward while the lotuses behind vanished.

    A lone Daoist walked upon the lotus steps, as if an immortal had descended into the mortal realm.

    A Grand Ascension cultivator!

    Gu An finally felt a sense of relief.

    If he had to fight the Demon Cataclysm alone, he really might have considered fleeing with his people.

    One person alone couldn¡¯t save the world.

    If he drew too much attention by single-handedly changing the tide, powerful forces from the Seven Star Spirit Realm and beyond would start investigating him.

    No matter how well he hid, he couldn¡¯t guarantee they wouldn¡¯t find out his secret.

    Having someone share the burden meant he could make his moves more discreetly.

    Smiling faintly, Gu An quickened his pace and resumed his demon-hunting.

    He didn¡¯t kill every demon he saw¡ªonly those that attacked villages and civilians.

    At his current rate, gaining hundreds of thousands of years annually, he would break through in less than three years.

    And he was very eager to reach the Second Realm of the Immortal Path.

    ...

 Chapter 166: The Green Hero Appears, The Nine Great Cultivators of the World

    Chapter 166: The Green Hero Appears, The Nine Great Cultivators of the World

    Looking at the stubborn-faced transformed demon in front of him, Gu An¡¯s memories stirred.

    He recalled his time with his senior brother, Zhang Chunqiu¡ªmemories spanning from youth to old age, representing an entire lifetime.

    This transformed demon was none other than Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s son, Zhang Buku.

    The last time they met, Zhang Buku had still been a child, but now he had grown up.

    Seeing his current miserable state, Gu An thought, If Senior Brother were still alive, he would surely feel heartbroken.

    Zhang Buku¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t inflicted by Gu An. Before Gu An intervened, Zhang Buku had been bullied by other demons. When Gu An started killing demons, Zhang Buku had lunged forward, only to be sent tumbling to the ground by a single kick. He remained there until all the other demons were slain, only barely managing to stand.

    From the words of the rescued villagers, Zhang Buku had not committed any evil deeds.

    But why did this kid seem so determined to die?

    Gu An raised the Qinghong Sword and pointed it at him. ¡°Do you really want to die?¡±

    Zhang Buku didn¡¯t hesitate. His face hardened, and he charged at Gu An.

    Gu An reversed his grip on the sword, pressing the hilt against Zhang Buku¡¯s chest while leaning back slightly, keeping his hands out of reach.

    Before Zhang Buku could make another move, Gu An took off his mask and placed it over Zhang Buku¡¯s face.

    Instinctively, Zhang Buku stepped back and removed the mask. He was about to throw it at Gu An when his eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Gu... Shishu (Martial Uncle)?¡±

    He asked cautiously.

    Gu An didn¡¯t mind exposing his identity. The strength he had displayed while slaying demons was powerful but far from his true capabilities.

    Besides, revealing himself was the only way to make Zhang Buku stop.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±@@@@

    Zhang Buku wiped the blood from his face and said excitedly, ¡°Of course! You once gave me a Spiritual Energy Pill! How could I forget?¡±

    Gu An sheathed his sword and handed him a healing pill. ¡°Take this first and recover.¡±

    Zhang Buku didn¡¯t refuse. He swallowed the pill and sat down cross-legged, beginning to circulate his energy while watching Gu An collect demonic treasures left behind by the slain creatures. ?a?O?BE?????

    An hour later, the two arrived at a small river. Zhang Buku crouched down to wash his face and clean his wounds.

    Once finished, he turned to look at Gu An, who had put his mask back on. ¡°Gu Shishu, why are you dressed like this?¡±

    He was no longer the naive boy he once was. After roaming the cultivation world for so long, he understood the Taixuan Sect¡¯s status.

    Within the Taicang Empire, Taixuan Sect disciples were revered wherever they went.

    Gu An replied, ¡°The world is in chaos with demons running rampant. I want to save people, but I also don¡¯t want unnecessary trouble, so I wear a mask to keep my identity hidden.¡±

    Zhang Buku suddenly understood. He recalled his father¡¯s description of Gu Shishu: Timid, cautious, but with a kind heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spread the word about what I¡¯ve been doing.¡± Gu An added.

    Gu An patted his shoulder and tossed him a storage bag before leaving.

    ¡°Gu Shishu, where are you going?¡± Zhang Buku called out.

    ¡°To save others like you.¡±

    Gu An waved without looking back.

    Zhang Buku stared at his retreating figure, admiration filling his eyes.

    He knew Gu Shishu¡¯s past¡ªan orphan born into servitude. Yet compared to himself, Gu Shishu had endured even greater hardships.

    And yet, he still lived so freely.

    If Gu Shishu can move forward, why should I wallow in self-pity?

    Zhang Buku picked up the storage bag. Just as he was about to call out to Gu An, he realized he was already gone.

    He peered inside the bag, his expression turning complex.

    It was filled with the treasures left behind by the slain demons.

    His grip tightened, tears rolling down his cheeks.

    Yet, amidst his sobs, a smile formed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll train hard, Gu Shishu. One day, I¡¯ll repay you. I¡¯ll make you proud.¡±

    Over the past year, many powerful cultivators returned from overseas. Their heroic exploits were spread far and wide, inspiring countless cultivators.

    The Demonic Cataclysm was terrifying.

    But as Pan An had once written in Shattering the Void¡ªThe human race is indomitable. We will survive any tribulation.

    During this time, Gu An lived a fulfilling life.

    When he wasn¡¯t gathering herbs, he was out saving people.

    If he encountered oppressed demons, he helped them too.

    Gradually, stories began circulating about a lone swordsman, a mysterious hero known as the Green Hero.

    At Xuan Valley, Gu An was sparring with Chu Jingfeng.

    Ye Lan watched from the side.

    In the end, Gu An barely won.

    Wiping the sweat from his brow, he sighed. ¡°Fighting Chu without spiritual power is tough.¡±

    Chu Jingfeng, panting, grinned. ¡°Your swordsmanship is remarkable. I don¡¯t mind losing.¡±

    Afterward, Gu An took Ye Lan upstairs, where they discussed the rising tide of demons.

    But no matter what, Gu An was determined¡ªbefore the world united, he would break through to the Second Realm of the Immortal Path!

 Chapter 167: Breaking Through Ten Million Years of Lifespan!

    Chapter 167: Breaking Through Ten Million Years of Lifespan!@@@@

    Dark clouds churned in the sky, casting the land below into shadow. Rivers of molten lava crisscrossed the cracked earth, making it look like the surface itself was splitting apart. The air was thick with scorching heat, and demonic mist, laced with sparks of fire, surged across the terrain.

    A vast volcanic range stretched endlessly, with some volcanoes still actively erupting. In the mountains, countless demons roamed, and even fish-like creatures leapt from the lava, their movements stirring submerged bones to the surface.

    Atop a towering volcano sat an altar, and on that altar, a black-robed man meditated. His robe was oversized, and his long, wild hair made it seem as if he occupied a third of the altar¡¯s space.

    Emerging from beneath his robe was a serpent¡¯s tail covered in black scales, draped over the edge of the altar.

    In front of him stood a massive skeletal frame, upon which rested a bronze mirror. The mirror was filled with swirling demonic energy, its surface rippling as if countless evil spirits were struggling to break free.

    Suddenly, a tiger-headed humanoid demon soared through the air, stepping off a demonic cloud as he landed beside the altar.

    ¡°Master Demon Scholar, His Majesty the Demon Emperor is preparing to enter the Demon Ancestor¡¯s Tomb. He wishes to know if you will accompany him.¡±

    The Demon Scholar¡ªsecond in authority only to the Demon Emperor¡ªresponded lazily, ¡°Tell His Majesty I am at a critical juncture in my divinations. I cannot leave.¡±

    The tiger-headed demon hesitated before pressing on. ¡°His Majesty also asks¡ªif the Demon Ancestor regains his consciousness ahead of time, what should he do?¡±

    The Demon Scholar fell silent. His serpent¡¯s tail, which had been lazily swaying, suddenly stilled. The tiger-headed demon grew even more nervous.

    After a long pause, the Demon Scholar murmured, ¡°If he truly regains his mind... tell His Majesty to destroy him.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The tiger-headed demon, relieved, bowed and quickly departed.

    Once he had disappeared into the horizon, the Demon Scholar slowly raised his head.

    His face was terrifying¡ªhalf of it was stripped to bare bone, with only a single bloodshot eye remaining. Two fangs, as sharp as daggers, jutted from his mouth.

    Staring into the bronze mirror, he muttered, ¡°Why... has the fate of the heavens changed?¡±

    Gu An climbed to the third floor and approached Elder Xu Lu.

    ¡°Another batch of overseas disciples has returned, including a Supreme Elder. Have any ocean maps been brought back?¡±

    Elder Xu Lu looked up with a knowing smile. ¡°This is the third time you¡¯ve asked. Well, you¡¯re in luck.¡±

    He opened a drawer and retrieved a jade slip. ¡°The map is here. You can read it with your divine sense, but you can¡¯t take it out of the library.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡±

    Gu An expressed his gratitude and took the jade slip to a nearby seat.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about being suspected¡ªif anyone questioned him, he could simply use his Pan An identity as an excuse.

    Collecting research for my book¡ªcompletely reasonable!

    Currently, his lifespan has reached 9.95 million years. He was just 50,000 years away from breaking through ten million years.

    At his level, that was no longer a problem.

    Tian Yao¡¯er giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it''s a natural fragrance? Do you like it, Master?¡±

    Gu An pressed a hand against her forehead and pushed her away.

    ¡°It¡¯s... acceptable. Now go back to training. I have work to do.¡±

    His true priority tonight was breaking through ten million years of lifespan!

    Tian Yao¡¯er ignored his command and followed him, bombarding him with questions about his preferences.

    Gu An responded absentmindedly, his mind already drifting overseas¡ªimagining even higher realms of power.

    Then, he sensed something.

    Pausing momentarily, he expanded his divine sense beyond the Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    In the distant mountains, a colossal creature stirred in the darkness.

    A group of cultivators was besieging a massive ancient beast, shaking the very ground.

    This Primeval Offspring had a turtle-like body, a volcanic mountain growing from its shell, and three serpent-like heads breathing demonic fire.

    Among the attackers, one familiar figure stood out¡ªJi Xuanyu!

    Why is she here?

    Ji Xuanyu had reached the Seventh Level of the Nascent Soul Stage, and her companions¡ªall twenty-seven of them¡ªwere at least Transformation Stage cultivators.

    A Profound Mind Stage cultivator stood on the sidelines, observing.

    Gu An also sensed a demonic aura approaching¡ªthe Fifth Level of the Profound Mind Stage.

    Could these cultivators be from the Seven Star Spirit Realm?

    As he pondered, the battle erupted.

    The Profound Mind Stage demon engaged the cultivator, forcing Ji Xuanyu¡¯s group to retreat.

    Seeing that the fight was evenly matched, Gu An ignored it and continued picking herbs.

    Finally, a notification appeared before him:

    ¡¾Your lifespan has surpassed ten million years for the first time. Unlocking the Lifespan Fusion ability.¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan Fusion: Consume lifespan to break the rules of heaven and merge different techniques, abilities, and powers. The lifespan cost depends on the fusion.¡¿

    Fusion?

    Gu An¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    Finally¡ªI can merge my Five Elements techniques into a single supreme art!

 Chapter 168: Descending Upon the Ocean, Fusion of Techniques

    Chapter 168: Descending Upon the Ocean, Fusion of Techniques

    Faced with Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s endless pleading, Gu An finally agreed to stay with her for the night. With his lifespan surpassing ten million years tonight, he could afford to relax for an evening.

    Hearing his agreement, Tian Yao¡¯er became even more cheerful.

    To celebrate reaching ten million years of lifespan, Gu An even returned to Xuan Valley to fetch some lamb for a barbecue. This gesture deeply touched Tian Yao¡¯er, making her believe he was commemorating this special occasion.

    As he grilled the meat, Gu An¡¯s divine sense remained locked onto the battlefield at the edge of Phoenix Mountain. More and more demons were gathering, and the Grandmasters at the Profound Mind Realm, led by Ji Xuanyu, were struggling to gain the upper hand. Even Ji Xuanyu and the others were being dragged into battle.

    If this continued, things would only get worse.

    He wasn¡¯t sure whether these people were from the Ji Family or the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    While these thoughts ran through his mind, Gu An continued chatting casually with Tian Yao¡¯er, ensuring she noticed nothing amiss.

    An hour later, the Profound Mind Realm Grandmaster was severely injured and had no choice but to retreat with Ji Xuanyu and the others. But by then, it was already too late.

    Gu An lay beneath a tree, guiding Tian Yao¡¯er in her cultivation.

    She practiced the Infinite Free Step in front of him, and he occasionally offered critiques. But to her, this was sheer injustice¡ªher small mouth pouted as she protested.

    "We were supposed to lie down and read together!"

    "Liar! Big liar!"

    The more she practiced, the more her eyes reddened.

    Seeing her sulky expression, Gu An found it amusing.

    Tonight, he intended to teach her a lesson¡ª

    The more you desire something, the harder it is to obtain. That is the true meaning of life!

    It had only been a few years, and she was already overthinking things. How would she endure thousands, even tens of thousands of years in the future?

    Gu An was moved by his own wisdom. Tian Yao¡¯er was truly fortunate to have met him. If she had another master, she¡¯d be doomed!

    Under the dark night sky, Ji Xuanyu, dressed in black, was fleeing rapidly. The desolate mountains were filled with demons and ghosts, and upon spotting her, they all swarmed toward her. ?¦¡NO??¦Â§¦S?

    With her sword in hand, she unleashed the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect. A golden divine form appeared behind her, from which golden dragons surged forth, slaughtering the approaching creatures.

    Soon, she withdrew the technique and continued slaying demons with her sword alone.

    She had lost all sense of direction and could only run in a single direction.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been fleeing.

    As her spiritual energy ran dry, she took out a Spiritual Energy Pill while running. But the energy it provided was nowhere near enough to sustain her in battle.

    Stopping at the base of a hill, she quickly arranged an array formation using small flags and talismans. Within five breaths, she had successfully concealed herself.

    Sitting cross-legged, she began meditating.

    Above her, demons swooped past without noticing her presence.

    But suddenly, the ground trembled. Stones bounced into the air, making Ji Xuanyu open her eyes with a furrowed brow.

    Looking toward the distant mountains, she saw a colossal figure looming in the darkness. It was a transformed Grand Demon, humanoid in shape but with the head of a lion. Its long, bristly mane writhed like tentacles, making for a terrifying sight in the night.

    "Little girl, where do you think you''re running?"

    A cold, violent voice echoed as fierce winds swept across the terrain, kicking up dust clouds.

    The gale struck Ji Xuanyu¡¯s array, outlining its contours as swirling dust and debris revealed its presence.

    She gazed at the approaching demon with an unshaken expression, her eyes devoid of fear.

    With a soft sigh, a faint golden mark appeared on her forehead.

    Soon, the monstrous lion demon stood before her. As it crouched, its massive form loomed over her like a black sun.

    Its crimson eyes gleamed, its sharp fangs bared, and its pitch-black mane burned like the flames of hell.

    Ever since she had gotten drunk last time, she had fallen in love with alcohol.

    Half an hour later, Tian Yao¡¯er was completely intoxicated, passed out on Gu An¡¯s lap. He gently patted her back, a faint smile appearing on his lips.

    At dawn, Gu An didn¡¯t return directly to Taixuan Sect, nor did he go looking for Ji Xuanyu. After all, it would take her more than just one night to fully recover her spiritual energy and injuries.

    Instead, he headed south, flying toward the ocean.

    Activating the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body, he transformed into a Demonic Shadow, then used the Infinite Free Step to swiftly leave the Taicang Empire and enter the vast ocean.

    The endless blue sea stretched before him, and the sky above was boundless. His vision suddenly expanded, and even his mood became lighter.

    As he moved through the sky, he flickered across the sea of clouds, advancing rapidly.

    On the ocean, a large ship sailed swiftly across the waves.

    Lying on the deck was a man in blue robes, reclining as he read a book.

    Suddenly, he caught sight of something and abruptly sat up. However, when he looked carefully, he saw nothing in the sky.

    "Strange... Did I just imagine that?" He furrowed his brows.

    His interest in reading vanished. He stored the Romance of the Gods into his storage pouch and walked to the bow of the ship, gazing into the distance.

    The sea stretched endlessly, yet he could already sense the familiar aura of his homeland.

    A smile crept onto his face as he murmured, "A demonic catastrophe, huh? Another stepping stone for my rise to glory."

    Gu An took over 500 steps before finally landing on a mist-shrouded island in the ocean. The island was vast but sparsely populated with living beings. Within a radius of a hundred miles, there were only six islands, making it an ideal location for his breakthrough.

    He silently slipped into the forest and sat beneath an ancient tree, then immediately activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    Pulling up his status panel, he looked at his ten million and ten thousand years of lifespan, a smile spreading across his face.

    First, he had to upgrade his techniques!

    Gu An activated the Lifespan Fusion Function, attempting to merge the Innate Divine Immortal Art with four different elemental foundation cultivation techniques.

    [Due to the significant disparity between these five techniques, forcibly merging them may not surpass the strongest one. Do you wish to continue?]

    "Huh?"

    What was that supposed to mean? Would the fusion result in an average outcome?

    Gu An cursed internally. Was this function trying to scam his lifespan?

    Fortunately, he had prepared for this. Over the years, he had slain countless enemies, searched their souls, and transcribed numerous cultivation techniques for backup.

    Without hesitation, he took out four high-tier techniques and started cultivating them one by one.

    He didn¡¯t need to abandon his current techniques or cultivate new spiritual energy attributes¡ªhe simply needed to run through the methods once to register them in his status panel.

    Half an hour later, his panel now contained four additional techniques.

    Originally, he intended to upgrade them individually, but he received another system prompt:

    [The attributes of these techniques conflict. Choose to either abandon your current techniques and start over or forcibly integrate them, the latter carrying the risk of qi deviation and demonic possession.]

    "Good grief!"

    Even with a cheat-like system, he could still suffer qi deviation?

    Gu An had no choice but to activate the Lifespan Fusion Function again, merging all five techniques together.

    [This fusion will consume 500,000 years of lifespan. Do you wish to continue?]

    "Half a million years?!"

    Gu An gritted his teeth and endured the pain, selecting confirm.

    [You have invested 500,000 years of lifespan to fuse the Innate Divine Immortal Art, Infernal Flame Dark Sky Technique, Golden Light Spirit Body Technique, Vast Earth Unified Qi Art, and Grand Cold Heaven Method.]

    [Fusion successful. You have comprehended the Five Elements Dao Art!]

 Chapter 169: Breakthrough to the Ninth Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage!

    Chapter 169: Breakthrough to the Ninth Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage!

    As soon as the notification of a successful fusion appeared, an overwhelming flood of memories surged into Gu An¡¯s mind, pulling his consciousness deep within.

    The spiritual energy of the earth rose, transforming the ground into a sea of energy. Multicolored spiritual energy swirled around him like a violent whirlwind, while the entire island''s spiritual essence rushed toward him. The mountains and forests trembled, alarming the island¡¯s creatures, which fled in panic.

    Gu An was fully immersed in the cultivation memories, oblivious to the outside world.

    An hour later.

    He slowly opened his eyes. Through the Lifespan Barrier, he saw the trees violently swaying, thunderclouds rolling overhead. It felt as if he had suddenly transitioned from morning to dusk.

    Recollecting the profundity of the Five Elements Dao Method, joy filled his heart.

    The Five Elements Method truly lived up to its reputation!

    The Five Elements could create heaven and earth. Though heaven and earth did not belong strictly to the Five Elements, they were still fundamental¡ªforming the basis for all things, evolving into various attributes and laws.

    Through lifespan evolution, Gu An had already mastered the Five Elements Dao Method. The intricacies of the technique were so profound that even a long explanation wouldn¡¯t do them justice.

    He reopened his attribute panel and invested 500,000 years of lifespan into evolving his Five Elements Treasure Body.

    One after another, notifications flooded his vision.

    When he saw a particular notification, a smile appeared on his face.

    [You have comprehended the natural laws of the world for 350,000 years. Your body has been tempered by the true essence of heaven and earth. Your bone structure has transformed, and your Five Elements Treasure Body has advanced to the Innate Dao Body.]

    For the next 150,000 years, he focused on strengthening the Innate Dao Body, though it did not undergo another breakthrough.

    As the earth¡¯s spiritual energy surged into his body once more, Gu An decided to continue investing lifespan¡ªdetermined to undergo another transformation.

    He poured in 10,000 years at a time.

    After 370,000 years, his Innate Dao Body finally evolved into the Mysterious Sacred Body!

    The influx of earth¡¯s spiritual energy intensified, sending Gu An into a euphoric state.

    Just then, a powerful divine sense swept over the island!

    Nirvana Stage!

    Gu An was secretly startled¡ªso there really were Immortal Dao cultivators hidden in the vast ocean!

    The continent he lived on was merely a small corner of the world.

    However, he remained unfazed. With the Lifespan Barrier protecting him, the intruder wouldn¡¯t detect his presence.

    A mere incense stick¡¯s worth of time later, the divine sense disappeared.

    Yet, more divine senses continued to sweep across the sea in the following hours.

    As the Lifespan Barrier began drawing in spiritual energy from farther across the ocean, the sea¡¯s surface erupted with towering waves¡ªoceanic demons roiling beneath the tides. ?§¡¦­?§£E?S??

    Not until noon did Gu An¡¯s transformation into the Mysterious Sacred Body finally complete. His perception of the world had been entirely reshaped¡ªhe could now sense intangible forces, and his physical vitality had grown immensely.

    Unknowingly, Gu An¡¯s actions had become bold and extravagant.

    Notifications flooded his vision¡ªuntil his Innate Wishful Technique advanced to the Universal Form Qi Technique!

    [Universal Form Qi Technique: Not only does it enhance concealment, but it also allows the user to alter their aura to match their surroundings. If encountering demons, they can exude demonic energy; if facing devils, they can manifest devil qi¡ªundetectable.]

    Additionally, the Universal Form Qi Technique awakened another divine ability¡ªNine Transformations of Heaven and Earth!

    [Nine Transformations of Heaven and Earth: A shape-shifting divine ability with limitless potential.]

    Just as the surrounding spiritual energy settled, it surged once again, sending waves crashing across ten thousand miles of ocean.

    As the storm raged on, Gu An¡¯s expression darkened.

    What the hell is this Heaven¡¯s Five Profound Divine Tribulation?!

    Why is it so ridiculous?!

    Thinking back to his past tribulations, he had searched the Library Hall but found no records of them. While others faced minor tribulations, his were horrifyingly catastrophic.

    He suspected it was related to his physique and cultivation method.

    Although improving his physique and techniques accelerated his cultivation, it also increased the difficulty of tribulation breakthroughs.

    Cultivation truly defied the natural order!

    But since he relied solely on himself to transcend tribulations, without external aid, he had no regrets¡ªas long as he could break through, any amount of lifespan was worth it!

    1,000,000 years of lifespan¡ªgone!

    Not a complete waste, though¡ªhis spiritual energy had transcended wood affinity, fully transforming into Five Elements power under the Heaven and Earth Primordial Technique.

    That alone made him several times stronger than before!

    While comforting himself, spiritual energy surged again. This time, his mind remained clear, so he continued investing lifespan into cultivation.

    Another 1,000,000 years!

    Failure!

    Failure!

    Failure!

    Gu An¡¯s expression turned serious, mentally picturing the catastrophic scene of failing the tribulation.

    [You cultivated for 450,000 years, forcefully attempting to break through the Scattered Immortal Stage. You endured the Heaven¡¯s Five Profound Divine Tribulation, succeeded, and reached the First Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage.]

    [...You cultivated for 500,000 years, reaching the Ninth Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage.]

    [You attempted to ascend to the Wandering Immortal Stage but failed to withstand the Yin-Yang Five Emperors Tribulation.]

    Yet, seeing himself reach Scattered Immortal Ninth Level, Gu An grinned with satisfaction.@@@@

 Chapter 170: Wandering Immortal Ninth Layer, Roaming the Heavens

    Chapter 170: Wandering Immortal Ninth Layer, Roaming the Heavens

    It took Gu An four full hours to advance from Nirvana Stage Ninth Layer to Scattered Immortal Stage Ninth Layer.

    Upon reaching the Scattered Immortal Stage, his magical power multiplied, and at the same time, he felt many restrictions disappear¡ªthe very laws of heaven and earth that once bound all living beings.

    For instance, he no longer needed magical power to fly or dive into the ocean. He could even switch his physical body into a Nascent Soul state, passing through all innate barriers in the world.

    The feeling was indescribably marvelous!

    When he reached Scattered Immortal Stage Eighth Layer, Gu An sensed the entire ocean tremble, and in the far distance, Nirvana Stage Grandmasters engaged in battle¡ªmaking him feel somewhat guilty.

    These past two days had made him realize just how vast the world truly was¡ªso many powerful auras passed through this region.

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s failure to ascend earlier had not been a mistake. In a way, this world was akin to the Spirit Realm or even the Immortal Realm, a reality beyond the understanding of mortals.

    Compared to his previous life''s Earth, this world was far greater than the Taicang Empire.

    Gu An recalled the way Lu Lingjun and the White Spirit Demon Emperor referred to this world:

    "Heavenly Great Realm."

    But just how vast was this so-called Great Realm?

    Looking up at the sky, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Strangely enough, he had never actually tested how high the sky truly was.

    Back when he was at the Nirvana Stage, he had extended his divine sense endlessly upward¡ªbut what he discovered had horrified him.

    His divine sense couldn¡¯t penetrate the firmament!

    The heavens of the Heavenly Great Realm seemed to stretch infinitely high, completely shattering the cosmological understanding he had built in his past life.

    Now that he had reached the Scattered Immortal Stage, he could vaguely sense a mysterious force residing in the sky¡ªsomething even Scattered Immortals dared not approach lightly.

    It wasn¡¯t the presence of any living being.

    It was more like... Heavenly Might.

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An looked away and turned his gaze toward his attribute panel, his expression firm.@@@@

    Since he had already caused such a commotion...

    Might as well push his cultivation further!

    1,000,000 years of lifespan¡ªinvested!

    Notifications flooded his vision.

    Failure!

    Failure!

    Failure!

    Gu An remained optimistic.

    The earth¡¯s spiritual energy surged violently, and the resounding cries of the earth echoed like a dragon¡¯s roar, as if the heavens themselves were celebrating his breakthrough¡ªfilling Gu An¡¯s heart with euphoria.

    Heaven rewards those who burn through their lifespan!

    Could Heaven-Flying Immortal Stage really let him fly beyond this sky?

    Gu An pondered, filled with anticipation.

    Now, he only had 1.6 million years of lifespan left¡ªnot enough to risk another tribulation attempt.

    If he recklessly spent all his lifespan and died suddenly, that would be an utter waste of this life!

    Wandering Immortal Ninth Layer should be enough... right?

    As far as the continent¡¯s known forces were concerned, there weren¡¯t even Nirvana Stage cultivators on the surface.

    The Demonic Lands and Seven Star Spirit Realm might have some, but they were hidden in the shadows.

    Perhaps the Seven Star Spirit Realm had Scattered Immortals, but could any of them match him?

    Even if an ancient monster did exist, Gu An could simply endure for a few more decades.

    When the 100-million-year function unlocked, he¡¯d power through everything¡ª

    No way the Seven Star Spirit Realm could outmatch his "hard-earned cultivation"!

    Wait, no. He wasn''t cheating.

    His cultivation was the result of his own tireless efforts!

    Gu An comforted himself with this thought.

    The earth¡¯s spiritual energy surged into his body at an unprecedented rate, and his Lifespan Barrier was now drawing in vast amounts of energy from all directions.

    Suddenly¡ª

    A powerful wave surged from the west!

    A thousand-foot-high tsunami erupted, and Gu An quickly turned to look.

    BOOM!

    His island was completely submerged before it even had the chance to resurface. The ocean roiled violently¡ªsomething had collided with the seabed, fracturing the underwater mountains, sending him plummeting downward.

    At that moment, the true power of the Lifespan Barrier revealed itself¡ªit fell with him, but within its protection, he remained motionless, still absorbing earth¡¯s spiritual energy.

    Looking through the turbulent seawater, he saw an enormous creature moving like a mountain range across the ocean, radiating awe-inspiring pressure.

    [Ancient Deep-Sea Whale (Nirvana Stage Eighth Layer): 87,808/150,000/180,000]

    An 80,000-year-old sea demon!

    No wonder people said the ocean was even more dangerous than the Demonic Lands!

    As he witnessed countless other sea demons lurking in the depths, Gu An found himself intrigued rather than afraid.

    But just as his breakthrough reached a crucial moment, he closed his eyes¡ªfocusing entirely on comprehending the mysteries of the Wandering Immortal Stage.

 Chapter 171: A Holy Land in Name, a Demon Nest in Truth

    Chapter 171: A Holy Land in Name, a Demon Nest in Truth

    Under the cover of night, Taixuan Sect lay in a state of peaceful serenity. Gu An¡¯s divine sense expanded, covering the entire sect.

    Every hidden space within the sect was laid bare before his eyes¡ªevery cave residence, every secluded domain that functioned like miniature realms. Some of them resembled Manifestation Caves, though far smaller than the Star-Seizing Celestial Realm.

    Four Profound Mind Realm cultivators resided in Taixuan Sect!

    Among them were Ancestor Xuan Quan and Lu Lingjun, alongside two Supreme Elders whom Gu An had never seen before. One of them, a woman, had a presence he vaguely remembered sensing in the Inner Sect Library Hall.

    Taixuan Sect¡¯s foundation was indeed formidable.

    His gaze fell upon Lu? Baitian, who was diligently cultivating in his cave.

    Clearly, Lu? Baitian had not given up hope¡ªhe was still striving to break through to the Profound Mind Realm.@@@@

    Lu? Baitian had always been kind to him.

    Gu An considered secretly assisting him during his next tribulation.

    Satisfied with his observations, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    With a single step, he arrived inside his pavilion, sat down in a chair, and stretched lazily.

    Home was always the most comfortable place.

    Closing his eyes, he began reflecting on the past two days¡ª

    The wonders of the Wandering Immortal Stage, the vastness of the Heaven and Earth Primordial Technique, the mystical transformations of the Mysterious Sacred Body¡ªtoo much knowledge to process at once.

    By the time morning arrived, Gu An descended from his pavilion, led his disciples in their morning training, then returned to his quarters.

    His disciples hadn¡¯t noticed any changes in him¡ªthe gap between their cultivation levels was simply too vast.

    The commotion in the ocean had not reached the continent. Over the next three days, Gu An no longer sensed Nirvana Stage or Scattered Immortal divine senses sweeping across the land, which brought him relief. rANO??¦Â¦¥?

    On the third day, Gu An resumed harvesting medicinal herbs.

    His remaining lifespan was 1.4 million years, and just maintaining the Lifespan Barrier had already cost him hundreds of thousands of years.

    Thinking ahead to the next Lifespan Function unlock, he would need to accumulate one hundred million years¡ªjust the thought made his scalp tingle.

    One hundred million years of lifespan...

    This wouldn¡¯t be achieved in a mere twenty or thirty years.

    At his current average yearly lifespan income of 200,000 years, it would take him five hundred years to accumulate that amount.

    He needed to work harder¡ªto increase his yearly lifespan income.

    His morning was spent at the Third Medicine Valley, his afternoon at Horizon Valley, and by dusk, he arrived in the Demonic Lands to meet Ji Xuanyu.

    Deep within an underground cave, Ji Xuanyu, clad in black robes, sat in meditation.

    An hour later, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s eyes cleared.

    Taking a deep breath, she turned to face Gu An, her voice steady.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, senior. How can I repay you?¡±

    She was certain¡ªwhat she had just received was the real Dao Gang Vital Energy!

    It shared many commonalities with her Heaven and Earth Dao Gang, and she could already see how it might evolve.

    The man before her was beyond extraordinary.

    Perhaps the most powerful person she had ever encountered.

    Gu An spoke casually. ¡°I ask for nothing in return. Since you bear the surname Ji, tell me¡ªwhat do you think of the Seven Star Spirit Realm?¡±

    Truthfully, Ji Xuanyu was more important to him than the Ji Family itself.

    Although the Ji Family had raised him, they had also tried to cut off his hand in the past.

    It was Ji Xuanyu who had spoken up to save him.

    It was her idea for him to join Taixuan Sect, not the Ji Family¡¯s.

    And over the years, the medicinal herbs he had contributed had already repaid their kindness.

    This time, saving Ji Xuanyu was simply repaying his personal debt to her.

    Now that the Ji Family was about to withdraw from Taixuan Sect, they would no longer have any ties to him.

    From now on, the Ji Family would be strangers.

    Ji Xuanyu lifted her gaze, meeting his eyes.

    Her voice was calm and cold.

    ¡°A holy land in name¡ªa demon nest in truth.¡±

    Gu An was surprised¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected her to see through it so clearly.

    She continued, ¡°It seems you, too, have your doubts about the Seven Star Spirit Realm. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me. Perhaps we stand on the same side.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And why should we stand together?¡± Gu An asked, his tone laced with intrigue.

    Ji Xuanyu replied bluntly, ¡°I want to destroy the Seven Star Spirit Realm.¡±

    ¡°My power is too weak alone, so I hope you will help me.¡±

    From that moment, a new alliance was forged.

    One that would one day shake the foundations of the so-called Holy Land.

 Chapter 172: A Friendship Born Too Late & Journey to the West

    Chapter 172: A Friendship Born Too Late & Journey to the West

    Gu Yu¡¯s arrival interrupted Gu An and Lu Lingjun¡¯s game of chess.

    Since Lu Lingjun was also interested in Xuan Tianyi, she asked Gu Yu a few questions about him.

    The conversation went on for a while before Gu Yu finally left.

    Noticing that Lu Lingjun seemed lost in thought, Gu An knew she was thinking about Xuan Tianyi.

    Without a word, he stood up and left.

    Just as he turned, Lu Lingjun spoke: ¡°After the New Year, you should go listen to his lecture. This is a rare opportunity¡ªGrand Ascension cultivators are hard to come by.¡±

    Gu An turned to look at her. Seeing the anticipation on her face, he chuckled lightly but said nothing.

    The lectures of a Grand Ascension cultivator carried immense influence.

    As winter deepened, more disciples returned to Taixuan Sect, and cultivators from other sects also began arriving.

    The name of Xuan Tianyi spread throughout the cultivation world, and his legendary journey was unveiled.

    The strongest genius in Taixuan Sect¡¯s history.

    Formed his Core at twenty.

    Reached Nascent Soul at forty-two.

    Attained the Transformation Stage at seventy.

    Stepped into the Void Transformation Stage at a hundred.

    By two hundred, he had reached the Integration Stage.

    Because his talent was too monstrous, Taixuan Sect had hidden his real age before he reached Integration Ninth Layer.

    Only when he reached the peak of Integration did he venture south in search of immortality, forcing the sect to suppress any mention of his genius, lest they invite catastrophe. R?A??o???E?s

    Now, after three hundred years overseas, he had returned as a Grand Ascension cultivator!

    With Taixuan Sect publicizing his legendary feats, Xuan Tianyi¡¯s name shook the world, eclipsing the Nine Great Cultivators.

    Most cultivators found his story unbelievable, some even thinking Taixuan Sect was exaggerating.

    When Gu An heard about Xuan Tianyi¡¯s achievements in the Outer Sect City, he also found it hard to believe.

    But, after some thought, it made sense.

    No wonder people said that if Xuan Tianyi wanted the Sect Master position, Lu? Baitian would have to step down immediately.

    In the face of such monstrous talent, Lu? Baitian¡¯s contributions would mean nothing¡ªhe would have to yield.

    Though Xuan Tianyi¡¯s cultivation speed defied logic, his return undeniably boosted the morale of Taixuan Sect.

    With New Year¡¯s approaching, the Outer Sect City was already filled with festive cheer.

    On a snow-covered morning, Gu An left Xuan Valley for the Third Medicine Valley.

    Ji Hantian, realizing he was no longer needed, left the room¡ªeven closing the door behind him.

    Surprisingly, Xuan Tianyi had no airs about him.

    As they discussed certain plot points, he became visibly emotional¡ªespecially over the scene of Nezha slicing his flesh and bones to return them to his parents.

    In reality, Gu An had expanded upon the original legend, adding more depth to the characters¡ªwhich was part of why Romance of the Gods had become so popular.

    Xuan Tianyi, fascinated, asked, ¡°How did you come up with this story?¡±

    Gu An answered casually, ¡°In a dream, an immortal touched my forehead, and suddenly I understood.¡±

    ¡°Why only once?¡± Xuan Tianyi asked, skeptical.

    ¡°Well... after that, I never managed to write anything as good.¡±

    Xuan Tianyi nodded. ¡°Your Taixuan Immortal Venerable and Shattering the Void are decent, but they still don¡¯t compare to Romance of the Gods.¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he pressed¡ª

    ¡°So, what did you write?¡±

    At this, Xuan Tianyi became visibly uncomfortable.

    Sensing his hesitation, Gu An pushed further.

    Finally, Xuan Tianyi relented.

    ¡°Wait... you wrote Adventures of the Green Hero!?¡± Gu An slammed the table and stood up.

    For a brief moment, Xuan Tianyi looked nervous, as if he had been caught doing something wrong.

    But he stiffened and nodded.

    Gu An pulled out multiple volumes of Adventures of the Green Hero from his storage bag.

    Seeing them, Xuan Tianyi was visibly moved.

    ¡°I love Adventures of the Green Hero! I¡¯ve read each book at least a hundred times!¡±

    As Gu An passionately praised the series, Xuan Tianyi felt unprecedented joy¡ª

    Finally, someone appreciated his talent!

    At that moment, Xuan Tianyi had a profound realization¡ª

    Pan An was his long-lost soulmate!

    Overwhelmed, he suddenly stood up, grabbed Gu An by the shoulders, and declared¡ª

    ¡°Brother! No¡ªGu An! Let¡¯s swear brotherhood! From now on, I am your elder brother!¡±

    Gu An was stunned.

    What kind of logic is this?!

    Isn¡¯t this moving too fast?!

 Chapter 173: Heavenly Daoâ€™s Trap and the Mortal-Immortal Divide

    Chapter 173: Heavenly Dao¡¯s Trap and the Mortal-Immortal Divide

    The new year arrived, and this year¡¯s Spring Festival atmosphere was livelier than ever. With Gu Zong and Xuantian Yi joining the Third Medicine Valley, excitement was in the air. Rumor had it that the True Legacy First Disciple had sworn brotherhood with the Valley Master. The four hundred errand disciples were ecstatic, their gazes filled with admiration for Gu An.

    Xuantian Yi constantly tried to pull him aside to chat about Daoist Xunchun, much to Gu An¡¯s frustration.

    By evening, Gu An found an excuse to slip away, returning to Xuan Valley to celebrate the festival with his junior martial sister and disciples.

    The disciples sat around the table, drinking and feasting merrily.

    Ye Lan and Zhen Qin started talking about the cultivation world again.

    Despite the efforts of various sects, the number of demons and fiends in the Five Dynasties had not decreased. Instead, they were multiplying, along with the rise of demonic cultivators and criminals.@@@@

    Many people believed that the human world was doomed. Some chose to indulge in pleasure before the inevitable end, while others resorted to murder and robbery, fleeing south across the sea afterward. In short, chaos reigned, both in the cultivation world and among common folk.

    As long as the Demonic Cataclysm remained unresolved, the world would remain in turmoil.

    Zhen Qin had once complained about why the Mountain God did not intervene. Gu An, pretending not to be the Mountain God, remained silent.

    ¡°The Mountain God already said it¡ªwhy should he protect humanity? If demons worship him, should he not support them as well? In the end, a race¡¯s strength must come from itself, not the favoritism of gods or immortals,¡± Ye Lan remarked nonchalantly.

    Her time in the Law Enforcement Hall had exposed her to too much evil, shaping her views on life.

    The more sins she witnessed, the more she cherished Gu An, Zhen Qin, and Xiao Chuan.

    How many cultivators ended up lonely in the end? Simply having companionship in this life was already a blessing.

    Gu An listened, occasionally adding his thoughts.

    No matter how chaotic the world became, he had no intention of shouldering its burdens.

    Still, he would sometimes descend the mountain to help those in need, as long as it did not alter the grand scheme of things.

    After all, he was unsure of the strength of the Seven Star Spirit Realm. Even if he knew, he could not protect the entire continent alone. Otherwise, every catastrophe in the future would fall on his shoulders, and all enemies targeting the continent would come for him first. Just the thought of it gave him a headache.

    Zhen Qin brought up Su Han again. Apparently, Su Han had followed the Thirteen Fiends of Nine Nether to Tianwei. Recently, he had absorbed the spiritual energy of a Transformation Stage cultivator, sending shockwaves through the cultivation world.

    Taixuan Sect had dispatched grandmasters to eliminate Su Han, only for them to be gravely injured by the Thirteen Fiends of Nine Nether instead.

    Gu An speculated that the attackers were only wounded rather than killed because of their connection to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    As the world¡¯s turbulence continued, Gu An chose to observe from the sidelines.

    His targets were the Demon Emperor and the Demon Ancestor.

    When the Demonic Cataclysm erupted and the world fell into chaos, he would take the opportunity to eliminate them, cutting off the source of the disaster. The remaining demons and fiends would then serve as whetstones for the cultivation world. ?A?¦­??§¦S?

    The conversation stretched into the late night.

    Ye Lan and Zhen Qin decided to stay in Xuan Valley for the night and leave in the morning.

    Ye Lan, however, made her way to Gu An¡¯s private quarters for a more personal conversation.

    As they talked, Ye Lan suddenly blew out the candle.

    ¡°Junior Sister, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I fear that catastrophe could strike at any moment. I don¡¯t want to have regrets before I die.¡±

    ¡°You again?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I won¡¯t be your Dao companion, but can¡¯t we just cherish the moment?¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, this isn¡¯t right between us!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I really like you...¡±

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t make me force you!¡±

    BANG!CRASH!BANG!

    The sounds of fists and feet colliding echoed within the room...

    At dawn, Gu An and Ye Lan came downstairs. Gu An walked ahead, looking rather pleased with himself.

    Ye Lan rubbed her wrist, gazing at him resentfully.

    Last night, she had tried to overpower him, only to realize that she was no match. In the end, she failed to get her way, leaving her somewhat disappointed.

    But the memory of being pinned down by Gu An made the corners of her lips curl upward involuntarily.

    ¡°So Senior Brother is into this kind of thing...¡± Ye Lan muttered, beginning to understand Gu An better.

    She discreetly rubbed her backside, counting how many times he had smacked her.

    Upon reaching the Wandering Immortal Stage, even though Gu An concealed his cultivation, his demeanor and features still exuded an aura of transcendence.

    Jiang Qiong assumed that her perception of him had changed because she was starting to develop feelings for him.

    Sigh... What am I even thinking? she chastised herself. He¡¯s my disciple¡¯s grandson. Even if I¡¯m a demonic cultivator, I can¡¯t be so shameless...

    She retracted her hand and sat down, falling into a moment of silence.

    Then, out of nowhere, she kicked Gu An.

    Right in the waist.

    Gu An cursed inwardly. What the hell is wrong with this woman? Why is she hitting me?

    Jiang Qiong kicked him again.

    Gu An rolled away to put some distance between them, slurring his words as he mumbled, "More... more wine... what Grandmaster... I don¡¯t recognize you... You definitely can''t outdrink me..."

    Seeing him utterly wasted, Jiang Qiong couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

    After that, she didn¡¯t try anything else.

    When the three-hour mark arrived, Gu An groggily got up, only to find Jiang Qiong sitting in meditation. Taking his chance, he quickly slipped away.

    Even though she didn¡¯t open her eyes, the corners of Jiang Qiong¡¯s mouth curved into a smirk.

    After leaving the Eight Views Celestial Realm, Gu An traveled to the Nianchu Cave Dwelling in Phoenix Mountain. He harvested some medicinal herbs before turning his attention to Tian Yao''er, giving her a strict and thorough training session.

    He vented all the frustration he had bottled up from dealing with Jiang Qiong on Tian Yao¡¯er.

    Tian Yao¡¯er, however, didn¡¯t think much of it.

    When Gu An was about to leave, she suddenly clung to his arm, trying to keep him around.

    Frightened, he vanished on the spot.

    Back in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An found himself deep in thought.

    Was it the arrival of spring that made emotions run high, or was he just unlucky?

    Why had Ye Lan, Jiang Qiong, and Tian Yao¡¯er all been so handsy with him?

    Fortunately, Lu Lingjun only talked big and hadn¡¯t actually treated him as a Dao companion.

    It was all a trap set by the Heavenly Dao!

    It wanted him to get entangled in these women¡¯s affections, dragging him into worldly struggles.

    So long as Ye Lan, Jiang Qiong, and Tian Yao''er were around, they would inevitably encounter various troubles. If he formed a relationship with any of them, could he really just stand by and watch?

    The more he intervened, the more he would attract powerful enemies.

    Karma is a complicated thing, he mused. The higher one¡¯s cultivation, the more one must respect its consequences.

    The connections and relationships in the mortal world seemed coincidental on the surface, but they actually followed an intricate set of laws.

    As he pondered, he made his way to his private quarters, lost in thought about the nature of karma.

    In the distance.

    Xiao Chuan stood by a wooden fence, watching the spirit hounds he had raised as they wrestled. His gaze drifted toward Gu An, who was ascending the stairs to his residence.

    For some reason, he suddenly found himself staring in a daze.

    Gu An''s figure, silhouetted against the light, gave him an inexplicable feeling¡ª

    As if his senior brother might take off and fly away at any moment.

    The sensation was strange and hard to describe.

    He shook his head, chuckling at himself.

    "Senior Brother has sworn brotherhood with a Grand Ascension cultivator. He¡¯s already on a completely different level from me.

    "I¡¯m just living under his protection. One day, I will die, and he will remain as youthful as ever..."

    Thinking about this, Xiao Chuan was filled with emotion.

    He admired Gu An but held no jealousy toward him.

    He felt that his senior brother deserved everything he had achieved.

    And when he passed on¡ªif the underworld truly existed¡ªhe would pray for his senior brother¡¯s smooth path to immortality, free of hardships.

    "Uncle Xiao Chuan! The White Spirit Mouse has returned!"

    An Xin suddenly ran over, pulling him out of his thoughts.

 Chapter 174: A Once-in-Ten-Millennia Catastrophe

    Chapter 174: A Once-in-Ten-Millennia Catastrophe

    Ever since the Sevenfold Purity Tree had taken root, the White Spirit Mouse had become incredibly lazy, spending most of its time dozing beneath it. It rarely ventured out, but when it did, it would disappear for days at a time. Xiao Chuan often worried about it.

    Following An Xin¡¯s lead, Xiao Chuan hurried to the tree, only to find the White Spirit Mouse sprawled on its back, belly exposed to the sky.

    Xiao Chuan knelt down and gently rubbed its stomach. The mouse responded with a blissful expression.

    An Xin, standing behind him, couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Uncle Xiao Chuan, you spoil it too much! It¡¯s been gone for so long, and you¡¯re not even going to scold it?¡±

    She had never liked the mouse¡¯s lazy and carefree nature. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it belonged to Gu An, she would have disciplined it herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it,¡± Xiao Chuan chuckled. ¡°It has another name¡ªTreasure-Seeking Mouse. If it actually went out, it might have brought something valuable back.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She crouched down and examined the mouse more closely.

    At that moment, the White Spirit Mouse cracked open an eye, spotted her, and¡ªwithout warning¡ªspat out a pearl.

    The pearl shot toward An Xin before she could react, striking her face and instantly dissolving into liquid that seeped into her skin.

    Everything happened too fast.

    An Xin shrieked and leaped to her feet, frantically touching her face, panic written all over her.

    Xiao Chuan was equally startled, unsure of what to do.

    Meanwhile, the White Spirit Mouse grinned smugly before scurrying behind the tree.

    Hearing An Xin¡¯s scream, Gu An and several disciples rushed over.

    ¡°Hold still. Let me see.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s voice had a calming effect, and An Xin immediately stopped struggling, lowering her hands.

    The crowd stared at her face¡ªaside from a slight flush from panic, there was no visible change.

    After a quick inspection, Gu An instructed Xiao Chuan to summon Lu Lingjun.

    An Xin was unharmed. In fact, she had just obtained a great opportunity.

    However, Gu An kept this to himself. It was better to let Lu Lingjun be the one to explain it.

    Moments later, Lu Lingjun arrived. After studying An Xin for a moment, she broke into a smile.

    ¡°You should be thanking that fat mouse.¡±

    An Xin froze. The onlookers were equally confused.

    The White Spirit Mouse peeked out from behind the tree, baring its teeth at Lu Lingjun in an attempt to look fierce. Unfortunately, its plump body ruined any sense of intimidation. R?A?N§à?E??

    ¡°Senior, do you recognize the pearl it spat out?¡± An Xin asked anxiously.

    Lu Lingjun was about to respond when a powerful figure descended from the sky. She turned toward the newcomer instead.

    The man was a formidable cultivator. He landed behind the crowd, his expression dark as he scanned the group.

    ¡°Who owns that White Spirit Mouse?¡±

    An Xin instinctively clutched the hem of her robe.

    Gu An stepped forward calmly. ¡°It¡¯s mine. Apologies, Daoist friend, but my disciple has already absorbed the pearl. I¡¯m willing to compensate you with medicinal herbs.¡±

    An Xin looked at Gu An, deeply moved. Lu Lingjun, on the other hand, seemed amused, watching the scene unfold like a spectator.

    The man was a Nascent Soul cultivator, and his cave residence wasn¡¯t far from the Third Medicine Valley. He had only joined Taixuan Sect two years ago and was unaware of the valley¡¯s significance. Seeing Gu An¡¯s low cultivation, he frowned and said, ¡°Compensate me with herbs? You¡¯re just a temporary Valley Master. How many herbs could you possibly offer?

    ¡°That Water Spirit Pearl was an unparalleled treasure! Your White Spirit Mouse sneaked into my cave while I was away and stole it. This is outrageous!¡±

    Lu Lingjun added, ¡°Water Spirit Pearls are indeed rare¡ªthey enhance one¡¯s affinity for water spiritual energy.¡±

    The Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s anger flared as he glared at An Xin, making her even more nervous.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°How about twenty Sixth-Grade medicinal herbs?¡±

    The man hesitated, clearly shaken by the offer. He hadn¡¯t expected Gu An to be so generous.

    The surrounding disciples were equally stunned. Sixth-Grade herbs were unimaginably valuable. They handled them with extreme caution when planting, and just one seed was worth more than their lives.

    Seeing the man waver, Gu An pressed on.

    ¡°My disciple here is An Wu¡¯s younger sister. Her aptitude is ordinary, so she¡¯s only staying here temporarily. If you can let this go, An Hao will also remember this favor.¡±

    ¡°An Hao? Which An Hao?¡± The cultivator frowned.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°The Golden Ranking Champion, of course.¡±

    None of the disciples were surprised¡ªthis was common knowledge. An Xin, however, opened her mouth slightly, unsure of what to say.

    The man¡¯s expression shifted repeatedly before he let out a cough. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case... I¡¯ll accept the herbs as compensation. But keep that mouse in check from now on.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity. I¡¯ll take you to retrieve the herbs.¡±

    Gu An led the cultivator away while the remaining disciples began discussing what had just transpired.

    Xiao Chuan reassured An Xin, who, despite feeling guilty, wasn¡¯t upset.

    She felt a wave of relief.

    As long as the Sword Sovereign was truly a good person, there was no need for her to be afraid.

    ¡°Why choose me?¡± she asked.

    Gu An replied nonchalantly, "You¡¯ve been in Taixuan Sect for over a hundred years, coming and going freely. I even saw you at the Nine Nether Path before.

    "Yet you returned to Taixuan Sect without harming its disciples.

    "That suggests your nature isn¡¯t inherently evil.

    "It seems like you¡¯re stuck in the mud, either because someone important to you is in Taixuan Sect or because you¡¯re avoiding an enemy."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes turning ice-cold.

    She thought Gu An was using Gu An to threaten her.

    "But that doesn¡¯t matter," Gu An continued. "What matters is whether you are willing to take charge of the Nightshade Sect.

    "The Nightshade Ghost Mother and the Thirteen Fiends of Nine Nether will treat this token as my direct command. With it, you have the authority to act as you see fit."

    His tone was indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care about her decision.

    Jiang Qiong took a deep breath.

    "I won¡¯t lie¡ªI¡¯ve made enemies of the Seven Star Spirit Realm..."

    "That¡¯s one of the reasons I chose you."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes widened. "What?"

    She stared at Gu An in shock.

    Moonlight filtered through the leaves, illuminating her, while Gu An remained shrouded in darkness.

    Three months later.

    Autumn had arrived, and the night carried a chill.

    Jiang Qiong returned.

    In the Eight Views Celestial Realm, she stood beside Gu An, gazing up at the towering Spirit Tree.

    ¡°Disciple¡¯s grandson, I came back to say goodbye,¡± she said softly.

    Gu An feigned confusion. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Jiang Qiong smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve thought a lot during my time away. Hiding forever isn¡¯t a solution¡ªworse, it could even drag you down with me.

    ¡°The Seven Star Spirit Realm may be powerful, but they¡¯re not the rulers of the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to build my own power and climb as high as I can.¡±

    Gu An hesitated, emotions flickering across his face.

    Jiang Qiong caught his reaction from the corner of her eye and felt even more pleased.

    She grinned. ¡°The Demonic Cataclysm is about to erupt. The greater the chaos, the greater the opportunities.

    ¡°Perhaps in a hundred years, I will be able to return to Taixuan Sect openly.

    ¡°When that day comes, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the one to receive me. How about it?¡±

    Gu An finally spoke. ¡°Do you have to fight for it?¡±

    "In the cultivation world, if you don''t fight, you''ll eventually be trampled underfoot,¡± Jiang Qiong replied.

    "Even if you stay safe in Taixuan Sect, what then?

    "If someone wants to take your Medicine Valley from you, if someone wants to replace you, what will you do?"

    Gu An fell silent.

    She worried he might one day become hesitant and afraid, so she chuckled and added, "If you won¡¯t fight, then I will.

    "Don¡¯t worry.

    "As long as I¡¯m alive, you will always have a place in this world.

    "Unless I die."

    Gu An¡¯s heart trembled.

    He looked at her, deeply moved.

    Satisfied with his reaction, Jiang Qiong turned back to the Spirit Tree and murmured,

    "According to my sources, the Demonic Cataclysm is about to erupt in full force.

    "Prepare yourself.

    "This will be a catastrophe unseen in ten thousand years."

 Chapter 175: Su Hanâ€™s Envy, The Resurrection of the Demon Ancestor

    Chapter 175: Su Han¡¯s Envy, The Resurrection of the Demon Ancestor

    Jiang Qiong only stayed for a single night before departing again.

    Gu An could sense a renewed fighting spirit in her, reminiscent of when she first regained her physical body¡ªspirited and full of ambition.

    He looked forward to seeing where her path would lead.

    If she could guide the remaining members of the Nightshade Sect toward a better future, it would be a worthy deed.

    As for Su Han and the Nightshade Ghost Mother, they were simply using each other. The Nightshade Sect sought to reclaim their homeland, while Su Han needed protection. Who would emerge victorious in this game of survival? That remained to be seen.

    Everyone had their own path to walk.

    Even those closest to Gu An¡ªYe Lan, Zhen Qin, and Li Ya¡ªwere busy with their own cultivation journeys, only occasionally visiting to reminisce.

    After Jiang Qiong left, life for Gu An continued as usual.

    Despite reaching the ninth level of the Wandering Immortal Stage, he still found joy in tending to plants.

    His ambitions extended far beyond his current level.

    Since harvesting herbs himself granted him lifespan, he rarely used his clones for the task. As for dealing with visitors, he found such interactions rare enough to be a welcome diversion¡ªsomething to personally experience rather than delegate.

    For Gu An, every day remained interesting.

    Celestial Palace Mountain stood among vast peaks, its summit crowned by a massive palace. A long, unobstructed stone staircase stretched from the base to the peak, a path known as the Heavenly Ascension Steps¡ªascending them was akin to climbing to the heavens.

    Upon those steps, Su Han walked forward, bone sword in hand, his black robes fluttering as he gazed up at the figure standing at the summit.

    His face betrayed deep unwillingness.

    At the top stood An Hao, dressed in gold-trimmed white robes, a dragon crown atop his head. His gauntlets, belt, and boots gleamed with meticulous craftsmanship, exuding an air of nobility.

    Looking down upon Su Han, An Hao smirked arrogantly.

    "The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword? Is this all?

    "I heard you can absorb others'' spiritual energy, yet even with your shortcuts, your cultivation speed still can¡¯t match mine?"

    His voice thundered across the mountain, brimming with confidence.

    Su Han continued looking up at him, not in anger, but with complex emotions.

    At that moment, shadowy figures emerged from the forests below¡ªsilent and ghostly, rapidly appearing behind Su Han.

    The Thirteen Fiends of Nine Nether.

    Su Han raised his sword, blocking their approach.

    Li Sanyou said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t deal with him, you won¡¯t be able to devour the cultivators inside the palace.¡±

    Su Han¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°He¡¯s from Taixuan Sect. I don¡¯t want to make enemies with them.¡±

    Li Qiyou sneered. ¡°Then just injure him¡ªno need to kill.¡±

    Seeing the Thirteen Fiends arrive, An Hao narrowed his eyes.

    Raising his right hand, he summoned a longsword out of thin air.

    Under the sunlight, the sword¡¯s blade shimmered with radiant arcs.

    Su Han frowned, hesitating.

    But the Thirteen Fiends weren¡¯t waiting for him.

    They stepped forward, preparing to attack.

    Boom!

    Above them, the clouds churned violently, twisting into a massive thunderstorm.

    An overwhelming sword intent descended, locking onto Su Han and the Thirteen Fiends.

    Su Han¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked up at An Hao.

    The previous calm vanished¡ªfor the first time, fear crept into his gaze.

    "Such sword intent... how is this possible...?"

    Su Han knew for a fact that An Hao was younger than him.

    How could he have developed such a terrifying level of sword mastery?

    "To have mastered the Taicang Frightening God Sword to this extent...

    "What is your relationship with the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?"

    A voice echoed.

    It was the Nightshade Ghost Mother.

    At her words, the Thirteen Fiends immediately stopped moving.

    The mention of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path filled them with dread¡ªthankfully, they hadn''t attacked yet.

    With hundreds of disciples in Medicine Valley, life was never dull. She could occasionally visit the Outer Sect City, and she had no real worries. To her, life was simple and fulfilling. Ra??§°?§¦?

    Gu An looked at her bright smile and couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.

    Then I¡¯ll take care of her for a lifetime.

    Gu An had never been kind to his disciples for personal gain. No matter how skilled they became, they could never surpass him.

    He simply enjoyed forming good karma¡ªhelping those he cared about brought him a sense of satisfaction.

    As they chatted, An Xin complained about how the White Spirit Mouse had grown too fat, insisting it needed more exercise.

    Gu An handed the mouse over to her, letting her train it however she liked. She was delighted.

    The Next Morning

    A large number of Taixuan Sect disciples flew north, some even soaring over the Third Medicine Valley. The spectacle was grand, stirring excited discussions among the valley¡¯s disciples.

    Gu An watched briefly before stepping onto a teleportation array.

    An Hour Later ¨C Horizon Valley

    Gu An arrived and immediately noticed Lu? Xian meditating on a cliffside, facing the valley entrance.

    Upon spotting Gu An from afar, Lu? Xian nodded slightly in greeting.

    Gu An returned the gesture before continuing into the valley.

    Two years had passed, and the world''s power structure had shifted drastically.

    Now, only three great dynasties remained:

    Taicang Empire ¨C The most dominant, ruling over vast lands.Tianwei EmpireDajiang Empire ¨C The weakest, as they had stayed out of civil wars, focusing solely on battling demons and fiends.

    After collecting his medicinal herbs, Gu An ordered three monkey demons to start planting new ones.

    At that moment, Luo Hun approached him.

    ¡°His Majesty wants you to focus on reaching the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage and form your Golden Core as soon as possible,¡± Luo Hun said.

    He took out a jade box and handed it to Gu An.

    "His Majesty said that with your status in Taixuan Sect, there will surely be people willing to help you form a Core. But just in case, he prepared this Golden Core for you ahead of time. He doesn¡¯t have time to return in person."

    A hint of curiosity flickered in Luo Hun¡¯s eyes.

    He was curious about Gu An¡¯s current position in Taixuan Sect, but unfortunately, Li Xuandao¡¯s letters never elaborated.

    Gu An stored the jade box in his spatial ring and instructed Luo Hun to pass his thanks to Li Xuandao.

    Then, Luo Hun leaned in and whispered, ¡°What about the book?¡±

    Gu An smirked and secretly handed him a book.

    ¡°This is the latest volume of Adventures of the Green Hero, personally given to me by the Green Hero himself. No one else has read it yet.¡±

    Luo Hun¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as he accepted the book.

    Just then, Ji Ruolai¡ªJi Xiaoyu¡¯s elder brother¡ªappeared behind Luo Hun without warning.

    He looked directly at Gu An.

    ¡°You know Xuantian Yi?¡± he asked.

    Luo Hun immediately stepped aside, giving them space.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Ji Ruolai¡¯s expression remained neutral. ¡°Adventures of the Green Hero was written by Xuantian Yi.¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Hun stiffened, suddenly feeling incredibly awkward. Without a word, he turned and slipped away.

    Gu An nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, I know him. We¡¯ve sworn brotherhood.¡±

    Luo Hun froze in disbelief, turning back to look at him.

    Ji Ruolai narrowed his eyes, carefully studying Gu An.

    On the cliffside, Lu? Xian also opened his eyes.

    The name Xuantian Yi was legendary.

    Today, who in the cultivation world hadn¡¯t heard of Taixuan Sect¡¯s True Legacy First Disciple?

    Ji Ruolai stared at Gu An for a moment longer before saying, ¡°Looks like Xuantian Yi really likes your Fengshen Yanyi.¡±

    Gu An blinked. ¡°Fengshen Yanyi? What do you mean?¡±

    Luo Hun, still nearby, suddenly spun around, looking at Ji Ruolai with a deep frown.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Fengshen Yanyi was written by Gu An?¡±

    Ji Ruolai nodded.

    Luo Hun turned to Gu An in utter shock.

    This stunned him more than Gu An being sworn brothers with Xuantian Yi.

 Chapter 176: The Eyes That Spy on All Beings!

    Chapter 176: The Eyes That Spy on All Beings!

    "Gu An, Pan An..." Luo Hun looked at Gu An, his expression dazed and lost in thought.

    His reaction annoyed Gu An.

    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    Disappointed?

    Gu An no longer feared the exposure of Pan An''s identity. Forget about his cultivation¡ªhis backers alone were enough to deal with any trouble that might come his way.

    Sure, Gu An had slain many powerful figures, but none of them had personal grudges against him. For now, the strongest enemies he could provoke wouldn¡¯t surpass the Nascent Soul Stage.

    Even Lu? Xian, who stood at a distance, was visibly shocked.

    Gu An is Pan An?

    He had always known Gu An possessed extraordinary cultivation talent, but he never expected Gu An to be this gifted in other fields as well.

    At that moment, Lu? Xian once again felt his own mediocrity.

    He realized that true geniuses never flaunted their talent; they had no need to compare themselves with others.

    Ji Ruolai glanced at Gu An and said,

    "My third sister wrote me a letter, asking me to look after you. She admires the fact that you refused to follow the Ji family when they left Taixuan Sect."

    Hearing this, Gu An could only reply,

    "I cultivate in Taixuan Sect. In times of crisis, I cannot flee. Besides, I don¡¯t even need to go to the battlefield. I must do my part in the rear."

    Ji Ruolai nodded, a look of appreciation in his eyes.

    After chatting for a while, Gu An excused himself and left.

    Watching his departing figure, Ji Ruolai chuckled softly.

    "To have formed a sworn brotherhood with Xuantian Yi, his cultivation doesn¡¯t even matter anymore. From now on, I have to treat him like a major figure."

    Luo Hun didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he mumbled,

    "How the hell did he write Romance of the Gods... Adventures of the Green Hero, I can accept. But this...?"

    Sure, he enjoyed reading Adventures of the Green Hero and Daoist Xunchun, but in his heart, Romance of the Gods was the true masterpiece!

    The former satisfied his cravings. The latter was his ultimate pursuit.

    At the break of dawn, an earth-shaking demonic aura surged from the distance, alarming everyone in Taixuan Sect.

    In Xuan Valley, even the errand disciples training under Gu An turned their heads, their faces filled with fear.

    They had never felt such an overwhelming demonic presence before. It triggered a primal terror deep within them.@@@@

    Gu An sensed it too.

    He spoke, his voice calm,

    "Keep training. Hold your positions. If it¡¯s beyond our control, don¡¯t worry about it."

    Hearing his words, the disciples forced themselves to suppress their fear and resumed their exercises.

    Even Chu Jingfeng and Lu Jiu Jia, who were also training, frowned deeply.

    This demonic aura far surpassed that of Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo.

    Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo had once driven humanity to despair¡ªyet now, an even more terrifying demonic force had emerged.

    How were they supposed to survive the Demonic Cataclysm?

    The demonic aura lingered, not dissipating for seven whole days.

    On the seventh day, Gu An arrived at Outer Sect City, where rumors about the Demon Ancestor had already spread.

    "Did you hear? The founder of the Demon Race, the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Demons, has been resurrected! He¡¯s the true source of the Demonic Cataclysm!" r?¦¡?¦­O??E?s

    "That Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo? He¡¯s just one of the Seventy-Two Great Demon Kings. Above him stands the Demon Emperor, and now this Demon Ancestor has appeared... What are we supposed to do?"

    "At least we have Xuantian Yi, the Dao Lord, and the Nine Great Cultivators of the World. There¡¯s still a sliver of hope."

    "Those people are strong, sure. But can they kill the Demon Emperor? The Demon Ancestor?"

    "Doesn¡¯t matter! Even the Grandmasters have returned from overseas to help us. As cultivators, how can we fear battle? We will fight to the death, with no regrets!"

    Even Foundation Establishment Stage disciples in the Outer Sect were fired up, ready to fight at any moment.

    Gu An walked toward the edge of the Heavenly Mending Platform, where he saw Di Xie, the Demon Emperor¡¯s son.

    Surprisingly, Di Xie wasn¡¯t comprehending the sword but instead stood at the platform¡¯s edge, gazing at the sky, lost in thought.

    Above, dark clouds churned.

    The snowfall intensified as if trying to bury the vast land beneath it.

    Gu An raised his hand, catching a snowflake.

    The moment it touched his palm, it instantly melted into wisps of white mist.

    "Scattered Immortal..."

    Gu An silently assessed the Demon Ancestor¡¯s cultivation.

    It was terrifying.

    If Xuantian Yi and the Dao Lord hadn¡¯t returned, humanity¡¯s strongest cultivators in the Three Dynasties would only be at the Profound Mind Realm.

    Lu? Baitian glanced at him and asked,

    "Wasn¡¯t the Ji family planning to retreat?"

    "Yes. Most of our members have already withdrawn from Taixuan Sect."

    "Then why are you still here?"

    "Because I am the Vice Sect Master of Taixuan Sect. Anyone else can leave, but you and I cannot."

    Ji Hantian looked toward the distant battlefield, his gaze calm.

    His words were light, but they carried undeniable strength.

    Lu? Baitian chuckled and shook his head before turning his eyes back to the horizon.

    The demonic mist surged, like an abyssal storm creeping closer.

    As the overwhelming demonic aura gathered, the sky and earth felt as if they were being crushed beneath its weight.

    In a dense forest near Three Pure Mountains, Su Han sat beneath a tree, absentmindedly stroking the bone sword in his hand.

    The Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path were scattered around him, while the Nightshade Ghost Mother sat atop a coffin, meditating with her eyes closed.

    Li Sanyou spoke,

    "Ghost Mother, all the Grandmasters of Three Pure Mountains have gone to the northern battlefield. When do we make our move?"

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother remained still, replying flatly,

    "No rush. We wait until the battle erupts."

    Su Han looked up at her and asked,

    "This time... who is our target?"

    "Li Ya, the Crown Prince of Taicang Empire." The Nightshade Ghost Mother spoke the name without hesitation.

    Su Han frowned. He was well aware of Li Ya¡¯s connection to Gu An.

    He asked,

    "Why him?"

    She replied indifferently,

    "The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword technique has always been incomplete. The Taicang Frightening God Sword, passed down in Li Family, may help unleash its true potential.

    "Although An Hao blocked us from seizing Celestial Palace Mountain, his appearance gave me a revelation¡ªyou must obtain the Taicang Frightening God Sword as well. Its sword intent resonates with the power of all beings. Perhaps it will awaken the true might of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword."

    Her tone was eerily calm, as if Li Ya¡¯s fate was already sealed.

    Su Han took a deep breath and said,

    "Choose someone else. There are other Li family members¡ªI won¡¯t target Li Ya."

    "The Taicang Frightening God Sword is unique to him. Even Li Xuanmiao of Three Pure Mountains doesn¡¯t know it."

    "No. Li Ya is my martial uncle. I refuse to do it!"

    Su Han¡¯s voice was firm, his stance unyielding¡ªa rare defiance against the Nightshade Ghost Mother.

    She slowly opened her hollow, lifeless eyes, her gaze falling upon him.

    Even as a powerful cultivator, Su Han instinctively averted his eyes, feeling an inexplicable dread.

    The Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path remained silent, watching him with amusement.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother spoke again, her voice cold,

    "If you refuse to target Li Ya, then you must prepare yourself..."

    Boom!

    Before she could finish, thunder roared across the heavens.

    Startled, the Nightshade Ghost Mother, Su Han, and the others looked up.

    Lightning clouds surged, and arcs of electricity intertwined in the sky.

    Within the stormy clouds, a massive figure loomed.

    A hoarse, ancient voice echoed through the world¡ª

    "Daoist Longevity! It¡¯s time to settle our grudge!"

    The voice came directly from the lightning storm.

    Far away in Xuan Valley, Gu An¡¯s divine sense swept across the entire Three Dynasties, observing everything.

    He noticed spatial disturbances emerging from the depths of numerous mountains.

    Countless demonic creatures were being teleported directly into the heart of the Three Dynasties!

    These teleportation arrays originated from ancient ruins and forbidden lands scattered across the continent.

    Gu An immediately understood¡ª

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm was helping the demons!

    Those ancient ruins were most likely left behind by the Seven Star Spirit Realm long ago.

    It was a meticulously planned scheme.

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm had just played a masterful move in this cosmic game of chess!

 Chapter 177: The Demon Master Appears, Di Xieâ€™s Fear

    Chapter 177: The Demon Master Appears, Di Xie¡¯s Fear

    The world was in chaos. War raged across the land.

    From every corner of the continent, waves of demonic energy surged skyward, threatening to blanket the entire world in darkness.

    This winter was colder than any before. Wrapped in a straw raincoat, Gu An roamed the mortal world as the Green Hero.

    Amidst the mountains, in a crescent-shaped small town, flames flickered, thick smoke curled into the sky, and countless black crows circled above.

    Within the town, screams, wails, and roars intertwined, echoing endlessly.

    Gu An burst from the forest, soaring like an eagle, leaping from the cliff down into the town.

    From his perspective, the scene was one of sheer horror¡ªdemons and ghosts ran rampant, massacring the townsfolk. Some unfortunate souls weren¡¯t even dead yet before the demons began devouring them from the feet up, a sight so gruesome it was enough to make one¡¯s blood run cold.

    In less than half a stick of incense¡¯s time, the only sound left in the town was the weeping of the survivors.

    Gu An walked out of the ruined town. He shook the blood from his sword before sheathing the Qinghong Sword.

    Even though endless suffering lay behind him, he did not look back.

    It had been ten days since the Demon Ancestor¡¯s revival, and already, fierce battles had erupted in the northern borders of the Great Jiang Empire. Even now, Grand Ascension cultivators were engaged in deadly combat.

    But it wasn¡¯t just Great Jiang¡ªTianwei¡¯s borders were also under attack from waves of demons.

    Though the Taicang Empire had no external borders to defend, the demonic chaos within its own lands was no less severe than that of the other two empires.

    Neither the Demon Emperor nor the Demon Ancestor had taken action yet. Gu An was in no hurry. Judging by the current scale of the invasion, even if both of them were killed, the human race would still suffer under demonic attacks for a long time.

    Saving people while accumulating lifespan¡ªfor Gu An, this was a rare opportunity.

    Instead of using Infinite Free Step, he chose to fly by sword, passing through countless Taixuan Sect disciples along the way.

    Unknowingly, the number of Taixuan Sect cultivators in Taicang¡¯s cultivation world had grown to occupy one-third of the entire region. No matter where one went, Taixuan Sect disciples could be found¡ªan undeniable testament to the sect¡¯s meteoric rise over the years. ?a??oB?S?

    That night, Gu An finally returned to Xuan Valley.

    He sat at his writing desk, picked up a brush and paper, and began writing.

    Writing helped him cleanse the killing intent in his heart.

    Too much slaughter would nurture a bloodthirsty nature, and witnessing too much suffering darkened the soul. Writing allowed him to calm his mind.

    Though he walked the path of the wandering immortal, he had not yet attained the heart of an immortal.

    He was still shaping his Dao Heart.

    No matter how high his cultivation reached, he was still just a man who had lived less than a hundred years. A person¡¯s mindset took time to change¡ªtrue immortals had all experienced thousands of years of mortal struggles before ascending.

    As the sun rose, the Taixuan Sect¡¯s bell tolled¡ªsummoning the Inner Sect disciples.

    Although Gu An had already been promoted to Inner Sect disciple, he was exempt from most duties and only needed to focus on cultivating medicinal herbs.

    Gu An arrived at the Third Medicine Valley, beginning his harvest of mature herbs.

    Suddenly, he sensed a great battle in the distance.

    Even though it was millions of miles away, the sheer pressure from the battle reached all the way to Taixuan Sect.

    One of the combatants was Xuantian Yi!

    Xuantian Yi was fighting against three Great Demon Kings, all at the Grand Ascension Stage!

    Gu An could tell that two of them had only recently broken through.

    Was this the Demon Ancestor¡¯s doing? Or was Seven Star Spirit Realm manipulating things behind the scenes?

    A battle between four Grand Ascension cultivators was beyond overwhelming¡ªits impact shook the very heavens. Even disciples who weren¡¯t directly involved felt uneasy.

    Ever since the Demonic Cataclysm fully erupted, even those who didn¡¯t participate in the battles could still feel the terrifying pressure of such conflicts.

    Fear was inevitable.

    But Gu An remained calm, continuing to harvest medicinal herbs.

    Between Xuan Valley, Eight Views Celestial Realm, Third Medicine Valley, Horizon Valley, Xuantian Cave Dwelling, Nianchu Cave Dwelling, and Mountain God Dao Temple, Gu An¡¯s annual lifespan gains exceeded 250,000 years¡ªwith occasional surges beyond that.

    If the Seven Star Spirit Realm made no further moves after the Demonic Cataclysm, Gu An wouldn¡¯t actively attack them either.

    For him, the longer time dragged on, the better it was.

    After finishing his herb gathering, Gu An was about to leave when he suddenly sensed something. His gaze shifted toward Outer Sect City.

    He gave a few instructions to Xiao Chuan, then took flight toward Outer Sect City.

    Gu An arrived at the edge of the Heavenly Mending Platform and looked toward Di Xie.

    Di Xie was still comprehending the sword beneath the inscription "Righteous Path".

    Over the years, Gu An could sense that a sword intent had begun to form within Di Xie¡¯s body.

    A demon practicing the sword?

    A sword demon?

    Gu An thought silently as he scanned the other cultivators on the platform, using Lifespan Perception to probe them.

    He was waiting for someone.

    Or rather, waiting for a certain demon to arrive.

    After a while, a figure stepped onto the Heavenly Mending Platform, passing right by Gu An.

    [Demon Master (Nirvana Stage, Second Level): 30,290/90,000/170,000]

    Facing Di Xie¡¯s questions, the Demon Master spread his hands and smirked.

    "What purpose could I possibly have? I merely¡ª"

    Suddenly!

    His expression changed drastically.

    His instincts screamed at him to evade, but he was a fraction too slow.

    BOOM!

    With a deafening explosion, an axe fell from the heavens, crushing the Demon Master in an instant!

    Blood and flesh exploded outward like a burst dam.

    Di Xie was instantly drenched in blood, standing frozen in utter shock.

    The surrounding cultivators were thrown off their feet by the sheer impact.

    Only Di Xie remained standing¡ªcompletely paralyzed.

    The entire Heavenly Mending Platform trembled under the devastating impact.

    Everyone in Taixuan Sect felt the earth shudder, and their instinctive fear made their spines stiffen.

    Then, as they turned toward the source of the impact, they were left horrified.

    A massive black axe was now embedded in the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    Beneath its gleaming blade, there was nothing left of the Demon Master¡ªjust a pile of mangled flesh, like crushed mud.

    The axe blade pulsed with energy, sending wisps of burning force into the air.

    At the base of the axe, blood-soaked bones began to emerge, revealing a white skeleton.

    The remaining demonic energy still clung to the charred bones, making it impossible to tell what race the Demon Master had belonged to.

    But one thing was certain¡ª

    He was not human.

    Di Xie remained frozen, as if struck by lightning.

    One by one, powerful figures appeared out of thin air¡ªincluding Ancestor Xuan Quan, the Supreme Elder of Taixuan Sect.

    Xuan Quan¡¯s face darkened, and he spoke in a grave tone,

    "This was a demon... and one stronger than the Profound Mind Realm."

    His words sent shockwaves through the crowd.

    "A Grand Demon infiltrated Taixuan Sect?"

    "Good heavens... I even glanced at him earlier, wondering why he was talking about Heavenly Fate... I never suspected he was a demon!"

    "But where did that axe come from?"

    "Does anyone in Taixuan Sect even use an axe?"

    Then, someone carefully examined the lingering energy on the Heaven-Splitting Axe¡ªand their eyes widened in realization.

    "The sword intent on this axe... isn¡¯t this the aura of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?"

    As soon as those words fell, all fear vanished, replaced by excitement and joy.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was still watching over them!

    "The Sword Sovereign...!"

    Di Xie stared blankly at the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    The Demon Master¡¯s obliterated corpse filled him with terror.

    If the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path could recognize the Demon Master as a demon, then he could surely see through Di Xie¡¯s true form as well.

    Why didn¡¯t the Sword Sovereign kill him too?

    Was it because he hadn¡¯t acted against Taixuan Sect?

    At this moment, Di Xie¡¯s respect and fear for the Sword Sovereign reached their peak.

    One thing was certain¡ª

    The Sword Sovereign was stronger than his father, the Demon Emperor.

    To slay the Demon Master in one strike¡ªwithout even revealing himself¡ª

    Even his father couldn¡¯t do that.

    Xuan Quan stepped up to the axe, reaching out to grasp its handle.

    He attempted to lift it¡ª

    But the moment he touched the Heaven-Splitting Axe, his expression changed dramatically.

    Summoning his full cultivation, he exerted all his strength¡ª

    And yet, the entire Heavenly Mending Platform shook violently under the strain.

    All eyes were now fixed on Xuan Quan, the Supreme Elder of Taixuan Sect.

    His face was filled with unparalleled seriousness.

    Not even he could budge the axe an inch.

 Chapter 178: Xuantian Yiâ€™s Shock

    Chapter 178: Xuantian Yi¡¯s Shock

    Ancestor Xuan Quan struggled for a long time, but no matter how much strength he exerted, he could not lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    In the end, he had no choice but to let go and step back.

    At that moment, everyone watching understood one thing¡ª

    Ancestor Xuan Quan was far weaker than the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    They had always assumed this to be true, but seeing the difference with their own eyes still left them in awe and disbelief.

    Just how powerful was the Sword Sovereign¡¯s cultivation?

    Just then¡ª

    The blade of the Heaven-Splitting Axe emitted bursts of sword qi, slashing the ground and sending fragments of stone flying.

    The sudden shock made everyone instinctively retreat.

    Di Xie had now fully regained his senses, but his expression was complicated¡ªhis mind utterly shaken.

    The others assumed he was simply paralyzed with fear.

    Then, they saw it¡ª

    On the surface of the Heavenly Mending Platform, right in front of the Heaven-Splitting Axe, appeared two lines of text:

    "He who lifts the axe..."

    "Shall inherit its legacy!"

    Eight words.

    For many present, their breathing quickened in excitement.

    Immediately, a sect elder stepped forward, reaching for the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    Gu An had already returned.

    Standing at the edge of the Heavenly Mending Platform, he watched as one cultivator after another attempted to lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    His lips curved into a faint smile.

    The Heaven-Splitting Axe was forged from a million-year-old Northern Sea Darksteel.

    Even Grand Ascension cultivators would find it unbearably heavy without using spiritual power.

    And Gu An had also infused the axe with mystical energy and sword intent.

    Only a Scattered Immortal could lift this axe!

    No one in Taixuan Sect could do it¡ªnot yet.

    Of course, Gu An wasn¡¯t deliberately making things difficult for them.

    Over the next several months, he would observe and choose a worthy inheritor.

    In the meantime, he had another priority¡ª

    The complete eradication of the Seven Star Spirit Realm!

    The Heaven-Splitting Axe was one of the Nine Great Legacies of the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Giving it to a Taixuan Sect disciple too soon would only invite trouble.

    Killing the Demon Master had granted Gu An a massive surge of lifespan¡ªover 6,300 years!

    The white bones beneath the Heaven-Splitting Axe had not turned to dust, which meant they were treasures in their own right.

    But with the axe suppressing them, no one could take them away.

    After observing for a while, Gu An turned and left.

    Along the way, he could still hear disciples excitedly discussing the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡ª

    Unaware that he had just walked past them.

    Ancestor Xuan Quan approached Di Xie, his expression serious.

    "Come with me."

    Di Xie, still covered in blood, snapped back to reality.

    Without resisting, he nodded in agreement.

    On a cliffside, Li Ya practiced his swordplay.

    The Northern Sea Heavy Sword in his hands sliced through the wind, its movements swift and elegant.

    Unlike years ago, his swordsmanship no longer appeared clumsy.

    Instead, it had become graceful and refined.

    Nearby, Li Family¡¯s Ancestor hovered under a tree, his spirit form gazing into the distance, deep in thought.

    Finishing his practice, Li Ya turned toward him and smirked.

    "Ancestor, what do you think? Have I finally mastered this sword style?"

    "If I unleash my sword''s intent, even I can¡¯t predict its power!

    "Next time I meet An Hao, I might not lose!"

    But the Li Family Ancestor didn¡¯t respond¡ªhe remained distracted, staring into the distance.

    Annoyed, Li Ya waved his hand in front of the ancestor¡¯s face.

    "Hey! I¡¯m talking to you!"

    "Be quiet," the ancestor snapped.

    "I¡¯m watching a battle."

    Li Ya raised an eyebrow.

    "What level?"

    "Integration Stage."

    Hearing that, Li Ya lost all interest.

    "Not worth watching," he muttered.

    "The real powerhouses are in the Profound Mind and Grand Ascension Stages now. The Integration Stage? I¡¯ll reach that soon enough."

    Then, his expression turned serious.

    "I¡¯m leaving the mountain."

    The Li Family Ancestor barely reacted.

    "Go ahead."

    Li Ya hesitated for only a moment before turning away.

    "Wait," the ancestor called after him.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Back to Taixuan Sect!"

    The ancestor scowled.

    Xuantian Yi walked straight to the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    A young disciple struggling to lift the axe was shoved aside by his companion.

    Looking up, he paled instantly, then hurriedly backed away, bowing toward Xuantian Yi.

    Xuantian Yi nodded slightly before stepping forward.

    His gaze fell upon the inscription on the ground.

    "He who lifts the axe shall inherit its legacy."

    His eyes narrowed.

    Such domineering sword intent!

    Just from this sword aura, he immediately realized¡ª

    He was not the Sword Sovereign¡¯s equal.

    This revelation stirred even more questions in his mind.

    This person was definitely not a cultivator raised by Taixuan Sect.

    Why was he protecting Taixuan Sect?

    The most logical answer¡ª

    He was hiding within the sect.

    Xuantian Yi¡¯s gaze shifted to the pile of white bones beneath the axe.

    He carefully examined them.

    Then, he extended his divine sense to investigate.

    More and more cultivators gathered, whispering excitedly.

    Even Outer Sect disciples soon realized¡ª

    This was Xuantian Yi, the True Legacy First Disciple!

    Excitement spread through the crowd.

    Was Xuantian Yi about to challenge the Sword Sovereign¡¯s legacy?

    For years, Xuantian Yi had dominated as Taixuan Sect¡¯s greatest talent.

    But to many disciples, he still wasn¡¯t as legendary as the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Why?

    Because the Sword Sovereign was too mysterious!

    Suddenly¡ª

    Xuantian Yi¡¯s brows furrowed.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    This skeleton...

    It wasn¡¯t from a Grand Ascension cultivator!

    It belonged to someone even stronger!

    Xuantian Yi had wandered the overseas realms for years.

    He had encountered Nirvana Stage Grandmasters, demonic creatures, and even immortals.

    And yet¡ª

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had obliterated a Nirvana Stage demon with a single axe strike?

    Was the Sword Sovereign an immortal?

    Without hesitation, Xuantian Yi reached out¡ª

    His hand grasped the handle of the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    Heavy.

    That was his first impression.

    Just then, Ancestor Xuan Quan and Lu Lingjun arrived nearby.

    Both observed Xuantian Yi with interest.

    Lu Lingjun had previously tried lifting the Heaven-Splitting Axe, but couldn¡¯t budge it.

    She was curious¡ª

    Could Xuantian Yi do it?

    With a single hand, Xuantian Yi exerted his strength.

    The axe did not move.

    A flicker of frustration crossed his eyes.

    BOOM!

    An overwhelming aura erupted from Xuantian Yi, shocking everyone.

    The entire Heavenly Mending Platform trembled violently.

    Some cultivators staggered back in fear.

    How terrifying was Xuantian Yi¡¯s power?

    Spiritual energy surged, forming violent gales around him.

    His robes billowed, flaring like battle banners.

    Xuantian Yi bent his knees, gripping the axe with both hands.

    He summoned all his strength¡ª

    But the axe did not move an inch.

    "Impossible..."

    Bloodshot veins surfaced in Xuantian Yi¡¯s eyes.

    His pride burned.

    He had already accepted that the Sword Sovereign was stronger.

    But to be unable to even lift his weapon?

    Unacceptable!

    His eyes snapped open, his aura surging.

    His hair stood on end, as if charged with energy.

    Mysterious blue runes surfaced on his neck.

    This was his final trump card.

    Would it be enough?

 Chapter 184: Mutual Recognition, Su Hanâ€™s Desperate Path

    Chapter 184: Mutual Recognition, Su Han¡¯s Desperate Path

    As Gu An plucked herbs, a small smile tugged at his lips.

    He had heard Zhang Bukui¡¯s words.

    It gave him a sense of both satisfaction and accomplishment.

    "Zhang Shixiong, did you ever imagine that one day... I¡¯d become your son¡¯s greatest support?"

    His thoughts drifted back to decades ago¡ªto a time when Cheng Xuandan was still around, spending his days refining pills in seclusion.

    Back then, Zhang Chunqiu had been the one leading him, Li Ya, and Meng Lang in their daily work.

    But now, after all these years, out of the five original masters and disciples, only he and Li Ya remained.

    Time was relentless.

    Some people, some memories¡ªfaded away, erased by the march of time.

    Golden leaves drifted through the valley.

    Sun Da, Sun Er, and Sun San followed closely behind Gu An, occasionally asking him questions.

    Unlike Luo Hun, Lu? Xian, and Ji Ruolai, who rarely interacted with them, Gu An always took the time to chat with them whenever he visited.

    He even brought them spirit fruits this time¡ªa rare delicacy.

    Though the three monkeys were demonic slaves, Gu An never looked down on them.

    Just like with Tian Yao¡¯er, he treated all living beings with fairness.

    To him, even an ordinary monkey demon had its own unique personality and charm.

    "Who knows? Maybe one day, these three will find their own great opportunity."

    As they walked, Gu An spoke of the Demonic Cataclysm, describing the horrors of both evil demons and wicked humans.

    Hearing how dangerous the outside world was, the three monkey demons immediately abandoned any thought of leaving the valley.

    They trusted Gu An¡ªthey knew he wouldn¡¯t lie to them.

    Suddenly, Lu? Xian appeared beside Gu An.

    "Valley Master, do you think humans and demons can ever live in harmony?" he asked.

    Gu An crouched down and replied, "Why not?

    "Before the Demonic Cataclysm, humans fought among themselves just as fiercely.

    "Survival struggles exist between individuals, but when it escalates into full-scale war, it¡¯s always because a handful of those in power have made the decision." rA?o??¦¥S?

    Lu? Xian¡¯s interest was piqued.

    "So, you¡¯re saying that this war between humans and demons isn¡¯t some inevitable heavenly tribulation?"

    The three monkey demons also turned to listen.

    Gu An smiled.

    "If a mountain forest had no cultivators or demons¡ªonly ordinary beasts¡ªwould they bring about a catastrophe that destroys the entire forest?

    "No.

    "There would be fights for survival, but nothing that would upend the entire ecosystem."

    Lu? Xian found the logic compelling.

    "So, if the leaders of both races chose to cooperate, peace would be possible?"

    "Even if peace were achieved, the struggle for survival would never stop.

    "But at least it wouldn¡¯t be this disastrous."

    Gu An stood up and added, "But these thoughts are meaningless.

    "We can¡¯t change the grand tides of history.

    "Thinking too much about it won¡¯t help.

    "Better to focus on living the best life we can in the present."

    Lu? Xian nodded, then coughed awkwardly.

    "Actually, I came to ask for your guidance on the Black Tortoise Tidal Palm."

    Gu An raised an eyebrow.

    "You¡¯re the one who taught me palm techniques. How am I supposed to give you guidance?"

    His gaze turned slightly cold.

    Lu? Xian quickly explained, "Exactly because I taught you, I want to hear your insights.

    "Even if you aren¡¯t stronger than me, a different perspective might give me unexpected inspiration."

    Gu An found that reasoning acceptable.

    "Fine, but let me finish my work first."

    "Understood!" Lu? Xian quickly stepped aside.

    After handing over the herbs to the three monkey demons, Gu An took Lu? Xian into a pavilion.

    Without being told, Lu? Xian immediately set up barriers around them.

    Neither Luo Hun nor Ji Ruolai questioned it.

    Even though they all served Li Xuandao, they each had their own secrets¡ªespecially when it came to cultivation.

    After half an hour, Lu? Xian finally left, while Gu An prepared to depart.

    Watching Gu An soar into the sky on his sword, Lu? Xian¡¯s heart filled with admiration.

    "This man is truly remarkable."

    He had Nascent Soul cultivation and extraordinary comprehension, yet he deliberately concealed his strength, choosing to play the role of a simple valley master.

    Lu? Xian had investigated Gu An¡¯s past¡ª

    He had no deep grudges to avenge.

    Her expression changed instantly.

    "Don¡¯t be alarmed," Su Han said calmly.

    "It¡¯s just my artifact. It blocks divine sense detection¡ªso the Nightshade Ghost Mother and the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path won¡¯t find me."

    Zhen Qin sighed in relief.

    Still, she maintained a cautious distance.

    "Shixiong... is there really no way for you to turn back?"

    Su Han let out a wry chuckle, his voice filled with sorrow.

    "Turn back?"

    "What road is there left to take?"

    "My hands are already stained with too much blood. Even if I crippled my own cultivation, my enemies would never let me live."

    Zhen Qin sensed something was off about him.

    "Do you need medicine for your injuries?" she asked quickly.

    Su Han shook his head.

    "No. I came to see you because I have a favor to ask."

    Zhen Qin frowned slightly.

    "What is it?"

    Before she could react¡ª

    Su Han suddenly moved.

    His right hand pressed against her forehead.

    Her eyes widened in shock, terror flooding her gaze.

    She realized¡ª

    She couldn¡¯t move.

    In that moment, Su Han¡¯s expression turned icy cold.

    "Sh-... Shixiong..."

    Zhen Qin managed to choke out two words.

    Before she could say more, a powerful surge of spiritual energy invaded her body, silencing her completely.

    In a distant town, Gu An paused mid-swing, his sword slicing through a demon.

    A frown formed on his face.

    His expression grew complicated.

    After a moment, he turned away and continued slaying demons.

    All around him, other cultivators were also engaged in battle.

    In the forest, Su Han gazed at Zhen Qin¡¯s fearful eyes and spoke softly.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Shimei.

    "I won¡¯t hurt you.

    "But I have nowhere left to go. I will die soon.

    "Before that, I will pass all my cultivation to you... to change your fate."

    Zhen Qin¡¯s pupils dilated.

    Memories of the Outer Sect City surged in her mind¡ª

    Back then, when the sect tried to sacrifice its disciples, Su Han had fought desperately to protect her, helping her escape.

    That debt of gratitude had never left her mind.

    No matter how much evil Su Han had committed¡ª

    He had never wronged her.

    Everyone could condemn him.

    But she could not.

    "The Nightshade Ghost Mother taught me the Reverse Fate Divine Art."

    "She wanted me to enter the Nine Nether Path, but I never understood her true intentions."

    "But one thing is certain¡ªI will not have a good ending."

    "In that hidden realm, I managed to steal a Grand Ascension artifact, breaking free from them."

    "But... I was severely wounded in the process. My time is short."

    Su Han smiled bitterly.

    "The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword ends with me."

    "I spent my life seeking revenge, yet I still don¡¯t know who my true enemies are."

    "But after all these years, I finally understand¡ªanyone who wields this sword is destined to make countless enemies."

    "Maybe... I¡¯ve already completed my revenge without realizing it."

    He looked into her tear-filled eyes and continued.

    "Shimei... you and I were born ordinary.

    "In the cultivation world, we are no different from ants."

    "The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword was my only chance to break free from fate."

    "I may have failed, but at least... my life was not dull."

    "Now, you will inherit the rest of my life..."

 Chapter 185: Ancestor of the Hatred Heaven

    Chapter 185: Ancestor of the Hatred Heaven

    Hearing Su Han¡¯s final words, Zhen Qin¡¯s eyes turned red. She wanted to stop him, but she couldn''t bring herself to speak.

    Su Han continued his instructions: "I will only pass my cultivation to you. After I die, burn my body to ashes. Remember to take my storage pouch¡ªeverything related to the Nightshade Ghost Mother has already been discarded..."

    Blood began to trickle from the corner of his mouth. Soon, his eyes and nose started bleeding as well. The crimson streaks on his pale face stood out vividly, especially against the snowy landscape, making him look even more striking.

    Watching as Su Han¡¯s eyes turned completely blood-red, Zhen Qin felt an unbearable ache in her heart. Tears streamed down uncontrollably.

    Her robes began to flutter as her cultivation surged wildly.

    "The Reverse Fate Divine Art is highly prone to inner demons, but this technique was always meant as a sacrificial inheritance. Once passed on, the energy becomes pure, even refining one''s body, washing the marrow, and rebuilding the foundation..."

    "Junior Sister... Thank you for still remembering me..."

    Su Han¡¯s voice grew weaker.

    Zhen Qin felt an unprecedented heaviness in her eyelids. Her vision blurred¡ªshe could no longer see her senior brother¡¯s face clearly.

    "Tell Master... I''m sorry... I disappointed him... He helped me build my foundation... yet all I did was bring him trouble... I never got the chance to repay him..."

    "This life... though extraordinary... is filled with too many regrets..."

    Zhen Qin¡¯s consciousness fell into complete darkness.

    The snow fell heavier, as if mourning the heavens and the earth.

    ...

    It was unclear how much time had passed.

    Zhen Qin¡¯s awareness slowly resurfaced, and she jolted awake as if waking from a dream.

    She found herself lying in the snow, and beside her lay another person¡ªher senior brother, Su Han.

    She immediately scrambled to check on him, but as soon as she flipped him over, she recoiled in horror.

    Su Han was dead. His entire body had turned purple, skin clinging tightly to his bones as if all his flesh and blood had been drained away¡ªa terrifying sight.

    "Senior Brother... it shouldn''t have ended like this..."

    Zhen Qin sat on the ground, staring blankly at Su Han. She could feel an overwhelming surge of power coursing through her body, yet she felt no joy.

    Suddenly, she threw herself onto Su Han¡¯s body, wailing in grief.

    As she turned him onto his back, she noticed that despite his ghastly appearance, the corners of his lips were faintly curved, as if he had died without pain.

    A long time passed.

    After venting her emotions, Zhen Qin slowly stood up, tears still streaking her face, but her expression had grown colder than ever.

    She raised her right hand, and with a flick, Su Han¡¯s golden ring floated into her palm.

    She could sense the immense power within it¡ªso vast that even with her reborn body, it still made her heart tremble.

    This must be a Grand Ascension-stage artifact!

    Her gaze returned to Su Han. She bit her lip, hesitation filling her eyes.

    With trembling hands, she raised her right palm, summoning a Spiritual Fire.

    "You really have the heart to burn the master who passed his cultivation to you?"

    A voice suddenly came from nearby, startling Zhen Qin. She turned sharply to see a white-clad little figure squatting on a tree branch, wearing a mask. Ra??O?¦¢E?S

    She froze for a moment before exclaiming in surprise, "Mountain God!"

    Immediately, she dropped to her knees and repeatedly kowtowed.

    Gu An looked down at her, speaking in a deliberately lighthearted tone, "What are you doing?"

    Zhen Qin lifted her head and quickly said, "Please, Mountain God, save my senior brother!"

    "He has killed so many people¡ªwhy should I save him?"

    Hearing this, Zhen Qin panicked. "How many people has he killed? Look at this world¡ªwhat high-level cultivator doesn''t have blood on their hands? The cultivation world has always been a battle for survival! My senior brother never wanted to kill, but people forced him onto this path!"

    "He practiced the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword¡ªlegend says that the greater one''s hatred, the stronger the sword intent. But my senior brother never became invincible using it, proving that his hatred was not as deep as others claim!"

    "He also cultivated the Reverse Fate Divine Art of the Nightshade Sect, a technique that allows one to steal another''s cultivation. If my senior brother had no bottom line, his cultivation would have been far higher!"

    Before his eyes, threads of karmic energy wove together into a single line. The thread belonging to the Scattered Immortal shot out from the Xuantian Cave Dwelling, stretching rapidly toward the distant horizon.

    Gu An turned and used his divine sense to track it.

    His awareness traveled across towering mountains, swept over vast oceans, and ultimately landed on a massive island.

    This island housed hundreds of human settlements, and thirty percent of the population were cultivators¡ªmany of whom were immensely powerful.

    There were seven cultivators at the Grand Ascension Stage, one at the Nirvana Stage, and most alarmingly¡ªone at the Scattered Immortal Stage!

    That Scattered Immortal was hiding deep underground, sealed within a complex formation.

    At that moment, an abrupt notification appeared in Gu An¡¯s mind:

    [The Ancestor of the Hatred Heaven harbors hostility toward you. His killing intent is rising. Would you like to perform a lifespan inquiry?]

    Hmm?

    How does he know about me?

    Gu An was startled. Without hesitation, he crushed the Hatred Heaven Sword Intent in his hand, then chose to perform the lifespan inquiry.

    [Hatred Heaven Ancestor (Scattered Immortal, Second Layer): 14,809 / 25,000 / 28,000]

    Scattered Immortal, Second Layer!

    Gu An hesitated for a moment¡ªthen vanished from where he stood.

    ¡ª

    Seated cross-legged on a cushion, the Hatred Heaven Ancestor wore ashen robes, his eyes closed and brows tightly furrowed in deep meditation.

    "Mountain God..."

    He muttered to himself, his voice laced with suspicion.

    "Who is playing tricks in the shadows? I never expected that continent to still be hiding such a figure..."

    Slowly, the Hatred Heaven Ancestor opened his eyes. They were completely blood-red.

    He had a unique ability¡ªthrough the sword intent of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword, he could perceive all those who practiced it.

    However, because Su Han was too far away, his vision of events had been delayed.

    But now that the Mountain God had taken Su Han, something felt off.

    And worse still, the Mountain God seemed to be tracing his karma.

    "He disguises himself as a Mountain God... Is he avoiding the Seven Star Spirit Realm, or... is he actually from the Seven Star Spirit Realm?" The Hatred Heaven Ancestor frowned.

    Su Han¡¯s death had infuriated him.

    The number of people willing to cultivate the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword was already dwindling. The entire cultivation world now knew of its dreadful price, severely disrupting his plans.

    That was why he had turned his attention toward that distant continent.

    Unfortunately, in less than ten years, even in that foreign land, the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword had gained a terrible reputation.

    It had taken so much effort to find someone to inherit his sword art¡ªof course, he was paying close attention!

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother and the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path were also thorns in his side. He had even considered exterminating them, but he was wary of drawing the attention of the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    And now, no one in the entire continent was practicing the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became¡ªhis killing intent surged.

    "No! I must go there myself and personally spread my Dao!"

    The Hatred Heaven Ancestor clenched his fists.

    But he knew he couldn¡¯t be reckless. He had to wait.

    Only after the Demonic Cataclysm had passed could he secretly infiltrate the continent.

    He had long noticed that the Seven Star Spirit Realm had begun fostering another human empire.

    At that moment¡ª

    A hand suddenly pressed down on his shoulder.

    His eyes snapped open in shock.

 Chapter 186: The Hatred Heaven Dao, the Demon Ancestorâ€™s Southern Descent

    Chapter 186: The Hatred Heaven Dao, the Demon Ancestor¡¯s Southern Descent

    The Hatred Heaven Ancestor had remained hidden in his cave dwelling for over a thousand years, never stepping outside. None of the cultivators on the island knew of his existence.

    Yet now, someone had suddenly placed a hand on his shoulder.

    Even with his Scattered Immortal cultivation, the unexpected touch startled him.

    His instinct was to turn around, but before he could react, a terrifying force surged into his body, shattering his meridians and bones, sealing his primordial spirit in an instant.

    Standing behind him was Gu An, wielding the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body.

    Gu An pressed a single hand onto the ancestor¡¯s shoulder, looking down at him.

    Though Scattered Immortals and Roving Immortals were only a single major realm apart, the gap between them was vast¡ªlike heaven and earth.

    And Gu An was at the ninth level of the Roving Immortal Stage, while the Hatred Heaven Ancestor was merely at the second level of the Scattered Immortal Stage.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    The Hatred Heaven Ancestor coughed up a massive mouthful of blackened blood, and his eyes dimmed.

    Gu An immediately cast the Soul Search Technique, delving into his memories.

    The Hatred Heaven Ancestor¡¯s mind held an enormous trove of knowledge, but Gu An focused solely on memories related to the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword.

    A long time passed.

    Withdrawing his divine sense, Gu An summoned the Three Pure Flames to incinerate the Hatred Heaven Ancestor.

    [You have successfully seized 1,280 years of lifespan from the Hatred Heaven Ancestor (Scattered Immortal, Second Layer).]

    Watching as the Hatred Heaven Ancestor turned to ashes, Gu An finally felt a weight lift from his mind.

    Having a Scattered Immortal-level enemy bearing a grudge against him had been unsettling. If he didn¡¯t eliminate the threat immediately, he wouldn¡¯t have peace of mind.

    Now, he turned his attention to exploring the cave dwelling.

    The space was not small, well-furnished, and even contained a spiritual pond, teeming with various aquatic plants.

    Based on the Hatred Heaven Ancestor¡¯s memories, he had no ties to this island. He had merely sneaked in to hide¡ªbecause he had enemies.

    His enemies belonged to a sect that dominated the seas¡ªthe Starsea Sect, a powerful oceanic faction with countless disciples.

    Gu An had been cautious during the memory search, wary of stumbling upon information about other Roving Immortals or stronger beings.

    Cultivators at the Immortal Dao Realm had an increasingly heightened sensitivity to karma as their cultivation advanced.

    He feared that if any true Immortals sensed him performing the Soul Search, they might turn their attention toward him.

    As for this island, the strongest cultivator here was merely at the Nirvana Stage¡ªnot a significant concern.

    Before long, the Hatred Heaven Ancestor was reduced to nothing but ash.

    Gu An began sorting through his spoils.

    The ancestor¡¯s storage pouch was exceptionally high-grade, layered with dozens of restrictions.

    Inside, the spatial dimension spanned thousands of miles, containing a massive trove of spirit stones, pills, artifacts, manuals, and natural treasures. R?¦¡??oB§¦S??

    Gu An felt that this single storage pouch alone was enough to found a sect.

    He didn¡¯t rush to leave. Instead, he sat on a stone stool and took out a manual to read.

    This manual was called Hatred Heaven Dao!

    The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword was merely a branch of the Hatred Heaven Dao.

    The only reason the Hatred Heaven Ancestor had developed the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword was because he had been a sword cultivator in his early years.

    He had discovered this inheritance in an ancient palace deep beneath the ocean when he was a thousand years old.

    According to the records, this submerged palace had once belonged to a powerful sect from ancient times¡ªone that perished when the oceans swallowed the mortal world.

    The Hatred Heaven Ancestor had risen to power by practicing the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword.

    By spreading his sword art, he empowered his Hatred Heaven Dao.

    The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword¡¯s immense power came from drawing upon his strength, and in the process, he continuously absorbed the fate and lifespan of those who practiced it.

    This was why cultivators who trained in the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword advanced quickly¡ªbut also died young.

    Even the creator of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword in the Sword Sect of the Da Yu Dynasty had actually learned it from the Hatred Heaven Ancestor¡ªhe had not invented it himself.

    After scanning through the manual, Gu An acknowledged that the Hatred Heaven Dao was powerful¡ªbut too twisted.

    Moreover, its backlash was severe.

    For example, the Hatred Heaven Ancestor could never walk in sunlight.

    Even at the Scattered Immortal Stage, stepping into sunlight would cause his inner demons to run rampant.

    Gu An casually tossed the manual into his storage pouch and continued examining the other texts.

    ¡ª

    The Demonic Cataclysm had entered a critical stage.

    The Taixuan Sect had begun mobilizing Outer Sect disciples to patrol the surrounding areas.

    That day, a violent demon cat charged into Xuan Valley, attempting to attack errand disciples.

    "AAAH¡ª!!"

    The black-winged demon let out a piercing scream!

    The Demon Ancestor did not kill him outright¡ªhe was eating him alive.

    A long time passed.

    The Demon Ancestor sat in a pool of blood, surrounded by scattered black feathers.

    He licked the blood from his fingers, his eyes shifting toward the distant horizon.

    "It¡¯s time to head south."

    ¡ª

    The new year had arrived.

    But this year¡¯s Spring Festival was bleak.

    There was no festive atmosphere, and the various banquets ended quickly.

    ¡ª

    Inside the Nianchu Cave Dwelling, Gu An was spending the festival with Tian Yao¡¯er.

    While he roasted lamb, Tian Yao¡¯er continuously practiced her Infinite Free Step, darting back and forth with agile movements.

    From time to time, she even used her innate divine ability, transforming into various female demons.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    "Why do you keep transforming into female demons?"

    "I want to see if Master likes any of them."

    Tian Yao¡¯er giggled as she stopped her movements.

    Gu An casually remarked, "None of them look as good as you. Stop changing¡ªit¡¯s unnecessary."

    He meant what he said.

    Tian Yao¡¯er was already extraordinarily beautiful, her features breathtaking. No demonesses with lingering beast-like traits could compare to her.

    Hearing this, Tian Yao¡¯er beamed with joy.

    She threw herself at Gu An, clinging tightly to his arm and refusing to let go.

    After acting coy for a while, she finally mustered the courage to ask, "Master, can you capture two more demons to keep me company?"

    Gu An asked, "What kind of demons?"

    "As long as they¡¯re female, it¡¯s fine. Preferably young ones¡ªit¡¯s easier to control them."

    Tian Yao¡¯er smiled mischievously.

    Gu An pondered for a moment before nodding.

    The various districts within the Nianchu Cave Dwelling were already well-organized.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an issue to take in two demon subordinates for Tian Yao¡¯er, allowing her to focus on cultivation without distractions.

    "I¡¯ll see if I come across any. I don¡¯t like capturing demons at random," Gu An said, his eyes fixed on the roasting lamb leg in his hands.

    Tian Yao¡¯er nodded along and grinned.

    "Master is too kindhearted. Instead of hunting demons, you save them. Being chosen by you is their greatest fortune."

    Gu An shot her a look.

    "What do you mean ¡®kindhearted¡¯? If you don¡¯t know how to use words properly, don¡¯t say them."

    Tian Yao¡¯er laughed.

    "Either way, Master is the best person I¡¯ve ever met!"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow.

    "How many people have you met in your lifetime?"

    "Aiya, it doesn¡¯t matter! You¡¯re still the best! Meeting you is the greatest blessing of my life!"

    Tian Yao¡¯er spoke cheerfully, but her eyes lingered on Gu An¡¯s mask.

    She had an urge to take it off¡ªbut feared he might get angry.

    Gu An handed her the lamb leg, then stood up.

    "Alright, take your time eating. I have to go."

    Tian Yao¡¯er froze.

    She quickly chased after him, asking, "So soon? Where are you going?"

    Gu An vanished into thin air, leaving behind only a single sentence:

    "To check on another lonely demon."

    Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s smile stiffened.

 Chapter 187: A Formidable Immortal Foe, Taixuan Sectâ€™s Peril

    Chapter 187: A Formidable Immortal Foe, Taixuan Sect¡¯s Peril

    ¡ª

    Zhang Bukui gripped a stone axe, his strikes relentless. His movements were fierce, and his footwork profound, leaving behind a trail of afterimages in the cave, as if multiple figures were practicing alongside him.

    Since arriving at this mountain cave and obtaining the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe, he had not set foot outside once.

    By dedicating himself to training in the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe, his vital energy had strengthened significantly, and he had now fully merged with the mysterious spirit beast core within him.

    Unbeknownst to him, a tiny sparrow was perched on a distant rock, watching him intently.

    Gu An, observing from afar, felt a sense of satisfaction.

    This kid has some talent, at least.

    At least he hadn¡¯t wasted his guidance!

    As he observed, Gu An also noticed something peculiar¡ªZhang Bukui¡¯s bloodline was evolving.

    However, this transformation wasn¡¯t leading him toward becoming a Six-Headed Flood Dragon¡ªit was something entirely different, a type of demonic aura he had never encountered before.

    Suddenly, a thought struck him¡ªthe Dread Demon.

    The Six-Headed Flood Dragon had reverted to its ancient form after consuming the Dread Demon¡¯s true blood. Could Zhang Bukui also be undergoing a similar transformation?

    Zhang Bukui was not truly alone in this world¡ªhe still had a mother.

    However, Zhang Chunqiu had never revealed her identity, leaving Zhang Bukui unable to seek her out.

    Could it be that Zhang Bukui¡¯s mother had an extraordinary background?

    Gu An pondered but felt no pressing need to investigate.

    ¡ª

    After a while, Zhang Bukui finally noticed Gu An.

    "It''s you! Little Sparrow! You finally appeared!"

    Zhang Bukui beamed with excitement but resisted the urge to rush forward, fearing he might startle the sparrow.

    He asked curiously, "What is your connection to the senior of this cave dwelling?"

    Gu An simply shook his tiny sparrow head without making a sound.

    The Heavenly Nine Transformations from the Ten Thousand Forms and Essence Technique made things incredibly convenient¡ªnot only could he change his form, but he could also alter his aura. r?a?o??b§¦S?

    Zhang Bukui had no idea he was being tricked.

    Seeing that the sparrow refused to speak, Zhang Bukui was not disappointed.

    Instead, he enthusiastically began talking about his recent breakthroughs.

    If it weren¡¯t for this sparrow, he wouldn¡¯t have received this opportunity. He might have even been devoured by demons by now.

    Even if this sparrow had no intelligence or relation to this cave dwelling, he was still grateful.

    Gu An listened patiently.

    Zhang Bukui was full of vigor, his spirit now completely different from before.

    Gu An saw in him the same aura as An Hao¡ªthe unmistakable presence of a true prodigy.

    This suddenly reminded him¡ªwhen they were younger, An Hao and Zhang Bukui had fought once.

    That was the first time An Hao had ever lost after stepping into the cultivation world.

    Gu An wondered if he still held onto that grudge.

    After Zhang Bukui finished talking, Gu An opened his beak and spat out the spirit beast core of the Black Bane Demon Lord.

    A spirit core nearly ten times the size of the tiny sparrow rolled onto the ground.

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Before he could react, the sparrow flapped its wings and vanished into the depths of the cave.

    Zhang Bukui stared at the spirit core, silent for a long time.

    ¡ª

    Spring had just arrived, yet the lands of the Three Dynasties remained shrouded in demonic mist and magic energy.

    ¡ª

    A steady flow of cultivators flew in and out of the mountain valley, all moving with urgency.

    Under a great tree sat Xuantian Yi, his upper body bare, wrapped in bandages.

    He held a white bone in his hand, carefully studying it.

    Nearby, Ji Hantian approached and spoke solemnly:

    "The Dao Tian Sect has divined that the Demon Ancestor is preparing to descend south. Are you ready?"

    Xuantian Yi replied absentmindedly,

    "Of course. Even if I can''t defeat him, there''s still the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path."

    Ji Hantian frowned.

    "What if the Demon Ancestor is stronger than the Sword Sovereign?"

    "Then we all die together." Xuantian Yi shrugged.

    He waved the white bone in his hand, his eyes narrowing as he inspected its surface engravings.

    "Don''t tell me you actually think this is a battle for the survival of the human race? Relax. Even if we perish, there are still human civilizations overseas."

    Ji Hantian rolled his eyes in frustration.

    Unable to hold back, he pointed at the bone and asked,

    "You''ve been staring at that thing for days. What¡¯s so special about it?"

    Xuantian Yi grinned.

    But this god did not bring fortune¡ªonly despair.

    ¡ª

    Before countless gazes, the golden array expanded, revealing a vast, ethereal face within the formation.

    The features were indistinct, lacking clear details¡ªnot even the gender could be discerned.

    It was as if the will of heaven itself had manifested, overlooking all of Taixuan Sect, bringing immense pressure upon every disciple.

    More and more people trembled violently, their knees giving out as they collapsed onto the ground.

    It was as if an invisible hand was pressing down on their heads, forcing them to bow before the golden formation.

    ¡ª

    Atop a rooftop, Ji Xuanyu stood watching the sky, her brows tightly furrowed.

    She did not recognize this formation, but her instincts told her that it was connected to the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    ¡ª

    "Which senior has graced us with their presence? In these times of chaos, why do you suppress Taixuan Sect?"

    A female voice rang out.

    A black-robed woman appeared beside Lu Lingjun¡ªit was none other than Supreme Elder Su Xin.

    She had returned from overseas, but sustained severe injuries during last year¡¯s battle against the demons, forcing her to recover within the sect.

    Su Xin¡¯s cultivation was only slightly higher than Lu Lingjun¡¯s, both standing at the Profound Mind Realm.

    Together, they could only slightly relieve the pressure of the golden formation.

    ¡ª

    The golden face within the formation gave no response.

    It simply observed¡ªas if searching for something.

    Then, suddenly¡ª

    Golden light shot out from the array, transforming into countless golden beams.

    These beams rushed toward the Outer Sect City, streaking across the sky like divine spears.

    Under the gaze of countless disciples, the golden light converged, forming an enormous golden arm¡ª

    A hand of the heavens, radiating an unrivaled divine might.

    ¡ª

    The massive golden hand descended¡ªheading straight for Heavenly Mending Platform!

    Standing beside the Heaven-Splitting Axe, Zuo Yijian¡¯s face turned deathly pale.

    Even he was forced to kneel, unable to resist the immense pressure.

    From his perspective, the golden hand blotted out the sky, as if the entire heavens were collapsing.

    A wave of pure despair swept across the entire city.

    ¡ª

    BOOM!

    The Heaven-Splitting Axe trembled violently, sending forth an immense surge of sword intent!

    The golden hand suddenly stopped.

    Then, a cold, indifferent voice echoed throughout Taixuan Sect:

    "You have reached the Immortal Dao. Why do you hide among mortal sects?"

    This voice was calm, yet supremely domineering.

    Its words rang clear and absolute, shaking the hearts of all cultivators present.

    "Immortal Dao..."

    The realization struck them all at once.

    They could only think of one person who fit this description.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    The only one who could possibly be at the Immortal Dao Realm!

    ¡ª

    Like the others, Gu An was also pinned to the ground by the golden light.

    But unlike them, he was not on his knees¡ªhe was squatting, his hands pressed to the ground, arms trembling under the pressure.

    His head remained low, making it impossible to see his expression.

    ¡ª

    "Since you refuse to answer, then watch as this sect is reduced to dust."

    The cold voice rang out once more, like a god pronouncing judgment upon the mortals below.

    The oppressive force intensified, and the very earth began to quake.

    ¡ª

    With his head lowered, Gu An¡¯s gaze flickered toward Xiao Chuan, An Xin, and the others.

    All he saw was despair in their eyes.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with fear, leaving them no room to even glance at those beside them.

    Gu An let out a soft sigh.

    "Why do people always seek their own demise?"

 Chapter 188: What Realm Has the Sword Sovereign Truly Reached?

    Chapter 188: What Realm Has the Sword Sovereign Truly Reached?

    ¡ª

    Gu An channeled his power into the earth, drawing the spiritual energy of the five elements toward Heavenly Mending Platform.

    On the platform, the kneeling cultivators noticed wisps of spiritual energy rising, all converging in one direction.

    Their gazes followed the flow¡ª

    The Heaven-Splitting Axe!

    Zuo Yijian, still kneeling beside the Heaven-Splitting Axe, felt it most deeply.

    His pupils dilated, and his heart surged with excitement.

    "He''s going to act!"

    The gathered spiritual energy swirled into a vortex, rapidly forming into a dark purple demonic shadow¡ª

    Gu An¡¯s Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body!

    Under the radiance of the golden formation, the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body appeared majestic and domineering, filling the surrounding cultivators with awe and exhilaration.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had manifested!

    ¡ª

    The massive ethereal face in the sky locked its gaze onto Gu An¡¯s Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body.

    The golden formation erupted with blinding rays of light¡ª

    But this time, it was as if a torrential downpour had descended from the heavens, covering the entire sky.

    For those standing on Heavenly Mending Platform, the visual impact was overwhelming.

    Within Zuo Yijian¡¯s peripheral vision, the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body suddenly reached back¡ª

    And gripped the handle of the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    ¡ª

    A weapon that no one in Taixuan Sect had ever been able to lift¡ª

    Was effortlessly raised.

    As if it weighed nothing.

    Standing alone against the golden downpour, the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body, with the Heaven-Splitting Axe in hand, appeared insignificant in the vast heavens. R??a?NO?b§¦S

    But at that moment¡ª

    All eyes were upon him.

    With his presence, the suffocating pressure on every cultivator in the Outer Sect City began to lessen, allowing them to turn their heads.@@@@

    No one knew why¡ª

    But simply watching the Sword Sovereign holding the axe made their fear vanish entirely.

    ¡ª

    Time itself seemed to slow.

    Zuo Yijian lifted his gaze, his eyes blazing with fanaticism.

    Though he remained kneeling, it felt as though he were kneeling in reverence before the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body.

    With the Heaven-Splitting Axe in his right hand, the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body shifted the axe to his left side¡ª

    Then, with a mighty swing, he lifted the axe high.

    Axe Raised to Cleave the Heavens!

    With a single slash¡ª

    The entire world lost its color.

    The endless golden light shattered in succession.

    The massive golden formation, which spanned the sky, was cleaved in half.

    Even the enormous ethereal face was bisected.

    And the very firmament itself cracked, revealing a gaping rift in space, a wound upon the heavens.

    ¡ª

    "Who... are you?! How have you mastered the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe to this extent?!"

    The once-calm, indifferent voice now trembled with fear.

    Gone was its previous composure.

    ¡ª

    BOOM!

    The halved golden formation suddenly exploded.

    A storm of devastating winds erupted, obliterating everything in its path.

    Zuo Yijian instinctively lowered his head, shutting his eyes tightly against the sheer force.

    Within the Third Medicine Valley, all disciples were thrown into the air by the shockwave.

    Even Gu An¡¯s true body was momentarily displaced.

    Across the entire valley, countless defensive formations activated, forming protective barriers¡ªglowing shields of light flashing to life.

    Beyond the Medicine Valley, the forests swayed violently, the trees quaking as if they might be ripped from the earth at any moment.

    The same scene unfolded in Xuan Valley¡ª

    And across the Outer and Inner Sect Cities, as well as the Main Sect City.

    "In terms of mastery, he isn¡¯t as refined as Elder Lin¡ªhis sheer magical power is simply overwhelming."

    "If Lin Jingtian is truly dead... how do we explain this to Elder Lin? And what do we do about Taixuan Sect?"

    A heavy silence fell over them.

    None of them had personally gone to Taicang Empire, yet they had felt the terrifying presence of the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe.

    Now, they were even more reluctant to approach Taixuan Sect.

    Finally, a black-robed elder spoke, his voice deep and solemn:

    "We should leave. If the Sword Sovereign follows us here, we won¡¯t stand a chance."

    The moment he finished speaking, the expressions of the others shifted, and without hesitation, they vanished into the void.

    ¡ª

    Back at the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An had been watching them the entire time.

    Eight Scattered Immortals.

    The sheer depth of the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s forces left even him astonished.

    No wonder the Hatred Heaven Ancestor had feared stepping onto this continent.

    But at least, they feared him just as much.

    Turning his gaze northward, Gu An felt the encroaching presence of the Demon Ancestor.

    First Lin Jingtian... now the Demon Ancestor.

    Today is truly a pain.

    ¡ª

    Lu Lingjun had returned to the Medicine Valley.

    Upon seeing Gu An, she immediately pulled him aside into the pavilion, leaving him temporarily unable to leave.

    After shutting the door, Gu An raised an eyebrow.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Lu Lingjun responded with a serious expression,

    "After the Demonic Cataclysm is over, I plan to leave Taixuan Sect and explore the secret realm that Shen Zhen discovered."

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask,

    "You¡¯re that confident we¡¯ll survive the Demonic Cataclysm?"

    Lu Lingjun shot him a glare, clearly annoyed.

    "You didn¡¯t see the battle today, did you?"

    "The Sword Sovereign only needed a single axe swing to obliterate the intruder. With him here, how could humanity possibly lose?"

    Gu An felt pleased but still feigned concern, furrowing his brows.

    "No matter how strong the Sword Sovereign is, he can¡¯t possibly wipe out every demon, can he?"

    Lu Lingjun scoffed, folding her arms.

    "He doesn¡¯t need to. As long as he takes out the Demon Ancestor and the Demon Emperor, the crisis will be over."

    "Today opened my eyes. I had never before seen the Sword Sovereign truly fight..."

    She then began describing the battle, her voice filled with admiration and awe.

    ¡ª

    At the edge of a cliff, Xuantian Yi stood motionless, gazing toward the demon-infested horizon.

    Figures constantly flickered into existence beside him¡ª

    All of them high-ranking cultivators from various sects.

    Their eyes followed his gaze, staring at the barren wasteland before them.

    The land was shrouded in demon fog, the horizon muddied, as if a black storm were about to consume everything.

    ¡ª

    Liang Canghai, the Sect Master of Cang Heaven Sect, turned to Xuantian Yi and spoke gravely:

    "Earlier, we sensed an overwhelming pressure from the direction of Taixuan Sect. Could something have happened?"

    The others also looked at Xuantian Yi, awaiting his answer.

    Xuantian Yi, however, remained unconcerned, replying casually:

    "It came fast and left fast. That means everything is fine. If it had been an enemy... with the Sword Sovereign present, anyone who dares invade Taixuan Sect would be dead."

    ¡ª

    Despite his calm exterior, Xuantian Yi¡¯s mind was in turmoil.

    The pressure exuded by Lin Jingtian had been so terrifying that even he, a Grand Ascension cultivator, had felt suffocated.

    It had to be an Immortal who descended upon Taixuan Sect!

    Xuantian Yi was the strongest among them, meaning he had sensed even more than the others.

    The mysterious Immortal had barely manifested before being instantly annihilated by an even stronger force.

    This meant that Taixuan Sect had just experienced a battle between Immortals¡ª

    A battle that ended in mere moments.

    This led him to one inescapable question¡ª

    What realm had the Sword Sovereign truly reached?

 Chapter 189: Sword Sovereign vs. Demon Ancestor

    Chapter 189: Sword Sovereign vs. Demon Ancestor

    As Xuantian Yi reeled in shock, the other Grandmasters turned their gazes toward the horizon.

    The overwhelming demonic aura of the Demon Ancestor was approaching rapidly. They no longer had the luxury to worry about internal affairs within the Three Dynasties. The battle ahead would be a fight to the death.

    A figure suddenly appeared beside Liang Canghai. This man wore a blue Daoist robe, exuding an air of elegance and detachment. His hair was streaked with black and white, and his brows carried a worldly indifference as if he had seen through all mortal affairs.

    As soon as he arrived, the others immediately saluted him.

    Xuantian Yi withdrew his thoughts and warily observed the newcomer.@@@@

    This man was none other than the Dao Lord of Cang Heaven Sect!

    One of the three Grand Ascension Stage cultivators of the Three Dynasties. Now that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was recognized as an existence beyond the Grand Ascension Stage, only Xuantian Yi and the Dao Lord remained at this level.

    The two rarely met, as they were each responsible for overseeing a different battlefield.

    Liang Canghai turned to the Dao Lord and respectfully asked, ¡°Master, can you discern the Demon Ancestor¡¯s cultivation level?¡±

    The others also looked at the Dao Lord, their expressions tense.

    The Dao Lord replied, ¡°Immortal Dao Realm. As for the exact stage, even I do not know. But one thing is certain¡ªwe are no match for him, even if we join forces.¡±

    His voice was soft, yet his words struck like a hammer against their hearts, making their faces pale.

    A fight to the death!

    These words had always been spoken lightly in the past, but now, facing an invincible enemy, fear inevitably crept into their hearts.

    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t defeat him, we must hold him back until the Sword Sovereign arrives,¡± Xuantian Yi said, his tone carefree and fearless, even carrying a hint of laughter.

    As soon as he spoke, hope reignited in the eyes of the Grandmasters.

    One of them couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Will the Sword Sovereign really come? For so many years, he has only made a move within Taixuan Sect. He might not even be from the Taixuan Sect but instead someone from overseas who cultivated in secrecy there. He may not want to interfere in the power struggles of the continent and only acts when someone provokes him directly.¡±

    These words caused the others to waver once again.

    Xuantian Yi raised his hand, and a blue lotus bloomed in his palm. Gazing ahead, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much. Trust the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Trust the Taixuan Sect. If the Sword Sovereign truly had nothing to do with the Taixuan Sect, then the words ¡®Righteous Path¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be inscribed upon the Heavenly Mending Platform.¡±

    Boom!

    An overwhelming pressure erupted from his body, shattering the ground beneath his feet. Demonic energy coiled around him, merging seamlessly with the vast mist behind him. Within that mist, countless demonic beast phantoms writhed, making it seem as if he was leading the entire demon race forward.

    The sheer magnitude of his presence startled Xuantian Yi, the Dao Lord, and the others in the distant Three Dynasties region.

    The people of the Three Dynasties were also paralyzed with fear.

    The Taixuan Sect, still recovering from the recent calamity caused by Lin Jingtian, was once again plunged into silence.

    Yet this time, the disciples did not cower in terror.

    Instead, they eagerly anticipated what would happen next.

    Lu Lingjun turned her gaze toward the window, her brows furrowed. ¡°That should be the Demon Ancestor¡¯s aura... It¡¯s terrifying. I wonder if the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path will act this time. No other cultivator can withstand such demonic energy.¡±

    Gu An feigned confusion and asked, ¡°Is the Demon Ancestor really that strong? Even Xuantian Yi can¡¯t stop him?¡±

    Lu Lingjun shot him a glare and retorted, ¡°Do you think your sworn brother is invincible? He¡¯s still far from the level of the Sword Sovereign.¡±

    Gu An almost wanted to proclaim, My second brother is invincible! But he held his tongue.

    He sighed and muttered, ¡°When will this era of calamities end? Why is it so hard to live a peaceful life?¡±

    Lu Lingjun laughed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough peace? It¡¯s not like you need to fight.¡±

    ¡°But how can I be at ease when you all risk your lives?¡± Gu An said seriously.

    Seeing the sincerity in his expression, Lu Lingjun suddenly felt guilty.

    Gu An might not fight on the battlefield, but everyone around him had benefited from his herbs and elixirs. His contributions were no less significant than those of the warriors themselves.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Lingjun reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be over soon. It all depends on the battle between the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path and the Demon Ancestor.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and reassure the disciples. In times like these, we must stand united.¡±

    His divine sense could already detect that the Demon Ancestor was drawing closer to the northern border.

    A decisive battle was imminent.

 Chapter 190: Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword!

    Chapter 190: Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword!

    An Hao, Si Yan¡¯er, and a group of cultivators walked out of the Heavenly Palace, gazing up at the vast star-filled sky.

    The sky of the cultivation world was always high and unreachable, yet now, countless stars shimmered so close that they felt as if they could pluck them with a mere stretch of the hand.

    ¡°What kind of phenomenon is this?¡±

    ¡°Is the sky collapsing?¡±

    ¡°Could it be the work of the Demon Ancestor?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more likely a grand formation... perhaps one from Cang Heaven Sect. Their formations are always vast and magnificent, mimicking the celestial order.¡±

    ¡°With the rising number of demons and fiends lately, it¡¯s becoming harder to defend our sect¡¯s legacy.¡±

    An Hao stared at the sky, his eyes flickering with uncertainty.

    Si Yan¡¯er stood beside him, making a few remarks, but when she received no response, she turned to him with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She nudged his arm with her elbow.

    Taking a deep breath, An Hao said, ¡°This is the sword intent of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. It must be an extension of the Taicang Frightening God Sword.¡±

    Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?!

    Everyone turned to look at him, their faces lighting up with excitement.

    They had been drawn outside by the overwhelming demonic aura of the Demon Ancestor, feeling anxious and uncertain. But now, hearing An Hao¡¯s words, their worries turned into anticipation.

    Was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path about to fight the Demon Ancestor?

    Si Yan¡¯er, knowing that the Sword Sovereign was An Hao¡¯s master, found herself growing even more expectant of the battle ahead.

    She could never forget the moment when the Sword Sovereign effortlessly wiped out a Grandmaster of the Profound Mind Realm with a mere flick of his sleeve.

    Such a supreme powerhouse... surely, he would not lose, right?

    Thinking back, no matter how powerful the enemy was, the Sword Sovereign had always emerged victorious.

    He never acted lightly, but once he did¡ª

    The entire world trembled!

    On a battlefield drenched in blood, Wu Jue fought ferociously against hordes of demons. His fists roared like the wind, each strike obliterating demonic bodies, his aura more terrifying than the creatures themselves.

    Across the battlefield, legions of Taicang imperial soldiers clashed against the demonic forces.

    Wu Jue suddenly looked up, shock flashing across his face.

    The sky had changed.@@@@

    He wasn¡¯t the only one; other warriors also froze, but the crazed demons had no intention of stopping, forcing them to continue fighting.

    Several miles away, a silver-armored general wielded a long spear, cutting through demons with unstoppable force.

    He was Ye Yan, one of Gu An¡¯s disciples, recruited from Xuan Valley.

    Though still at the Foundation Establishment Stage, Ye Yan¡¯s physique, presence, and spear technique were unmatched among his peers. While he fell short compared to Wu Jue, his spear was swift and elegant, like a dragon weaving through the battlefield. ????ANo?E?s?

    Spear like a swimming dragon, movement like a fleeting comet¡ªeach thrust and sweep sent flesh and blood flying.

    Even Ye Yan, amidst battle, couldn¡¯t help but gaze in awe at the celestial spectacle above.

    ¡°What kind of cultivation could create such a phenomenon?¡±

    Years of warfare had broadened his horizons. He had seen countless battles, but this¡ªthis was something beyond comprehension.

    The rulers of the world were not emperors, but those cultivators who stood above dynasties themselves.

    Yet, Ye Yan knew his place. His thoughts settled, and he continued his relentless slaughter.

    Standing against the wind, Li Xuandao stared at the endless stars above, his brows furrowing.

    Unlike Wu Jue and Ye Yan, his cultivation allowed him to perceive the true nature of this celestial phenomenon.

    ¡°Immortal Dao Realm...¡±

    He murmured to himself, his expression flickering.

    Across the world, countless cultivators were left in awe by the transformation of the sky.

    Only a handful, hidden deep within mountains, remained unaware. Among them was Zhang Bukui, still deep in seclusion, refining the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe.

    On a winding mountain path, Ye Lan, Zhen Qin, and a group of Law Enforcement Hall disciples halted in their tracks, staring at the celestial marvel above.

    They speculated that a supreme cultivator was preparing to confront the unknown and terrifying demonic aura.

    Ye Lan withdrew her gaze and turned to Zhen Qin.

    She sighed internally.

    Ever since Zhen Qin went missing and returned, she had changed.

    She barely spoke, even to Ye Lan. No matter how many times Ye Lan asked, Zhen Qin refused to explain what had happened.

    All she could do was pray for this catastrophe to end, so she could bring Zhen Qin back to Taixuan Sect to rest.

    Their mountaintop collapsed, sending them hurtling through the air.

    From far within the Three Dynasties, people saw an explosion of light at the northern horizon.

    The world lost its colors.

    Even within Third Medicine Valley, disciples were forced to shut their eyes from the overwhelming brightness.

    Lu Lingjun, however, soared into the sky, shielding the valley with her spiritual power.

    Her beautiful face was frozen in utter disbelief, gradually fading into the blinding radiance.

    Phoenix Mountain ¨C Nianchu Cave Dwelling

    The cave walls trembled violently.

    Tian Yao¡¯er huddled beneath a stone table, clutching her head, whispering her master¡¯s name over and over in fear.

    Northern Sea Mountains ¨C Mountain God Dao Temple

    Xuanmiao Zhenren stood outside the forest, his spiritual power enveloping the surrounding mountains.

    Yet, even with his might, the forests quaked violently.

    He gazed into the distance, his expression frozen in shock.

    ¡°The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path...¡±

    Xuanmiao Zhenren murmured.

    Such overwhelming power¡ªwas it possible that the Sword Sovereign was not weaker than the Mountain God?

    Or rather, had the Mountain God refrained from acting because he foresaw the existence of such a cultivator?

    Though Xuanmiao Zhenren could not see the battle, he could not imagine how the Demon Ancestor could possibly win.

    The blinding radiance lasted for ten full breaths before fading.

    When everyone¡¯s vision returned, the world still trembled, and howling winds roared through the heavens.

    The once star-filled sky gradually faded away, revealing the familiar blue sky once more.

    Gu An frowned as he looked at the message before him.

    [You have successfully absorbed 1,030 years of lifespan from the Demon Ancestor (Fifth Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage).]

    Only a little over a thousand years?

    Even Lin Jingtian had given him more!

    Beside him, Xiao Chuan cautiously opened his eyes, watching as the celestial phenomenon disappeared.

    He turned to Gu An and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, is it over?¡±

    He had expected an earth-shattering duel between the Sword Sovereign and the Demon Ancestor.

    And while the battle had indeed been earth-shattering...

    It wasn¡¯t really a battle at all.

    Gu An took a deep breath, pretending to be deep in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he replied. ¡°Only Lu Lingjun can tell what happened in the distance.¡±

    Behind them, the Errand Disciples whispered amongst themselves, their gazes turning toward Lu Lingjun, still floating in the sky.

    High in the air, Lu Lingjun stared northward, fear filling her eyes.

    From within her long hair, a small white snake emerged¡ªit was none other than the White Spirit Demon Emperor.

    It flicked its tongue and muttered in awe,

    ¡°My heavens... That monstrous demonic aura just... vanished?¡±

    ¡°The Demon Ancestor wasn¡¯t even able to last a single exchange against the Sword Sovereign?¡±

    Lu Lingjun did not answer.

    Because she was wondering the same thing.

    Just how powerful was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?

    Before long, a deafening cheer erupted from the Outer Sect City.

    The disciples of Taixuan Sect could no longer contain their emotions.

    In a single day, the Sword Sovereign had acted twice.

    This life was already without regrets!

    More importantly¡ª

    The Demon Ancestor had fallen.

    Did this mean the Era of Demonic Calamities was finally coming to an end?

 Chapter 191: The Sword Sovereign Shakes the World, the Holy Land Saves It

    Chapter 191: The Sword Sovereign Shakes the World, the Holy Land Saves It

    Boom!

    Dust and debris surged into the sky as Xuantian Yi emerged from the ruins, ascending into the air.

    From above, his eyes widened in shock.

    Beyond the massive chasm created by the Longevity Daoist, the Demon Ancestor¡¯s figure had completely vanished. The once terrifying demonic aura had dispersed into nothingness.

    All that remained was billowing dust and mist, swirling like a chaotic void.

    ¡°Was that... a sword formation?¡±

    Xuantian Yi frowned.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had never appeared¡ªyet, with just one move, he had slain the Demon Ancestor.

    This was the first time he had witnessed the true power of the Sword Sovereign.

    Even on the vast seas, he had never seen such a sword formation.

    From all directions, the other Grandmasters gathered.

    None had suffered injuries¡ªonly been flung away by the sheer force of the attack.

    Yet, instead of fear, they were filled with exhilaration.

    ¡°The Demon Ancestor is dead!¡±

    ¡°Does this mean the Demonic Calamity is ending?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯ve won! And we didn¡¯t even have to die!¡±

    ¡°The Sword Sovereign is unbelievably powerful. Even among immortals, there are levels of strength...¡±

    ¡°But why does he remain hidden?¡±

    ¡°What kind of question is that? A man of such supreme cultivation can¡¯t be bothered with mortal affairs. If his true identity was exposed, you people would probably beg him for help every time something went wrong!¡±

    The Grandmasters laughed in relief, years of pent-up tension finally released.

    Then, Liang Canghai, Sect Master of Cang Heaven Sect, spoke up.

    ¡°Everyone, I propose that all sects of the Three Dynasties erect statues in honor of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Not to curry favor, but so that his kindness will never be forgotten by the world!¡±

    The other sect leaders immediately voiced their agreement.

    Only Ancestor Xuan Quan frowned, hesitant to speak.

    Meanwhile, Xuantian Yi glanced at Liang Canghai and coldly snorted¡ªbut said nothing.

    Following Liang Canghai¡¯s orders, the Grandmasters spread out to ensure the Demon Ancestor was truly dead.

    Far away, in Third Medicine Valley, Gu An was also using his divine sense to scan the battlefield.

    Strangely, after the Demon Ancestor¡¯s death, there was no Spirit Beast Core left behind¡ª

    No magical treasures¡ª

    Nothing.

    That was far too suspicious.

    Would the Demon Ancestor revive in the future?

    Suppressing his thoughts, Gu An joined the disciples in praising the Sword Sovereign.

    ¡°But eventually, Li? Mo will grow too strong and break free. When that happens, it will be another catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°However, the Holy Land has vowed to stand with humanity and take responsibility for failing to completely eradicate him.¡±

    Gu An nearly laughed.

    What a perfect lie.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen through their schemes himself, even he might have believed them.

    But this was actually good news.

    If the Seven Star Spirit Realm still cared about their reputation, they wouldn¡¯t act recklessly.

    More importantly¡ª

    They feared the Sword Sovereign.

    They wouldn¡¯t confront him directly.

    That meant Gu An had more time to grow.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down.

    They were bound to investigate him in secret.

    Lu? Baitian continued, ¡°All the sect leaders have received word from the Holy Land.¡±

    ¡°In five years at most, there will no longer be any demonic corruption.¡±

    ¡°The Three Dynasties will even be able to expand into demon territory.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good for humanity¡ªbut troublesome for Taicang Empire and Taixuan Sect.¡±

    Gu An frowned.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Lu? Baitian sighed.

    ¡°The Great Jiang Empire and Tianwei Empire stand between us and the demon lands.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll get first pick of the resources, spirit mines, and opportunities.¡±

    ¡°If this continues, Taicang will be swallowed up sooner or later, and Taixuan Sect¡¯s influence will weaken.¡±

    ¡°I plan to support Li Xuandao.¡±

    Gu An nearly rolled his eyes.

    The demonic war wasn¡¯t even over yet, and they were already fighting over territory?

    But it wasn¡¯t his problem.

    In fact, a stronger Taixuan Sect would give him more time to lay low.

    Lu? Baitian grimaced.

    ¡°Cang Heaven Sect is praising the Sword Sovereign excessively, and frankly, it disgusts me.¡±

    ¡°They probably want to win him over.¡±

    ¡°Gu An, you should write a book about him. If Pan An¡¯s stories could spread across the world, then a book about the Sword Sovereign will secure his legacy with Taixuan Sect.¡±

    Gu An immediately shook his head.

    ¡°Absolutely not. That¡¯s just asking for trouble!¡±

 Chapter 192: If You Cant Lift It, You Just Cant Lift It

    Chapter 192: If You Can''t Lift It, You Just Can''t Lift It

    "First off, you can''t call it ''Travel Notes''¡ªit''s completely unappealing. As cultivators, do they really need to read about people traveling the world? Like they don''t already have the ability to do that? I enjoy reading it, sure, but that''s because my talent is trash, and I don''t dare leave Taixuan Sect most of the time."

    Gu An spoke with exaggerated flair, evaluating the work like a critic. Xuantian Yi sat down beside him, listening intently to his suggestions.

    And so, Gu An launched into a long-winded monologue.

    To be honest, rambling on and making stuff up felt pretty damn good. No wonder so many people enjoyed playing the role of a teacher. Gu An was definitely having fun.

    Before they knew it, two hours had passed.

    Gu An finally stopped, though he still had more to say. Xuantian Yi, on the other hand, was deeply impressed¡ªwho knew writing a book had so many techniques? Pacing, immersion, antagonism-building... It was fascinating, and he couldn''t get enough.

    Brimming with excitement, Xuantian Yi stood up to take his leave.

    "I''m heading to the Heavenly Mending Platform to experience the Sword Intent left by the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. I''ll rewrite the book based on your advice, and it won¡¯t be called Sword Sovereign''s Travel Notes anymore¡ªI''ll think of a new name."

    With that, he strode towards the door. Gu An got up to see him off.

    As he descended the stairs, Gu An watched him disappear into the distance, a thoughtful look in his eyes.

    Just then, An Xin suddenly rushed over. "Master! The White Spirit Mouse is missing!"

    Gu An responded casually, "If it''s gone, it''s gone. It''ll come back on its own."

    Many disciples in the valley had received rewards allowing them to cultivate beneath the Sevenfold Purity Tree, but the one who had benefitted the most so far was undoubtedly the White Spirit Mouse. Its lifespan had increased several times over. Gu An even suspected that the little thing was comprehending the Dao in its dreams.

    Comprehending the Dao was incredibly difficult¡ªeven Lu Lingjun, who trained under the Sevenfold Purity Tree daily, hadn¡¯t succeeded. Yet somehow, the White Spirit Mouse had.

    Still, no one else had noticed the difference. Outwardly, the White Spirit Mouse looked the same as before¡ªjust a little more nimble.

    Hearing Gu An''s indifference, An Xin''s face showed concern.

    Ever since Gu An had entrusted the White Spirit Mouse to her, she had grown attached to it. Gu An suspected she was turning into a full-fledged "mouse slave."

    He led An Xin away, preparing to guide her in her cultivation.

    Xuantian Yi arrived at the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    It had been two months since the fall of the Demon Ancestor. Because of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, Taixuan Sect had become the most renowned sect in the Three Dynasties'' territory, attracting countless cultivators eager to pay their respects at the platform.

    Standing guard beside the Heaven-Splitting Axe was Zuo Yijian, surrounded by dozens of disciples¡ªhis personal students.

    The Heaven-Splitting Axe was a legacy left by the Sword Sovereign for Taixuan Sect¡¯s disciples, and Zuo Yijian refused to let anyone from other sects attempt to claim it. §²a?NO??bE??

    "Only disciples of Taixuan Sect may attempt to lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe!"

    Zuo Yijian declared sternly, his words causing dissatisfaction among the surrounding cultivators.

    Some even questioned his authority.

    Zuo Yijian sneered proudly. "I am Zuo Yijian, the Sword Maniac of Cang Lake. The Sword Sovereign once placed his hand on my shoulder, and he even used my sword. It is my duty to protect his legacy!"

    The moment he said this, no one dared to challenge him further. However, many still found his attitude annoying.

    Watching from a distance, Xuantian Yi also found him irritating.

    Just a mere Nascent Soul cultivator, and he''s acting all high and mighty?

    Suddenly, he recalled the way Gu An had once tried to scare him.

    Oh, that would be good.

    I¡¯ll write it into my book¡ªmake it so that the Sword Sovereign always pats people on the shoulder before he kills them. That''ll scare this little brat senseless.

    Just then, a lighthearted voice called out.

    "Xuantian Yi, long time no see."

    Xuantian Yi turned to see a man in purple robes approaching. His demeanor was elegant, his robes fluttering in the breeze, and a feathered crown adorned his head. As he walked, many disciples turned to look at him.

    Xuantian Yi lifted his chin slightly. "Ji Xuanling, it¡¯s been years. And you¡¯ve only just reached the Grand Ascension Stage?"

    His words sent a ripple of shock through the crowd at the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    Even Zuo Yijian, standing by the Heaven-Splitting Axe, glanced over.

    Very quickly, people recognized Xuantian Yi, which only made them even more curious about Ji Xuanling.

    Where did this Grand Ascension cultivator suddenly come from?

    Could the foundation of Starsea Cult be stronger than the Seven Star Spirit Realm?

    "Alright, that''s enough. If you can''t lift it, you just can''t lift it. What, is a so-called Holy Land prodigy like you unable to accept reality? Looks like the Seven Star Spirit Realm is all about teaching cultivation and completely neglecting mental fortitude."

    Xuantian Yi''s voice rang out across the entire sect.

    Loud.

    Clear.

    Deliberate.

    As if he was afraid others wouldn¡¯t hear him.

    Ji Xuanling cursed him internally but quickly reined in his golden flames.

    The oppressive aura of a Grand Ascension cultivator vanished, allowing everyone to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Xuantian Yi released his hold on Zuo Yijian and turned his attention to teasing Ji Xuanling.

    Ji Xuanling forced a smile, choosing to praise the Sword Sovereign instead. "Truly remarkable. As expected of a legendary cultivator known throughout the world."

    Seeing Ji Xuanling¡¯s humility, Zuo Yijian took a liking to him.

    He then added, "Actually, Senior Xuantian also failed. He didn¡¯t make the Heaven-Splitting Axe move even a fraction."

    Ji Xuanling¡¯s smile froze.

    Xuantian Yi wasn¡¯t angry at all. If anything, he looked even more pleased with himself.

    Oh, Zuo Yijian, you little fool.

    Xuantian Yi silently vowed to write a passage in his book about how the Sword Sovereign always patted people on the shoulder before killing them¡ªjust to keep Zuo Yijian awake at night, sweating bullets.

    Gu An quietly pondered Ji Xuanling¡¯s purpose for coming here.

    It probably wasn¡¯t to investigate him. If that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a grand display.

    Could the Holy Land be preparing to integrate into the broader cultivation world?

    After all, with the unknown factor that was the Sword Sovereign, they couldn¡¯t afford to be too aggressive. Most of their past maneuvers had been in secret¡ªthey couldn¡¯t afford open conflict.

    However, Lin Jingtian¡¯s family definitely wouldn¡¯t take this lying down.

    The Lin Family was a major force in the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Well, well... time to start bullying the big and the old, Gu An mused.

    "I have no idea," he finally said, turning to An Xin. "Focus on your sword training. You''re good at everything except keeping your mind on task. Always looking for excuses to slack off."

    An Xin blushed, embarrassed, and resumed her practice.

    Gu An put the matter of the Seven Star Spirit Realm aside and turned his thoughts to his next book.

    It was time to start writing Journey to the West.

    Perfect timing, too. Through this book, he could subtly criticize the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s arrogance and awaken the broader cultivation world to deeper truths.

    Of course, he¡¯d have to take it slow¡ªcouldn¡¯t afford to alert them prematurely.

    Let them catch on in a few decades.

    By then, he¡¯d have already reached the Celestial Ascension Stage!

    The news of Ji Xuanling failing to lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe spread like wildfire, bringing joy to the disciples of Taixuan Sect.

    With the Holy Land stepping in to "save the world," countless tales of the Seven Star Spirit Realm began emerging like mushrooms after the rain.

    But to many disciples of Taixuan Sect, it all seemed like the Holy Land was just trying to steal the Sword Sovereign¡¯s thunder.

    Where was the Holy Land before the Demon Ancestor''s death?

    Yet the moment their so-called prodigy arrived at Taixuan Sect, he was instantly overshadowed by the Sword Sovereign.

    How could they not feel ecstatic about that?

    The story quickly spread beyond Taixuan Sect, sweeping across the Three Dynasties'' cultivation world.

    More and more cultivators began flocking to Taixuan Sect, eager to witness the Heaven-Splitting Axe firsthand.

 Chapter 193: A Friendly Match, No Lives Lost

    Chapter 193: A Friendly Match, No Lives Lost

    The scorching summer sun hung high as Gu An busied himself in Xuan Valley, harvesting medicinal herbs.

    With the demon population dwindling, the sky had become clearer, an ever-deepening shade of blue.

    Now, with the Three Dynasties, the Holy Land, and the Demon Emperor¡¯s forces all actively hunting down remaining demons, Gu An¡¯s lifespan harvesting had slowed down.

    But that was fine.

    Peace was good.

    A quiet life, tending to herbs, cultivating in secret¡ªthat was true wisdom.

    Lu Jiu Jia approached Gu An and softly asked, ¡°Senior Brother, will you be participating in the end-of-year Alchemy Tournament?¡±

    Ever since the Demon Ancestor¡¯s fall, Lu? Baitian had been constantly stirring things up¡ªfirst by having Xuantian Yi write a book, and now by organizing the World¡¯s Greatest Alchemy Tournament.

    The extravagant rewards had drawn the attention of cultivators worldwide, and Taixuan Sect disciples were encouraged to participate.

    From Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s perspective, Gu An¡¯s alchemy skills were exceptional.

    He had helped countless errand disciples advance to the Outer Sect, and just within Xuan Valley alone, more than twenty disciples had reached Foundation Establishment thanks to his pills.

    Every year, Third Medicine Valley welcomed new faces, all because of him.

    But Gu An waved it off. ¡°No need to join the crowd. My Golden Ranking title is enough for me to coast through life.¡±@@@@

    There will be plenty more ¡®world¡¯s greatest¡¯ tournaments in the future.

    If there were ever a calligraphy tournament, he might actually join¡ªafter all, he enjoyed practicing his handwriting.

    Lu Jiu Jia marveled at how much Taixuan Sect had changed.

    Back when he first joined, the sect was nothing like it was today.

    The sect¡¯s reputation had improved, its power had grown exponentially, and the once-rare Nascent Soul cultivators were now overshadowed by Transformation Stage, Void Transformation, and even Integration Stage experts.

    Stories of Profound Mind Realm cultivators had become commonplace.

    With Taixuan Sect flourishing, more opportunities opened up for its disciples¡ªeven just helping organize the Alchemy Tournament earned generous rewards.

    For disciples who had time but lacked resources, this was a golden opportunity.

    Gu An listened carefully as Lu Jiu Jia spoke.

    Hearing the perspectives of lower-ranking disciples was an excellent way to gauge whether the sect was truly thriving.

    Wait a second...

    Why am I thinking like a sect leader?

    Damn Lu? Baitian.

    But truth be told, Gu An had grown accustomed to advising Lu? Baitian from the shadows.

    It was actually quite satisfying¡ªgiving orders without having to execute them, fulfilling his strategic desires without doing the actual work.

    And Lu? Baitian enjoyed it just as much.

    If things continued like this, one day, Gu An might just take over the sect himself.

    Months had passed since the Demon Ancestor¡¯s fall.

    Taixuan Sect had split its forces¡ªsending Inner and Outer Sect disciples to exterminate demons, while dispatching lineage disciples and True Legacy disciples to explore the Demon Lands. ?¦Á??O?b§¦S?

    For the Three Dynasties, the Demon Lands were a vast, uncharted goldmine¡ªeven Profound Mind Realm Grandmasters couldn¡¯t resist venturing into the unknown.

    Even Lu Lingjun had left Third Medicine Valley to join the expedition, though her absence hadn¡¯t impacted the valley.

    After finishing his herb gathering, Gu An handed the materials to Lu Jiu Jia and departed from Xuan Valley.

    His itinerary was packed.

    Tianya ValleyXuantian Cave DwellingMountain God Dao TempleNianchu Cave Dwelling

    And later that night¡ª

    A trip into the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    Despite the decline in demonic corruption, Gu An could still accumulate lifespan through harvesting herbs.

    He even considered expanding Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    After all, he needed to find two female demon companions for Tian Yao¡¯er.

    Under the moonlit sky, Gu An sat at a stone table, sipping tea.

    Across from him, Tian Yao¡¯er was tending to two young cat demons.

    The Demon Lands were filled with suffering creatures.

    These two twin cat demons had lost their parents to corrupted demons last month.

    Having barely escaped, they endured weeks of hardship before Gu An found them.

    Watching Tian Yao¡¯er joyfully caring for them, Gu An suddenly thought of An Xin.

    Do all women love keeping pets?

    Extending his divine sense, Gu An probed deep into the Demon Lands.

    Stories about Li? Mo were spreading across the Three Dynasties, and he had now become humanity¡¯s greatest fear¡ªeven more terrifying than the Demon Ancestor.

    ¡°The Demon Lands,¡± Xuantian Yi replied. ¡°We¡¯re going to hunt down Li? Mo, with the Holy Land leading the way.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get reckless just because of your cultivation.¡±

    Xuantian Yi scoffed, ¡°Tch! You think you can lecture me? I¡¯ve braved the seas, unlike you¡ªjust hiding away in Taixuan Sect. Don¡¯t worry. Below the Immortal Dao, I am undefeated.¡±

    Gu An looked at him. ¡°And if you encounter an Immortal Dao being?¡±

    Xuantian Yi smirked. ¡°Then I¡¯ll die with honor!¡±

    With that, he turned and walked toward the door. Before stepping out, he glanced back.

    ¡°Hurry up and finish writing. I want to see if this book can surpass Romance of the Gods.¡±

    Then he was gone.

    Gu An didn¡¯t bother seeing him off.

    Surpass Romance of the Gods?

    He chuckled and continued writing.

    By the time the sun began to set, he finally left Third Medicine Valley.

    Late at night, deep in the mountains.

    A man in beast-hide robes walked silently beneath the trees.

    A stone axe hung from his waist.

    His gaze flickered toward a distant temple, where firelight flickered within.

    For some reason, the presence inside felt oddly familiar.

    It had been a month since Zhang Bukui left his cave.

    Heading north in search of opportunities in the Demon Lands, he had avoided contact with both cultivators and demons along the way.

    Now, standing before the temple, he felt tense¡ªbut curiosity won out.

    Cautiously, he stepped closer.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not come in?¡±

    A voice drifted from beyond the courtyard wall.

    Hearing it, Zhang Bukui exhaled in relief.

    With a leap, he cleared the wall¡ªlanding beside the fire.

    Across from him sat a black-clad man, his face sharp and cold.

    Beside him lay a heavy sword, impossible to ignore.

    They studied each other.

    Finally, Zhang Bukui spoke.

    ¡°My name is Zhang Bukui. What¡¯s yours?¡±

    Though he could sense the man¡¯s strength, he felt no fear¡ªonly slight unease.

    The man replied, ¡°Li Ya.¡±

    Then, after a pause¡ª¡°Why do you carry both human and demon aura?¡±

    Zhang Bukui hesitated, then answered, ¡°My father was human. My mother was a demon. Are you the same?¡±

    Li Ya?

    That name sounded familiar.

    Had he heard it somewhere before?

    Li Ya¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Of course not. I only absorbed demonic essence from a spirit beast, nothing more.¡±

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly.

    So he wasn¡¯t the same.

    Li Ya¡¯s gaze drifted toward Zhang Bukui¡¯s stone axe.

    Suddenly, he stood up, grinning.

    ¡°Kid, how about a spar?¡±

    Ever since he witnessed the Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword, his understanding of the Taicang Frightening God Sword had deepened.

    After half a year of bitter training, he needed to test himself.

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s hand instinctively moved to his axe.

    ¡°Just a spar?¡±

    Li Ya nodded. ¡°Just a spar. No killing. I need to see how much my swordsmanship has improved.¡±

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Perfect timing. I¡¯ve been training too. Let¡¯s do it!¡±

 Chapter 194: Beware the Sword Sovereignâ€™s Pat on the Shoulder

    Chapter 194: Beware the Sword Sovereign¡¯s Pat on the Shoulder

    The night was dark, and fierce winds howled, making the trees sway violently.

    The temple''s firelight flickered with the wind, while rolling clouds of dust rose from the mountain below.

    Li Ya crashed into the forest, his body smashing through a mountain wall. Dust quickly engulfed him, and his Northern Sea Heavy Sword was sent flying hundreds of feet away, embedding itself into an ancient tree, causing its trunk to crack.

    Zhang Bukui hovered in midair, gripping his stone axe tightly. He looked down nervously and asked,

    "Daoist Li Ya, are you alright?"

    Li Ya''s sword intent was simply too powerful, forcing Zhang Bukui to use the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe. In the moment he struck Li Ya down, he felt a sense of triumph¡ªbut almost immediately, his heart tightened in worry. What if he had accidentally killed him?

    The two had only just met; he had no grudge against Li Ya.

    Zhang Bukui raised his left hand, waving away the dust below. His gaze fell on Li Ya, who lay against the shattered mountain wall, his head drooping, body covered in blood.

    That one axe strike had nearly torn his body apart. Fortunately, he had consumed Dragon Elephant Divine Essence beforehand; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    Zhang Bukui quickly flew down, panicking as he stood before Li Ya, unsure of what to do.

    Li Ya struggled to lift his head. One eye was closed, his teeth clenched.

    "What kind of monster... are you...?"

    "I''m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to! I really didn¡¯t! You were just too strong¡ªI had to go all out...!" Zhang Bukui hurriedly explained.

    Hearing this, Li Ya felt somewhat comforted.

    But it still hurts!

    Thank the heavens his ancestor¡¯s soul remained in Three Pure Mountains¡ªotherwise, this humiliation would be unbearable!

    With Zhang Bukui¡¯s help, Li Ya sat down, crossed his legs, and began circulating his energy to heal. Meanwhile, Zhang Bukui retrieved his Northern Sea Heavy Sword. R?a?¦Ï?E?S?

    Li Ya opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Bukui, who stood awkwardly beside him.

    If Zhang Bukui had been arrogant, Li Ya could have at least been angry. But the guy was being so polite that he couldn¡¯t even find fault. After all, he had been the one to propose the duel.

    "How old are you?" Li Ya asked.

    "Seventy-one."

    ...

    Ninety-seven-year-old Li Ya felt like he had been punched in the gut again.

    At that moment, he truly understood the saying¡ª"There¡¯s always someone better out there."

    Losing to An Hao was one thing¡ªafter all, An Hao¡¯s name was renowned across the world. But losing to some half-human, half-demon nobody in the middle of nowhere? That was painful.

    Suppressing his emotions, Li Ya asked, "Who is your master?"

    Zhang Bukui scratched his head. "I don¡¯t have a master. I do have a martial uncle, but I learned all my skills from a cave."

    A cave?

    Li Ya suddenly recalled his ancestor¡¯s stories about miraculous encounters. He never expected someone to actually stumble upon such a ridiculous stroke of luck¡ªsurpassing his decades of effort purely by accident...

    Seeing Li Ya¡¯s confused expression, Zhang Bukui hesitated, then recounted his experiences¡ªexcept for anything related to Gu An. He had promised not to bring Gu An any trouble.

    Listening to Zhang Bukui¡¯s story, Li Ya didn¡¯t even know how to respond.

    Where were all these miraculous encounters happening?

    Why didn¡¯t he ever get one?

    Everyone called him the Heaven¡¯s Favored Son of the Li Family, blessed with great fortune. But compared to Zhang Bukui, he was nothing.

    The two, having fought and bonded, continued their conversation.

    Far away, Gu An, in the midst of slaying demons, suddenly smiled, then turned and disappeared into the night.

    The waters of the North Sea shimmered under the fading sunlight.

    Ji Xuanling stood at the shore, holding a book in his hands. The cover bore four large characters¡ª"Sword Sovereign: A Myth."

    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside him¡ªa man dressed in a red robe embroidered with golden threads. His crown was adorned with a ruby, burning with a golden-red flame. His right hand rested on his waist, and his brows carried a sense of unyielding arrogance.

    "Why are you moving even slower than me?" Ji Xuanling asked lazily.

    Lin Chen narrowed his eyes at Ji Xuanling and snorted. "That¡¯s what I should be asking you."

    Then, his tone shifted. "You¡¯ve been at Taixuan Sect for a year. Have you gathered any intelligence on the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?"

    Ji Xuanling raised the book in his hand and smiled. "The intelligence is right here. Want to read it?"

    Lin Chen immediately snatched the book and scanned it with his divine sense. His expression darkened as he looked back at Ji Xuanling.

    "Are you messing with me?"

    Ji Xuanling lifted his chin. "Lin Chen, who told you I came to Taixuan Sect to investigate the Sword Sovereign?"

    Lin Chen frowned.

    Ji Xuanling continued, "The higher-ups want to maintain a good relationship with the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. It¡¯s certain that he is at the ninth level of the Scattered Immortal Stage, if not an even higher realm. A cultivator of such caliber couldn¡¯t have just appeared out of nowhere¡ªhe might even be from a major overseas sect."

    "Lin Senior¡¯s death is indeed unfortunate, but if you want to blame someone, blame him for not being strong enough. Even a Scattered Immortal like him perished¡ªdo you really think you can challenge the Sword Sovereign?"

    Lin Chen sneered coldly. "So your faction just loves swallowing their pride? The Sword Sovereign killed my father. Are you sure he harbors any respect or goodwill toward Seven Star Spirit Realm?"

    Ji Xuanling shrugged. "Go ask him yourself. I, for one, don¡¯t have a death wish. Let me be frank¡ªmy family sent me here to win over Taixuan Sect. And that means winning over the Sword Sovereign."

    Lin Chen¡¯s eyes burned with anger.

    He threw the book hard against Ji Xuanling¡¯s chest before turning to leave.

    Ji Xuanling caught the book and, with a faint smile, mockingly reminded him, "The night is falling. Be careful¡ªthe Sword Sovereign might just tap you on the shoulder."

    Lin Chen stopped in his tracks and turned to glare at him. Ji Xuanling simply lifted the book in his hand.

    The next moment, Lin Chen disappeared into thin air.

    Ji Xuanling smirked, sat down cross-legged, and continued reading.

    Lin Chen arrived at Shanshen Temple, where Xuanmiao Zhenren resided. He was here to investigate the so-called Mountain God.

    In his view, it was impossible for the Land of the Three Dynasties to produce two supreme cultivators at the same time.

    As a disciple of Seven Star Spirit Realm, he had never encountered any records of a Mountain God in the sect¡¯s ancient texts.

    Lin Chen stated that the Holy Land wished to recruit the Mountain God and that he had been sent as an envoy.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren remained cautious, merely saying that the Mountain God was elusive, and that even he had yet to meet him in person. That was precisely why he had built this temple¡ªto await his presence.

    After questioning Xuanmiao Zhenren for a long time without getting any useful answers, Lin Chen¡¯s killing intent stirred.

    However, wary that the Mountain God might be nearby, he restrained himself.

    Just then, his gaze fell upon a small wooden effigy in Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s hand.

    "Is that a carving of the Mountain God?" Lin Chen asked. "Can you give it to me?"

    In his free time, Xuanmiao Zhenren had carved many small figurines of the Mountain God, hoping to spread his name.

    Without hesitation, he tossed the wooden effigy to Lin Chen.

    Lin Chen said nothing more and turned to leave.

    As he walked through the dark forest, Lin Chen held the wooden effigy in his hands, deep in thought.

    The more he pondered, the more convinced he became¡ªthe Mountain God might actually be the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    His killing intent grew uncontrollable in his eyes.

 Chapter 195: Iâ€™m Coming Clean!

    Chapter 195: I¡¯m Coming Clean!

    As Gu An sat in the Xuan Valley Pavilion, writing his latest book, a line of text suddenly appeared before his eyes:

    ¡¾Lin Chen has developed hostility toward you, and his hatred runs deep. Would you like to perform a Lifespan Inquiry?¡¿

    Gu An frowned and chose Yes.

    ¡¾Lin Chen (Grand Ascension Stage, Level 2): 634/4500/4700¡¿

    Grand Ascension, Second Level?

    Gu An immediately extended his divine sense toward the North Sea Mountain Range, where he had detected a cultivator of that exact level.

    Sure enough, he locked onto Lin Chen¡¯s figure¡ªand right in Lin Chen¡¯s hand was a small wooden effigy that looked exactly like him.

    So that¡¯s why Lifespan Perception had been triggered!

    However, Gu An didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, he expanded his divine sense, ensuring that no other Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators were lurking nearby.

    Under the night sky, Lin Chen tossed the wooden effigy into his storage bag. He knew that avenging his father couldn¡¯t be rushed.

    Since he couldn¡¯t yet confirm if the Mountain God was actually the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, his next target was Taixuan Sect.

    There was no way he had the courage to confront the Sword Sovereign directly. Instead, he planned to sow discord between Seven Star Spirit Realm and the Sword Sovereign.

    If he could uncover the Sword Sovereign¡¯s true identity, and if the Sword Sovereign wasn¡¯t powerful enough to make Seven Star Spirit Realm hesitate, then his death would be inevitable.

    Lin Chen took a deep breath.

    Just as he was about to leap into the air, a hand suddenly rested on his shoulder.

    Instantly, he felt as if he had fallen into an abyss. His spiritual energy completely froze within his body.

    His pupils dilated in shock. A terror beyond words surged through his heart.

    "Be careful¡ªthe Sword Sovereign might just tap you on the shoulder at night."

    Ji Xuanling¡¯s warning echoed in his mind.

    At this moment, his hair stood on end. His fear reached its peak.

    He wanted to beg for mercy, but his body refused to move.

    The hand on his shoulder remained still, making him even more terrified. His heart sank into despair.@@@@

    Then, suddenly¡ª

    A sigh came from behind him.

    Lin Chen¡¯s heart leaped with hope. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t be killed?

    Investigate his identity¡ªif he wasn¡¯t strong enough to threaten Seven Star Spirit Realm, they would lure him out and eliminate him.Win him over¡ªthey had lost Lin Jingtian, and recruiting the Sword Sovereign would compensate for that loss while covering up their past crimes.The continent¡¯s Seven Star Spirit Realm is actually dominated by "Six Star Cave."The Lin and Ji Families were from Six Star Cave, while the continent¡¯s young geniuses could only enter Seven Star Cave.The five higher-ranked caves were all located overseas!

    Gu An planned to build the image of an unremarkable cultivator.

    "Senior Brother, I Need to Talk to You."

    Near noon, Ye Lan came to find him.

    She closed the door behind her and said with a worried expression, "Senior Brother, Zhen Qin has completely changed over the past two years¡ªshe''s become withdrawn and silent. I noticed she¡¯s been investigating the Nightshade Ghost Mother... could she still have lingering feelings for Su Han?"

    Gu An knew the truth, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. More importantly, he couldn¡¯t stop Zhen Qin from seeking revenge.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother and the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether had followed Jiang Qiong into Great Jiang Empire, where they founded a sect called Gathering Flower Sect.

    Zhen Qin needed to face her own destiny¡ªonly by doing so could she truly grow. Of course, if she lost in battle, Gu An would step in to protect her.

    "She¡¯s grown up. She has her own choices. Don¡¯t worry too much," Gu An reassured her.

    Ye Lan hesitated, then whispered, "I have a feeling... she¡¯s hiding a much stronger cultivation level. What if she¡¯s been possessed? Or maybe she secretly took on a mysterious master?"

    Then she leaned closer. "Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you connected to the Sword Sovereign? Can you ask him to investigate?"

    Gu An shook his head.

    "I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. And remember¡ªdon¡¯t ever mention the Sword Sovereign. His reputation is too grand now, and powerful enemies are lurking. If we get involved, we¡¯ll be utterly destroyed."

    To emphasize his point, he infused his voice with mana, sealing the room from eavesdroppers.

    Ye Lan nodded solemnly. "I understand. I only ever bring it up with you."

    She was cautious by nature, and Gu An trusted her. Besides, she never left his divine sense¡¯s range.

    After chatting for a while, Ye Lan finally asked, "Senior Brother, are you really that powerful?"

    Gu An tossed a manuscript onto the table.

    "I¡¯m coming clean!"

    Ye Lan picked it up.

    Her face instantly turned pale.

    "Wait... are you saying you wrote Romance of the Gods?! You¡¯re Pan An?!"

    Gu An smirked smugly, arms crossed.

    Far in the distance, a mysterious pressure filled the skies over a vast river.

    It was just like when Lu Lingjun ascended.

    Someone was ascending again.

 Chapter 196: Ascend to Immortalityâ€¦ Only to Become Someoneâ€™s Mount?

    Chapter 196: Ascend to Immortality... Only to Become Someone¡¯s Mount?

    In the Land of Demons and Devils, autumn had painted the world golden. Leaves covered the ground like an endless shimmering ocean.

    Li Ya soared through the sky atop his Northern Sea Heavy Sword, while Zhang Bukui stood behind him, gazing into the distance.

    Far ahead, a figure moved at a speed far beyond theirs, heading toward the edge of the heavens. The sheer intensity of that figure¡¯s aura made Zhang Bukui¡¯s heart tremble.

    "Li Bro, are we really going to throw ourselves into this mess?" Zhang Bukui couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Li Ya was the first true friend he had ever made. Over the past year, they had ventured through the Land of Demons and Devils, surviving life-and-death battles together, forging an unbreakable bond.

    Granted, they got injured a lot¡ªbut at least, they had each other¡¯s backs. It was far better than wandering alone.

    The fierce wind brushed against Li Ya¡¯s handsome, resolute face, but he smiled.

    "With so many powerful cultivators heading there, let¡¯s at least take a look. No need to fight right away¡ªwe¡¯ll just observe. If there¡¯s no opportunity, we¡¯ll enjoy the show. But if there is..." He chuckled. "Well, that¡¯d be a nice bonus."

    Zhang Bukui considered his words and nodded in agreement. His gaze filled with anticipation.

    Gu An didn¡¯t stay focused on the ascension site¡ªhe had work to do.

    He was planning to expand Nianchu Cave Dwelling. Unlike Xuantian Cave Dwelling, which was hidden but exposed to prying eyes, Nianchu Cave Dwelling was his true stronghold, personally overseen by Tian Yao¡¯er.

    Arriving at the cave, Gu An used his mana to expand its boundaries.

    Tian Yao¡¯er gaped at the sight. Tianqing and Tianbai, perched on her shoulders, swayed their heads in awe.

    Gu An walked along the mountain walls, his right hand raised. With each step forward, the solid rock caved inward, seamlessly reshaping itself¡ªno debris fell, and the cave remained stable.

    The sheer mastery left Tian Yao¡¯er in shock.@@@@

    She had always known Gu An was strong, but this level of control? This was beyond her understanding.

    Even after all her years of cultivation, she couldn¡¯t begin to fathom his divine abilities.

    After one incense stick¡¯s time, Nianchu Cave Dwelling had doubled in size. And with Phoenix Mountain¡¯s vast terrain, Gu An could expand it tenfold in the future without any issues.

    He walked to a stone table, placed down a storage bag, and said, "These are all seeds. You handle the planting. Don¡¯t disappoint me."

    Without waiting for her response, he vanished into thin air.

    Tian Yao¡¯er didn¡¯t even check the storage bag. Instead, she tried to mimic his movements, raising her right hand and carefully recalling his technique...

    At Third Medicine Valley, Gu An set down his pen and walked to the window. His gaze turned toward the Land of Demons and Devils.

    Last night, after the ascended cultivator arrived, a hidden monument had activated a sealed realm, opening a gateway to a miniature world.

    Countless Grandmasters rushed in.

    Now, early in the morning, many had already fled, engaging in chaotic battles¡ªincluding Li Ya and Zhang Bukui.

    In the mountains by the great river, Li Ya lay covered in blood among the fallen trees, his eyes locked onto the unrivaled figure high above.

    Gritting his teeth, he struggled to rise.

    "Hahahaha! So this is the legendary Heavenly Great Realm? What a joke! Either I ascended to the wrong place, or this realm is just... weak!"

    The voice belonged to a man with long, blood-red hair.

    Two curved black horns protruded from his head. His upper body was bare, clothed only in black pants, with a fiery red sash wrapped around his waist.

    Blood-red sigils wriggled like living creatures across his muscular frame, pulsating in sync with his spiritual energy.

    In his hand, he wielded a silver staff, effortlessly fending off the onslaught of Grandmasters attacking from all directions.

    With a casual swing, he unleashed a wave of blood-colored flames, sweeping across the heavens.

    A single strike¡ªdozens of Grandmasters were sent reeling backward.

    He vanished, only to reappear behind a Profound Mind Grandmaster, swinging his staff down.

    Boom!

    The Grandmaster crashed into the great river, his fate uncertain.

    Zhang Bukui, also badly injured, flew to Li Ya¡¯s side. His wounds weren¡¯t as severe, but they were bad enough.

    "Li Bro, we should retreat!" he urged.

    Li Ya was reluctant, but in the face of absolute power, he had no choice. He nodded.

    Supporting each other, the two fled into the distance, as the ascended cultivator¡¯s laughter echoed across the battlefield.

    That man wasn¡¯t just defeating his opponents¡ªhe was toying with them, delighting in their suffering.

    "Run, little ants! And remember my name¡ªI am the Blood Prison Great Saint!"

    Hearing that, Zhang Bukui instantly sped up.

    The last thing he wanted was for that maniac to chase them down.

    But in reality¡ªBlood Prison Great Saint had already set his sights on them.

    Something about these two intrigued him¡ªhalf-human, half-demon bloodlines?

    Especially Zhang Bukui¡ªhis aura was abnormally strong, almost as if he were suppressing a higher cultivation level.

    His axe techniques were also remarkable.

    His head ached, his body felt sluggish, and everything seemed wrong.

    With great difficulty, he opened his eyes.

    The first thing he saw was a massive tree.

    A young man sat on the grass beneath it, holding a book in his hands, reading calmly.

    Then¡ª

    He jerked upright in panic.

    He tried to leap away¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t.

    Instead, he simply stood up, unable to flee.

    A horrible realization dawned upon him.

    His eyes widened in terror.

    He looked down at himself¡ª

    And saw that he had become a massive ox, covered in dark red fur.

    His shoulders were almost as tall as a grown man.

    He tried to speak, but all that came out was¡ª

    "Moo!"

    Even worse¡ªhis cultivation was completely gone!

    It was Primordial Return Divine Path.

    Gu An had sealed his cultivation down to the Qi Refining Stage, completely suppressing his demonic core and divine soul.

    To everyone else, he now appeared to be nothing more than a lowly First-Rank demonic beast.

    "Serve me for a thousand years, and I¡¯ll let you go."

    Gu An closed his book, speaking calmly.

    Hearing this, Blood Prison Great Saint felt nothing but fear.

    This young man before him... who was he?!

    Gu An stood up and walked toward him.

    The ox instinctively stepped back, trembling.

    With no cultivation left, he didn¡¯t even dare to run.

    In the end, he was captured and mounted.

    Gu An sat atop his back, patting him twice, then pointed forward.

    Having no other choice, the Blood Prison Great Saint began walking in humiliation.

    As dusk fell, Gu An rode into Xuan Valley atop his new "mount."

    The Blood Prison Great Saint, now a massive red-furred ox, was an instant attraction.

    Disciples gathered around, pointing and whispering in curiosity.

    The great demon saint was utterly stunned.

    Because Gu An had sealed his divine sense, he had spent the entire journey fearing what kind of "demonic hell" he was being taken to.

    But now¡ª

    What the hell was this?!

    These "cultivators" around him had such weak auras...

    They were all Qi Refining Stage?!

    For a brief moment, he felt like he had wandered into some backwater sect in the Spirit Realm.

    Then, he saw Gu An laughing and introducing him to the other disciples...

    That feeling of disorientation turned into an emotional crisis.

    He was Blood Prison Great Saint!

    The most powerful demonic hero in ten thousand years!

    He had swept across nine continents and seven oceans, dominating his realm!

    He had earned his Saintly Title through sheer, unstoppable power!

    And now...

    He had ascended to immortality... only to become someone¡¯s mount?!

    For the first time in his life¡ª

    Blood Prison Great Saint felt completely and utterly lost.

 Chapter 197: Taixuan Sectâ€™s Ambition

    Chapter 197: Taixuan Sect¡¯s Ambition

    Gu An proudly showed off his newly acquired mount, attracting a crowd of disciples who couldn''t resist touching the Blood Prison Great Saint. The latter felt utterly humiliated but, fearing Gu An, could only endure it.

    Even Chu Jingfeng, who usually trained with his sword at the mountain peak, came to take a look. He had seen countless mounts before, but this was the first time he had encountered such an impressive bull. Its massive horns exuded an imposing aura, and its fur rippled like flames in the wind.

    After lingering in Xuan Valley for half an hour, Gu An took the Blood Prison Great Saint back to the Third Medicine Valley.

    From now on, he planned to take the Blood Prison Great Saint everywhere¡ªat least within the vicinity of Taixuan Sect.

    With the growing number of cultivators in Taixuan Sect, it had become common to see people flying across the sky on their mounts.

    The disciples of the Third Medicine Valley were equally fascinated by the Blood Prison Great Saint. Meanwhile, the Great Saint was astounded by the valley¡¯s spiritual energy¡ªit was rare even in the Spirit Realm. This made him somewhat hopeful about his future life here.

    Since I¡¯m here, I might as well settle in.

    But by the next morning, this thought had been replaced by sheer fury.

    This valley had a ridiculously fat rat that was driving him insane!

    While he was dozing off downstairs, the White Spirit Mouse suddenly bit him on the rear. He jolted awake in shock. As a once-invincible Great Saint who had dominated an entire realm, how could he tolerate such humiliation?

    Yet, to his horror¡ª

    He couldn¡¯t catch the White Spirit Mouse!

    That night became the darkest in the Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s life.

    ¡ª

    The next day, Gu An brought the Blood Prison Great Saint to Horizon Valley.

    "Why are you riding a bull?"

    Luo Hun approached the Blood Prison Great Saint, curiosity shining in his eyes. Unable to resist, he reached out to stroke its fur.

    Gu An grinned. "Just bought it. Looks grand, doesn¡¯t it?"

    "It¡¯s impressive. What breed is it?"

    "I have no idea. I call him Ox Demon King."

    "Ox Demon King? That name..."

    Luo Hun shook his head and chuckled, while the Blood Prison Great Saint lowered his eyes, looking utterly lifeless.

    Soon, Lu? Xian and Ji Ruolai also came over, intrigued by the Blood Prison Great Saint.

    Given how many strange creatures existed in the world, they didn''t ask too many questions.

    "Have you seen my third sister recently?" Ji Ruolai asked Gu An.

    Gu An shook his head. "No, I rarely go to the Inner Sect. Why? Need me to pass a message?"

    Ji Ruolai nodded. "Our family wants her to return to the Seven Star Spirit Realm. Could you let her know?"

    Gu An readily agreed before heading off to gather medicinal herbs.

    Eh, whatever. No point arguing with a beast.

    Shaking his head, he walked away.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint watched his retreating figure and clenched his teeth in silent fury.

    Old bastard!

    By now, he had figured it out¡ªno one realized the true cultivation level of the man on his back.

    And the so-called "powerful cultivators" here were all weak¡ªnone of them measured up to the Spirit Realm¡¯s top tier.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why someone as powerful as Gu An had chosen to hide in such a backwater place.

    ¡ª

    "Keep an ear out for information regarding this matter. I¡¯ll make it worth your while," Lu Lingjun said.

    She was focused entirely on cultivation. Since encountering Grand Ascension and Immortal Dao cultivators, she felt an overwhelming sense of urgency¡ªProfound Mind Realm wasn¡¯t enough anymore.

    Gu An smiled and nodded.

    After exchanging a few more words, Lu Lingjun departed.

    Gu An patted the Blood Prison Great Saint, signaling him to continue forward.

    "People always yearn for the places they¡¯ve never been. But once they arrive, they realize it¡¯s all the same. By the time they wish to return, it¡¯s already too late."

    His tone was slow and thoughtful.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint felt targeted.

    If he could talk, he¡¯d definitely argue with Gu An.

    If it weren¡¯t for you, would I be this miserable?!

    Snow fell steadily, accumulating on the ground. The Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s hooves left deep prints in the snow as he and Gu An gradually disappeared into the wintry landscape.

    ¡ª

    By nightfall, in the Demonic Domain, beneath a vast and desolate sky...

    Xuantian Yi and An Hao sat by a campfire. Snowflakes drifted down but melted before they could touch them. The ground within ten meters around them was bare, forming a stark contrast with the surrounding snowfields.

    Xuantian Yi held a book in his hands and murmured, "The demonic aura here is heavy. We might find the Sealed Demon any time now."

    An Hao, who was cultivating, opened his eyes and asked, "Senior, once we find it, what should we do?"

    "The Empire has begun its northern campaign. You take the information back¡ªI¡¯ll stay behind."

    "Why?"

    "I want to play the hero for once. I can¡¯t always rely on the Sword Sovereign."

    With that, Xuantian Yi turned the page and continued reading.

 Chapter 198: Master Understands You

    Chapter 198: Master Understands You

    Late at night, in a pavilion within Xuan Valley, candlelight flickered. The room was warm with the scent of tea brewing. Zhen Qin sat on a small stool, staring at the teapot, lost in thought.

    Gu An was writing a book. After finishing a page, he admired his work, growing more pleased the longer he looked at it.

    "Disciple, come take a look."

    His voice snapped Zhen Qin out of her daze.

    She quickly stood up and walked over to him, taking the paper from his hands to read it carefully.

    "The Seven Great Saints... Great Sage Who Pacifies Heaven, Ox Demon King?"

    She looked at Gu An in surprise. "Master, isn¡¯t your bull downstairs also called Ox Demon King? Did you just write him into your book?"

    Gu An chuckled. "Why not?"

    "Of course you can... it¡¯s just that your writing style is..." Zhen Qin hesitated.

    Master has this kind of talent?

    Then again, since her master didn¡¯t cultivate, he must have plenty of time to dabble in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.

    After finishing the page, she handed it back to him. "It¡¯s really well-written. Just this passage alone¡ªit feels like it¡¯s on par with Romance of the Gods! Master, are you planning to publish it? I hope you can surpass Pan An..."

    She suddenly stopped mid-sentence, her eyes widening in shock.

    Pan An... Gu An...

    Her expression turned odd as she quickly pressed, "Master... don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually Pan An?"

    Gu An smiled. "That¡¯s my biggest secret, and I¡¯m only telling you. Now, will you tell me what¡¯s been troubling you?"

    He had already sensed that Zhen Qin wanted to share something but was holding back. By revealing himself as Pan An, he coaxed her into speaking.

    Even though he already knew the truth, he couldn¡¯t expose his identity outright. What she needed was to confide in someone she trusted.

    Zhen Qin clenched her teeth. "I don¡¯t want to bring trouble upon you, Master!"

    "If you don¡¯t say anything and something happens, not only will you implicate me, but it will also weigh on my heart. That would be harming me even more." Gu An shook his head.

    Hearing this, Zhen Qin felt a weight lift from her shoulders¡ªfor the first time tonight, she smiled.@@@@

    At Gu An¡¯s gesture, she walked around the desk and sat down before finally opening up about Su Han¡¯s death.

    Gu An got up to pour tea, and Zhen Qin watched his back carefully, searching for any reaction.

    Yet, she saw nothing.

    Has Master already stopped caring about Senior Brother Su?

    She couldn¡¯t blame Gu An¡ªshe owed Su Han for protecting her, but her master owed him nothing.

    Gu An placed a steaming bowl of tea before her and calmly said, "The dead are gone. You should live according to his wishes, not inherit his hatred."

    "But¡ª"

    "Think about his last words to you. What do you think he wanted you to do?"

    Gu An cut her off, his tone firm.

    Zhen Qin fell silent.

    Gu An continued, "Forget whether you can even defeat Nightshade Ghost Mother¡ªthis world is vast. Will you really spend your entire life hunting her down? Focus on cultivation. See the world your senior brother wanted to see. Do what he wished to do but never could. That¡¯s the best way to honor him. ?aNO??§¦?S?

    "There¡¯s a reason for everything. Your senior brother was burdened with karma. Now that you¡¯ve inherited his strength, you also inherit his fate. Whether you use it to do good or to deepen his sins¡ªthat choice is yours."

    Zhen Qin¡¯s thoughts spun in a storm, her gaze complicated.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t in a hurry¡ªhe was merely guiding her. Truly letting go was something she had to do herself.

    She lifted her eyes to look at him.

    Right now, Gu An appeared weak in her eyes. After inheriting Su Han¡¯s cultivation, she had reached the Nascent Soul Stage, and her power was still growing. She had begun to view others from a lofty perspective.

    Yet tonight¡ªshe felt ashamed.

    What¡¯s the point of strength without wisdom?

    She took a deep breath. "Master, if I do good, can it really help Senior Brother Su?"

    Gu An answered, "I don¡¯t know. But at the very least, it will free you from this burden. And that is what he would have wanted."

    Zhen Qin smiled, her mischievous nature returning.

    "Master, you¡¯re really Pan An! You kept it from me for so long. Before, I even thought you were the author of The Secrets of Taixuan!"

    "Cough cough¡ªNonsense! How could I be that kind of person?"

    Wait...

    She reads The Secrets of Taixuan?

    Gu An¡¯s expression turned strange. Shen Zhen was a real menace¡ªhow many people had he poisoned with that book?

    Zhen Qin huffed. "Who told you to enjoy reading Adventures of the Green Hero?"

    At his words, An Hao¡¯s eyes widened in alarm, and he immediately scanned the surroundings.

    Then, from the distant cave walls, seven shadowy figures emerged, each shrouded in swirling demonic energy.

    Xuantian Yi murmured, "I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because I was worried you¡¯d split off and make yourself an easier target. Just watch¡ªI¡¯ll deal with these lurking rats."

    With that, he stepped forward, walking through the air.

    An Hao remained cautious, drawing his sword and keeping his guard up.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, beneath a large tree, Gu An sat in meditation, his back resting against the trunk.

    He had already activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    Looking up through the gaps in the leaves, he saw a crescent moon hanging in the night sky.

    Tonight¡¯s weather was good.

    It felt like even the heavens were celebrating with him.

    Gu An¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he summoned his attribute panel.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 96 / 10,376,008]

    [Physique: Profound Saint Body]

    [Cultivation: Ninth Level of Roving Immortal Stage]

    Ten million, three hundred and seventy-six thousand years of lifespan!

    Since his breakthrough attempt to the Celestial Ascension Stage had failed, he would need to wait twenty thousand years before trying again.

    Rather than wasting time, Gu An decided to gamble a million years on his cultivation.

    Fifty attempts.

    Who knew? Maybe luck would be on his side.

    He began his cultivation evolution.

    [You have cultivated for twenty thousand years, attempting to forcibly break through to the Celestial Ascension Stage using your profound mastery of the Primal Heaven and Earth Art. You have triggered Heaven''s Divine Will Cataclysm but failed to overcome it. Your tribulation attempt has failed.]

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Gu An remained unfazed.

    He wagered another two million years¡ªwhether he succeeded or not, it didn¡¯t matter.

    As expected, all of them failed.

    Undeterred, he invested one million more years.

    One after another, identical failure messages flashed before his eyes.

    A hundred failed attempts.

    Maybe fifty more would do it?

    More failure messages.

    This time, Gu An¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Three million years¡ªand not a single success?!

    He couldn¡¯t help but stare at the words "Heaven¡¯s Divine Will Cataclysm" on his panel.

    Just what kind of tribulation was this?!

    He suddenly had the urge to see someone else try it in real life, just so he could witness what kind of monstrous ordeal it was.

    Taking a deep breath, he gambled another 500,000 years.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    The repeated failures began to shake his Dao heart.

    Until¡ª

    Suddenly, one message was longer than the rest.

    [You have cultivated for 380,000 years, attempting to forcibly break through to the Celestial Ascension Stage using your profound mastery of the Primal Heaven and Earth Art. You have triggered Heaven''s Divine Will Cataclysm.

    You endured the tribulation.

    You have successfully broken through to the Celestial Ascension Stage, First Level.]

    At long last, success!

 Chapter 199: Breaking Through to the Ninth Level of the Celestial Ascension Stage!

    Chapter 199: Breaking Through to the Ninth Level of the Celestial Ascension Stage!

    [You have cultivated for 390,000 years. Your cultivation has advanced to the Second Level of the Celestial Ascension Stage.]

    [You have cultivated for 400,000 years. Your cultivation has advanced to the Third Level of the Celestial Ascension Stage.]

    [You have cultivated for 420,000 years. Your cultivation has advanced to the Fourth Level of the Celestial Ascension Stage.]

    ...

    [You have cultivated for 500,000 years. Your cultivation has advanced to the Eighth Level of the Celestial Ascension Stage.]

    As the notifications settled, Gu An analyzed the pattern, then invested another 30,000 years of lifespan¡ªsuccessfully reaching the Ninth Level of the Celestial Ascension Stage!

    At that moment, heaven and earth surged with spiritual energy, rushing into his body as the breakthrough process began.

    This feels amazing!

    Gu An briefly considered using another 30,000 years to peek at the name of the next realm, but ultimately dismissed the idea.

    What use is just knowing the name?

    The forest around him shook violently as heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy plummeted toward him.

    The ground beneath him began to manifest the image of an ethereal sea, its waves swirling faster as the influx of energy intensified.

    What is the true difference between Roving Immortal and Celestial Ascension?

    Looking up at the sky, Gu An felt an inexplicable connection to the heavens themselves.

    Upon reaching the Roving Immortal Stage, he had sensed an invisible force restricting all beings, preventing them from leaving this world.

    Roving Immortals could break free from the world''s natural laws, but they still couldn¡¯t escape the suppressive force from above.

    Boom¡ª!

    The spiritual energy absorption surged to an unprecedented speed, even startling Gu An himself.

    Just how much spiritual energy am I pulling from the surroundings?!

    It didn¡¯t take long before every living creature on the continent felt the disturbance¡ª

    Birds scattered. Beasts fled. The earth trembled.

    Gu An had no time to worry about the commotion. Enlightenment flooded his soul.

    ? One who achieves Celestial Ascension can break free from worldly constraints and roam the cosmos!

    ? One can perceive Yin and Yang, master the Five Elements!

    At this realm, cultivators had to master the Dao of the Five Elements to progress further.

    Since Gu An¡¯s Primal Heaven and Earth Art was based on the Five Elements, his breakthrough proceeded seamlessly.

    His Nascent Soul underwent an unprecedented transformation, making even his very soul feel euphoric¡ªa sensation more intoxicating than any mortal pleasure.

    Thirty minutes later...

    Gu An had fully stepped into the Celestial Ascension Stage.

    Across the ocean surrounding the continent, titanic waves surged, as countless sea demons thrashed in chaos, the shockwave of his ascension rippling out for untold miles.

    As Gu An opened his eyes, his Nascent Soul emerged from his body.

    An instinctual urge arose within him¡ªto step out of his Lifespan Barrier, to leave this world, and glimpse the higher realms.

    But he held himself back.

    Raising his gaze to the night sky, his vision pierced millions of miles above.

    There, he saw it¡ª

    A formless barrier, shrouding the heavens like an inescapable cage, imprisoning all beings of this world.

    Gu An knew he could break through it¡ªbut he chose not to.

    He knew nothing about what lay beyond. Venturing out recklessly would be foolish.

    Suddenly¡ª

    The formless sky barrier rippled.

    Gu An followed the disturbance with his gaze¡ª

    And saw a figure plummeting from beyond the heavens, crashing toward the world¡¯s farthest horizon!

    Someone... from beyond the heavens?

    Gu An didn¡¯t dare probe too closely, lest he alert the newcomer.

    For the first time, he wondered¡ª

    Perhaps this world and the outer realms were not as disconnected as he once thought?

    Perhaps those who left... could return?

    He continued refining his body with heavenly energy.

    Now, his Nascent Soul had evolved into a Celestial Soul, capable of manipulating Yin and Yang.

    ? "Yin" was not the underworld beneath the surface... but rather, an entirely different plane of existence, parallel to this world.

    ? He could now see wandering souls drifting toward reincarnation, vanishing just before they ascended past 100,000 miles in height¡ªpulled into the Yin Realm.

    Gu An could now sense the Yin Realm¡¯s chilling aura¡ªso cold, he had no desire to enter it.

    His cultivation continued to stabilize, and the spiritual energy absorption remained ferocious.

    As expected, a significant number of Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators were still gathered there.

    Gu An felt that, if he wanted, he could easily break the seal and take a peek at the Sealed Demon¡ªbut he held back.

    ? The Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s growth rate could never match his own.

    ? Until they actively provoked him, he would remain patient.

    ? The Three Dynasties were far from the demonic lands. Unless the disaster was truly catastrophic, he had no interest in interfering.

    Once they left Xuan Valley¡¯s immediate vicinity, the Blood Prison Great Saint suddenly felt his body enveloped in an overwhelming force.

    In the blink of an eye¡ª

    The scenery changed.

    They had instantly traveled to a location less than 200 miles from Horizon Valley.

    What kind of divine ability is this?!

    The Blood Prison Great Saint was secretly alarmed.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had experienced this mysterious power, but due to the Primordial Return Divine Path¡¯s seal, he had never been able to measure the actual distance they traveled.

    ? Even as one of the strongest beings in the Spirit Realm, he had tried to comprehend Gu An¡¯s technique¡ªbut to no avail.

    Half a day later, Gu An once again rode the Blood Prison Great Saint into the Third Medicine Valley.

    By now, the disciples had grown accustomed to seeing him riding his bull.

    Some had even gone to the Outer Sect City to buy first-rank mounts in an attempt to imitate him¡ª

    ? Unfortunately, first-rank demon beasts simply couldn¡¯t match the Ox Demon King¡¯s presence.

    As Gu An arrived, he sensed Shen Zhen¡¯s aura coming from the pavilion.

    She¡¯s waiting for me?

    Could it be that she already finished her book?

    With a sudden sense of urgency, Gu An had the Blood Prison Great Saint pick up the pace.

    As they approached the pavilion, Gu An quickly dismounted and rushed inside.

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s impatient reaction, the Blood Prison Great Saint felt utterly stifled.

    ? What¡¯s the rush? Can¡¯t you walk on your own?!

    ? It was only a few steps away!

    ? Why does he insist on acting weak in front of these low-level cultivators?!

    With a long sigh, the Blood Prison Great Saint flopped onto the ground, closing his eyes.

    ? Might as well sleep and dream of his past, glorious days of invincibility.

    Inside the room, Shen Zhen sat on a chair, a mysterious smile on her lips as she pointed to a jade slip on the table.

    Gu An walked over and picked it up. "What¡¯s this?"

    Shen Zhen lifted her snow-white chin, her expression brimming with confidence.

    "This is my latest creation. It will shake the cultivation world!"

    Gu An narrowed his eyes suspiciously before inserting his divine sense into the jade slip.

    The next moment¡ª

    His face turned bright red.

    He instantly withdrew his divine sense, staring at Shen Zhen in disbelief.

    "You... you actually did this?!" His voice trembled.

    ? Is she some kind of genius?!

    ? This thing really could shake the cultivation world... but in the worst way possible!

    Damn it! This was too outrageous!

    Shen Zhen arched an eyebrow. "Well? What do you think? My idea is amazing, isn¡¯t it? Making illustrations move like real people¡ªisn¡¯t that incredible?"

    Gu An didn¡¯t even know how to react.

    ? Animated stories... in the cultivation world?!

    ? Except they were so realistic, they were indistinguishable from real people...

    Using this kind of visual technology for The Secrets of Taixuan¡¯s storyline...

    ? It was far too impactful!

    ? This would be a disaster!

    Forcing himself to remain calm, Gu An asked, "...Who¡¯s the male cultivator in this?"

    Shen Zhen winked mischievously.

    "Relax, I didn¡¯t use your face. But... since I couldn¡¯t bring myself to imagine another man, I had him wear a mask instead."

    Gu An fell silent.

    No wonder he¡¯s wearing a mask...

    ...The figure¡¯s build looked a lot like his own.

 Chapter 200: Do You Know My Cultivation Level?

    Chapter 200: Do You Know My Cultivation Level?

    Gu An suppressed his mixed emotions and asked, ¡°This thing completely breaks conventional norms. Are you sure you want to do it? The commotion it¡¯ll cause might be even bigger than writing a book.¡±

    In truth, The Secrets of Taixuan written by Shen Zhen had always been banned by the Taixuan Sect. If she weren¡¯t the Dao Tian Sect¡¯s Holy Maiden, Gu An suspected she would¡¯ve been arrested long ago.

    Shen Zhen countered, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m killing or committing arson. What, is the Taixuan Sect going to throw me into prison?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re a woman. If this matter gets exposed, what will the world think of you? What will they think of your father? Of the Dao Tian Sect?¡± Gu An spoke earnestly. Shen Zhen wasn¡¯t a bad person, nor was she reckless in relationships. Every time he used his divine sense to scan the world, he¡¯d take a glance at her. When she wasn¡¯t looking for him, she was usually cultivating in her cave dwelling or engrossed in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.

    Shen Zhen fixed her gaze on him and asked, ¡°Do you not like me doing this?¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±

    Shen Zhen couldn¡¯t help but smile and then took out a new jade slip, handing it to Gu An.

    Gu An hesitated for a moment before using his divine sense to probe the jade slip.

    His brows immediately lifted.

    It wasn¡¯t just movement illusions but an actual divine ability cultivation process. The person in the jade slip was none other than Shen Zhen, and it documented her process of cultivating divine abilities, even including her inner thoughts and mantra recitations.

    After a while, Gu An withdrew his divine sense and looked at Shen Zhen.

    Shen Zhen snorted. ¡°This is my real creation. Isn¡¯t it better for passing down knowledge?¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. It gives practitioners a clearer direction during cultivation.¡±

    With that, he placed both jade slips on the table.

    Shen Zhen then started recounting her previous training experience with Lu Lingjun. They had ventured into the cave realm of an ancient grand cultivator, where countless traps awaited them. It took immense effort, but they finally obtained a great inheritance and a supreme treasure.

    Gu An listened attentively, as if he were hearing a thrilling story, occasionally exclaiming in amazement, which satisfied Shen Zhen¡¯s desire to share.

    She enjoyed discussing such things with Gu An. Talking to others might get her targeted, but with Gu An, she could chat freely and even receive his praises.

    A long time passed.

    Shen Zhen finally stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this divine ability jade slip with you.¡±

    Before Gu An could refuse, she had already headed for the door and quickly went downstairs.

    Gu An looked at the jade slip on the table and had the urge to call Shen Zhen back¡ªwhy didn¡¯t she take the other one with her?

    Forget it.

    He¡¯d keep it safe to prevent anyone from going astray.

    Having memories of his past life, Gu An had long experienced the corruption of such things. His willpower in this aspect was far beyond ordinary cultivators, so he felt obligated to shield them from the spiritual harm it could bring.

    There was no rush¡ªhe would let the realm absorb spiritual energy first.

    As the Taixuan Sect welcomed the new year, festivities erupted across the cities.

    Gu An rode the Blood Prison Great Saint into the Outer Sect City. Although he attracted many curious gazes along the way, no one was too surprised. These days, many disciples in the Outer Sect City rode mounts, and majestic demonic birds frequently soared overhead.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint was also intrigued by the city, looking around excitedly.

    ¡°Brother Gu, long time no see.¡±

    A light chuckle came from behind. Gu An turned his head and saw Di Xie approaching.

    When Di Xie first arrived, he befriended Zuo Lin and Gu An while keeping his true identity hidden. Now, only the upper ranks of the Taixuan Sect knew that he was the son of the Demon Emperor.

    Gu An dismounted, smiling as he cupped his fists in greeting.

    Di Xie glanced at the Blood Prison Great Saint and remarked, ¡°Brother Gu, your mount has an extraordinary bloodline.¡±

    Although the beast¡¯s cultivation was low, Di Xie could sense something unusual about it¡ªthough he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°Not bad, I like him, so I take him everywhere. He¡¯s just a bit slow.¡±

    Di Xie nodded with a smile and then invited Gu An for a drink. Gu An accepted, leading the Blood Prison Great Saint alongside him.

    As they walked, they chatted and laughed, their friendship deepening.

    After experiencing the Demonic Cataclysm, Di Xie had come to treasure his friendships with Zuo Lin and Gu An even more.

    Humans and demons didn¡¯t have to be enemies forever. Peaceful coexistence was possible¡ªjust like the bond between him and Gu An.

    They found an inn. Gu An left the Blood Prison Great Saint at the entrance and asked the innkeeper to watch over him.

    Upstairs, by the window, they took their seats.

    ¡°The World¡¯s Number One Sword Dao Tournament is about to begin. I plan to participate. You have to come watch,¡± Di Xie said with a grin.

    Gu An immediately agreed and wished him victory.

    ¡°I also heard the sect plans to recruit demon disciples. Brother Gu, what do you think of that?¡± Di Xie asked curiously.

    Their conversation was soon interrupted when a wealthy young master demanded to buy the Blood Prison Great Saint.

    Gu An declined, but the young master scoffed, ¡°Do you know my cultivation level?¡±

    Di Xie stepped forward coldly. ¡°So what? You think being at the fifth level of the Transformation Stage makes you untouchable?¡±

    The entire street exploded in an uproar.

 Chapter 201: The World-Shaking Demon

    Chapter 201: The World-Shaking Demon

    Under Di Xie¡¯s overwhelming presence, Zhou Ye ultimately chose to retreat with his men. However, before leaving, Zhou Ye still harbored hostility toward Gu An. Though not to the point of deep hatred, he was certainly displeased and wanted to teach him a lesson.

    Afterward, Di Xie finally revealed his true identity to Gu An. Then, under Gu An¡¯s shocked expression, he turned and walked away.

    With countless disciples watching from both sides of the street, he let out a faint sigh.

    From now on, it would be difficult for him and Gu An to remain friends. Their differences in status and cultivation were undeniable.

    Even if he sincerely wished to maintain their friendship, wouldn''t Gu An feel pressured by it?

    Di Xie chuckled self-deprecatingly.

    Gu An, on the other hand, continued riding the Blood Prison Great Saint through the bustling streets. After wandering for nearly two hours, they finally left the city.

    On the way to the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An introduced the Taixuan Sect and various influential families to the Blood Prison Great Saint.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint listened carefully. After all, Gu An had promised to release him in a thousand years. Once he was free, he would need to understand this world better¡ªso he might as well start learning now.

    ¡°Do you know why I captured you?¡± Gu An asked casually.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint wasn¡¯t foolish¡ªhe figured it had something to do with those two half-human, half-demon beings.

    ¡°You may think this world is nothing special, but it is far more dangerous than you imagine. That¡¯s also why I hide my cultivation. Serving me for ten years is not only to atone for your past but also to temper your mindset. You should cherish this opportunity,¡± Gu An said lightly.

    If the Blood Prison Great Saint performed well, he wouldn¡¯t mind teaching him the Innate Reincarnation Technique.

    In a way, the Innate Reincarnation Technique and the Primordial Return Divine Path were a perfect match. He might as well experiment with the Blood Prison Great Saint to see if it worked.

    ¡°Mn...¡±

    The Blood Prison Great Saint responded in a low voice. Though he couldn¡¯t speak human language, Gu An could understand his submissive intent.

    In truth, the Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s mindset had already changed. He had thought about it before¡ªfollowing Gu An might actually be a stroke of fortune.

    At the very least, Gu An could be his backing!

    Had it been another cultivator of the same level who subdued him, he might have already been dead.

    Putting himself in Gu An¡¯s shoes¡ªif someone had harmed his disciples or juniors, he wouldn¡¯t have shown mercy either.

    There was an old saying among Spirit Realm grand cultivators:

    "It is better to provoke the Blood Prison Great Saint himself than to oppress his juniors."

    The Blood Prison Great Saint walked at a steady pace, and Gu An did not rush him. As they traveled, Gu An spoke as if to himself, but the Blood Prison Great Saint never found it annoying.

    For some reason, he felt that Gu An had changed.

    Even a casual remark from him carried an indescribable sense of calm.

    This wasn¡¯t an illusion¡ªhe was certain it had something to do with Gu An¡¯s cultivation.

    Perhaps, if he continued following Gu An, he might truly learn something.

    After the lively Spring Festival, Gu An resumed his peaceful life. During this time, the Zhou Family made no moves against him¡ªperhaps deterred by Di Xie, or perhaps due to his connection with Lu? Baitian.

    ¡°Unless the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path intervenes... but we have no idea where he is. Are we supposed to beg him for help over a single person?¡±

    An Hao¡¯s face twisted with uncertainty.

    The night he fled, he had tried calling out to his master for help but received no response. He had assumed his master didn¡¯t want to get involved.

    After that, he never tried reaching out again¡ªhe had simply rushed back to the Taixuan Sect.

    His master wouldn¡¯t intervene. The sect wouldn¡¯t either.

    What should he do?

    And the worst part was¡ªhe couldn¡¯t blame anyone.

    If he were strong enough, he wouldn¡¯t need to beg for help!

    The Taixuan Sect had countless disciples¡ªit couldn¡¯t risk them all for one person.

    Even his master owed him nothing¡ªhe owed nothing to the sect. Why should he keep cleaning up after him?

    An Hao suddenly had a thought. He turned around and removed his robe, revealing his back.

    ¡°This was left by Senior Xuan¡ªit seems to be some kind of restriction. My divine sense can¡¯t see through it.¡±

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He instantly appeared behind An Hao, gripping his shoulders tightly.

    ¡°...So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Hearing his words, An Hao was puzzled but didn¡¯t interrupt his master¡¯s study of the seal.

    By mid-autumn, the World¡¯s Number One Sword Dao Tournament concluded. The champion was a Grand Sword Cultivator from the Gu Family, with Di Xie placing second.

    Gu An had watched their final battle. If Di Xie hadn¡¯t insisted on using only his sword, he might not have lost.

    Though he was in the Profound Mind Realm, his swordsmanship was still too immature.

    The tournament captivated the entire cultivation world, and the Taixuan Sect profited greatly.

    Two months later, a surge of demonic energy erupted in the northern lands¡ªas terrifying as the aura of the Demon Ancestor from before.

    The world trembled.

    In the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An stopped harvesting herbs and turned his gaze northward.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint also looked over, his heart pounding.

    "What terrifying demonic energy!"

    "This world truly hides unfathomable dangers!"

    Meanwhile, Gu An merely glanced at it¡ªthen resumed picking herbs.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint stared at him in awe.

    "Come to think of it... I still don¡¯t know just how strong Gu An truly is."

 Chapter 202: Your Martial Uncleâ€™s Name is Gu Anâ€”Do You Know Him?

    Chapter 202: Your Martial Uncle¡¯s Name is Gu An¡ªDo You Know Him?

    ¡°The world is in peril¡ªhow can we cultivators sit idly by? This has nothing to do with cultivation level; it¡¯s about integrity!¡±

    Li Ya spoke without turning his head, his voice firm and resolute, making Zhang Bukui feel a bit ashamed.

    In terms of awareness and responsibility, he truly fell short compared to Li Ya.

    ¡°Of course, if there happens to be an opportunity for fortune, that¡¯d be even better. Let¡¯s give it a shot. The more people there are, the easier it is to blend in. At least we won¡¯t be immediate targets,¡± Li Ya¡¯s tone shifted as he continued.

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t argue.

    Stretching his arms, he said, ¡°Li Bro, I think my old injury is acting up again.¡±

    ¡°Hold it in. You think your injuries are worse than mine? A real man doesn¡¯t fear a scar the size of a bowl! If you¡¯re scared, you¡¯ll lose for life!¡±

    Li Ya snorted, his gaze piercing through the gaps in the leaves, staring at the rolling demonic clouds in the sky.

    Zhang Bukui pursed his lips¡ªall bark and no bite.

    After being companions for so long, he knew that if he were to abandon Li Ya now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with himself.

    Forget it¡ªhe only had this one brother in life. If they had to march into hell together, so be it!

    Convincing himself, Zhang Bukui asked, ¡°Li Bro, do you think that Blood Prison Great Saint we met before is still around? He¡¯s an ascended being¡ªshouldn¡¯t he be looking for a sect to settle in?¡±

    Li Ya replied casually, ¡°Of course. No one can survive in the cultivation world alone. The Grand Ascension Stage may sound powerful, but it¡¯s far from invincible. With his abilities, I¡¯d bet he¡¯s already being worshipped as an elder somewhere, living far more comfortably than us.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Zhang Bukui sighed in amazement. Without a sect backing him, he knew how difficult it was to survive in the cultivation world.

    The two chatted as they continued forward. Overhead, the demonic clouds spread further, as if an impending catastrophe was sweeping across the mortal realm.

    Gu An rode atop the Blood Prison Great Saint, heading toward the Pavilion District, his divine sense already locked onto the depths of the Demonic Lands.

    On a barren wasteland, the earth had cracked like a spider web, thick demonic energy seeping from the fissures and rising into the sky. It was a magnificent yet oppressive sight, as if an unparalleled demon was about to break free from the ground.

    Near the Dread Demon¡¯s Sealed Land, about fifty thousand miles away, a group of cultivators was constructing a teleportation platform atop a cliff. Gu An recognized them as Seven-Star Spirit Realm cultivators, among them Ji Xuanling.

    At the edge of the cliff, Ji Xuanling frowned deeply.

    A woman in white approached him with a playful smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared?¡±

    Ji Xuanling glanced at her coldly and replied indifferently, ¡°No matter how strong the Dread Demon is, can it be stronger than the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path? I¡¯ve been to the Taixuan Sect.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. Those two have never fought. Besides, when you went to Taixuan Sect, the Sword Sovereign had no reason to strike you down,¡± the woman in white countered, shaking her head.

    After a long silence, he finally asked, ¡°Sect Master, are you hiding something from me? If Xuantian Yi is truly dead, why are you so calm?¡±

    Lu? Baitian shook his head and turned to leave.

    In the distance, Li Ya and Zhang Bukui entered the Taixuan Sect encampment. Zhang Bukui scanned the surroundings, brimming with curiosity.

    ¡°I heard the Taixuan Sect is accepting demon clan disciples now. Why don¡¯t you join? I can introduce you,¡± Li Ya chuckled.

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    Seeing his excitement, Li Ya raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you so eager? When I introduced you to Cang Heaven Sect cultivators, you weren¡¯t this thrilled.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Zhang Bukui admitted, ¡°To be honest, my father was an Outer Sect errand disciple of the Taixuan Sect. I grew up listening to his stories about it, so I¡¯ve always admired the sect.¡±

    Knowing Zhang Bukui¡¯s tragic past, Li Ya had never pressed him on personal matters.

    But now, he asked, ¡°What was your father¡¯s name? I also started as an Outer Sect errand disciple¡ªI might¡¯ve known him.¡±

    Zhang Bukui turned to him and said, ¡°His name was Zhang Chunqiu.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Li Ya stopped in his tracks, stunned.

    Zhang Bukui grew excited. ¡°Li Bro, you know him?¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s shock quickly turned to sorrow¡ªZhang Chunqiu had passed away long ago.

    ¡°Your father worked in Medicine Valley as an errand disciple? When I entered the valley, he was my senior brother,¡± Li Ya said with mixed emotions.

    Zhang Bukui was even more excited. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we had this connection all along!¡±

    ¡°By the way, you once mentioned having a martial uncle. What¡¯s his name? My senior brother never told me about him,¡± Li Ya asked.

    Then, suddenly, his heart skipped a beat.

    Wait...

    Wouldn¡¯t this mess up their seniority?

    Zhang Bukui answered, ¡°My martial uncle¡¯s name is Gu An. Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Gu... Junior Brother Gu?!¡±

    Li Ya was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 203: The Sealed Demon Breaks Freeâ€”Itâ€™s Him

    Chapter 203: The Sealed Demon Breaks Free¡ªIt¡¯s Him

    Zhang Bukui didn¡¯t find Gu An at the Taixuan Sect¡¯s outpost, as Gu An was still busy planting seeds.

    He had arrived early in his personal cave dwelling, scattering a batch of ordinary medicinal herb seeds to cultivate the soil. Once the matter with the Sealed Demon was settled, he planned to purchase a large quantity of high-grade herb seeds from overseas.

    Decades had passed, and Gu An had amassed an enormous fortune¡ªenough for him to spend lavishly.

    The demonic pressure from the north had been ongoing, affecting all beings under heaven. No matter where Gu An went, he could hear people expressing their concerns about it.

    At the same time, another rumor had been circulating¡ªmany were promoting the Holy Land, claiming that as long as the Holy Land intervened, this calamity would not reach human territories.

    When Gu An used his divine sense to cover the Land of the Three Dynasties, he saw many people deliberately spreading this message. From their karmic connections, he could tell they were instructed by Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators.

    As expected of the Holy Land¡ªtheir methods were something the Taixuan Sect couldn¡¯t hope to match.

    After realizing that dealing with the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was difficult, the Seven Star Spirit Realm had acted swiftly.

    Additionally, Gu An noticed waves of cultivators arriving from the ocean, including powerful Nirvana Stage grandmasters. They infiltrated the Land of the Three Dynasties, gathering intelligence¡ªsome were investigating the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, while others focused on the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Gu An didn¡¯t pay them much attention¡ªso long as they didn¡¯t appear before him, he had no reason to care.

    Time continued to pass.

    Another half-month went by, and autumn was nearing its end.

    Gu An was leisurely riding the Blood Prison Great Saint around the Third Medicine Valley when his divine sense turned northward.

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm was making its move!

    Gu An saw that among them, a rogue immortal had appeared¡ªhis aura was no weaker than Lin Jingtian¡¯s, even without releasing his full pressure.

    ¡°All disciples, prepare for battle!¡±

    A bold voice resounded through the Taixuan Sect¡¯s outpost, mobilizing every disciple. It wasn¡¯t just the Taixuan Sect¡ªother sects were also following suit.

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm had sent disciples to various sects to guide them in battle strategies. Even a powerful sect like the Cang Heaven Sect dared not refuse, as the Seven Star Spirit Realm had grandmasters at the Immortal Dao Realm.

    As the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s cultivators flew toward the depths of the Demonic Land like an arrow barrage, dozens of sects dispersed to encircle the area from different directions.

    Among them were An Hao, Li Ya, and Zhang Bukui.

    The Taixuan Sect had only sent one Profound Mind Realm cultivator¡ªAncestor Xuan Quan. Other sects had done the same, with the strongest sect, Cang Heaven Sect, only dispatching a Dao Lord, not even a grandmaster of the Profound Mind Realm.

    They all understood¡ªthe key to this battle lay with the Holy Land.

    An Hao furrowed his brows as he watched the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s cultivators move ahead, lost in thought.

    Over ten thousand Taixuan Sect disciples followed Lu? Baitian into the sky, their expressions tense. Even with the Holy Land taking the lead, they still felt uneasy. After all, the Holy Land had previously stated that the Sealed Demon was an entity they could not completely eradicate.

    A chilling voice echoed through the heavens, heard clearly by every cultivator beyond the formation.

    On the Taixuan Sect¡¯s side, all the grandmasters¡ªLu? Baitian, Ji Hantian, and Ancestor Xuan Quan¡ªwere visibly shaken.

    An Hao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Xuan Qian!? ...Impossible...¡±

    The voice belonged to Xuantian Yi!

    An Hao instinctively looked at Lu? Baitian. Ever since Lu? Baitian had inspected the restriction on his back, he had ordered An Hao never to speak of it. Lu? Baitian had also promised to handle the matter personally and would never betray Xuantian Yi.

    Now, Lu? Baitian¡¯s face was grim as he stared deep into the Demonic Land, ignoring An Hao¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Sealed Demon, after ten thousand years, have you still not awakened?¡±

    Lin Lu¡¯s voice was indifferent but carried immense pressure.

    Sealed Demon!

    All cultivators tensed up. Many who had seen Xuantian Yi before furrowed their brows and turned to the Taixuan Sect.

    At that moment¡ª

    The ground trembled violently.

    Lin Lu remained unfazed. He raised his hand, reinforcing the formation.

    The demonic energy surged stronger, madly resisting the golden runes, as if countless vengeful spirits were about to break free.

    A mournful cry echoed¡ªlike the wail of dragons and phoenixes, yet also like the howls of malevolent ghosts, sending chills down every spine.

    Boom!

    A terrifying force suddenly shattered the golden runes, sending an overwhelming demonic aura into the sky.

    The golden umbrella was sent flying.

    Lin Lu was caught off guard and forced to retreat.

    Regaining his footing, he grimly drew a redwood longsword.

    The hundreds of Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators fanned out, surrounding the demonic pillar of energy, each brandishing their weapons.

    Ji Xuanling gripped a large golden fan, his pupils dilating as he stared at the emerging figure within the pillar.

    ¡°It¡¯s him... So it was all true...¡±

 Chapter 204: Beyond the Rogue Immortal Realm!

    Chapter 204: Beyond the Rogue Immortal Realm!

    With just a casual grasp, Xuantian Yi made all the cultivators feel an overwhelming terror¡ªlike the sky was collapsing. The earth trembled violently, and deafening roars filled the air.

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators were struggling to resist. Their cultivation was high compared to the sect cultivators outside the formation, but in front of Xuantian Yi, they were utterly insignificant.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ground shattered continuously as torrents of demonic energy erupted like volcanic eruptions. Lightning coiled like intertwined dragons and serpents, gathering in the palm of Xuantian Yi¡¯s right hand.

    At that moment, his aura reached its peak. His white hair danced wildly, his expression manic¡ªlike a demonic god reborn into the world.

    Lin Lu steadied himself, his hands rapidly forming seals. With a mighty push, his spell surged forward, carrying heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy, intertwining wind and fire, sweeping across the fractured land toward Xuantian Yi.

    Before this vast force, everything seemed insignificant.

    Xuantian Yi raised his hand.

    Facing the torrential storm of wind and fire, he slammed down a single palm, tearing it apart, dispersing the elements into countless shattering fragments.

    "Formation! Exterminate the demon!"

    Lin Lu roared, and the Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators immediately leaped away, distancing themselves from Xuantian Yi.

    Suddenly, the billowing dust behind Lin Lu was violently dispersed¡ªXuantian Yi had already appeared at his back in a single step, standing sideways.

    His eyes burned with pure killing intent.

    With a single palm strike, black demonic flames ignited in his hand, piercing straight through Lin Lu''s chest. Blood splattered into the sky.

    Lin Lu''s eyes widened in shock and fury.

    With a sweep of his arm, Xuantian Yi slammed Lin Lu into the broken earth, then savagely pummeled him over and over. The brutality of the scene made the Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators panic. Even the distant grandmasters from various sects felt chills run down their spines.

    Though the Sealed Demon lacked the towering physical size of the Demon Ancestor or Great Demon Kings, the aura he radiated was far more terrifying.

    Lin Lu erupted into a mist of blood.

    But in the next instant, his true body reappeared dozens of miles away¡ªhis robes in tatters, his body drenched in blood, all traces of his former composure gone.

    Xuantian Yi stepped out of the blood mist, raising his head¡ªsilver sword shadows descended from the heavens, instantly engulfing him like a storm of divine blades.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless sword shadows rained down upon the earth, shaking the land with violent tremors.

    The attack came from dozens of Seven Star Spirit Realm sword cultivators, suspended in mid-air, each holding their sword before them. Their blades hummed with resonance, releasing piercingly sharp cries.

    Witnessing the immense power of the sword formation, the surrounding sect cultivators were both exhilarated and horrified. They instinctively retreated, expanding their encirclement.

    The difference in cultivation was too vast¡ªeven trying to hover in the air was difficult for them. They could only back away to avoid being caught in the battle.

    When the dust settled, all his artifacts lay shattered before him.

    Though he had barely managed to withstand the attack, his body was drenched in blood, his injuries severe.

    "Damn it...!"

    Lin Lu roared in fury. His spiritual energy exploded, shattering the ground below as he gathered his strength for another assault.

    Meanwhile, Xuantian Yi suddenly appeared behind a Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivator.

    Before the man could react, Xuantian Yi grabbed his head¡ªripping out his soul and swallowing it whole.

    The cultivator¡¯s lifeless body collapsed.

    The sight made the remaining Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators tremble in terror.

    They turned and fled.

    Xuantian Yi vanished again¡ªin an instant, he reappeared behind a female cultivator, repeating the process.

    None of the Grand Ascension cultivators could even resist him.

    Seated at his desk, Gu An continued practicing his calligraphy while observing the battle.

    The Sealed Demon-possessed Xuantian Yi was single-handedly crushing the Seven Star Spirit Realm forces. Lin Lu unleashed divine techniques one after another, shaking the heavens¡ªbut it was useless. He could not hurt Xuantian Yi, only watch as he devoured one soul after another.

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense detected ten rogue immortals speeding toward the battlefield¡ªthey were rushing in from the northern seas, arriving at terrifying speed.

    Reinforcements from the Seven Star Spirit Realm!

    "Strange... I can still sense Xuantian Yi¡¯s original soul within him," Gu An pondered.

    "It doesn¡¯t feel like a possession. The two seem... too perfectly merged, as if they were always one entity...?"

    He had originally planned to intervene as soon as the Sealed Demon broke free, but Xuantian Yi¡¯s presence forced him to wait.

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm wanted to use the Sealed Demon to bolster their holy reputation while also dragging Xuantian Yi into their plans¡ªweakening the Taixuan Sect¡¯s forces and tarnishing its name.

    A ruthless scheme.

    But they hadn¡¯t expected the Sealed Demon to break through to the Roving Immortal Stage!

    That... was beyond their calculations.

    And now, Gu An was determined to save Xuantian Yi.

    For now, though¡ªhe would let the Sealed Demon keep weakening the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    After all, the world needed to see that the Holy Land was not invincible.

 Chapter 205: The Majestic Might of Heavenâ€”The Descent of a Roving Immortal

    Chapter 205: The Majestic Might of Heaven¡ªThe Descent of a Roving Immortal

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Dark thunderclouds loomed over the Taixuan Sect, casting an oppressive sky as if an apocalyptic storm was about to descend.

    The sudden change in the heavens alarmed the disciples still busy within the Third Medicine Valley¡ªthey hurriedly sped up their tasks.

    Gu An descended from the pavilion, his divine sense keenly detecting that Xuantian Yi had already stepped half a foot into the Roving Immortal Realm.

    This realization piqued Gu An¡¯s interest in the Sealed Demon¡¯s prison¡ªwhat exactly lay beneath that could allow the Sealed Demon to break through all at once?

    There had to be a mystery hidden in the depths.

    Surely, the Sealed Demon didn¡¯t also possess lifespan cultivation abilities like him, right?

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts wandered as he prepared to act.

    He planned to wait until Xuantian Yi had finished dealing with the eleven rogue immortals from the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªthen, he would make his move.

    Above the battlefield, heavenly might was condensing¡ªa sign that Xuantian Yi was about to face his tribulation.

    "Is a rogue immortal¡¯s tribulation always this vast?"

    Gu An silently pondered as he gazed at the churning thunderclouds.

    This gave him a clearer understanding of immortal tribulations¡ªXuantian Yi¡¯s tribulation had enveloped the entire continent. The sheer magnitude of it was beyond reason.

    If the transition from rogue immortal to roving immortal was already this terrifying, then what about the tribulation from roving immortal to Celestial Ascension?

    Far away, the aura of one rogue immortal vanished¡ªclearly, another had fallen at Xuantian Yi¡¯s hands.

    And where there was a first, there was always a second.

    The successive deaths of two rogue immortals made Lin Lu¡ªwho was still healing¡ªunable to sit still any longer.

    He immediately plunged into the depths to support his allies.

    Meanwhile, Gu An focused on the heavenly tribulation.

    He could sense the spiritual energy of the five elements being drawn toward the thunderclouds, merging rapidly before surging back down toward the tribulation site.

    It was a gathering of heaven¡¯s will¡ªa power that accumulated endlessly.

    The third rogue immortal fell.

    Having devoured their souls, Xuantian Yi¡¯s aura soared even higher.

    Somewhere in the mystic void, Gu An could feel two demonic energies struggling within a single body.

    Could Xuantian Yi and the Sealed Demon be fighting for control?

    Gu An remained cautious¡ªif Xuantian Yi¡¯s soul was about to lose, he would intervene immediately.

    For mortals, the distance from the Taixuan Sect to the Demonic Land was a journey of a lifetime.

    For Gu An, it would take only a single step.

    Back in the Third Medicine Valley, the gathered disciples discussed the ominous thunderclouds.

    Lu Lingjun remained secluded in the pavilion, cultivating in silence. Since her return, she had not stepped outside even once.

    Each magnificent technique and mystical art shook the heavens, engraving the battle into every cultivator¡¯s soul.

    Sect members slowed their retreat, their eyes fixed on the celestial spectacle above.

    An Hao, Li Ya, and Zhang Bukui also paused to watch.

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s eyes burned with longing¡ªcould he ever reach such heights?

    Meanwhile, An Hao¡¯s heart was filled with concern.

    He still believed there was hope for Xuantian Yi to break free.

    As all cultivators watched, every time Xuantian Yi stopped to devour a soul, the sky projection zoomed in, displaying the grisly process in vivid detail.

    His face was split into two expressions¡ªhis left side cruel and ruthless, while his right side winced in pain.

    It was horrifying.

    One by one, the rogue immortals perished.

    Until only Lin Lu remained.

    As the last of his allies fell, despair overtook him.

    He turned to flee¡ªbut Xuantian Yi caught him.

    "You... can''t...!" Lin Lu trembled, his soul unable to escape, his body paralyzed.

    Before he could say more, he collapsed lifelessly.

    Xuantian Yi devoured his soul.

    Then¡ªhe soared into the sky, sitting cross-legged in mid-air.

    Beneath him, dust storms billowed like dragons, swallowing the world in a sea of turbulence.

    The illusion in the sky expanded, covering the entire continent.

    Every living being¡ªhuman or demon¡ªstared at it in horror.

    For the first time, the name "Xuantian Yi" was seared into the hearts of all under heaven.

    "Xuantian Yi! Have you forgotten your righteous path?"

    A furious voice roared.

    Ji Xuanling emerged from the storm of dust, his face twisted in anger.

    Xuantian Yi¡¯s right eye twitched¡ªhis expression conflicted.

    But then¡ªhis left eye opened.

    His gaze locked onto Ji Xuanling, filled with murderous intent.

    A divine voice boomed across the world:

    "The Innate Five Elements Divine Thunder Tribulation! How dare you, foul beast, attempt to withstand one of the Ten Great Tribulations of the Ages?"

    The heavens split apart¡ªand a blazing divine figure descended, its presence crushing Xuantian Yi into the ground.

    For the first time, terror flashed across Xuantian Yi¡¯s face.

 Chapter 206: Domineering! The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    Chapter 206: Domineering! The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Thunder rumbled through the heavens as Li Xuanling crashed to the ground.

    But unlike Xuantian Yi, who was bearing the immense suppression beyond the Rogue Immortal Realm, Li Xuanling merely stumbled a few steps before steadying himself.

    He immediately looked up, his gaze locking onto the mysterious figure standing before Xuantian Yi.

    That was a radiant figure, enveloped in a dazzling glow¡ªhe recognized him instantly.

    ¡°Cave Master!¡±

    Ji Xuanling exclaimed in excitement.

    The Master of Six Star Cave, the mighty Divine Soul Lord!

    Divine Soul Lord stood tall, clad in a wide black Daoist robe, with a gold-threaded white tunic underneath. A jade-inlaid blue sash wrapped around his waist, and three small swords were coiled around his long black hair. His expression was ice-cold as he gazed at the fallen Xuantian Yi, his eyes exuding a chilling aura that seemed to freeze time itself.

    In the heavenly projection above, which had been following Xuantian Yi¡¯s every movement, the image of Divine Soul Lord was now reflected across the entire continent, allowing all living beings to witness his divine presence.

    Even the Grandmasters of the Three Dynasties, upon seeing Divine Soul Lord for the first time, instinctively felt an overwhelming sense of reverence.

    His mere presence emanated an undefeatable aura.

    The world trembled with excitement¡ªthe once invincible Sealed Demon was now crumpled on the ground before Divine Soul Lord, his unstoppable momentum shattered.

    At that moment, Xuantian Yi was not refusing to rise¡ªhe simply couldn¡¯t.

    The gap between Rogue Immortal and Roving Immortal was like heaven and earth, mud and cloud.

    Xuantian Yi¡¯s eyes filled with horror, and for the first time, a pleading look surfaced in his gaze.

    Ten thousand miles away.

    An Hao stared at Divine Soul Lord¡¯s figure in the sky projection and panicked.

    Before his very eyes, Divine Soul Lord raised his right hand, his solemn voice reverberating across the continent:

    "Today, I shall slay this demon for the salvation of all beings!"

    His words were like a decree from the heavens, accompanied by thunderous roars that shook the very fabric of the world.

    "No¡ª!"

    An Hao roared desperately, attempting to leap into the sky to stop it.

    But before he could move, a hand suddenly pressed on his shoulder, and his entire spiritual energy collapsed, rendering him unable to fly.

    Zhang Bukui, Li Ya, and the disciples of the Taixuan Sect only saw a blur of motion, so fast they wondered if they had imagined it.

    Divine Soul Lord¡¯s palm was about to strike Xuantian Yi down.

    Li Xuanling¡¯s expression changed drastically¡ªhe opened his mouth to plead.

    Slap!

    Suddenly, a hand landed on Divine Soul Lord¡¯s shoulder, instantly dispersing the divine radiance surrounding him.

    His face contorted in shock, and his raised palm froze in midair.

    Even Xuantian Yi, in his weakened state, saw the figure that had appeared behind Divine Soul Lord¡ªhis face twisted in disbelief, followed by visible struggle.

    Li Xuanling¡¯s mouth fell open, his eyes locked onto the figure behind Divine Soul Lord, utterly shocked.

    At that moment, the entire world saw the same scene through the heavenly projection.

    Third Medicine Valley.

    Lu Lingjun pushed open her door just in time to witness the sky projection.

    Her face changed drastically.

    Outer Sect City¡ªHeavenly Mending Platform.

    Zuo Yijian, standing beside the Heaven-Splitting Axe, gazed at the sky and murmured:

    "The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path..."

    Even Di Xie, in the midst of his Sword Comprehension, tensed up.

    The Sword Sovereign was confronting the strongest forces of the Seven Star Spirit Realm?

    An Hao¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.

    His master had finally come to save him!

    Li Ya, too, was overjoyed¡ªtheir ancestors had arrived!

    Zhang Bukui, on the other hand, was simply curious¡ªwho was this mysterious arrival?

    Meanwhile, Lu? Baitian exhaled in relief.

    The sect leaders of other factions, however, were confused¡ªwhy had the Sword Sovereign intervened?

    Within the sky projection, Divine Soul Lord slowly lowered his right hand.

    His peripheral vision flickered toward the figure behind him.

    "Are you... the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?"

    Behind him stood a shadow wreathed in dark-purple demonic energy, both mysterious and ominous.

    Before Divine Soul Lord could react, Gu An suddenly pulled him backward¡ª

    With a single step forward, Divine Soul Lord was forcefully shoved away!

    His face drastically changed¡ªhe had been pushed back uncontrollably!

    Gu An arrived before Xuantian Yi, extending two fingers and pressing them against his forehead.

    Boom!

    The power of a Celestial Ascension cultivator erupted, forcibly expelling the Sealed Demon¡¯s soul from Xuantian Yi¡¯s body!

    Dark demonic energy collapsed and dissipated.

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm was considered a Holy Land, known for its mission to protect humanity.If he killed Divine Soul Lord, he might attract other high-ranking cultivators from the Star Caves.

    Gu An glanced up.

    The heavenly tribulation was beginning to fade.

    With the Sealed Demon sealed away, there was no longer a target to undergo the trial.

    Thus, the tribulation itself ceased.

    His figure vanished in an instant.

    Without Gu An¡¯s support, Xuantian Yi¡¯s weakened body fell forward.

    Just before his forehead hit the ground, Li Xuanling appeared and caught him.

    Lu? Baitian immediately called out, summoning the Taixuan Sect disciples to follow him in aiding Xuantian Yi.

    Over ten thousand disciples soared into the sky, rushing forward without hesitation.

    None of them feared death¡ªevery single one of them had excitement written all over their faces.

    With the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path here, what was there to fear?

    The sect masters of the other factions exchanged uncertain glances.

    This entire sequence of events had far exceeded their expectations.

    There was too much to process¡ªtoo much that challenged everything they thought they knew.

    Finally, Liang Canghai took a deep breath and declared:

    ¡°The Three Dynasties shall stand together!¡±

    Then, without hesitation, he flew toward Cang Heaven Sect¡¯s forces.

    The other sect masters quickly regained their composure and issued their own orders.

    They now had a new priority¡ª

    Winning over the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    This battle had solidified a terrifying truth¡ª

    The Sword Sovereign was stronger than the Holy Land itself!

    In the Third Medicine Valley, Lu Lingjun watched as the sky projection slowly faded.

    Her thoughts returned to reality.

    For a moment, she instinctively wanted to find Gu An, to talk to him, to share the emotions she felt from witnessing this monumental battle.

    But then, she realized something¡ª

    Gu An¡¯s presence was no longer in the valley.

    Instinctively, she extended her divine sense, scanning toward Xuan Valley¡ª

    She found him checking herbs in the nearby mountain forests.

    Only then did she let out a breath of relief.

    A helpless smile formed on her lips.

    ¡°Such an earth-shattering event, and all you care about is your precious plants?

    You really have no ambition at all.¡±

    Elsewhere, within the Inner Sect City, Ji Xiaoyu stood atop a rooftop.

    Even as the heavenly projection faded, she didn¡¯t look away.

    She had never met Divine Soul Lord before, but she could feel his status was exceptionally high within the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Yet even he had been forced to retreat.

    Her expression turned complicated.

    ¡°Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path... just who are you?¡±

    This battle would change everything.

    Ji Xiaoyu could already foresee it¡ª

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm would be forced into submission, their previous unchecked arrogance shattered.

    Before, even without the Sword Sovereign, they had restrained their darker ambitions, unwilling to act too openly.

    Now?

    With the Sword Sovereign proving himself superior to their greatest expert, they would be forced to act even more cautiously.

    But Ji Xiaoyu was certain of one thing¡ª

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm would do everything in its power to uncover the identity of the Sword Sovereign.

    And when that happened, the Ji Family, being part of the Taixuan Sect, would be the first weapon they wielded.

    ¡°Family head... was this the outcome you foresaw?¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu smirked as she turned away.

    She had barely taken a step¡ª

    Boom!

    A thunderous cheer erupted from the Inner Sect City.

    The entire city was celebrating.

    .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }

    But it was only a fraction of the world¡¯s reaction.

    At that moment, the entire world erupted into an uproar!

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm, a Holy Land of legend, had been shamed before the entire continent.

    And in contrast¡ª

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had ascended to an untouchable height!

 Chapter 207: Like Pan An

    Chapter 207: Like Pan An

    Over the vast ocean, Divine Soul Lord sat cross-legged atop a massive gourd, arms folded across his chest as the sea breeze ruffled his hair.

    His eyes remained shut, his brows tightly furrowed.

    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became, and an increasing sense of unease gnawed at him.

    After this battle, the prestige of the Holy Land would surely plummet¡ªhow could he not be furious?

    Yet, he found it difficult to gauge the attitude of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path toward the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    From what he could tell, the Sword Sovereign didn''t seem hostile to the Seven Star Spirit Realm. The ones he had killed, like Lin Jingtian, had all brought it upon themselves. Even Li Xuanling had gone to Taixuan Sect without any incident.

    And this time was no different¡ªthe Sword Sovereign had merely forced him to retreat, without actually dealing a fatal blow.

    He couldn''t tell if the Sword Sovereign was wary of the Seven Star Spirit Realm or if he simply had no intention to kill.

    Truthfully, when the Sealed Demon attacked the Roving Immortal Stage, Divine Soul Lord had sensed it, yet he deliberately chose not to intervene.

    He had allowed the Lin Family¡¯s scattered immortals and disciples to be devoured by the Sealed Demon for two reasons. First, he wanted to shape the Sealed Demon into a terrifying threat¡ªafter all, the stronger the Sealed Demon, the greater the prestige he would gain when he eventually destroyed it. Second, he saw it as an opportunity to eradicate the Lin Family, thus erasing any lingering karmic ties with the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    If his plan had worked, the Seven Star Spirit Realm would have maintained the Holy Land¡¯s prestige while also resolving its grievances with the Sword Sovereign. A win-win situation.

    But things had gone terribly wrong.

    The Sword Sovereign had acted too soon.

    ¡°So, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path is connected to Xuantian Yi?¡± The more Divine Soul Lord thought about it, the more plausible it seemed.

    Before Xuantian Yi joined the Starsea Sect Alliance, Taixuan Sect had never had such a formidable grandmaster.

    He suspected that Xuantian Yi, having foreseen the coming Demonic Cataclysm, had reached out to the Sword Sovereign for aid in advance.

    Yes! That must be it!

    Divine Soul Lord had even learned that Xuantian Yi had written a book called The Sword Sovereign: A Myth.

    Raising his right hand, he retrieved a command token. After hesitating for a moment, he probed it with his divine sense.

    Soon, a surge of spiritual energy resonated from within the token, and he began to relay the recent events along with his own speculations.

    Moments later, his expression turned grim¡ªhe was clearly being reprimanded.

    Far away in the forests of Xuan Valley, Gu An watched in silence.

    Ever since Divine Soul Lord had left, Gu An had kept his divine sense locked onto him, ensuring no unexpected incidents occurred.

    When he saw Divine Soul Lord take out the command token, he immediately deduced that the man was contacting a superior within the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    As Divine Soul Lord finally stored the token back into his spatial ring, Gu An exhaled a deep breath, his gaze turning cold.

    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.

    Li Ya, on the other hand, sternly warned him not to mention their injuries to Gu An. He was to follow Li Ya¡¯s lead when speaking.

    Zhang Bukui had no choice but to nod in agreement.

    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t hidden things from Li Ya before¡ªnow that Li Ya wanted to conceal something from Gu An, they were even.

    Soon, Li Ya and Zhang Bukui descended into Xuan Valley.

    Their arrival immediately caught the attention of the errand disciples.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li!¡± Lu Jiu Jia approached excitedly, his face filled with joy.

    Among those who had left Xuan Valley, the strongest was undoubtedly Li Ya!

    Even though Li Ya had lost his battle against An Hao and failed to make it onto the Golden Ranking, his strength had already been recognized by the entire Taixuan Sect. He was the pride of Xuan Valley.

    Looking at Lu Jiu Jia, Li Ya, knowing he was Gu An¡¯s junior, nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here to see your senior brother.¡±

    Before Lu Jiu Jia could respond, a voice drifted from the loft:

    ¡°Senior Brother Li, Bukui, come on up.¡±

    Hearing Gu An¡¯s voice, Zhang Bukui was instantly overwhelmed with excitement.

    Li Ya shot him a warning glance before leading him upstairs.

    Lu Jiu Jia watched Li Ya¡¯s confident stride with envy. Li Ya was living the life he had always dreamed of.

    Inside the room, the moment Zhang Bukui saw Gu An, he immediately knelt down.

    Startled, Li Ya hurriedly shut the door.

    His sworn brother kneeling before his junior? That would be a scandal if word got out!

    ¡°What are you doing? Get up already!¡± Gu An sighed in exasperation.

    Li Ya quickly pulled Zhang Bukui up, shooting him a glare.

    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }

    Zhang Bukui, however, simply grinned at Gu An like a fool.

    Gu An motioned for them to sit while he poured them tea.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li, how have you been these years?¡± Gu An asked casually.

    Li Ya immediately launched into a grand tale, boasting about his experiences and rapid progress in cultivation.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Bukui repeatedly hesitated to speak.

 Chapter 208: Hostility from Divine Soul Lord

    As soon as Li Ya put down the paper, the conversation naturally veered back to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, as if they could talk about him forever.

    Zhang Bukui mentioned that when the Sword Sovereign acted earlier, he saw a fleeting shadow and suspected that it was him¡ªmeaning the Sword Sovereign had passed right by them.

    Li Ya also claimed he saw the same thing, and both of them were convinced.

    Gu An found it amusing.

    He had done it on purpose, making sure that An Hao and the others caught a glimpse of him. More precisely, he wanted Taixuan Sect cultivators to sense that he had rushed over from their sect.

    With his Infinite Free Step, Gu An could teleport instantly to Divine Soul Lord¡¯s side in a single stride.

    The three of them chatted for another hour before Li Ya and Zhang Bukui finally bid their farewell.

    Li Ya planned to formally induct Zhang Bukui into the sect, and there was much to be done, so Gu An did not insist they stay.

    Watching their figures disappear into the vast snowfall, Gu An lingered for a while before finally heading back inside.

    As the end of the year approached, the New Year Festival drew near.

    With humanity¡¯s complete victory over the Demonic Cataclysm, the world now appeared to be entering an era of peace. In response, Lu? Baitian declared that this year¡¯s festival would be a grand celebration.

    Even before the New Year arrived, various cities had already begun their preparations, and this festive atmosphere extended to Xuan Valley and the Third Medicine Valley as well.

    To mark the beginning of a new era, Lu? Baitian issued several decrees, increasing benefits for disciples at all levels¡ªeven errand disciples¡ªfilling the entire sect with joy and excitement.

    Gu An, riding the Blood Prison Great Saint, wandered through the Outer Sect City, taking in the lively sights.

    He could sense numerous individuals concealing their cultivation within the city. There were over twenty cultivators at the Profound Mind Realm, three at the Grand Ascension Stage, and even one at the Nirvana Stage.

    These individuals had all come from overseas. Over the past year, they had been gathering intelligence¡ªmainly regarding Taixuan Sect¡¯s stance on the Seven Star Spirit Realm and the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Since they posed no threat to Gu An, he paid them little attention.

    As he wandered, Gu An encountered several familiar faces¡ªdisciples from Medicine Valley, fellow cultivators he had befriended at the Library Hall and Alchemy Hall. Engaging in casual conversations, he found amusement in hearing about their cultivation journeys.

    The festive atmosphere permeated every street, and even the Blood Prison Great Saint glanced around curiously.

    Unknowingly, Gu An found himself in front of the Heavenly Mending Platform once again.

    The vast platform was packed with people, voices blending into a vibrant chorus. Numerous Outer Sect disciples stood guard along its edges.

    First, the Demon Ancestor was slain. Then, the Sealed Demon was vanquished.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡¯s prestige had reached its peak. Even disciples from other sects would climb the platform just to pay homage to the two inscribed characters: Righteous Path.

    The entire cultivation world was discussing the Sword Sovereign.

    Notably, Xuantian Yi¡¯s book, The Sword Sovereign: A Myth, had become wildly popular.

    In the book, the Sword Sovereign was described as someone who liked to tap his enemies on the shoulder under the cover of night¡ªcoincidentally mirroring the moment when he had placed a hand on Divine Soul Lord¡¯s shoulder.

    This led many to wonder¡ªcould the Green Hero actually know the Sword Sovereign?

    Gu An merely observed from below. There were many like him, mostly cultivators at the Foundation Establishment and Qi Refining Stages, content with simply watching from afar.

    Then, patting the Blood Prison Great Saint, he signaled for it to move on.

    With the festival approaching, he needed to prepare gifts for his disciples.

    This year¡¯s New Year celebration carried special significance. Taixuan Sect was poised for rapid expansion¡ªevents like the Golden Ranking Tournament, the Alchemy Tournament, and the World¡¯s Number One Sword Dao Tournament had amassed immense wealth for the sect. Now that the world was at peace, it was time to make a bold move forward.

    Gu An also needed to gather high-grade medicinal herbs for his Celestial Realm.

    Suddenly¡ª

    A system prompt appeared before his eyes:

    [Divine Soul Lord has developed hostility toward you. He harbors killing intent. Would you like to use Lifespan Perception?]

    Gu An frowned.

    Interesting.

    Taking a deep breath, he chose to activate Lifespan Perception once again. He had already checked before, but this time, he was looking at his own fate.

    [Divine Soul Lord (Roving Immortal Stage, Level 3): 28,098 / 130,000 / 180,000]

    With roughly 100,000 years of remaining lifespan¡ª

    He could steal at least 10,000 years!

    Changing plans, Gu An had the Blood Prison Great Saint leave the Outer Sect City¡ªnot towards the Inner Sect, but toward a secluded forest outside the city.

    Inside a secluded palace, soft light reflected off the polished floors. Spirit Stones embedded in the stone pillars emitted a radiant glow, illuminating the grand hall.

    At the far end of the hall, Divine Soul Lord sat at the highest seat, reading a scroll.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes and glanced at the black-clad figure kneeling before him.

    ¡°You may leave,¡± he commanded.

    Without hesitation, the black-clad man turned and exited.

    As the doors shut, Divine Soul Lord furrowed his brows, propping his left hand against his cheek while holding the scroll in his right.

    His gaze lingered on the contents of the scroll.

    "Xuantian Yi..."

    He murmured under his breath.

    Although he had feared the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, he hadn¡¯t given up.

    After leaving the mainland, he had ordered spies within Taixuan Sect to investigate all of Xuantian Yi¡¯s connections. The scroll in his hands contained detailed records of everyone closely linked to him.

    The Sealed Demon¡¯s rise in strength? Surely tied to Xuantian Yi.

    The Sword Sovereign¡¯s intervention? Clearly to save him.

    No matter how he looked at it, Xuantian Yi was to blame for his defeat.

    Thus, his killing intent toward Xuantian Yi and everyone associated with him only grew stronger.

    However, he dared not act rashly¡ªwho knew if the Sword Sovereign was hiding among them?

    Just the mere thought of the Sword Sovereign made Divine Soul Lord uneasy.

    Luckily, Samsung Cave had rarely contacted him in recent years. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how to explain himself.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    Letting out a long sigh, Divine Soul Lord stood up, preparing to retreat into Small Spirit Realm for secluded cultivation.

    Right now, the Seven Star Spirit Realm needed to focus on maintaining its image and concealing its dark deeds from the surrounding major factions. As the realm¡¯s lofty Cave Master, all he had to do was issue orders¡ªhe had no intention of personally handling the details.

    He took two steps forward, just about to descend the staircase¡ª

    When suddenly¡ª

    A hand landed lightly on his shoulder.

    Though it was just a gentle tap, his heart stopped cold.

    That feeling...

    He would never forget what it felt like to have the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path touch his shoulder.

    Fear instinctively gripped his heart.

    Just as he was about to speak, an overwhelming surge of divine power flooded his body¡ª

    In an instant, his flesh turned to ashes.

    His soul was utterly annihilated.

    The difference between a Ninth-Level Celestial Ascension Stage cultivator and a Third-Level Roving Immortal Stage cultivator was simply too vast.

    Before Gu An, Divine Soul Lord was no different from an ant.

    Even the scroll in his hands was reduced to nothingness.

    The Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body-cloaked Gu An vanished without a trace, as if he had never been there.

    In less than ten breaths, he was back at Taixuan Sect, emerging from the bushes to reunite with the Blood Prison Great Saint.

    As if nothing had happened.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint, unaware of his brief absence, merely stood up upon seeing him return.

    Gu An casually plucked a wildflower and placed it on the beast¡¯s horn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, guiding it back toward Xuan Valley.

    Though outwardly composed, his heart raced with excitement.

    Glancing at the system notification again, he smirked.

    [By killing Divine Soul Lord, you have obtained 10,500 years of lifespan.]

    Roving Immortal Stage cultivators really were worth more.

    When Gu An executed Divine Soul Lord, he didn''t even dare to search his soul.

    Divine Soul Lord had surely encountered many high-level immortals, and Gu An feared that soul-searching might inadvertently alert those powerful beings.

    He could already glimpse the workings of karma, and if he deepened his understanding of the Dao of Karma, it would be equivalent to unlocking a permanent Lifespan Perception ability.

    Thus, he didn¡¯t even bother investigating the cave dwelling.

    It wasn''t uncommon for a grandmaster like Divine Soul Lord to disappear for decades or even centuries.

    The real question was whether the Seven Star Spirit Realm had any spiritual artifacts capable of detecting a disciple''s demise.

    Gu An had read about certain maritime sects possessing unique magical artifacts that could instantly sense when their members perished.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. This was a gamble.

    One thing was certain¡ªGu An would never allow someone harboring killing intent toward him to continue living. The longer he delayed, the greater the danger.

    After the New Year, Taixuan Sect began preparations for a grand tournament¡ªthe First World Cultivation Tournament.

    But what exactly was this tournament about?

    The idea came from Lu? Baitian¡¯s study of the Heaven-Splitting Axe¡ªa competition where participants would wield a single mystical artifact using their spiritual power.

    Once the announcement spread, it sent shockwaves through the cultivation world.

    Such an event had never been held before.

    Lu? Baitian planned to take five years to prepare it, even publicly inviting cultivators from overseas to participate.

    Since eliminating Divine Soul Lord, Gu An had kept his divine sense scanning the Three Dynasties daily.

    So far, everything was peaceful, and his Lifespan Perception had yet to be triggered again.

    By mid-March, Lu? Baitian visited Gu An.

    The two of them sat in Gu An¡¯s room, drinking wine.

    Gu An listened carefully as Lu? Baitian spoke of his ambitions, occasionally adding his own thoughts.

    He wasn¡¯t well-versed in sect management, but he could offer insights. So far, Lu? Baitian¡¯s approach has aligned with his expectations.

    Lu? Baitian had focused all his energy on expanding the sect¡¯s influence, and as a result, internal conflicts had greatly diminished.

    For the first time in its history, Taixuan Sect was truly united.

    ¡°Even though the world is at peace now,¡± Lu? Baitian sighed, putting down his wine bowl, ¡°I still feel uneasy... It¡¯s like back when we fought the Sealed Demon. That mysterious cultivator¡ªhis strength was terrifying.¡±

    That man is already dead.

    Gu An answered in his heart but replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say he was an immortal from the Holy Land? The Holy Land shouldn¡¯t bring calamity, should it?¡±

    Lu? Baitian scoffed. ¡°Who knows?¡±

    Then, shaking his head, he said, ¡°Forget it. In any case, my goal is for Taixuan Sect to produce a cultivator who surpasses the Grand Ascension Stage within my lifetime. I will do whatever it takes to make that happen.¡±

    Gu An nodded.

    ¡°Then you should focus on An Hao¡ªhis talent is extraordinary. He¡¯s your best bet.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    A rare smile appeared on Lu? Baitian¡¯s face.

    After surviving the Sealed Demon Cataclysm, his opinion of An Hao had clearly changed.

    Good.

    Let him set his sights on An Hao.

    Gu An had no interest in becoming Sect Master himself.

    The two of them continued chatting for a long time before Lu? Baitian finally departed.

    Even before the First World Cultivation Tournament had begun, he was already planning his next grand event.

    After Lu? Baitian left, Gu An didn¡¯t linger in the Third Medicine Valley.

    He returned to Xuan Valley, then quietly slipped away.

    Activating Infinite Free Step, he swiftly distanced himself from the mainland.

    After just a few dozen steps, he arrived at a vast oceanic island¡ª

    The most prosperous island in this region, home to over five million cultivators, with people constantly coming and going.

    Gu An made no attempt to disguise himself.

    This place was too far from Taixuan Sect.

    Even Grand Ascension cultivators would need a significant amount of time to travel here, and the sea was crawling with countless sea demons along the way.

    No one here would recognize him.

    His purpose this time?

    To purchase medicinal herb seeds.

    His Celestial Realm would only cultivate herbs of the Seventh Grade or higher.

 Chapter 209: Meng Lang, Sixth Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage

    Before coming here, Gu An had already used divine sense to survey the island.

    The strongest cultivator present was a bit more powerful than Divine Soul Lord, but not by much.

    If there were Celestial Ascension Stage cultivators, then there might be even stronger beings hidden in the shadows.

    But with Roving Immortal Stage as the apparent peak, there likely wasn¡¯t anything far beyond Celestial Ascension lurking unseen.

    Even if there was, as long as Gu An kept a low profile, there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble.

    He made his way to the Sea Protectorate, intending to register an identity token¡ªa requirement for conducting business and accessing major buildings.

    This was something he had already confirmed through his divine sense.

    The Sea Protectorate was immense, spanning a hundred miles, with a constant stream of cultivators coming and going.

    Just as he stepped inside, a young attendant approached him.

    ¡°Senior, what business do you wish to handle today?¡±

    ¡°I need an identity token.¡±

    ¡°Understood, please follow me.¡±

    The attendant was both respectful and enthusiastic.

    There were many attendants like him, all dressed in plain yet tidy clothing. From the colors of their robes, one could roughly gauge their status in the Sea Protectorate.

    The attendant chatted amicably as they walked, introducing both the Sea Protectorate and the island itself.

    ¡°This island is called Seeker¡¯s Island. It¡¯s a renowned neutral ground on the ocean, where transactions can be conducted with peace of mind. If disputes arise, the Island Lord personally upholds justice and can even call upon major sects like the Starsea Sect Alliance, Seven Star Spirit Realm, and Deep Sea Spirit Palace.¡±

    Despite speaking of such formidable sects, the attendant remained humble and composed¡ªa quality that Gu An appreciated.

    When Gu An asked for his name, the attendant looked genuinely flattered and quickly introduced himself.

    Of course, Gu An already knew¡ªbut formalities mattered.

    [Hu Xiaojian (Nascent Soul Stage, Level 2): 480 / 860 / 2200]

    For someone with this lifespan, Hu Xiaojian would be considered a genius in Taixuan Sect.

    But here on Seeker¡¯s Island, he was merely a servant.

    Such a vast difference in standards.

    ¡°Senior, have you reached the Immortal Dao Realm?¡±

    Hu Xiaojian cautiously asked.

    Gu An¡¯s presence felt profound¡ªnot overbearing, but possessing a natural aura of refinement, making him seem like a reclusive grandmaster.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu An replied casually.

    Hu Xiaojian''s excitement skyrocketed.

    Half an incense stick later, under Hu Xiaojian¡¯s guidance, Gu An arrived at a grand hall.

    The cultivators entering and exiting were all at the Grand Ascension or Nirvana Stages.

    Those at the Nirvana Stage were likely outsiders, like himself.

    Meanwhile, the Grand Ascension cultivators seemed to be affiliated with the Sea Protectorate.

    As for Scattered Immortals¡ªthey were far rarer.

    Hu Xiaojian led Gu An to an elderly cultivator and explained his purpose.

    The elder immediately rose and escorted them to a side chamber.

    [Chu Feng (Nirvana Stage, Level 5): 3,860 / 15,000 / 17,000]

    Gu An glanced at the lifespan data but said nothing, following Chu Feng¡¯s lead.

    From a redwood cabinet, Chu Feng retrieved a white jade token, blank and unmarked.

    Handing it to Gu An, he instructed, ¡°Infuse it with your spiritual power and silently recite your name¡ªthis will finalize the registration.¡±

    Gu An took the token, adjusted his aura, and infused it with his spiritual power.

    A few breaths later, he raised the identity token, showing it to Chu Feng.

    "Meng Lang, Sixth Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage."

    Chu Feng''s expression shifted instantly¡ªhe hurriedly clasped his hands and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    Hu Xiaojian, even more ecstatic, followed suit with a respectful bow.

    Gu An withdrew the token indifferently and asked, ¡°I heard that a high-rank identity token comes with certain benefits?¡±

    Chu Feng nodded and respectfully explained the privileges:

    Reduced transaction feesPermanent access to a private cave residenceAuthority to command five personal attendants

    Satisfied, Gu An directly assigned Hu Xiaojian to be his guide.

    Hu Xiaojian was both shocked and thrilled, while Chu Feng merely smiled and encouraged him.

    Thus began Gu An¡¯s shopping spree on Seeker¡¯s Island.

    First, he traded for spirit stones.

    It was worth noting that the island¡¯s currency standard was one high-grade spirit stone.

    Lower-grade spirit stones¡ªmid or low¡ªweren''t even accepted.

    Low-level cultivators couldn¡¯t even set foot on the island.

    Brutal, but practical.

    After all, what cultivator below Nascent Soul Stage could even traverse the ocean to reach Seeker¡¯s Island?

    The island was millions of miles from the nearest landmass, with no other islands nearby.

    For someone like Hu Xiaojian, the Seven Star Spirit Realm was an incredibly distant power.

    The sect he had heard about most was the Starsea Sect Alliance¡ªthe undisputed ruler of the seas.

    By dusk, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    Purchasing medicinal herbs took time¡ªit wasn¡¯t something that could be done in one visit.

    Fortunately, Seeker¡¯s Island had an abundance of high-grade herbs.

    Even Ninth-Grade medicinal herbs were available.

    There were even rumors that once every few decades, Seeker¡¯s Island would auction off Immortal Dao Spirit Trees.

    After greeting the valley disciples, he went upstairs to continue writing his book.

    Once his purchase was complete, it would be time to publish Journey to the West!

    His trip to Seeker¡¯s Island had left him in a great mood.

    Using the alias Meng Lang was a tribute to an old friend.

    And he wasn¡¯t worried about being recognized.

    Most people who knew Gu An would never set foot on Seeker¡¯s Island in their entire lives.

    As for Xuantian Yi and An Hao¡ªeven with their talent, they wouldn¡¯t reach the Immortal Dao Realm anytime soon.

    If Xuantian Yi really was connected to the Starsea Sect Alliance, he might visit Seeker¡¯s Island one day.

    Still¡ªGu An couldn¡¯t help but imagine a future where he and Xuantian Yi met overseas.

    Wouldn¡¯t Xuantian Yi¡¯s reaction be interesting?

    One month later¡ª

    Now ninety-eight years old, Gu An visited Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    Finding Tian Yao¡¯er, he led her into his Celestial Realm, then took out a massive collection of medicinal herb seeds and handed them over.

    Seeing the sheer quantity of seeds, Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her breathing growing rapid.

    ¡°How long... would it take to plant all these?¡±

    Gu An had completely emptied his fortune¡ªand yet, he had only taken out a quarter of his stock.

    Chuckling, he said, ¡°These seeds are Seventh-Grade at minimum. You better be careful¡ªif you mess up, I will hold you accountable.¡±

    Seventh-Grade?!

    Tian Yao¡¯er gasped¡ªthen, moments later, her excitement exploded.

    If all these high-grade herbs thrived, the spiritual energy in this realm would overflow!

    Wasting no time, she began planting immediately.

    Meanwhile, Gu An channeled his spiritual power into the earth, converting it into Five Elements Spiritual Energy.

    Letting the realm absorb natural energy was far too slow.

    Thankfully, his Primal Heaven and Earth Art contained methods for converting spiritual power into energy.

    A long road lay ahead.

 Chapter 210: Journey to the West Shocks the World

    Gu An and Xuantian Yi talked for two full hours.

    Before Xuantian Yi left, Gu An gave him half a copy of Journey to the West.

    Over the years, Gu An had long finished writing the book, but he had deliberately delayed its release, refining the manuscript over and over again to perfect his handwriting.

    He only gave Xuantian Yi half of it¡ªhe couldn¡¯t risk him spoiling the entire story.

    A little suspense never hurts.

    After seeing Xuantian Yi off, Gu An headed downstairs, mounted the Blood Prison Great Saint, and rode to Xuan Valley.

    Ye Lan was already waiting for him in the loft.

    Leisurely dismounting, Gu An made his way upstairs.

    The two exchanged pleasantries as usual.

    Ye Lan had been incredibly busy over the past year and only had time to visit him during the New Year Festival.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re turning a hundred this year¡ªshouldn¡¯t we celebrate?¡± Ye Lan asked with a smile.

    Gu An shook his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point? Cultivators don¡¯t celebrate birthdays. It¡¯s just a hassle.¡±

    Ye Lan nodded, not pressing further.

    After all, turning one hundred was a major milestone for any cultivator.

    But if Gu An didn¡¯t care, she wouldn¡¯t force the issue.

    Their conversation drifted between Taixuan Sect, the cultivation world, and the mortal realm.

    For the most part, Ye Lan did the talking while Gu An simply listened and nodded along.

    At one point, Gu An asked about her progress with Innate Reincarnation Technique.

    Ye Lan assured him that she practiced it every day.

    Although her cultivation realm hadn¡¯t improved, she could feel the technique¡¯s gradual accumulation.

    Satisfied, Gu An handed her a collection of top-tier alchemical pills, urging her to hurry up and consume them.

    In twenty years, she would have to unseal the technique¡ªand by then, who knew how much her lifespan limit would increase?

    Ye Lan happily accepted his gifts, her face glowing with joy.

    Seeing her expression, Gu An suddenly shuddered.

    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t get the wrong idea¡ªI¡¯m always your Senior Brother.¡±

    Ye Lan simply laughed.

    She stood up, walked over to him, and placed her hands on his shoulders.

    He was always the one putting hands on other people¡¯s shoulders¡ªonly Junior Sister could do it to him.

    Sigh. Who told her she was my Junior Sister?

    ¡°Sit down. Stop touching me,¡± Gu An grumbled.

    ¡°Aiya, Senior Brother, I won¡¯t do anything. Just like last time~¡±

    ¡°You dare bring up last time?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a little touching? I promise I won¡¯t put my hands inside.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and sit down. I have something serious to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead¡ªI just like standing next to you.¡±

    Riding the Blood Prison Great Saint, Gu An arrived at Outer Sect City and made his way to the Library Hall.

    There, Grand Elder Feng Shang personally greeted him.

    After they sat down, Feng Shang grinned and asked, ¡°So, Shattering the Void is finished¡ªdo you have a new book in the works?¡±

    Even though Shattering the Void hadn¡¯t reached the same legendary status as Romance of the Gods, it was still wildly profitable.

    Not only had Feng Shang benefited, but the entire Outer Sect City had prospered as well.

    Currently, their city ranked first among the Eight Outer Sect Cities.

    In martial strength, they had the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    In literature, they had Pan An.

    Every time Feng Shang reread Romance of the Gods, he couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Gu An was actually the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    But then he¡¯d remember¡ªGu An was barely a hundred years old.

    Ridiculous.

    Still... perhaps Pan An and the Sword Sovereign were connected.

    Maybe that¡¯s why Pan An refused to write about the Sword Sovereign¡ªhe was afraid of revealing something.

    Without a word, Gu An pulled five books from his storage bag.

    They contained the first half of Journey to the West.

    Feng Shang picked up the top book, reading the cover aloud:

    ¡°Journey to the West?¡±

    The title sounded too plain.

    A little disappointed, he thought to himself, Maybe this one won¡¯t be as interesting.

    Still, with Pan An¡¯s reputation, he had to give it a chance.

    Flipping through the pages, his expression gradually changed.

    A few breaths later¡ªhis posture straightened.

    As time passed, his hand began to tremble.

    Then he reached the scene where Sun Wukong wreaked havoc in the Celestial Court¡ª

    "Good! Good! GOOD!"

    He slammed his leg in excitement.

    Gu An chuckled and stood up.

    ¡°The book is yours. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    He had worked with the Library Hall for years¡ªthere was no need to worry about being cheated.

    Feng Shang shot up from his chair, his face flushed with pure exhilaration.

    ¡°Journey to the West is going to be a sensation! This isn¡¯t just as good as Romance of the Gods¡ªit¡¯s even better!¡±

    The narrative was stronger.

    The characters were more engaging.

    Seeing Sun Wukong awaken, claim his title as the Monkey King, and set out to find immortality¡ªFeng Shang was hooked.

    The Heavenly Court¡¯s mistreatment of Sun Wukong only made him anticipate his rebellion even more.

    Then...

    Sun Wukong rebelled.

    He rampaged through the Celestial Court.

    He fought gods and immortals alike.

    Too strong!

    Feng Shang was in awe.

    How did Gu An come up with all of this?

    Even the spells, treasures, and factions described in Journey to the West felt eerily realistic¡ªbecause they mirrored real legends.

    Underwater Dragon PalacesImmortals in the Celestial RealmReclusive Daoists beyond the seas

    Could these really be just stories?

    Gu An simply smiled and left without another word.

    Watching him walk out into the sunlight, Feng Shang found himself momentarily dazed.

    "Truly an immortal among mortals."

    Mounting the Blood Prison Great Saint, Gu An rode off.

    As he made his way through the Outer Sect City, he greeted familiar faces along the way.

    The Ji Family had withdrawn from Taixuan Sect.

    The Zhou Family had defected to Cang Heaven Sect.

    If this had happened decades ago, Taixuan Sect would have suffered immense losses.

    But now?

    Their departure barely made a difference¡ªin fact, Taixuan Sect had grown even stronger.

    And yet, new powerful families were already rising to take their place.

    This was Taixuan Sect.

    For every one who left, another rose to replace them.

    The sect was flourishing.

    Still, Gu An wondered¡ª

    How long before Taixuan Sect reaches the level of the Seven Star Spirit Realm or the Starsea Sect Alliance?

    By then... how many of his old friends would still be at his side?

    As the ox beneath him trotted along, his thoughts drifted toward the distant future¡ªten thousand, a hundred thousand years ahead.

    Taixuan Sect¡¯s First World Cultivation Tournament was fast approaching.

    But the hottest topic in the cultivation world?

    Journey to the West.

    The moment Pan An¡¯s Journey to the West was released¡ª

    The entire cultivation world shook.

    Many had expected another simple novel like Taixuan Immortal Venerable or Shattering the Void.

    Instead, they got a masterpiece on par with Romance of the Gods.

    And at its center¡ª

    Great Sage, Equal to Heaven¡ªSun Wukong!

    The most famous name in all of the Three Dynasties.

    Pan An was once again elevated to legendary status.

    With the release of Journey to the West, the accusations of him running out of ideas were completely crushed.

    Some people even began to say that Journey to the West was superior to Romance of the Gods!

    Lu? Baitian seized the hype surrounding the book, announcing that the champion of the First World Cultivation Tournament would earn the title ¡°Great Sage¡±.

    This fueled even greater anticipation for the tournament.

    Thanks to Journey to the West, Pan An¡¯s fame within Taixuan Sect even briefly surpassed the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Pan An had started a literary movement in the cultivation world.

    Now, he had once again overshadowed the Sword Sovereign with his stories.

    Although many new cultivation novels had appeared after Pan An¡¯s rise, most cultivators still believed that Pan An was the best.

    Gu An personally thought this was nostalgia bias¡ªthere were many talented writers in the cultivation world.

    That day, Gu An rode the Blood Prison Great Saint into the Outer Sect City.

    He had a feeling there would be some entertainment today.

    Sure enough¡ª

    The streets were overflowing with cultivators, their voices merging into a deafening roar.

    It felt like another New Year Festival.

    Many cultivators wore exotic outfits, and even transformed demons could be seen walking around freely.

    Taixuan Sect had begun accepting demon disciples, with great success.

    Every year, over ten thousand demons came to seek admission.

    Since the protagonist of Journey to the West was a demon, this made the entire demon race view Taixuan Sect more favorably.

    Arriving near the Heavenly Mending Platform, the Blood Prison Great Saint came to a halt.

    All around, Gu An could hear the chatter of cultivators.

    "Did you read Journey to the West

    ? The Library Hall stocked a new batch yesterday¡ªI just managed to grab a copy!"

    "Lend it to me! The one I read wasn¡¯t an official copy¡ªit didn¡¯t have Pan An¡¯s original handwriting!"

    "More and more people are trying to pull the Heaven-Splitting Axe lately. They say that if you can lift it, you¡¯ll be the top contender for the First World Cultivation Tournament!"

    "What a joke! Even if you win the tournament, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re lifting that axe!"

    Some were talking about Journey to the West.

    Some were discussing the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    But most were focused on the upcoming First World Cultivation Tournament.

    Gu An quietly counted down in his mind.

    Three... Two... One...

    Here he comes.

    A domineering aura suddenly engulfed the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    A voice as loud as rolling thunder echoed across the city¡ª

    "I am Qiao Dai, the strongest cultivator of Lingxia! Step aside¡ªI challenge the Heaven-Splitting Axe!"

    Boom!

    The entire city shook.

    All eyes turned toward the sky above the platform, where a figure radiating overwhelming might hovered in mid-air.

    It was a man in a golden robe, with a crown of gold atop his head and a python-patterned belt around his waist.

    The energy swirling around him coiled like golden dragons.

    Gu An activated Lifespan Perception.

    [Qiao Dai (Grand Ascension Stage, Level 9): 898 / 8900 / 8900]

    8,900 years of maximum lifespan!

    Among those below Nirvana Stage, only An Hao and the Blood Prison Great Saint surpassed him.

    Even Xuantian Yi couldn¡¯t compare.

    Gu An could sense that Qiao Dai¡¯s lifeblood energy exceeded that of an ordinary Grand Ascension cultivator.

    However¡ª

    That was it.

    He couldn¡¯t reach Nirvana Stage.

    Even the weakest Nirvana cultivator was stronger than the most powerful Grand Ascension cultivator.

    This was the true divide between mortals and immortals.

    The crowd instantly parted, making way for Qiao Dai as he descended toward the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    Many in the crowd were whispering¡ª

    "Where is Lingxia?"

    Gu An already knew.

    Lingxia was a dynasty in the far north, created by the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    All of its citizens were descendants of Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators.

    For now, the Three Dynasties had yet to make contact with Lingxia.

    Standing beside the Heaven-Splitting Axe, Zuo Yijian studied Qiao Dai carefully.

    Qiao Dai radiated the aura of an emperor.

    With each step he took, a faint dragon¡¯s roar could be heard¡ªsending a chill down Zuo Yijian¡¯s spine.

    Approaching the axe, Qiao Dai did not immediately attempt to lift it.

    Instead, he looked at Zuo Yijian and said¡ª

    "Get lost. I don¡¯t want to accidentally hurt you."

    "You¡ª!"

    Zuo Yijian was furious.

    He squeezed his copy of Journey to the West so tightly that it crumpled in his hands.

    At that moment¡ª

    A Grand Elder at the Integration Stage appeared and spoke calmly¡ª

    "Listen to him. Everyone, step back."

    Zuo Yijian had no choice but to retreat.

    The cultivators meditating near the inscription ¡®Righteous Path¡¯ also rose to their feet¡ªincluding Di Xie.

    In the crowd, Ji Han Tian silently observed Qiao Dai, his expression grim.

    The Ji Family had deep ties with the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Ji Han Tian had even encountered Qiao Dai there years ago.

    Back then, he was just a young cultivator, while Qiao Dai was already the most famous genius in the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Although most of the Ji Family had now joined the Seven Star Spirit Realm, Ji Han Tian personally detested the sect.

    Because of this, he naturally disliked Qiao Dai as well.

    Unable to suppress his irritation, Ji Han Tian sneered¡ª

    "If you haven¡¯t reached the Immortal Dao, don¡¯t embarrass yourself."

 Chapter 211: The Unfathomable Gu An

    Qiao Dai ignored Ji Hantian¡¯s provocation and fixed his gaze on the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward him. Over the years, countless cultivators had come to challenge the Heaven-Splitting Axe, but few carried such an imposing presence.

    The strongest cultivator of Lingxia¡ªjust the title alone was intimidating!

    Though Qiao Dai appeared calm, inwardly, he was nervous.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had built an unrivaled reputation over the years. Even in the Spirit Realm, his name was widely known. Qiao Dai knew he wasn¡¯t a match for the Sword Sovereign, but the Heaven-Splitting Axe was merely a treasure the Sovereign had left behind. He was confident he could lift it.

    He raised his right hand and gripped the axe handle.

    The moment his hand made contact, he felt an unimaginable weight press down on him.

    His brows furrowed as he exerted force.

    Rumble¡ª

    The Heavenly Mending Platform trembled, and all eyes were locked on him.

    Regardless of sect or faction, none of the cultivators present wanted him to succeed.

    The disciples of Taixuan Sect were concerned about their sect¡¯s honor, while the other factions desired the opportunity for themselves. Who wouldn¡¯t want to inherit the Sword Sovereign¡¯s legacy?

    At this point, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had become a revered figure among all sects in the Three Dynasties.

    Beneath Gu An, the Blood Prison Great Saint was inwardly shocked. Truth be told, he had also considered trying to lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe. Aside from the one sitting on his back, he had yet to meet anyone truly stronger than himself.

    But Qiao Dai was different. The Blood Prison Great Saint could tell that this man¡¯s cultivation was slightly higher than his own.

    If even Qiao Dai couldn¡¯t budge the axe, then he stood no chance.

    This realization deepened his reverence for the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    To think that the Sovereign had casually left a treasure here, and yet, after so many years, no one had been able to move it¡ªlet alone lift it. The sheer level of power required was beyond comprehension.

    Qiao Dai began channeling his secret arts, his aura surging to new heights, causing the Outer Sect City to tremble.

    More and more figures appeared on the Heavenly Mending Platform, all of them high-ranking members of Taixuan Sect.

    They watched Qiao Dai with apprehension.

    But after observing him for a while, they began to smile.

    His aura was terrifying¡ªbut so what?

    If he couldn¡¯t lift it, then he couldn¡¯t lift it!

    Zuo Yijian smirked as he watched Qiao Dai strain.

    You act so arrogantly, yet you came here with nothing to show for it?

    Ultimately, Qiao Dai did not lose himself in frustration like Xuantian Yi or Li Xuanling. After holding on for only a few breaths, he suddenly withdrew his aura.

    Straightening his posture, he let go of the axe and said, ¡°The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path is truly extraordinary. I, Qiao Dai, admit defeat!¡±

    His voice echoed throughout the entire city.

    Although his words carried an air of grandeur, many people felt like saying, "Who even are you?" No one had heard of him before.

    But given the power he had just displayed, no one dared to provoke him.

    Since they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Qiao Dai, they turned to praising the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path instead.

    In an instant, the Heavenly Mending Platform was abuzz with discussion about the Sovereign¡¯s might.

    Qiao Dai turned to Ji Hantian and snorted, "Where is your Sect Master? I want to see him!"

    Ji Hantian nodded and gestured for Qiao Dai to follow him. The two quickly departed from the Outer Sect City.

    Gu An patted the Blood Prison Great Saint on the back, signaling him to move.

    Once outside the city, Gu An spoke leisurely, ¡°In a few years, I¡¯ll let you reach the Second Rank and gain the ability to speak.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    Not being able to speak was absolute torture!

    He was already looking forward to the day he could curse out those damn ants that kept touching him all the time!

    ¡°But remember,¡± Gu An warned, ¡°there are things you can say, and things you must never say.¡±

    The Blood Prison Great Saint quickly nodded. In truth, he wouldn¡¯t have much to say anyway¡ªhe still had no idea how powerful Gu An truly was.

    Time passed day by day, and summer drew to a close.

    Atop a mountain peak north of Xuan Valley, Gu An was sparring with Chu Jingfeng in swordplay.

    Even as he swung his sword, Gu An¡¯s divine sense drifted outward, scanning the world beyond the continent.

    In the far eastern sky, he saw a Celestial Ascendant soar across the heavens and descend upon the mortal world.

    Over the years, Gu An had seen many figures coming and going from heaven and earth. Celestial Ascendants were rare, but at his current level, he could spot at least one a day¡ªproof of how vast this world was.

    Celestial Ascendants weren¡¯t even the strongest.

    Even at their level, Gu An¡¯s divine sense couldn¡¯t cover the entirety of the mortal world.

    No wonder it was called the Heavenly Great Realm¡ªthis world was simply too vast!

    For Gu An, the larger the world, the better.

    The larger the world, the smaller he seemed.

    Just then, Gu An sensed an immense surge of energy erupting in the far east, beyond the continent¡ªeven farther than Seeker¡¯s Island.

    This energy sent chills down his spine.

    It was powerful!

    Yet it did not feel like the aura of a living being.

    It felt more like some kind of supreme treasure.

    Could it be that the person descending from the heavens had come for this mysterious treasure?

    Gu An thought it was highly possible.

    At that moment, Chu Jingfeng sheathed his sword and panted heavily. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I can¡¯t beat you.¡±

    His expression toward Gu An grew even more complex.

    Every time he felt his swordsmanship had improved, he would challenge Gu An, only to find himself on the verge of victory¡ªyet always losing.

    Their duels involved no spiritual energy¡ªonly raw strength.

    And if he failed to defeat Gu An before exhausting his strength, it meant his swordsmanship still wasn¡¯t superior.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so close. You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡±

    Chu Jingfeng wiped the sweat from his forehead and stared at Gu An. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re also improving? Or have you been holding back this whole time?¡±

    He was beginning to feel that Gu An was truly unfathomable.

    Back when they first met, he had only felt gratitude toward Gu An. But now, he was starting to wonder¡ªwas Gu An a peerless genius or a hidden master?

    He suddenly recalled the Greedy Wrath Demon Ghost¡¯s rampage.

    At the time, it had died inside Gu An¡¯s residence.

    Even now, no one knew who had saved Gu An.

    Could it have been Gu An himself?

    Gu An smirked. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a Ninth-Level Core Formation Cultivator. I¡¯ll reach the Golden Core Stage soon. Of course, I should be able to beat you! Don¡¯t forget¡ªI¡¯m ranked 500th on the Golden Ranking!¡±

    Seeing his smug expression, Chu Jingfeng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Yeah, why overthink it?

    After chatting a bit longer, Gu An descended the mountain with his Tianxiu Sword, while Chu Jingfeng remained on the cliffside, meditating on their sparring session.

    The next morning, the First World Cultivation Tournament officially began.

    It was said that over 50,000 cultivators and demons had registered¡ªacross all realms, including mysterious Grand Ascension cultivators.

    Gu An didn¡¯t participate.

    Instead, he traveled to Horizon Valley to harvest medicinal herbs.

    This year, he had to reach 7 million years of lifespan.

    Only by surpassing 10 million years could he look forward to 100 million years.

    And 100 million years would unlock new abilities...

 Chapter 212: A Strange Aura

    After brushing past Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, Gu An quickly left Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, the fact that the man was 170,000 years old made him reluctant to associate with him.

    Gu An had no interest in befriending powerful figures¡ªhe simply wanted to avoid trouble.

    Upon returning to Taixuan Sect, he would visit the First World Cultivation Tournament every few days, finding it quite entertaining.

    Taixuan Sect had crafted various heavy treasures for different cultivation realms. It was said that the materials had been brought back from overseas by Xuantian Yi, with the heaviest being a Grand Ascension-grade treasure¡ªheavier than a mountain.

    To accommodate it, Taixuan Sect had even opened a new arena with multiple restrictive formations to prevent the ground from collapsing.

    Since the tournament did not involve combat, it lasted much shorter than previous ones.

    In less than half a month, Qiao Dai claimed first place and was granted the title of "Great Saint of Tianyue" by Taixuan Sect!

    Shortly after, Qiao Dai announced his decision to join Taixuan Sect as an elder, which caught Gu An off guard.

    What is Seven Star Spirit Realm up to?

    Why would they send a Grand Ascension cultivator to Taixuan Sect for no reason?

    Or... was this a strategic infiltration?

    Gu An didn¡¯t bother asking Lu? Baitian.

    Even if Qiao Dai had ulterior motives, Gu An wasn¡¯t concerned.

    Killing a Divine Soul Lord only took him one move. The same would apply to Qiao Dai.

    As autumn arrived, Ji Hantian brought Qiao Dai to meet Gu An, who happened to be available and received them in his residence.

    Qiao Dai sat at the table, looking around the room before asking, "You''re Pan An?"

    Gu An carried over a cup of tea and replied, "I am. May I ask what brings you here, senior?"

    The Ji Family had aligned itself with the Seven Star Spirit Realm, and now Ji Hantian was bringing Qiao Dai to meet him¡ªthis made Gu An think deeply.

    "Sit, let''s talk," Ji Hantian said with a warm smile as he poured tea for everyone.

    Gu An sat down, his gaze settling on Qiao Dai, who was scrutinizing him with an intense pressure in his eyes.

    "What is your impression of the Holy Land¡ªSeven Star Spirit Realm?" Qiao Dai asked.

    Gu An blinked in surprise and replied, "The Seven Star Spirit Realm is hailed as a Holy Land. Naturally, I respect it. Why do you ask?"

    Qiao Dai continued, "In your book, ''Journey to the West,'' you wrote that the Buddhist master Bodhi Patriarch resided in the ''Oblique Moon Three Stars Cave.'' Was this a homage to the Seven Star Spirit Realm?"

    Bodhi Patriarch, the master of Sun Wukong, had become a widely discussed figure after Journey to the West gained immense popularity. Some people even believed the Oblique Moon Three Stars Cave and Lingtai Fangcun Mountain truly existed.

    Gu An nodded.

    Since the Ji Family had pledged loyalty to Seven Star Spirit Realm, and Qiao Dai was from there, Gu An decided to play along with their assumptions.

    If these two still suspected him, then he would have to call upon the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path to intervene.

    However, Qiao Dai did not seem pleased with his response. Instead, he frowned and said, "Actually, the Seven Star Spirit Realm is not as great as you think."

    Gu An raised an eyebrow.

    What does he mean?

    Did Qiao Dai hold resentment toward Seven Star Spirit Realm?

    Ji Hantian followed up, "The previous Demonic Calamity was connected to Seven Star Spirit Realm. We came to speak with you because we fear you might hold the Holy Land in too high regard. There are some things you should know."

    Without waiting for a response, Ji Hantian proceeded to reveal the origins of the Demon Ancestor and Sealed Demon, leaving Gu An stunned.

    Of course, Gu An already knew everything, but he had to put on an act while pondering their true intentions.

    Once Ji Hantian finished speaking, Qiao Dai added, "Seven Star Spirit Realm''s actions disgust me. Since the day I embarked on the path of cultivation, I have dreamed of becoming an immortal who saves the people. That''s why I initially joined Seven Star Spirit Realm. But my closest friend uncovered their crimes."

    "He was from the Lin Family¡ª"

    Gu An¡¯s eyes flickered.

    The Lin Family!

    Their patriarch had once attacked Taixuan Sect and was slain by the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Later, during the siege against the Sealed Demon, the Lin Family suffered massive casualties.

    Qiao Dai continued, "While the Lin Family was at its weakest, their enemies within Seven Star Spirit Realm took the opportunity to wipe them out. Before my friend escaped, he left me a letter exposing the heinous crimes committed by the upper echelons of the Six Star Cave. It took me years to accept the truth."

    Gu An sighed in mock sympathy.

    Of course, the Lin Family¡¯s fate wasn¡¯t unjustified¡ªjust a case of villains devouring villains.

    He furrowed his brows and said, "I am merely a small Foundation Establishment cultivator. Why tell me all this? I can¡¯t help you, and if you want me to expose the Holy Land as ''Pan An,'' that¡¯s impossible. I cannot afford such trouble."

    Ji Hantian chuckled, "Relax, we¡¯re not that reckless. Right now, Seven Star Spirit Realm is too powerful. Even if all three dynasties joined forces, we couldn¡¯t shake them. We just hope that in the future, you will stop glorifying them in your books."

    Qiao Dai nodded, "Exactly. Your influence is far greater than I initially thought. I used to scoff at it, but after reading Romance of the Gods and Journey to the West, I realized your impact. However, my favorite is Taixuan Immortal Venerable

    . The story of a great reversal fascinates me the most."

    So that¡¯s what this is about...

    Gu An chuckled to himself. It was just a coincidence¡ªin truth, he had subtly hinted that Seven Star Spirit Realm was akin to Western Buddhism.

    Feigning contemplation, he reluctantly agreed.

    Seeing his hesitation, Ji Hantian and Qiao Dai weren¡¯t offended.

    It had taken them years to process this truth themselves.

    Revealing the dark side of Seven Star Spirit Realm was one thing, but bearing the burden of defying them was another.

    After all, Seven Star Spirit Realm was undeniably the strongest force on the continent.

    Gu An suddenly asked, "If they truly want to enslave the world, why go through all these convoluted schemes? Even if all three dynasties combined their power, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist, right?"

    Qiao Dai explained, "Not everyone in Seven Star Spirit Realm is evil. On the oceans, it is still regarded as a righteous Holy Land. Our continent is only one of their territories, governed by Six Star Cave and Seven Star Cave. After thousands of years, the higher-ups of Six Star Cave have resorted to extreme methods in pursuit of breaking through fate.

    "Karma and faith exist in the unseen forces of the world. If the people of the continent were to collectively hate Seven Star Spirit Realm, the other Star Caves would take notice. And if the people were to be wiped out entirely, it would draw attention from surrounding factions. Even within Seven Star Spirit Realm, the majority of cultivators are unaware of this¡ªthey believe themselves to be righteous disciples."

    After parting ways, Gu An wandered the Outer Sect City.

    As winter set in, snow blanketed the world.

    While strolling through the Outer Sect Library, he noticed a lone figure reading ''Journey to the West'' beneath an ancient tree.

    Curious, Gu An approached. "Brother, why read outside? You could go in and sit comfortably."

    The person looked ordinary, their cultivation was only at the Eighth Level of Foundation Establishment, but Gu An felt something off about their aura.

    Using Lifespan Perception, he checked.

    ¡¾You Yingying (Foundation Establishment, Eighth Level): 124 / 400 / 5000¡¿

    Huh?

    A max lifespan of 5,000 years, yet such low cultivation?

    And... that¡¯s a woman¡¯s name?

    You Yingying looked up at Gu An and hesitated before asking, "Are you... Gu An?"

 Chapter 213: The Arrival of the Divine Lord, A Great Opportunity

    Hearing You Yingying¡¯s question, Gu An hesitated briefly before responding, "I am. Do you know me, fellow Daoist?"

    You Yingying¡¯s eyes lit up. "My name is You Yingying. Senior Brother Xuan recommended that I come find you. I originally planned to go directly to your Medicine Valley, but I couldn¡¯t resist stopping by to read Journey to the West first."

    ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Tianyi?¡±

    "That¡¯s right. We were fellow disciples in the Starsea Sect. You might not be familiar with it¡ªit¡¯s a major sect located in the vast ocean..."

    She began explaining the history of the Starsea Sect, and Gu An listened intently while pondering why Xuan Tianyi had sent her here.

    The more he observed, the more convinced he became that You Yingying was actually a woman. She must have used some kind of mystical technique to disguise her aura and appearance as male.

    Such an ability was truly remarkable.

    Even without using divine sense, she had fooled a Ninth-Level Celestial Ascendant like Gu An.

    But since she came from the Starsea Sect, this was understandable. Given its long history, the sect likely had techniques that could deceive even Celestial Ascendants.

    Throughout their conversation, You Yingying repeatedly praised Romance of the Gods and Journey to the West, clearly a fan of his works.

    After a while, Gu An asked, "You didn''t come all this way just to see me, did you?"

    Traveling all the way from overseas just for two books?

    He didn¡¯t buy it.

    She must have had another purpose.

    You Yingying nodded. "To be honest, Senior Brother Xuan asked me to stay in Taixuan Sect as a guardian. But to keep me from getting bored, he recommended I meet you. I really do enjoy your books, though."

    "A guardian?" Gu An¡¯s curiosity deepened.

    "Senior Brother fears that Seven Star Spirit Realm might move against Taixuan Sect. With me here, at least they wouldn¡¯t dare act recklessly."

    That powerful?

    This Foundation Establishment cultivator must have an extraordinary background.

    What kind of status could deter the Six Star Cave?

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts raced, but when he pressed for more details, You Yingying refused to elaborate.

    Shortly after, Gu An invited her to visit the Third Medicine Valley, but she politely declined. She had already rented a residence in the Outer Sect City and would visit when she had time.

    Gu An had only extended the invitation as a courtesy. Since she declined, he wouldn¡¯t insist.

    Suddenly, You Yingying flicked her sleeve, and her entire appearance changed¡ªrevealing a slender woman in blue robes, with fair skin, delicate features, and bright, mischievous eyes.

    Her jet-black hair flowed down to her calves, tied at the end with a red ribbon.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t particularly stunned. She was indeed beautiful, but the most breathtaking women he had seen were still Tian Yao''er and Ji Xuanyu.

    Their beauty was unmatched, but their different temperaments made it impossible to compare.

    "Remember, this is my true appearance."

    You Yingying winked at him, then flicked her sleeve again, transforming back into her disguised male form.

    Gu An put on an exaggerated look of shock, greatly satisfying her vanity.

    After leaving her residence address, she turned and left.

    Watching her retreating figure, Gu An smiled to himself.

    Hopefully, this woman would truly become a hidden trump card for Taixuan Sect.

    Five years passed in the blink of an eye.

    During this time, Taixuan Sect remained stable, steadily growing without any major trouble.

    Gu An¡¯s life remained the same, traveling between various Medicine Valleys and visiting Seeker¡¯s Island about once a year.

    He had successfully formed his Golden Core, officially becoming a Core Formation disciple¡ªa moment that had once caused an uproar in the Third Medicine Valley.

    At dusk, Gu An rode atop the Blood Prison Great Saint, making his way back to Xuan Valley.

    "From today onward, you will have the cultivation of a Second-Rank demonic beast."

    As he spoke, he activated a sliver of his Primordial Return Divine Path, releasing the seal on the Blood Prison Great Saint, allowing it to regain its Second-Rank power¡ªequivalent to the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint felt its spiritual power surging within, and excitement coursed through its veins.

    It wanted to roar toward the heavens, but held itself back.

    "Thank... you... Master..." The Blood Prison Great Saint said with a hoarse voice¡ªthe first words it had spoken in years.

    It had been holding back for far too long!

    Gu An, still sitting on its back, continued offering advice, which the demonic beast listened to carefully, fearing that one misstep could anger its master.

    When Gu An finished speaking, he placed a hand on its head and began transmitting the Innate Reincarnation Technique directly into its mind.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint''s eyes glazed over, its consciousness momentarily fading as its massive bull-like body came to a halt.

    Gu An was in no hurry and took the moment to enjoy the surrounding scenery.

    They were traversing a sparse mountain forest, situated on a ridge. Looking to the side, he could see majestic peaks stretching into the distance.

    Suddenly, he noticed a powerful aura approaching Taixuan Sect.

    It was the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡ªagain?!

    Gu An was intrigued.

    The 80,000-year lifespan limit of Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had left a deep impression on him.

    Why had such a powerful figure come to this backward continent?

    Compared to the surrounding oceans and continents, the land where Taixuan Sect resided was indeed underdeveloped¡ªall thanks to Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Every 10,000 years, they orchestrated a Demonic Calamity, ensuring that human cultivators could never truly rise to power.

    Now that the Demonic Calamity had ended, Seven Star Spirit Realm had stayed relatively quiet, simply sending more disciples into the secular world to expand their influence.

    Because of this, they still held immense prestige in the cultivation world, and many sects sought to establish alliances with them.

    Gu An pondered the situation in silence.

    After some time, the Blood Prison Great Saint awoke.

    "Such a domineering technique... Master, if I cultivate this for a thousand years, can I break into the Immortal Dao?"

    Since it was Gu An¡¯s mount for ten thousand years, its cultivation had been sealed.

    This period was perfect for refining the Innate Reincarnation Technique.

    "That depends on your effort," Gu An replied with a smile.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint wanted to say more, but Gu An patted its head and sent a transmission, warning that someone was approaching.

    It immediately fell silent.

    "Keep moving," Gu An instructed.

    As they exited the forest, a lone figure approached from the distance¡ªNine-Fingered Divine Lord, still wearing his bamboo hat, looking weary from travel.

    Stopping before them, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord asked, "Brother, are you a disciple of Taixuan Sect?"

    The Blood Prison Great Saint halted, trying to gauge the man¡¯s strength¡ªbut failed.

    Gu An raised a hand in greeting, smiling as he replied, "I am Gu An, a disciple of Taixuan Sect. May I ask what business you have with us, fellow Daoist?"

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had sought out Gu An because he was the strongest cultivator nearby, making him the most likely Taixuan Sect disciple.

    As their eyes met, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord felt an odd sense of familiarity.

    But Gu An was only at the Core Formation Stage, and he had encountered countless cultivators at that level in his travels.

    So, he dismissed the feeling and said politely, "I am Nine-Finger Daoist, a wandering cultivator. I have heard of Taixuan Sect¡¯s reputation and wish to join. Would you be willing to introduce me?"

    Gu An readily agreed.

    Little did Nine-Fingered Divine Lord realize¡ªhe had just stumbled upon one of the greatest opportunities of his life...

 Chapter 214: The Supreme Immortal Treasure!

    Early the next morning, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord brought Chu Jingfeng to meet Gu An, expressing his intention to take Chu Jingfeng as a disciple.

    Gu An was delighted and immediately urged Chu Jingfeng to bow and acknowledge his new master.

    Chu Jingfeng was deeply moved. The thought of restoring his cultivation with Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s help was extremely tempting. However, over the years, Gu An had done so much for him that he felt conflicted about the decision.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord took note of Gu An¡¯s genuine joy for Chu Jingfeng, making him regard Gu An even more highly.

    In truth, Gu An was indeed happy.

    Although he was powerful, his knowledge and experience couldn¡¯t compare to a cultivator who had lived for 170,000 years. If Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was truly willing to guide Chu Jingfeng, then it would be a life-changing opportunity for him.

    Without hesitation, Gu An directly instructed Chu Jingfeng to formally acknowledge Nine-Fingered Divine Lord as his master. The atmosphere was harmonious.

    Half an hour later, they used a teleportation formation to travel to the Third Medicine Valley before flying toward the Inner Sect City.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had already observed the Third Medicine Valley from afar, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to belong to Gu An as well.

    By midday, Gu An returned alone to the Third Medicine Valley, while Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and Chu Jingfeng settled in the Inner Sect City.

    Although he wasn¡¯t entirely sure of Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s true intentions, the fact that a Celestial Wanderer had joined Taixuan Sect was undoubtedly beneficial.

    If Nine-Fingered Divine Lord ever caused trouble... Gu An could deal with him.

    "Is Taixuan Sect¡¯s luck finally turning around?"

    Sitting in his courtyard, Gu An silently pondered.

    First, Xuan Tianyi had sent You Yingying from the Starsea Sect.

    Then, Qiao Dai from Seven Star Spirit Realm had defected to Taixuan Sect.

    And now, a mysterious Celestial Wanderer had appeared.

    Even Gu An couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how much Taixuan Sect¡¯s fate was shifting.

    After a brief thought, he began refining pills.

    Deep into the night, Gu An arrived at Tianhuang Mountain.

    He first visited his own Celestial Cave, then made his way through a tunnel to Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    Inside, two cat demons had already grown significantly.

    Though they had yet to fully transform into humanoid form, they had grown to the size of panthers, lying on the ground, seemingly asleep but actually absorbing spiritual energy.

    The moment Tian Yao¡¯er heard Gu An¡¯s footsteps, she flashed out of the house in an instant.

    Just as she was about to throw herself into his arms, Gu An pressed a finger to her forehead, stopping her in place.

    "Too slow. Not fast enough."

    He was referring to her execution of the Infinite Free Step.

    Tian Yao¡¯er pouted. "Did you go to the Celestial Cave first?"

    "Yeah."

    Gu An gave a simple response and walked past her.

    The medicinal herbs in his Celestial Cave were all at least Seventh-Grade, meaning their maturation time far exceeded that of lower-grade herbs. He couldn¡¯t harvest them yet, but when the time came, he would undoubtedly gain a massive lifespan boost.

    Even without the Celestial Cave, Gu An was accumulating nearly 3 million years of lifespan annually.

    Tian Yao¡¯er caught up to him and curiously asked, "Master, when are we moving in?"

    The Celestial Cave was far spacious, while Nianchu Cave Dwelling was too stuffy for her liking.

    "You can move in whenever you want, just don¡¯t forget about Nianchu Cave Dwelling," Gu An replied.

    Disappointment flickered across Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s eyes.

    She had been looking forward to moving in with Gu An, especially given the high-grade medicinal herbs planted there.

    Still, she didn¡¯t press the issue and instead chatted about recent events.

    Two nights ago, a fierce battle between powerful demons broke out in Tianhuang Mountain, causing massive tremors.

    It had made her extremely nervous, fearing that some rogue demon might break into Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    As they chatted, the two cat demons, Tianqing and Tianbai, woke up.

    Seeing Gu An, they were overjoyed and immediately pounced toward him.

    "Master!"

    "Master, you finally came!"

    Their voices were sweet and melodious, like young girls acting spoiled.

    Gu An nearly got goosebumps.

    Had Tian Yao¡¯er corrupted them?

    Sitting at a stone table, Tian Yao¡¯er took out some fine wine and asked, "Master, do you have more Journey to the West? I just read the chapter where Sun Wukong fights Baigujing three times, and Tang Sanzang is driving me crazy!"

    Gu An retrieved the latest volume from his storage bag, set it on the table, and teased, "Why? Shouldn¡¯t you be on the demon¡¯s side?"

    "Sun Wukong is a demon too! I support him!" Tian Yao¡¯er huffed. "Tang Sanzang may save demons, but he has no sense of right and wrong. Master, is there really a ''Journey to the West'' tradition among humans?"

    "No, I just made up the story."

    "Really? It feels so real."

    "When you become a Great Demon one day, you can rule Tianhuang Mountain yourself."

    "Hehe, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking! I¡¯ll call myself the ''Magnificent Phoenix King'' and gather my own ''Seven Great Saints''!"

    As the conversation continued, Gu An suddenly sensed a powerful surge of energy from afar.

    Instinctively, he extended his divine sense, but the aura vanished instantly.

    Was it from a hidden small world?

    Given its concealment, the first thing that came to mind was Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Gu An could detect the general location of Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s hidden world, but its barriers were incredibly strong.

    If he tried to forcefully investigate, it would definitely alert their cultivators.

    "Are they up to something again?"

    While entertaining Tian Yao¡¯er, Gu An pondered the situation.

    As autumn arrived, the weather remained scorching.

    By midday, Gu An rode the Blood Prison Great Saint to the Outer Sect City, where he overheard cultivators discussing a shocking rumor.

    The Supreme Immortal Treasure!

    "Have you heard? Signs of an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure have appeared in the Demon Lands!"

    "What exactly is an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, but they say it¡¯s a relic of the Immortals. Whoever obtains it will gain their power!"

    "I heard about it too, but no one knows exactly where it is yet."

    "Could it be stronger than the Heaven-Splitting Axe?"

    Gu An remained silent, but the Blood Prison Great Saint couldn¡¯t contain its curiosity.

    "Master, do Supreme Immortal Treasures really exist?"

    Gu An didn¡¯t respond¡ªhe was already looking ahead.

    You Yingying approached, hands clasped behind her back, a bright smile on her face.

    "It¡¯s real. Want to know more?"

    The Blood Prison Great Saint eagerly nodded, but You Yingying rolled her eyes at it before turning to Gu An.

    Gu An chuckled. "Of course, I¡¯d like to know more."

    "Follow me to my residence. I was planning to look for you anyway."

    With that, she turned and left.

    Gu An patted the Blood Prison Great Saint, signaling it to follow.

    Half an incense stick¡¯s time later, in You Yingying¡¯s courtyard, she explained,

    "There are artifacts, magical treasures, and immortal treasures. Immortal treasures can only be wielded with Immortal Dao energy, but Supreme Immortal Treasures are different¡ªthey contain awakened Immortal Spirits."

    "Even in ruins, Supreme Immortal Treasures retain immense power and are immune to the erosion of time."

    As she spoke, a thunderous dragon roar suddenly erupted in the distance.

    You Yingying¡¯s face changed.

    "The Dragon-Slaying Spear... has descended from the Nine Heavens."

 Chapter 215: The 700,000-Year Lifespan Limit

    Dragon-Slaying Spear descends from the Nine Heavens?

    Slaying a dragon?

    Such arrogance!

    Upon hearing You Yingying¡¯s words, the Blood Prison Great Saint couldn''t help but reveal a hint of curiosity in his eyes. He looked up and saw a golden radiance spreading across the southern sky, growing more and more spectacular as if the heavens themselves were changing color.

    Gu An also turned his head to look, though he had already caught sight of the approaching figure.

    Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level!

    Golden light gradually enveloped the sky above Taixuan Sect. More and more people soared into the air, looking up in anticipation.

    The sound of dragon roars echoed continuously, growing louder and louder, signaling the rapid approach of the newcomer.

    Before long, a five-clawed golden dragon, a thousand feet long, soared from the horizon. Its majestic and domineering presence sent tremors through the Outer Sect City.

    Gu An noticed that within the dragon''s head was a long spear¡ªgolden from tip to shaft, entwined by a golden dragon. The dragon''s mouth spat out the spear blade, exuding an overwhelming aura of power.

    That¡¯s no ordinary treasure!

    Perhaps this was the so-called immortal treasure that You Yingying had mentioned!

    This golden dragon was not a real dragon but was instead condensed from the immortal treasure itself.

    Atop the dragon¡¯s head stood a man clad in a white robe embroidered with golden patterns. A red sash was wrapped around his waist, his shoulders were broad, and his posture upright. His confidence was impossible to conceal. His handsome features were framed by long hair gathered beneath a crown, with two strands of black hair hanging at his ears, swaying in the wind.

    High above, Gui Jiuxiao looked down upon Taixuan Sect, the corner of his lips curling into a smirk, his eyes radiating wild arrogance.

    Gu An locked eyes on him and activated his Lifespan Perception.

    ¡¾Gui Jiuxiao (Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level): 998/25000/700000¡¿

    Seven hundred thousand years of lifespan!

    That¡¯s insane!

    This guy hasn¡¯t even reached a thousand years old? A Nirvana Stage cultivator under a millennium?

    No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant!

    ¡°The hell is this guy¡¯s background?¡± the Blood Prison Great Saint couldn¡¯t help but ask. He could sense that this person was definitely beyond the Grand Ascension Stage.

    You Yingying gazed at the sky and softly said, ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of the Starsea Sect, a peerless prodigy who stepped into the Immortal Dao at just five hundred years old. The golden dragon beneath his feet is the embodiment of the Dragon-Slaying Spear, an immortal treasure forged by an ancient immortal. Though it¡¯s not a supreme immortal artifact, even a Scattered Immortal would struggle to kill him with it.¡±

    Above, Gui Jiuxiao¡¯s gaze swept the heavens, locking onto You Yingying.

    His eyebrows twitched slightly before he suddenly leaped down.

    The Taixuan Sect''s Protective Array was instantly triggered, but before it could fully materialize, he had already torn through it effortlessly.

    Like a crashing thunderbolt, he landed directly in You Yingying¡¯s courtyard, startling both the Blood Prison Great Saint and Gu An, who immediately got up.

    Gui Jiuxiao ignored them both, his eyes fixed on You Yingying as he chuckled.

    ¡°Little girl, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Little girl? Where the hell did your master teach you manners?¡±

    ¡°Haha, so this is the Taixuan Sect, where Xuantian Yi hails from?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°What a weak sect. I heard he wants to challenge the Seven Star Spirit Realm, and your master has been pulling strings non-stop, but no one up there seems to care.¡±

    Gui Jiuxiao chuckled softly. Seeing You Yingying frown, he continued, ¡°How about I scout out the Seven Star Spirit Realm for you guys first?¡±

    You Yingying looked at him and snorted. ¡°With your cultivation? Don¡¯t get yourself killed there.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Then watch me snatch the supreme immortal treasure!¡±

    With that, Gui Jiuxiao leaped into the air. The golden dragon transformed into a brilliant streak of light, streaking across the sky before vanishing without a trace.

    From start to finish, Gui Jiuxiao never once spared Gu An a single glance.

    You Yingying huffed coldly. ¡°That guy is ridiculously arrogant. He¡¯s going to suffer one day.¡±

    Gu An sat back down, curiosity gleaming in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with him?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just fellow disciples. I have nothing to do with him.¡± You Yingying shook her head, clearly unwilling to talk about her personal matters.

    A Foundation Establishment Stage, Eighth Level cultivator saying she wasn¡¯t the same as a Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level cultivator?

    Technically true, but why did it feel a bit off?

    Gu An felt that You Yingying was far from ordinary. No wonder Xuantian Yi had invited her to Taixuan Sect.

    He glanced at the karmic threads surrounding her, attempting to peek into her past twenty years.

    However, all he saw were images of You Yingying throwing tantrums and acting spoiled, with even Xuantian Yi going out of his way to appease her.

    ¡°Hmph, letting him stir up trouble is fine. You Taixuan people dislike the Seven Star Spirit Realm anyway.¡± You Yingying smirked.

    Gu An remained silent, unwilling to get involved.

    You Yingying noticed his reluctance¡ªXuantian Yi had already warned her about his cautious nature.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue talking about Journey to the West.¡± She grinned playfully.

    Meanwhile, the entire Taixuan Sect was in an uproar. Every disciple was discussing Gui Jiuxiao.

    Within the Sect Main City, on the eaves of a grand residence, Qiao Dai stood with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°The Dragon-Slaying Spear... Why is he here? Has a supreme immortal treasure truly appeared in the Seven Star Spirit Realm? But why bring it to this continent?¡±

    Qiao Dai was filled with doubt. He felt this wasn¡¯t just a coincidence¡ªthe Seven Star Spirit Realm must have an ulterior motive.

    Gui Jiuxiao¡¯s arrival was just the beginning of the battle for the supreme immortal treasure.

    In the following days, powerful cultivators continuously passed by Taixuan Sect. Occasionally, divine senses swept over the sect, keeping everyone on edge, fearing they would be caught in the crossfire.

    Lu? Baitian sought out Gu An. The two spoke in secret, cloaked in a concealment formation.

    Lu? Baitian sighed. ¡°Lately, more and more powerful cultivators have been arriving from overseas. I fear this continent¡¯s peace is about to shatter.¡±

    He felt utterly frustrated.

    These overseas cultivators acted as if Taixuan Sect didn¡¯t even exist, scanning the area without any regard. Worst of all, Taixuan Sect had no choice but to endure it.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Taixuan Sect¡ªthe Three Dynasties and other sects felt the same.

    After barely surviving the Demonic Cataclysm, they were just starting to recover, but now a wave of Immortal Dao powerhouses had barged in, making them feel utterly insignificant.

    ¡°Before the Demonic Cataclysm, I lived for hundreds of years without ever seeing a Grand Ascension cultivator, let alone an Immortal Dao powerhouse. Now they¡¯re everywhere!¡± Lu? Baitian grumbled.

    Gu An reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one is targeting Taixuan Sect¡ªfor now. Their focus is on the immortal treasure.¡±

    Lu? Baitian nodded. ¡°I just needed to vent. Right now, the Elder Hall is in full panic mode, fearing yet another catastrophe...¡±

    BOOM!

    A deafening explosion rocked the distant horizon, cutting Lu? Baitian off mid-sentence.

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense swept out¡ªfar beyond Phoenix Mountain, a battle had erupted between Gui Jiuxiao and a Nirvana Stage powerhouse from the Seven Star Spirit Realm!

    The Blood Prison Great Saint felt Lu Lingjun¡¯s gaze upon him and couldn''t help but glare at her.

    ¡°Stupid ox.¡±

    Lu Lingjun shook her head with a soft chuckle and started walking toward Gu An.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lu Lingjun shot him a warning glance, and an overwhelming sense of oppression locked onto him, causing his massive bull-like body to freeze in place.

    Gu An also glanced at him, his eyes shimmering with a radiant glow.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint was forced to lower his head.

    He was utterly humiliated.

    A Grand Ascension Stage powerhouse, reduced to being scolded by a Profound Mind Stage cultivator¡ªand he couldn¡¯t even talk back!

    This woman!

    In that moment, the Blood Prison Great Saint swore vengeance in his heart.

    "A thousand years from now, I swear I¡¯ll never join your Ascension Sect! Hell, I¡¯ll even compete with you for disciples!"

    Lu Lingjun, satisfied, smiled and stepped in front of Gu An.

    ¡°Why are you even arguing with him?¡± Gu An sighed in mock frustration.

    Lu Lingjun grinned. ¡°Upset? Fine, I¡¯ll apologize. How was I supposed to know he had such a short temper?¡±

    She had been in seclusion for cultivation most of the time and had no idea what the Blood Prison Great Saint had been through.

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°Forget it. Just be nicer to him in the future¡ªhe is, after all, my mount.¡±

    The Blood Prison Great Saint felt deeply touched upon hearing this.

    And then¡ª

    Lu Lingjun smirked. ¡°This bull is too weak. If you want a proper mount, I can catch you something much stronger.¡±

    The Blood Prison Great Saint''s rage flared up again.

    Seeing this, Gu An quickly grabbed Lu Lingjun¡¯s arm and dragged her away, afraid the Blood Prison Great Saint might actually drop dead from anger.

    Lu Lingjun had sought out Gu An simply to ask about recent events.

    Gu An didn¡¯t hide anything and shared the rumors about the supreme immortal treasure.

    The moment Lu Lingjun heard about it, she became incredibly interested¡ªso much so that she immediately took off toward the north!

    How reckless!

    "Are all ascended cultivators like this?" Gu An thought helplessly.

    His divine sense locked onto Gui Jiuxiao, who was already facing off against a Scattered Immortal.

    That Scattered Immortal seemed to be the master of the Nirvana Stage cultivator Gui Jiuxiao had just defeated, repeatedly warning him to back off.

    But Gui Jiuxiao was as arrogant as ever.

    After exchanging only a few words, he immediately launched an attack.

    There was no denying it¡ªthe Dragon-Slaying Spear was incredibly powerful. It was both offensive and defensive, preventing the Scattered Immortal from taking him down easily.

    That being said, Gu An could tell that the Scattered Immortal was holding back and not going for a killing blow.

    Eventually, Gui Jiuxiao was still forced to retreat.

    The immortal treasure could only protect him from death, but it couldn¡¯t help him overcome the vast power gap between himself and a Scattered Immortal.

    As the battle ended, Gu An withdrew his divine sense and turned back to his residence.

    Under the cover of darkness, An Hao walked through the forest, holding a map in his hand.

    He had come across this by chance, and according to rumors, it marked the location of an ancient cultivator¡¯s cave dwelling.

    As he walked, he suddenly sensed something.

    His expression changed instantly, and he quickly stashed the map away, becoming highly alert. A sword appeared in his hand.

    Footsteps echoed from the darkness.

    An Hao focused his gaze and saw a man approaching.

    It was Gui Jiuxiao!

    An Hao didn¡¯t recognize him, but he could feel his immense power.

    Gui Jiuxiao¡¯s expression was grim as he looked at An Hao and asked:

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? Which sect are you from?¡±

    An Hao frowned. ¡°I am An Hao, from Taixuan Sect.¡±

    Gui Jiuxiao muttered, ¡°Taixuan Sect? Well, that¡¯s somewhat relevant. One of my junior sisters is in Taixuan Sect.¡±

    Then, his eyes gleamed.

    ¡°Since we have this little connection, hand over the Eighth-Grade Natural Treasure in your storage pouch to heal my injuries, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re compensated.¡±

    An Hao¡¯s face drastically changed.

    How did this guy know he was carrying an Eighth-Grade Natural Treasure?!

 Chapter 216: The Nine Transformations of the Soaring Dragon, Divine Anomaly City

    Gui Jiuxiao noticed An Hao''s nervousness and casually raised his hand, tossing a scroll toward him.

    An Hao instinctively caught it, and then he heard Gui Jiuxiao say, "Take a look. This is a divine ability I happened to obtain."

    With that, Gui Jiuxiao sat cross-legged on the ground and began healing his injuries.

    An Hao hesitated for a moment but ultimately sent his divine sense into the scroll.

    Moments later, his expression changed drastically, his hands trembling as he gripped the scroll tightly.

    Retracting his divine sense, he reached into his storage pouch and took out an Eighth-Grade Natural Treasure¡ªa bright red spiritual flower. He offered it to Gui Jiuxiao without hesitation.

    Gui Jiuxiao raised a hand, and the spiritual flower flew into his grasp.

    Then, he took out a massive alchemical cauldron, towering over ten feet high, and tossed the flower inside, along with several other rare medicinal herbs.

    Lighting a fire beneath the cauldron, he produced a small bottle and poured water into the cauldron. The bottle seemed to contain an endless supply of liquid, as it never emptied.

    Once the cauldron was full, Gui Jiuxiao sealed the bottle and stored it back in his spatial artifact.

    He glanced at An Hao and said, "You can leave now."

    Then, with a leap, he entered the cauldron himself.

    An Hao hesitated but didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he sat beneath a nearby tree and began studying the divine ability Gui Jiuxiao had given him.

    ¡°The Nine Transformations of the Soaring Dragon...¡±

    Just reading the description made An Hao''s blood boil with excitement.

    Gui Jiuxiao leapt out of the cauldron. His robe, soaked with alchemical liquid, rapidly dried as wisps of white steam curled around him.

    He shrank the cauldron and stored it away, casually pouring out the remaining residue, using his spiritual energy to cleanse it.

    At the same time, he gazed into the distance.

    Through the gaps in the trees, he spotted a green dragon soaring through the sky outside the forest.

    "This kid¡¯s comprehension is something else!"

    Gui Jiuxiao was shocked.

    In just a few days, An Hao had already mastered the divine ability.

    Such talent was rare, even in the Starsea Sect.

    After storing away his cauldron, Gui Jiuxiao vanished from the forest.

    The next second, he reappeared in midair, blocking the green dragon¡¯s path.

    The dragon was only about ten feet long, not particularly large, but its aura was immense.

    Upon seeing Gui Jiuxiao, the dragon instantly reverted back to An Hao.

    Excitedly, he said, "This divine ability is incredible! After transforming, I feel like a real dragon, and my speed has increased tremendously!"

    Gui Jiuxiao grinned proudly. "Of course! I am Gui Jiuxiao, wielder of the Dragon-Slaying Spear¡ªwhy would I deceive you? Kid, this divine ability is worth far more than an Eighth-Grade Natural Treasure. You should be thanking me!"

    Upon hearing this, An Hao immediately bowed in gratitude.

    Gui Jiuxiao¡¯s smirk widened, though deep down, he was a little annoyed.

    He had originally thought that even if he gave An Hao the technique, An Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it. That way, he would appear generous without actually losing anything.

    But reality had proved him wrong.

    Gui Jiuxiao studied An Hao carefully. "Kid, join the Starsea Sect. Taixuan Sect is too small for you. With your talent, you could reach the Grand Ascension Stage within five hundred years!"

    An Hao frowned slightly. "You think five hundred years is impressive?"

    He had always considered himself unparalleled in talent, so he didn¡¯t see reaching the Grand Ascension Stage in five centuries as a big deal.

    After all, Xuantian Yi was only a few centuries old.

    Gui Jiuxiao continued boasting about the Starsea Sect, but it wasn¡¯t until he mentioned Xuantian Yi that An Hao began paying attention.

    He and Xuantian Yi were close friends, but according to Gui Jiuxiao, Xuantian Yi was merely a decently talented fellow disciple from Taixuan Sect.

    Hearing this, An Hao simply shook his head. "Forget it. I¡¯m staying in Taixuan Sect."

    Gui Jiuxiao didn¡¯t insist. He wasn¡¯t the sect master, after all. Recruiting a few talents was just a bonus.

    "Why are you even in this area?" he asked.

    An Hao didn¡¯t hide anything. "I was training when I heard rumors about a supreme immortal treasure, so I came to check it out."

    Gui Jiuxiao chuckled. "Wanna team up? We¡¯ll each rely on our own strength."

    An Hao hesitated. "Can I even help you with my current cultivation?"

    "I don¡¯t know much about this continent," Gui Jiuxiao admitted. "Tell me about recent events here, and in return, I¡¯ll guide you in mastering the Nine Transformations of the Soaring Dragon¡ªhow about that?"

    An Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. "Deal! Thank you, senior!"

    Truthfully, he hadn¡¯t left precisely because he wanted to learn more from Gui Jiuxiao.

    And so, the two soared off toward the north.

    As autumn set in, the searing heat of summer faded, and the influence of the supreme immortal treasure continued to intensify.

    More and more cultivators were heading north in search of opportunities.

    Gu An, however, remained unaffected. He continued his simple and leisurely life, occasionally visiting the Outer Sect City to chat with friends about the chaos unfolding across the cultivation world.

    One day, Ye Lan came looking for him, bringing up a shocking event.

    "A sect from the Tianwei Empire was completely wiped out by an overseas cultivator, causing widespread panic in the cultivation world. Fortunately, our Taixuan Sect has the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path protecting us, so those overseas cultivators don¡¯t dare to act recklessly."

    This battle had occurred late at night, and Gu An had sensed it, but he hadn¡¯t intervened.

    He had no ties to Tianwei, so he simply didn¡¯t care.

    Events like this weren¡¯t uncommon in the cultivation world. The invading Grand Ascension cultivator was strong enough to wipe out a sect with millions of disciples, and no one could stop him.

    Gu An advised, "You should stay in the sect and focus on cultivation."

    Ye Lan nodded. "I¡¯m stationed at the Law Enforcement Hall now. Most of my time is spent taking pills and meditating."

    She was 101 years old, but her lifespan limit was only 130 years.

    Time was running out.

    Unlike Xiao Chuan, Ye Lan was diligent and ambitious, which made Gu An willing to support her cultivation.

    As they continued chatting, their teacups began trembling.

    The ground itself started shaking, alarming the entire city.

    Gu An turned his gaze toward the depths of the continent, where a massive city was rising from the earth.

    It spanned ten miles, shrouded in a colossal dust storm¡ªits presence overwhelming.

    That is...

    Gu An could feel the immense power emanating from it.

    It was a treasure¡ªan immortal treasure!

    A booming, ancient voice echoed across the continent:

    ¡°Divine Anomaly City has awakened! All living beings may enter and seek their immortal fate!¡±

    At that moment, all the top cultivators across the land¡ªincluding Gui Jiuxiao, An Hao, Li Ya, and Zhang Bukui¡ªrushed toward the city.

 Chapter 217: Have You Read Journey to the West?

    The emergence of Divine Anomaly City stirred up an uproar comparable to the Demonic Cataclysm of the past. Countless rumors spread throughout the cultivation world and mortal realm alike:

    "Divine Anomaly City houses immortals!"

    "Divine Anomaly City contains an elixir of eternal life!"

    "Divine Anomaly City is a gateway to another world!"

    The sheer variety of tales was endless, even Gu An found some of them amusing.

    Half a year passed in the blink of an eye.

    This year¡¯s Spring Festival was far quieter than usual, as many Taixuan Sect disciples had ventured out in search of opportunities. Fortunately, the Third Medicine Valley and Xuan Valley remained unaffected.

    Meanwhile, Divine Anomaly City continued to attract cultivators from all over the world. Even Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, who had been staying at Taixuan Sect, had gone¡ªbringing Chu Jingfeng along with him.

    Yet, while many had entered Divine Anomaly City, not a single person had emerged with any treasures.

    As spring came to an end, Gu An rode atop the Blood Prison Great Saint, heading toward Horizon Valley.

    To his surprise, Li Xuandao was also there.

    It had been many years since Li Xuandao had returned to Horizon Valley.

    Gu An greeted him respectfully, expressing his gratitude for the Golden Core he had received.

    Li Xuandao stroked his beard and smiled. "It seems Taixuan Sect has treated you well. Someone even helped you form your core. I was planning to send someone to assist you myself."

    Gu An simply thanked him and avoided discussing Taixuan Sect further.

    Over the years, Li Xuandao¡¯s cultivation had reached the Second Level of the Integration Stage.

    At only 314 years old, his progress was astounding.

    Gu An suspected that within five centuries, Li Xuandao would likely reach the Grand Ascension Stage.

    Across this entire continent, only An Wu and Xuantian Yi had talent comparable to him.

    Even his lifespan exceeded 6,000 years, meaning that reaching Nirvana Stage would be effortless for him.

    Li Xuandao summoned Ji Ruolai, Luo Hun, and Lu? Xian, inviting them to sit together for a discussion.

    He brought up Divine Anomaly City, stating his intention to lead a team to explore it.

    "Based on the information I''ve gathered, Divine Anomaly City itself is an immortal treasure, containing countless pocket dimensions. The opportunities within are limitless. Who wants to join me?"

    All three immediately expressed their willingness to go.

    Then, Li Xuandao''s gaze landed on Gu An.

    Gu An hadn¡¯t expected to receive an invitation and hurriedly shook his head.

    "I''ll pass. With my current cultivation, I''d only hold you back. Besides, I''m not interested in so-called ''immortal opportunities.'' I know my limits¡ªsuch things are beyond my reach."

    Li Xuandao smirked. "But I¡¯m only at the Core Formation Stage myself. Are you saying I shouldn¡¯t go either?"

    A Core Formation cultivator...?

    You¡¯re an Integration Stage powerhouse! Stop pretending!

    Gu An sighed helplessly. "Even among Core Formation cultivators, there''s a vast difference in strength. I am nowhere near your level."

    Li Xuandao simply pointed at him with a playful grin, not pushing any further.

    Lu? Xian wanted to say, "Both of you, stop acting." But he held his tongue¡ªhe couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them.

    As the discussion continued, Ji Ruolai shared additional intelligence on Divine Anomaly City.

    Apparently, even the Seven Star Spirit Realm had failed to control the city.

    The city¡¯s immortal spirit remained elusive, hiding somewhere within.

    With no other choice, the Seven Star Spirit Realm had left Divine Anomaly City open, hoping that cultivators from all over the world would seek out the immortal spirit themselves.

    Ji Ruolai had also learned that more overseas cultivators were on their way, potentially disrupting the entire cultivation world.

    "The Seven Star Spirit Realm calls itself a ''Holy Land,'' yet it cares nothing for us. Aren''t they just bringing trouble to the Three Dynasties'' cultivation world?" Lu? Xian snapped.

    Luo Hun nodded in agreement.

    During the Demonic Cataclysm, the Seven Star Spirit Realm had refused to intervene¡ªonly appearing after the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had slain the Demon Ancestor, claiming credit for "saving the world."

    Now, only a few years after the Demonic Cataclysm, they had invited countless overseas cultivators, further destabilizing the region.

    Could such a sect really be called a Holy Land?

    Li Xuandao remained silent.

    Ji Ruolai also refrained from commenting.

    Gu An, however, couldn''t help but wonder what the Seven Star Spirit Realm was really planning.

    This wasn¡¯t just about endangering the Three Dynasties.

    If all these foreign cultivators perished, the consequences would be immense.

    An hour later, Li Xuandao led the team into Divine Anomaly City.

    Horizon Valley fell silent once more.

    At dusk, Divine Anomaly City loomed over the barren wilderness, its presence majestic and towering.

    Countless cultivators and demons gathered outside the four main gates, some choosing to fly directly into the city.

    The moment they entered, ripples spread through the air, and the cultivators vanished without a trace.

    In the sky above, Jiang Qiong and the Nightshade Ghost Mother observed from a distance, their eyes filled with astonishment.

    Despite hearing numerous rumors, seeing the city in person left them deeply shaken.

    More than just visual grandeur, the city exuded an ancient, indescribable aura.

    "Divine Anomaly City... They say its master can summon ghosts and spirits to sweep across the heavens and earth. I never thought I''d witness such a legendary treasure in my lifetime." The Nightshade Ghost Mother sighed.

    Jiang Qiong furrowed her brows. "Why has no one left the city?"

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother replied, "The city contains countless small worlds. It takes years to find an exit."

    Just then¡ª

    BOOM!

    A thunderous chime echoed across the land, shaking souls to their core.

    Jiang Qiong instinctively turned her gaze toward the horizon, where a golden streak of light shot across the wilderness, piercing into Divine Anomaly City at unimaginable speed.

    Nobody saw what it was.

    Jiang Qiong muttered, "What realm was that expert in?"

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother fell silent.

    She had no answer.

    Within one of the city''s countless pocket dimensions, An Hao and Gui Jiuxiao sat meditating beside a crumbling wall.

    Both looked worn out and injured.

    Suddenly¡ª

    ROAR!

    A deafening beastly howl shook the heavens, causing the walls behind them to tremble.

    An Hao opened his eyes, frowning. "Senior, is there really an immortal opportunity here? Maybe we should try somewhere else."

    For months, they had wandered this desolate world, encountering only powerful immortal beasts instead of treasures.

    Even Gui Jiuxiao had sustained injuries.

    Gui Jiuxiao remained calm. "The presence of strong beasts proves this place holds great treasures. If we can find the immortal spirit of Divine Anomaly City, we will rise above all others!"

    An Hao sighed. "Even if we find it, can we actually keep it?"

    Before Gui Jiuxiao could reply¡ª

    BOOM!

    The city began shaking violently.

    A cold voice echoed through the air.

    "Gui Jiuxiao, long time no see!"

    Gui Jiuxiao¡¯s expression darkened.

    "Qin Xunyin! So, you¡¯ve come too!"

    From the swirling dust emerged a young man in blue, his aura cold and arrogant.

    Behind him loomed a colossal black elephant demon, its blood-red eyes gleaming with malice.

    Gui Jiuxiao gripped his Dragon-Slaying Spear tightly. "Last time, you knelt before me in defeat. Have you forgotten that humiliation?"

    Qin Xunyin¡¯s eyes turned icy cold.

    "We¡¯ll see who kneels today!"

 Chapter 218: My Master Is Definitely Stronger Than Yours

    After Li Ya''s sudden disappearance, Zhang Bukui panicked.

    He leaped into the air, scanning the vast temple complex, only to find endless courtyards stretching beyond the horizon. No matter how hard he searched, Li Ya was nowhere to be seen.

    Not just Li Ya¡ªhe couldn¡¯t see a single living soul.

    His panic deepened as he began flying around in search of his missing companion.

    "Li Ya!"

    He shouted at the top of his lungs¡ªbut received no response.

    The eerie sense of dread around him intensified.

    No matter which direction he flew, he saw no people, no exit, and worse¡ªthe same courtyards seemed to repeat.

    Gradually, even his mind felt sluggish.

    Before he knew it, he stumbled into one of the courtyards.

    The world spun.

    His eyelids grew heavy.

    A wave of overwhelming drowsiness struck him. His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, barely holding himself up with his hands.

    "Damn it... No... I can''t pass out here..."

    He struggled to keep himself conscious.

    Then, he heard footsteps approaching.

    With great difficulty, he turned his head and saw a blurred, shadowy figure walking toward him.

    It appeared to be an old monk dressed in ragged robes.

    The monk squatted beside him.

    Zhang Bukui still couldn¡¯t see the old monk¡¯s face¡ªonly his skeletal, ghostly hands with overgrown fingernails.

    A primal sense of terror seized Zhang Bukui.

    At that moment, a faint, distant chirping sound reached his ears.

    It sounded familiar¡ªas if he had heard it somewhere before.

    The old monk¡¯s body suddenly trembled, turning toward the sound as if he were shouting at something unseen.

    Then¡ªhe vanished into thin air.

    At the same time, Zhang Bukui felt something land on his shoulder.

    His consciousness snapped back to clarity as his vision steadied.

    Regaining full awareness, he quickly stood up and looked over his shoulder¡ªonly to find a sparrow perched on him.

    "It¡¯s you!"

    Zhang Bukui exclaimed in surprise.

    This was the same sparrow that had led him to an ancient cave, helping him acquire a demon core and learn the Axe Techniques. He would never forget it.

    He instinctively reached out to grab the sparrow, but it fluttered away, landing atop the courtyard wall and chirping nonstop.

    Though he didn¡¯t understand bird language, he could tell from its gestures that it wanted him to follow.

    Without hesitation, he chased after it.

    Eventually, the sparrow perched atop a stone statue.

    Zhang Bukui stepped closer and was shocked to discover that the statue¡¯s face belonged to Li Ya!

    The statue¡¯s body was that of a Buddha draped in a monk¡¯s robe, but with Li Ya¡¯s face.

    It looked incredibly unsettling.

    Zhang Bukui immediately tried to wake Li Ya, but no response came.

    Meanwhile, the sparrow¡ªwho was actually Gu An¡ªwatched in silence, sighing inwardly.

    "This kid has a strong body and decent cultivation, but his divine sense is still too weak. He needs more training."

    Gu An flapped his wings and began pecking at the statue''s face, hoping to give Zhang Bukui a hint.

    Sure enough, Zhang Bukui caught on.

    "I got it! Step back!" he said.

    Gu An flew away, and Zhang Bukui clenched his fist.

    With a powerful punch, he shattered the statue¡¯s head.

    RUMBLE¡ª

    The ground trembled violently, and the sky shifted.

    The once clear blue sky was suddenly replaced by a blood-red night, filling the air with a haunting and oppressive aura.

    Zhang Bukui looked around and found that all the stone statues had transformed into skeletal remains, their empty eye sockets radiating eerie malice.

    Looking up from above, he saw that the previously endless temple complex had shrunk¡ªit was now only a hundred meters across.

    Not far ahead, Li Ya was tied to an ancient tree, a ghostly hand covering his mouth while another pressed against his chest, preventing him from breaking free.

    These two ghostly hands extended from behind the tree, making it impossible to see the full entity.

    "Li Ya!"

    Zhang Bukui roared in anger, summoning his stone axe as he leapt forward.

    Just as he entered the courtyard, the temple doors swung open.

    "Impressive... To see through my formation. Not bad, young human."

    A hoarse, ancient voice echoed from the darkness within the temple.

    Then, an old monk emerged.

    He was skeletally thin, his skin dark and covered in corpse spots, and his lifeless white eyes stared straight at Zhang Bukui.

    Without hesitation, Zhang Bukui swung his axe.

    "Mountain Cleaver!"

    A single swing split the temple in two, continuing through several walls and extending beyond the temple grounds.

    Gu An¡ªstill in sparrow form¡ªperched on a distant rooftop, silently observing.

    He wouldn¡¯t fight directly, but he could assist Zhang Bukui using his divine sense.

    Thus, the battle began.

    The entire temple was soon reduced to rubble, as waves of spectral entities emerged from underground, swarming toward Zhang Bukui.

    "Who is interfering?!" the old monk suddenly roared.

    Every time he nearly struck Zhang Bukui down, an invisible divine force would disrupt him, throwing his mind into disarray.

    Gu An, of course, remained silent.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Bukui fought on, completely immersed in battle.

    While assisting Zhang Bukui, Gu An¡¯s divine sense also scanned other parts of Divine Anomaly City.

    The city''s powerful restrictions couldn¡¯t stop his Infinite Free Step.

    He could lock onto Zhang Bukui¡¯s aura and step in or out freely.

    Upon entering, he finally understood just how massive Divine Anomaly City truly was.

    There were at least a thousand pocket dimensions, with some as vast as the Taicang Empire.

    If one combined all the city¡¯s internal space, it would be larger than the entire continent itself.

    In one such world, Gui Jiuxiao and An Hao were being pursued, their attackers from the Seven Star Spirit Realm, led by a Scattered Immortal.

    Elsewhere, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord battled an endless army of spectral entities, his powerful techniques unmatched.

    Curious, Gu An killed one of the ghosts¡ªyet gained no lifespan.

    Immediately, he abandoned any notion of exploring the city further.

    These ghosts seemed bound to a power beyond his comprehension.

    Whoever created Divine Anomaly City was definitely beyond the Celestial Ascension Stage.

    Half an hour later, Zhang Bukui finally managed to kill the old monk¡ªthough in truth, it was Gu An¡¯s divine power that finished him off, while Zhang Bukui¡¯s axe strike followed through.

    Yet, even after killing the monk, Gu An gained no lifespan.

    Zhang Bukui landed on the ground, breathing heavily.

    He rushed to Li Ya, cutting away the ghostly hands binding him.

    Li Ya collapsed, but Zhang Bukui caught him.

    Turning back, Zhang Bukui saw that the sparrow had vanished.

    He didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it¡ªhis priority was to help Li Ya recover.

    "Li Ya! Wake up!"

    As he channeled his spiritual energy to heal him, he kept calling his name.

    Back in Xuan Valley, Gu An sat before his pill furnace, preparing to refine elixirs.

    For cultivators like Zhang Bukui and Li Ya, Divine Anomaly City was an incomprehensibly distant place, but for Gu An, it was merely a single step away.

    He had just returned from the mysterious city after helping his friends, and now he waited in Xuan Valley, anticipating further developments.

    As he placed medicinal herbs into the furnace, his thoughts drifted.

    ¡°The Immortal Spirit of Divine Anomaly City...¡±

    Moments ago, he had sensed something peculiar.

    Something beyond mortal comprehension.

    In a dimly lit corridor, An Hao and Gui Jiuxiao moved swiftly, their footsteps echoing.

    Suddenly, Gui Jiuxiao stopped, leaning against the ancient stone walls.

    ¡°We can stop here for now.¡± He spoke in a low voice.

    An Hao scanned their surroundings. ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Earlier, they had escaped from one of the city¡¯s smaller worlds, only to plunge into this seemingly endless passageway.

    They had passed through dozens of crossroads, becoming utterly lost in the labyrinthine structure.

    Even worse¡ªthey couldn''t break through the walls or ceiling.

    Even their divine senses failed to penetrate them.

    This unnerving reality made An Hao uneasy.

    Gui Jiuxiao sat down, producing a small cauldron and setting it before him.

    Then, he lit two incense sticks and placed them inside.

    An Hao frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A trickle of black blood seeped from the corner of Gui Jiuxiao¡¯s lips. Yet, he forced a grin.

    ¡°The Seven Star Spirit Realm bastards fight without honor. They sent two Scattered Immortals to deal with me. Of course, I couldn¡¯t win¡ªbut if Qin Xunyin can call for reinforcements, so can I!¡±

    An Hao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait¡ªyou¡¯re from overseas! Who can you even summon?¡±

    Gui Jiuxiao snorted.

    ¡°Heh. My master surpasses Scattered Immortals. The moment this incense burns, he¡¯ll sense my distress and come to our rescue.¡±

    An Hao froze.

    Someone beyond the Scattered Immortal Stage?!

    That level of power was unimaginable.

    After a brief moment, An Hao sat down beside him and smirked. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re calling your master, then I¡¯ll call mine too.¡±

    Gui Jiuxiao scoffed. ¡°Your master? Please. There¡¯s no one in Taixuan Sect strong enough to compare to mine.¡±

    An Hao replied firmly:

    ¡°My master is definitely stronger than yours.¡±

    Gui Jiuxiao glared at him. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t disrespect my master!¡±

    An Hao almost retorted, "Then why are you disrespecting mine?"

    But before he could speak¡ª

    The corridor trembled.

    A massive killing intent surged from the shadows.

    ¡°Damn it! They¡¯re already here!¡±

    Gui Jiuxiao jumped up, grabbing the small cauldron containing the incense.

    Then, he grabbed An Hao with his other hand and shot forward at full speed.

    Despite being at the Ninth Level of the Nirvana Stage, even Gui Jiuxiao couldn¡¯t break through the walls or ceiling.

    All he could do was fly low, weaving through the passageways.

    From behind, Qin Xunyin¡¯s voice rang out¡ªtwisted with manic glee.

    "Gui Jiuxiao, you can¡¯t escape!"

    Lu? Baitian stood with a group of Taixuan Sect cultivators, staring at the city''s towering ancient gates.

    They discussed their strategy for entering the city.

    Then¡ª

    A sudden, earth-shattering aura swept across the land.

    The pressure was so overwhelming that everyone outside the city turned to look.

    In the distance, a streak of radiant light tore across the sky.

    Faster than a shooting star, it pierced through the heavens and vanished into Divine Anomaly City.

    It was so fast that nobody saw what was inside the light.

 Chapter 219: Master!

    Chapter 219 Master!

    Egg Jiuxiao fled quickly with An Hao, darting through dozens of intersections before suddenly flying into a vast palace. The immense hall was so large that its length and width were impossible to estimate. Dimly lit, it housed rows of towering stone pillars, each adorned with oil lamps¡ªmost of which had long since burned out.

    As soon as they entered, An Hao felt an eerie, cold wind rush at him, sending shivers down his spine.

    Before he could process the sensation, a terrifying killing intent surged from behind.

    A dark red silk ribbon lashed out from the shadows, sweeping past the two before circling ahead, attempting to ensnare them.

    Egg Jiuxiao pulled out his Dragon-Slaying Spear and hurled it forward. A deafening dragon''s roar echoed as a golden dragon materialized from the spear¡¯s energy, illuminating the entire palace.

    The golden dragon clashed fiercely with the dark red silk ribbon, stirring up a violent storm that raged across the hall.

    An Hao felt as if he was about to be swept away, barely managing to hold on as Egg Jiuxiao kept a firm grip on him. Even so, he was barely able to endure the force.

    Egg Jiuxiao leaped into the air, stepping onto the Dragon-Slaying Spear mid-flight. With a nimble flip, he vaulted over the red ribbon and turned back to look.

    The dark red ribbon slithered away like a crimson river, disappearing into the depths of the darkness, its end nowhere in sight.

    Suddenly, shadows descended from all directions, rapidly encircling them.

    From the front, Qin Xunyin flew in and landed just ten meters away, smiling as he taunted, ¡°Egg Jiuxiao, where do you think you¡¯re running off to?¡±

    Egg Jiuxiao set An Hao down and replied coldly, ¡°Want to kill me? Fine. But let this kid go first.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± An Hao started, but Egg Jiuxiao raised his hand to stop him.

    Qin Xunyin chuckled disdainfully, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position to negotiate?¡±

    As he spoke, another figure appeared beside him¡ªa white-robed elder with a frosty expression, holding a jade lantern.

    Egg Jiuxiao tilted his head slightly, his peripheral vision catching another figure behind him¡ªanother Scattered Immortal had silently taken position.

    ¡°Master...¡± An Hao murmured through gritted teeth.

    Hearing this, a smirk played on Egg Jiuxiao¡¯s lips.

    ¡°An Hao, it seems your master can¡¯t hear your call. But mine... should be arriving soon.¡± Egg Jiuxiao chuckled lightly.

    At his words, the expressions of the Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators shifted subtly.

    The white-robed elder beside Egg Jiuxiao instinctively turned to look behind him.

    Just then, a chilling voice resounded through the palace, laced with a murderous edge that made everyone feel as if they had plunged into an ice-cold abyss.

    ¡°You dare to bully my disciple? Has the Divine Soul Lord given his approval?¡±

    Egg Jiuxiao¡¯s expression twisted into a wild grin. His gaze toward Qin Xunyin was no longer one of fear¡ªit was the gaze of a predator eyeing its prey.

    Outside, autumn winds whistled, lifting fallen leaves only to let them settle once more.

    Meanwhile, in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An was sweeping the ground.

    Beside him, the Blood Prison Great Saint watched curiously. ¡°Master, there are so many disciples in the valley. Why are you sweeping the floor yourself?¡±

    All around, other disciples were also engaged in the same mundane task. But compared to the vastness of the Medicine Valley, even hundreds of people seemed sparse.

    Gu An answered casually, ¡°Sometimes, doing simple things like sweeping lets you connect with the earth. Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll gain some insights.¡±

    His tone was nonchalant, but to the Blood Prison Great Saint, his words carried deep wisdom.

    The great saint began pacing back and forth, trying to sense the ground¡¯s essence.

    Gu An, however, turned his gaze toward Divine Anomaly City, where four Roving Immortals had already gathered. Two were from the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªone being Egg Jiuxiao¡¯s master, the other, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was accompanying Chu Jingfeng in search of an Immortal Spirit, while the other three Roving Immortals were already locked in a chaotic battle.

    Egg Jiuxiao¡¯s master had slain two Scattered Immortals and more than a dozen Seven Star Spirit Realm disciples, drawing the ire of two opposing Roving Immortals.

    The situation was dire. Egg Jiuxiao¡¯s master was already at a disadvantage.

    But Gu An remained in no rush to intervene. He would let Egg Jiuxiao¡¯s master fight a while longer¡ªafter all, he had to finish sweeping this area.

    Moments later, Gu An lifted his gaze toward the west.

    Yet another Roving Immortal had arrived.

    ¡°What a lively affair.¡±

    He sighed inwardly, though concern flickered in his eyes.

    With more Immortal Dao cultivators descending upon this continent, the Three Dynasties Cultivation World teetered on the brink of catastrophe.

    He could only hope the storm would pass soon.

    In a secluded pocket realm within Divine Anomaly City, yellow sands churned in the howling wind.

    In the midst of a desert, An Hao stood in front of Egg Jiuxiao, a faint golden light surrounding him, shielding them from the sandstorm.

    Egg Jiuxiao sat cross-legged in meditation, healing his injuries. His gaze, however, was fixed ahead, where deafening booms echoed.

    Heat waves, flying leaves, and golden flames intertwined in a chaotic surge. In the far distance, streaks of magical radiance clashed violently, shaking the heavens.

    A battle between Roving Immortals¡ªa terrifying spectacle!

    An Hao couldn¡¯t even make out their figures. Despite the protective barrier, his body felt like it was on the verge of crumbling to dust. The sensation was unbearable.

    Egg Jiuxiao, on the other hand, could barely keep up with the battle. But precisely because he could see it, his face grew darker.

    His revered master was losing ground!

    And now, he had dragged both An Hao and his master into this mess. His fists clenched tightly.

    ¡°D*mn it...¡±

    For the first time, Egg Jiuxiao fully grasped the power of the Seven Star Spirit Realm. In the past, he had mainly roamed within the Starsea Sect Alliance, where even when he encountered Seven Star Realm cultivators, he rarely suffered losses.

    Now that he had stepped into their territory, he finally realized the truth¡ªthey had never feared him. They had feared the Starsea Sect.

    An Hao turned anxiously. ¡°Senior, how¡¯s the battle going?¡±

    Egg Jiuxiao remained silent, his eyes locked ahead.

    Seeing his grim expression, An Hao¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Egg Bei, your disciple must die today. If you insist on dying with him, then prepare to perish together!¡±

    A commanding voice thundered through the air.

    Then, a haunting zither melody arose.

    Inside the barrier, An Hao¡¯s vision spun. Everything around him swayed as dizziness overtook him.

    Egg Jiuxiao took a deep breath and stood up.

    An Hao frowned. ¡°Senior, what are you going to do?¡±

    Egg Jiuxiao ignored him and instead raised his voice. ¡°I take full responsibility for my actions! Spare my master, and I will accept death in exchange!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t get to make demands here!¡±

    An aged voice snapped impatiently.

    ¡°Master, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A violent roar erupted as the sands churned. From the horizon, streaks of black lightning crackled, ripping the sky apart.

    The battle intensified!

    The protective formation around An Hao trembled violently. His body wavered as he looked ahead¡ª

    And then, through the storm, a silhouette emerged.

    A purple-robed man.

    His hair was stark white, yet his face showed no signs of aging. His serpentine gaze carried an unshakable chill.

    His eyes locked onto Egg Jiuxiao.

    ¡°Willing or not, you will die. And your master will follow.¡±

    Egg Jiuxiao¡¯s fury ignited. He longed to charge forward and fight the man three hundred rounds, but he knew¡ªhe wasn¡¯t even worth a single strike.

    Just then¡ª

    A hand landed on the purple-robed man¡¯s shoulder.

    And everything stopped.

 Chapter 220: The Legendary Fairy

    Chapter 220 The Legendary Fairy

    Seeing Gu An effortlessly suppress two Roving Immortals, Dan Jiuxiao was dumbfounded, while An Hao trembled with excitement.

    Gu An turned his gaze to the purple-robed man in his grasp and cast a lifespan inspection.

    [Nine-Star True Lord (Roving Immortal Stage, Fifth Layer): 42,089/150,000/160,000]

    He then looked down at the red-robed man beneath his feet and performed the same technique.

    [Cangye True Lord (Roving Immortal Stage, Sixth Layer): 56,803/160,000/190,000]

    Both of them had considerable lifespans!

    They both carried the title of "True Lord." Could it be that in the Seven-Star Spirit Realm, "True Lord" was an official rank or title?

    As Gu An pondered, the severely injured Cangye True Lord struggled to speak.

    "Who... who are you? If that brat is truly your disciple, just take him and leave!"

    Boom!

    A sudden explosion of sand and wind erupted behind Gu An. An Hao and Dan Jiuxiao''s vision darkened as a colossal black scorpion, the size of a towering mountain, lunged at Gu An, its massive pincers snapping toward him.

    The Devouring Immortal Scorpion!

    It moved at an astonishing speed¡ªso fast that Dan Jiuxiao and An Hao couldn''t even react.

    All they saw was the scorpion bursting out, and before they could get a clear look, it instantly exploded!

    Black venom splattered across the sky and earth, followed by an even more terrifying roar.

    BOOM¡ª

    A vast dust storm surged behind Gu An, consuming the airborne black venom.

    "H-how is this possible...?"

    The Nine-Star True Lord, gripped tightly by Gu An, widened his eyes in utter disbelief.

    That Devouring Immortal Scorpion was also a Roving Immortal-tier existence, yet it had died instantly?

    He hadn''t even seen Gu An make a move¡ªjust the moment the scorpion¡¯s pincers touched him, its entire body blew apart.

    [You have successfully seized 57,009 years of lifespan from the Devouring Immortal Scorpion (Roving Immortal Stage, Second Layer).]

    Seeing the notification, Gu An was somewhat satisfied.

    The Devouring Immortal Scorpion had perished under Dao Gang Qi¡ªa divine ability derived from the Ji Family¡¯s Heaven and Earth Dao Gang. Anyone who struck Gu An¡¯s physical body would automatically trigger this ability and be shattered by its force.

    Cangye True Lord couldn¡¯t extend his divine sense, nor could he turn his head. But at the moment Dao Gang Qi erupted, he felt as if he, too, would be obliterated.

    Never in his life had he experienced such despair.

    This man... had to be beyond the Roving Immortal stage!

    But how could such a terrifying existence appear in this backward land?

    The Nine-Star True Lord had witnessed the explosion of Dao Gang Qi firsthand. His entire body shuddered with terror.

    At that moment, both Roving Immortals lost all will to fight¡ªonly boundless fear remained.

    The longer one lived, the more they feared death.

    "Senior... please..." Cangye True Lord trembled.

    Although Gu An did not receive a hostility notification, Cangye True Lord had dared to command the Devouring Immortal Scorpion to attack him¡ªhe was courting death.

    Gu An stomped down hard.

    Cangye True Lord¡¯s body shattered instantly, exploding into a mist of blood. Only his storage pouch remained.

    The Nine-Star True Lord''s eyes widened in sheer despair.

    Gu An raised his palm, unleashing a surge of Dao-Breaking Divine Light.

    The Nine-Star True Lord vanished in an instant, reduced to nothing but dust.

    His storage pouch also fell to the ground.

    Just like that¡ªtwo mighty Roving Immortals had perished without even putting up a fight.

    An Hao and Dan Jiuxiao stood in shock.

    They knew exactly how powerful those two True Lords were.

    That was why... they were so utterly stunned.

    Two notifications popped up before Gu An.

    He had successfully seized a total of twenty thousand years of lifespan!

    Just then, a figure flew toward Gu An and landed behind him.

    The man cupped his fists and said in a deep voice, "Thank you, Senior, for saving me!"

    It was Dan Jiuxiao¡¯s master¡ªDan Bei.

    At this moment, Dan Bei looked utterly miserable, his entire body oozing black blood.

    "Do not reveal what happened here to anyone. Otherwise, you too will become my enemy."

    Leaving those words behind, Gu An vanished into thin air, taking both storage pouches with him.

    Dan Bei looked up, but his divine sense could no longer detect Gu An¡¯s presence. He sighed deeply.

    Dan Jiuxiao rushed out of the formation and supported his master.

    "Master, are you okay?" he asked anxiously.

    Dan Bei weakly responded, "Bring out the medicine cauldron... I must expel the poison..."

    Dan Jiuxiao hurried to comply.

    Before long, Dan Bei entered the cauldron to begin detoxifying himself. He took out pre-prepared medicinal herbs and infused them with spiritual water.

    An Hao stood nearby, cautiously asking, "What exactly is the Devouring Immortal Scorpion?"

    Dan Jiuxiao gazed at the cauldron and sighed.

    "The Devouring Immortal Scorpion is one of the Nine Ancient Deadliest Poisons of the Ocean¡ªthe strongest venomous creature still alive today. Even Immortals who are swallowed by it will instantly dissolve into toxic blood. If it stings you once, your cultivation disperses, and not even gods or Buddhas can save you."

    That terrifying?!

    An Hao was horrified and didn¡¯t know how to comfort Dan Jiuxiao.

    Dan Jiuxiao turned to him and asked, "Who exactly is your master?"

    Gu An¡¯s performance earlier had been far too monstrous.

    Even though Dan Jiuxiao had been saved, he couldn¡¯t help but fear Gu An¡¯s power.

    This was fear born from witnessing something beyond comprehension.

    "I can''t tell you my master¡¯s name. He forbids me from speaking it," An Hao shook his head, his voice filled with pride.

    Every time he encountered an unfathomable powerhouse, he would wonder: What realm does my master truly stand in?

    Yet every single time, his master shattered his expectations.

    It seemed that no matter how powerful an enemy appeared, before his master, they were nothing but ants.

    For the first time, he doubted whether his own exceptional talent even mattered.

    Perhaps... the only reason he was so gifted was because his master favored him.

    Dan Jiuxiao fell into silence.

    He recalled Gu An¡¯s commanding presence, his eyes flashing with deep admiration.

    A true cultivator should be like that!

    Elsewhere.

    Gu An did not return to Taixuan Sect.

    Instead, he took a single step and arrived at a remote island in the ocean.

    Standing within a dense forest, he swiftly sorted through the two True Lords¡¯ storage pouches, destroying anything suspicious and keeping the treasures.

    His own storage pouch couldn¡¯t hold everything, so he refined one of the pouches into his own.

    Only after doing so did he leave.

    Taking another step, he entered his personal cave realm.

    After emptying the items and burning the Nine-Star True Lord¡¯s storage pouch into ashes, he finally returned to Taixuan Sect.

    Standing atop a mountain near Xuan Valley, Gu An gazed into the distance.

    Although slaying three Roving Immortals had been effortless, his heart was not at ease.

    He knew¡ªthis matter would soon escalate.

    But he had no regrets.

    He could not let his enemies live.

    There was one more thing he could do...

    Find the Immortal Spirit of Divine Anomaly City and hand it off to someone else¡ªending this battle before it even begins.

    Gu An had no interest in Divine Anomaly City. Even though it possessed immense power, its karma was too great, and he wanted no part of it.

    He had already visited twice and had a faint grasp on the Immortal Spirit¡¯s whereabouts...

    A Few Days Later, Within the Small World of Divine Anomaly City

    The raging sandstorms had finally settled.

    Dan Jiuxiao helped Dan Bei out of the medicine cauldron and sat him down.

    Dan Bei had changed into a clean white robe, but his face was pale, his hair disheveled¡ªhe had completely lost the air of a Roving Immortal.

    Seated, he sighed. "I never expected Divine Anomaly City to attract a Celestial Ascendant."

    Hearing this, An Hao¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    "Celestial Ascendant? You mean that legendary realm where one can roam beyond the heavens?" Dan Jiuxiao''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    Dan Bei nodded. "It should be. If he were merely another Roving Immortal, he could not have defeated those two True Lords so effortlessly."

    He turned to Dan Jiuxiao and said, "Since that senior saved us, we must honor our promise¡ªwe cannot reveal anything about him. Just say the Starsea Sect was responsible. Understand?"

    Dan Jiuxiao nodded solemnly.

    Dan Bei then turned to An Hao, studying him carefully. He could see that An Hao''s natural talent was extraordinary, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Is your master also from Taixuan Sect?"

    Though Dan Bei could perceive An Hao¡¯s karma, he could only see the past ten years¡ªthere was no trace of his connection to that senior.

    As for Lu? Baitian, he completely ignored him. A mere Integration Stage cultivator wasn¡¯t even worth considering.

    "I''m not sure. Probably not," An Hao replied cautiously, keeping his guard up¡ªhe did not fully trust Dan Bei.

    Dan Bei chuckled. "You''re quite fortunate, kid. With such a master, your future is limitless. Have you considered joining the Starsea Sect?"

    An Hao hesitated. "I already have one master, and my other master is the Sect Master of Taixuan Sect. I have a duty to strengthen my sect."

    Dan Bei¡¯s smile grew even warmer.

    "I''m not asking you to leave Taixuan Sect. You can train at Starsea Sect for a while and forge a bond between the two sects. Starsea Sect can help you grow stronger faster. Once you''re powerful enough, you''ll be able to better protect Taixuan Sect. And when Starsea Sect faces difficulties, you¡¯ll be able to return the favor. It''s a win-win situation."

    Hearing this, An Hao found it difficult to refuse. He turned to look at Dan Jiuxiao.

    Dan Jiuxiao scoffed. "You think my master would lie to you? Look at Xuantian Yi¡ªhe¡¯s proof enough!"

    Having traveled together for so long, Dan Jiuxiao had learned about Xuantian Yi''s relationship with An Hao.

    He was also trying to recruit An Hao¡ªbecause recruiting An Hao meant forging a connection with the Celestial Ascendant from before!

    A Celestial Ascendant!

    Even Starsea Sect had produced Celestial Ascendants before, but they were merely legends¡ªDan Jiuxiao had never witnessed one with his own eyes.

    An Hao hesitated for a while before finally nodding in agreement.

    Dan Bei and Dan Jiuxiao both smiled.

    Dan Bei''s expression then turned serious. "I still haven¡¯t completely purged the Devouring Immortal Scorpion¡¯s venom. We should leave Divine Anomaly City before the Seven-Star Spirit Realm starts hunting us down."

    "But Divine Anomaly City..." Dan Jiuxiao hesitated.

    Dan Bei shot him a glare and snapped, "That place contains Celestial Ascendants and numerous Roving Immortal-tier experts. Do you really think you have what it takes to compete for the Immortal Spirit?"

    Dan Jiuxiao immediately backed down, scratching his head with an awkward smile.

    An Hao, too, felt a pang of regret.

    But he wasn¡¯t leaving empty-handed.

    He had already gathered plenty of treasures while traveling with Dan Jiuxiao.

    With that, the three of them began searching for an exit.

    A Dimly Lit Grand Hall

    One side of the hall had a wall lined with brass oil lamps, though many had already gone out.

    Standing in front of the lamp wall was a woman in a purple dress, wearing a veil over her face. Her long hair was styled into an elegant bun.

    Though her exposed brows and eyes were stunning, there was a chilling coldness in her gaze, adding an air of mystery to her presence.

    Suddenly, a young boy wearing only a bellyband appeared on her shoulder, tilting his head as he asked,

    "Mother, what are you looking at?"

    If one looked closely, they would notice that the boy¡¯s feet were not actually resting on the woman¡¯s shoulder.

    He was a soul projection, not a living being.

 Chapter 221: Fairy, I want it!

    Chapter 221 Fairy, I want it!

    "Mother is watching to see who has fallen again."

    The woman in the purple dress spoke slowly, her ethereal voice echoing through the hall, like the murmuring of a hidden mountain spring.

    The young boy on her shoulder asked in confusion, "What''s there to see? People die all the time, don''t they? As long as half of the lights on this wall haven¡¯t gone out, the fate of the Seven Star Spirit Realm remains unbroken."

    The woman in the purple dress replied, "Three Roving Immortals have died recently, all from the same place. That place is near the Starsea Sect. I don¡¯t know whether this is the Starsea Sect¡¯s doing or if someone else is stirring up trouble in the shadows."

    The boy followed her gaze to the wall of oil lamps, falling into thought.

    Just then, footsteps echoed from the darkness behind them, followed by an aged voice:

    "Cave Master, the Spirit Mirror is showing divine sense fluctuations."

    Upon hearing this, the woman in the purple dress turned and walked into the shadows. The boy on her shoulder turned his head to look, his clear eyes drawn to the flickering oil lamps on the wall.

    Under the dark night, within a ruined city.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord sat cross-legged before a campfire, with Chu Jingfeng seated beside him.

    Chu Jingfeng occasionally glanced into the distance, where dense fog churned under the moonlit sky, faintly revealing eerie ghostly shadows.

    "Do you feel it?" Nine-Fingered Divine Lord suddenly asked.

    Chu Jingfeng snapped out of his thoughts and cautiously asked, "Master, feel what?"

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord spoke softly, "It¡¯s getting closer."

    "It? Who is it?"

    "The Immortal Spirit of Divine Anomaly City."

    Chu Jingfeng¡¯s eyes widened, his breathing quickening.

    Ever since arriving in Divine Anomaly City, he had learned from Nine-Fingered Divine Lord about the Immortal Spirit. Whoever could make it recognize them as its master would gain control over the immense power of Divine Anomaly City!

    The process wasn¡¯t solely determined by cultivation¡ªit could also be based on fate. That was why so many beings below the Immortal Dao Realm risked their lives to venture here.

    Chu Jingfeng didn¡¯t dare to dream of claiming Divine Anomaly City for himself, but he hoped his master could succeed. The stronger his master became, the more he would benefit. More than that, he was deeply grateful to Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡ªit was his master who had given him a second chance at life.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord said no more and continued his breathing exercise, while Chu Jingfeng began imagining what would come next.

    After following Nine-Fingered Divine Lord into the city, he had witnessed countless battles. No matter how terrifying the demons or ghosts were, they crumbled before his master.

    He firmly believed that if the Immortal Spirit appeared, his master would surely seize control of it and command Divine Anomaly City!

    As the moon set and the sun rose, a blazing sun ascended outside the eastern gate of the city.

    Chu Jingfeng was cultivating when he suddenly felt the ground tremble. His eyes snapped open, and he saw the surrounding buildings shaking violently.

    Across from him, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord slowly stood up. Before Chu Jingfeng could ask anything, his master raised a hand, and the two of them soared into the sky.

    Chu Jingfeng looked down and was immediately struck with fear.

    From all directions, an endless tide of demons and ghosts surged forward like a black tsunami, devouring the city¡¯s structures. The sheer chaos overwhelmed his senses.

    "This is the true power of Divine Anomaly City¡ªSpirit Wraiths. Over countless lunar cycles, an endless number of these spirits have accumulated here. This is a force that could overturn the mortal world."

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord gazed into the distance with an indifferent expression.

    Before Chu Jingfeng could respond, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord raised his right hand and pressed down.

    BOOM¡ª!

    The city below instantly collapsed. Countless Spirit Wraiths dissipated into ghostly mist. The earth itself seemed to cave in, sending dust billowing skyward, turning the world murky.

    Amid the swirling dust, Chu Jingfeng faintly heard a child''s eerie laughter, sending chills down his spine.

    Divine Anomaly City, Eastern Gate.

    The massive gate creaked open. From the outside, the streets within appeared empty and deserted.

    Suddenly, ripples spread through the air inside the gate, and three figures emerged¡ªDan Bei, Chi Jiuxiao, and An Hao.

    The three of them walked forward ten steps before An Hao turned back, glancing at the towering city gates of Divine Anomaly City. A sigh of relief escaped him.

    Finally, we¡¯re out!

    "An Hao?"

    A voice called from the distance.

    An Hao squinted and saw a group of cultivators in the distance, among them Lu? Baitian.

    "Master!" An Hao called out, about to rush forward when Dan Bei stopped him.

    "From now on, do not acknowledge any ties to Taixuan Sect," Dan Bei said in a deep voice, his gaze fixed ahead.

    An Hao frowned. "Why?"

    "They¡¯re here."

    Dan Bei¡¯s expression turned serious as he pulled out a magical artifact, ready for battle.

    Chi Jiuxiao likewise drew his Dragon-Slaying Spear, cursing under his breath, "Troubles never end in the Seven Star Spirit Realm. These bastards move fast."

    "It¡¯s been seven days. With two Roving Immortals dead, there¡¯s no way the Seven Star Spirit Realm wouldn''t notice," Dan Bei said calmly.

    Chi Jiuxiao turned to him and asked, "Master, what do we do?"

    Dan Bei scoffed. "If the Seven Star Spirit Realm makes a move, then so will the Starsea Sect!"

    Upon hearing this, Chi Jiuxiao¡¯s face lit up with excitement. He turned back toward the distance, grinning in anticipation.

    "So it¡¯s you¡ªDan Bei of the Dan Family from the Starsea Sect. Killing our disciples in the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªdo you have any idea what consequences await you?"

    A cold voice echoed across the land, carrying such murderous intent that even those outside the city shivered.

    The disciples of Taixuan Sect quickly stood up, tense and alert.

    From all directions, terrifying auras erupted, making the mountains and earth tremble.

    An Hao looked around, realizing they were completely surrounded.

    Such overwhelming pressure... Could they also be Roving Immortals?

    He was secretly alarmed and turned his gaze toward Dan Bei, wondering if this senior could hold his ground.

    And how long would it take for the Roving Immortals of the Starsea Sect to arrive?

    "Oh? So this land belongs to the Seven Star Spirit Realm? I was under the impression that you had long abandoned it!"

    A bold voice rang out, directly challenging the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s Roving Immortal.

    Dan Bei immediately recognized the voice and smirked.

    The real battle of the Roving Immortals was about to begin!

    The land lay desolate, thick ghostly mist spreading across the ground.

    Chu Jingfeng stood on a floating gourd, enveloped in a faint protective light, his gaze fixed ahead.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord stood bare-chested, flames of energy swirling around him. His hair, dry and wild, danced in the wind¡ªhis posture radiating the dominance of a war god!

    Before him hovered a crimson phoenix, its wings spanning a thousand feet. Every flap sent waves of fire surging like raging dragons toward Nine-Fingered Divine Lord.

    "Ting! Since you refuse to bow, then I have no choice but to suppress you!"

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord declared, his eyes cold, his body covered in black sigils that pulsed eerily.

    As his words fell, he suddenly charged toward the phoenix.

    The phoenix let out a piercing screech, its wings shaking violently, sending shockwaves that scattered dust clouds in all directions. From the haze, colossal ghostly figures emerged, each clad in armor and wielding massive weapons, exuding an ancient, unstoppable might!

    In an instant, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was swallowed by the terrifying spirits¡ª

    BOOM¡ª!

    A ferocious wind blast scattered the wraiths as Nine-Fingered Divine Lord reached the phoenix in a single stride, throwing a punch that shook the heavens and the earth¡ª

    A mighty clash was about to unfold!

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s punch shattered space itself. From within the spatial rift, an ancient bell emerged, drifting toward the phoenix like a celestial artifact from the depths of the River of Lunar Years.

    Compared to this bell, the massive phoenix looked no bigger than a mere sparrow before a towering tree.

    The phoenix let out a piercing, agonized cry. Sigils and chains surfaced from the ancient bell, swiftly wrapping around its body. No matter how violently it struggled, it couldn¡¯t break free.

    A frenzied aura surged through the heavens and earth as more and more Spirit Wraiths swarmed from all directions. They varied in size and form, some even thousands of feet tall, descending from the sky.

    Alone against this endless army, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s punches and kicks moved like a storm, shaking mountains and rivers, unstoppable.

    On the floating gourd, Chu Jingfeng watched, his blood boiling with excitement. Though he couldn¡¯t clearly see Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s movements, the sight of the Spirit Wraiths perishing one after another filled him with awe.

    Too powerful!

    In that moment, Chu Jingfeng even doubted whether the sword path was truly the ultimate path. Could it be that the path of the physical body was the strongest of all?

    The heavens rumbled, dust and debris rising endlessly. No matter how many Spirit Wraiths Nine-Fingered Divine Lord eradicated, more surged forth in an unending tide.

    BOOM¡ª

    From the horizon, a colossal shadow loomed, rising like a mountain tearing through the earth, a sight that shook the soul.

    Chu Jingfeng stared wide-eyed into the distance, sensing an overwhelming aura that sent chills down his spine.

    ¡°What... is that?¡± His heart trembled with fear.

    Before he could process it further, the shadow emerged from the swirling dust¡ªa titan, over ten thousand feet tall, its body jet-black, wild hair draping over its shoulders. It wore nothing but battle-scarred armor over its legs, and in its hands, it wielded an enormous battle-axe.

    With both hands, it raised the axe and swung. Though the blade was still distant, the sheer force of the strike sent gales sweeping across the battlefield. Even the floating gourd beneath Chu Jingfeng¡¯s feet was violently overturned.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord instantly appeared before him, raising a fist to meet the axe.

    BOOM!

    A deafening explosion rang out. Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, using sheer physical force, blocked the titan¡¯s axe!

    Both were forced back simultaneously. Nine-Fingered Divine Lord furrowed his brows, feeling his right fist go numb from the impact.

    The titan took a few steps back, then steadied itself and lifted its axe once more. This time, a mysterious force gathered along the axe¡¯s edge, swirling with primordial energy. As it swung again, it carried the power of creation and destruction itself!

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord raised his right hand, missing its fifth finger, and extended his two middle fingers.

    A golden beam of light shot forth, cutting through the murky sky, obliterating all in its path!

    BOOM¡ª!

    The titan, standing at ten thousand feet tall, was split apart by the golden beam. A massive, empty void formed in the air, and below, an enormous canyon carved itself into the earth. The sheer spectacle left Chu Jingfeng in utter shock.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord swiftly turned and flew toward the phoenix.

    The ancient bell still bound the phoenix tightly.

    Just as Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was about to reach it, a shadowy figure materialized out of thin air. With a single gesture, the phoenix shrank to the size of a palm and was whisked into the figure¡¯s grasp.

    The one who had taken the phoenix was a man exuding a profound aura.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord narrowed his eyes, stopping his advance. He could not gauge this man¡¯s depth.

    "Who are you?" Nine-Fingered Divine Lord asked coldly, voice edged with caution.

    The man turned, revealing himself to be Gu An, who had activated his Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body. He looked at Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and spoke calmly:

    "The Immortal Spirit is mine."

    Hearing this, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s expression darkened instantly. His eyes flashed with fury as he bellowed:

    "Arrogant fool!"

 Chapter 222: The magical fairy recognized the master!

    Chapter 222 The magical fairy recognized the master!

    Facing the enraged Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, Gu An remained calm. Holding the Phoenix, he spoke leisurely, ¡°If you carefully sense it, you will understand that this karma is not something you can claim.¡±

    Hearing this, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, who was just about to attack, instinctively spread out his divine sense.

    A few breaths later, his expression changed drastically, his eyes flashing with fear.

    All around them, countless Soul Ghosts continued to emerge, recklessly throwing themselves at them, their shrill howls echoing across the heavens.

    Suddenly, Gu An crushed the Phoenix in his hand.

    In an instant, all the Soul Ghosts disintegrated into ashes, and the chaotic uproar came to an abrupt halt.

    From afar, Chu Jingfeng, standing atop a gourd, turned his head and caught sight of Gu An. His face paled in shock.

    Dark purple demonic shadows coiled around the figure...

    ¡°Fu¡ª¡±

    He had barely uttered a syllable when an overwhelming divine sense locked onto him, silencing him in terror.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord took a deep breath to steady himself. He gazed at Gu An and asked, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±

    Even he could sense that beneath the earth, an even more terrifying presence was brewing.

    Just from its aura alone, he knew it was beyond his power to resist.

    Gu An gave no reply. Instead, he flipped his palm and pressed it downward.

    Boom!

    The ground shattered.

    Chunks of rock soared into the sky, and the entire world seemed on the verge of collapse.

    The overwhelming force radiating from Gu An made even the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord tremble.

    ¡°Just how strong is he?¡± The divine lord wondered, feeling an unexpected sense of relief.

    Had he recklessly attacked earlier¡ªor had the opponent launched a sneak attack instead¡ªhis fate would have been grim.

    From above, Chu Jingfeng also looked downward anxiously.

    Massive boulders levitated around him, soaring toward the heavens.

    Looking into the distance, he saw the land itself fracturing at the horizon, stretching endlessly beyond sight.

    The sheer scale of the destruction made him hold his breath.

    Suddenly, his eyes widened in terror.

    As the land crumbled, an immense black entity emerged from below¡ªvast and boundless.

    Just looking at it made his scalp tingle with dread.

    Beneath the daylight, that absolute blackness was beyond terrifying.

    From above, it was clear that the black entity was shifting and writhing.

    But it was too massive to discern its form, let alone identify what it was.

    Gu An fixed his gaze on it.

    ¡¾Divine Anomaly Spirit (Celestial Ascension Stage, Third Layer): 0/0/0¡¿

    There was no lifespan value¡ªonly a cultivation realm.

    Without hesitation, Gu An clenched his suspended right hand.

    Below, the colossal Divine Anomaly Spirit began to shrink at a visible speed.

    This was a divine ability¡ªPocket Universe in the Palm!

    Earlier, he had used this same technique to capture the Phoenix.

    Now, he was going to seize a Celestial Ascension-level Divine Anomaly!

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit struggled wildly, but once ensnared by Gu An¡¯s magic power, it had no chance of escape.

    Before the astonished gazes of Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and Chu Jingfeng, the gigantic black entity shrank at an alarming rate.

    Eventually, the Divine Anomaly Spirit was compressed into a small mass of black mist, endlessly twisting and morphing within Gu An¡¯s grasp.

    Then, Gu An disappeared¡ªleaving the two men behind, standing in stunned silence.

    For a long time, neither spoke.

    Finally, Chu Jingfeng flew beside his master and asked nervously, ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡±

    He knew that the figure he had just seen was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡ªbut he chose to keep that a secret.

    To all disciples of Taixuan Sect, the Sword Sovereign was the most revered existence.

    Time and time again, he had saved Taixuan Sect and the Three Dynasties.

    Chu Jingfeng felt that he owed the Sword Sovereign his life.

    So, he chose to protect him.

    Even if he revealed the Sword Sovereign¡¯s identity, it would only drive the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord into deeper despair.

    From what he had just witnessed, it was clear¡ªhis master was no match for the Sword Sovereign at all.

    At this realization, Chu Jingfeng was overwhelmed with emotion.

    During his time following the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, he had thought his master was superior to the Sword Sovereign.

    He had believed himself to be incredibly fortunate.

    But now...

    His worldview shattered.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªjust how powerful was the Sword Sovereign?

    One thing was certain: the Sword Sovereign was not a true disciple of Taixuan Sect.

    He was merely hiding there, shielding the sect as a favor.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord took a deep breath.

    ¡°We leave.¡±

    Having his Divine Anomaly Spirit stolen angered him.

    But Gu An¡¯s display of Pocket Universe in the Palm was enough to kill any thoughts of pursuing it.

    Besides, the aura of that Divine Anomaly Spirit had been beyond his control.

    Had the mysterious figure not intervened, he might have been devoured, transformed into a Soul Ghost himself.

    Hearing his master¡¯s words, Chu Jingfeng secretly sighed in relief.

    He had been worried that his master might be too stubborn.

    Having spent so much time exploring Divine Anomaly City, he had already gained plenty of opportunities.

    Now, he just wanted to return to Taixuan Sect and enter seclusion.

    Elsewhere.

    In an isolated minor world, Gu An arrived at a secluded realm devoid of living beings.

    The sky was dim, and the land was covered with trees resembling twisted ghosts.

    He gazed at the Divine Anomaly Spirit in his hand.

    It no longer resisted.

    Instead, it trembled in fear.

    Just as Gu An hesitated over what to do with it, it suddenly burst apart and drilled into his palm.

    The process happened in an instant.

    By the time Gu An thought to stop it, he suddenly felt its emotions.

    It was begging.

    Silence fell over Gu An.

    Soon, he realized that his own magic power was merging into the Divine Anomaly Spirit¡ªa sensation he had never experienced before.

    He was taking control of it.

    And in doing so, he was also taking control of Divine Anomaly City.

    After the time it took for a stick of incense to burn¡ª

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit reformed in Gu An¡¯s palm.

    From now on, Gu An was its master.

    And the true ruler of Divine Anomaly City.

    A complex feeling rose in his heart.

    Had he forcibly resisted, the Divine Anomaly Spirit would have perished.

    So, he had no choice but to accept it.

    Of course, if he wished, he could now easily obliterate it.

    But as its new master, Gu An gained a deeper understanding of Divine Anomaly City.

    Even if the Divine Anomaly Spirit was destroyed, so long as the city remained, a new one would eventually be born.

    Whether it would still be the same Divine Anomaly Spirit was another question.

    Because this one... was terrified of dying.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    A childish voice suddenly echoed in Gu An¡¯s mind.

    It sounded like a young boy.

    Gu An asked, ¡°Can you share your power with others while hiding my identity as your true master?¡±

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit wriggled in his palm before morphing into a small, pitch-black figure¡ªa child-sized doll with no hair, no facial features, standing only about ten centimeters tall.

    It tilted its head, pondered briefly, and responded, ¡°I can... but won¡¯t that make you unhappy?¡±

    Gu An smirked. ¡°No. I need you to protect someone for me.¡±

    Then, he disappeared once more.

    Gu An arrived in another realm¡ªa dense forest.

    Among the trees, Li Ya and Zhang Bukui were resting, sitting cross-legged in meditation.

    Through his divine sense, Gu An instructed the Divine Anomaly Spirit to seek out Li Ya.

    Immediately, the Divine Anomaly Spirit leaped from his hand and hopped towards Li Ya.

    Among everyone in Divine Anomaly City, the person Gu An cared about the most was undoubtedly Li Ya.

    Though Li Ya had encountered many opportunities, he was clearly not on the same level as geniuses like An Hao and Lu? Xian.

    That was why Gu An had chosen to help him.

    As for An Hao, with or without Divine Anomaly City, he was destined to rise.

    If he joined the Starsea Sect Alliance, he would eventually obtain an immortal treasure on par with the Dragon-Slaying Spear, even without a pseudo-Supreme Immortal Treasure like Divine Anomaly City.

    After all, the Dragon-Slaying Spear was immensely powerful¡ªallowing Egg Jiuxiao to display combat strength comparable to a Scattered Immortal.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit hopped along merrily, its aura so faint that Li Ya and Zhang Bukui had no idea it was approaching.

    They remained focused on their meditation.

    When the Divine Anomaly Spirit finally landed on Li Ya¡¯s shoulder, he instinctively opened his eyes in alarm.

    ¡°Changle¨COne¨CTwo!¡±

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit called out in a strange voice before diving straight into Li Ya¡¯s face.

    Startled, Li Ya jumped to his feet.

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    He frantically touched his face, but found nothing there.

    Beside him, Zhang Bukui was also startled and quickly rushed over.

    When he heard that something had entered Li Ya¡¯s body, Zhang Bukui panicked.

    The two of them searched frantically, using their divine sense to scan Li Ya¡¯s body¡ªbut they found nothing.

    After a long moment, Li Ya suddenly froze, his expression turning strange.

    ¡°Brother Ji, are you okay?¡± Zhang Bukui asked anxiously.

    Taking a deep breath, Li Ya looked at Zhang Bukui, his expression complicated.

    ¡°Brother... I think I¡¯ve been recognized as the master of an immortal spirit.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°Why you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You think I don¡¯t deserve it?¡±

    ¡°You? Deserve it?!¡±

    ¡°You! Show some respect! I can now command the Soul Ghosts¡ªif you want to leave, you¡¯d better watch your tone!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ji! We¡¯re in this together!¡± Zhang Bukui quickly backpedaled.

    ¡°You damn bastard, always talking nonsense...¡±

    From a distance, Gu An listened to their bickering, a smirk forming on his lips.

    Surrounded by demonic energy, he turned and vanished once more.

    He was the true master of Divine Anomaly City.

    While inside, he could perceive every minor realm, as well as the Soul Ghosts hidden beneath them.

    The sheer number of Soul Ghosts was staggering.

    Even now, Divine Anomaly City was in a state of restoration¡ªonce fully recovered, it would become even stronger, eventually regaining its status as a true Supreme Immortal Treasure.

    Such treasures were eternal.

    Even if heavily damaged, they could restore themselves over time¡ªa fact that made Gu An view them in a new light.

    But before that...

    Gu An planned to harvest all the natural treasures within the city.

    Everything inside Divine Anomaly City now belonged to him.

    Why should he let others benefit from it?

    Elsewhere, beneath the rolling thunderclouds...

    Jiang Qiong sat meditating at the edge of a cliff.

    Below her, a roaring river of magma surged, sending waves of heat crashing against the mountains on either side.

    She opened her eyes, her brows furrowing.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she back yet...¡±

    She muttered to herself.

    She had arrived in Divine Anomaly City two days ago alongside Nightshade Ghost Mother.

    While Jiang Qiong tended to her injuries, Nightshade Ghost Mother had left to investigate.

    But two days had passed, and she had yet to return.

    A flicker of worry crossed Jiang Qiong¡¯s heart.

    She had never fully trusted Nightshade Ghost Mother, but after spending so much time together, she had grown to rely on her capabilities.

    Could something have happened to her?

    She was always extremely cautious.

    So what could possibly be keeping her?

    Jiang Qiong fell deep into thought.

    If Nightshade Ghost Mother had really gotten into trouble...

    Then with Jiang Qiong¡¯s current strength, not only would she fail to seize the Divine Anomaly Spirit, she would have trouble even escaping.

 Chapter 223: Gu Ans Fantasy

    Chapter 223 Gu An''s Fantasy

    Jiang Qiong grew increasingly uneasy. She took out a pill and accelerated the recovery of her spiritual energy.

    The world was dim, with only the sound of magma slapping against the mountain walls echoing, making the atmosphere feel oppressive.

    Half a day passed.

    Jiang Qiong had recovered a good amount of spiritual energy. She stood up and flew in the direction where the Nightshade Ghost Mother had left earlier.

    At the same time¡ª

    Li Ya had fully grasped the power of Divine Anomaly City. Though he couldn¡¯t yet perceive every corner of the city, he could feel that he had become ridiculously strong.

    Before entering Divine Anomaly City, he had been skeptical of the legendary Supreme Immortal Treasures.

    How could anything be that mystical?

    "Let''s go! There''s a big battle outside the city, let''s go watch the show!"

    Li Ya stood up with excitement all over his face.

    Zhang Bukui got up as well, staring at him in silence.

    Li Ya shook his shoulders, and the Divine Anomaly Spirit jumped out from his body, landing on his shoulder, hands on its hips, looking full of pride.

    Seeing the Divine Anomaly Spirit, Zhang Bukui¡¯s expression turned strange. It was hard to believe that this little thing was actually the spirit of a Supreme Immortal Treasure.

    Li Ya raised his right arm, and the Divine Anomaly Spirit immediately mimicked him.

    Boom¡ª

    The earth trembled, and the sky changed color, startling Zhang Bukui as he nervously scanned the surroundings.

    One by one, spirit wraiths burst out of the ground, sending massive trees flying into the sky. The same scene occurred in all directions. Zhang Bukui and Li Ya stabilized themselves with their spiritual energy.

    Li Ya laughed smugly, "This is my divine army! Prepare to follow me as I conquer the world!"

    Zhang Bukui looked at him, just about to speak when¡ª

    Boom!

    The ground beneath them suddenly surged upward. A terrifying, colossal figure stood up, holding a massive piece of land in one hand. On that land was a forest¡ªand within that forest stood Zhang Bukui and Li Ya.

    Compared to this terrifying giant, they were as small as ants.

    This was the same enormous figure that had once fought against the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord. One hand held the land, the other gripped an axe¡ªit was like a primordial god splitting heaven and earth, exuding boundless divine might.

    Zhang Bukui looked down and was utterly stunned.

    Li Ya, on the other hand, was exhilarated. With this divine army, what enemy could stand in his way?

    He could sense the terrifying battle outside Divine Anomaly City. But more importantly, he saw disciples of the Taixuan Sect among them¡ªhe had to step in.

    "Ancestor, this time, I¡¯ll be the hero! Watch closely!" Li Ya trembled with excitement.

    He suddenly thought of Gu An.

    If only Junior Brother Gu were here!

    Then again, if Gu An was here, he¡¯d have to worry about his safety...

    Forget it. After this battle, he¡¯d go back and brag to him.

    Li Ya began pondering what treasures he should bring back for Gu An.

    Divine Anomaly City was vast, filled with countless treasures. Grabbing just a few would be enough for Gu An to defy fate itself!

    Meanwhile, Gu An was harvesting natural treasures inside a small pocket dimension, his lifespan continuously increasing, making him quite pleased.

    He saw the four great gates of Divine Anomaly City swing open as Li Ya led an endless army of spirit wraiths charging out, instantly shifting the battlefield''s momentum.

    Over twenty Roving Immortals from the Starsea Sect Alliance and Seven Star Spirit Realm were caught off guard, quickly pulling back.

    That colossal figure leaped from the city, landing on the wasteland with a furious, earth-shaking roar that resounded across the entire continent, making all living beings tremble in fear.

    Just the sound of its roar was enough to crush one''s spirit!

    Gu An wasn¡¯t worried about Li Ya. After all, the Divine Anomaly Spirit itself had the ability to traverse the Celestial Ascension Realm.

    He continued harvesting treasures. He had already gained 800,000 years of lifespan today. He didn¡¯t plan to take everything¡ªhe¡¯d leave some behind for the Divine Anomaly Spirit to cultivate further.

    Divine Anomaly City was already his. He decided to have the Divine Anomaly Spirit set up a rule for Li Ya:

    No randomly pulling up natural treasures. They would naturally ripen and be prepared for Li Ya. He believed Li Ya wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing and would only be thrilled to receive them.

    Looking at Li Ya¡¯s exuberant expression, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Once this battle ended, Li Ya would surely come bragging to him.

    Gu An started imagining a scenario thousands of years from now¡ªwhere Li Ya, believing Gu An was nearing the end of his lifespan, would bring Divine Anomaly City to bid him farewell.

    That would be quite a sight!

    Amused by his own thoughts, Gu An suddenly sensed something. His brows furrowed, and he instantly disappeared from where he stood.

    In another domain, thunderclouds rumbled, covering the sky.

    In a mountain basin, Jiang Qiong slowly stood up from the ground, clutching her injured right shoulder with her left hand. Blood continuously dripped from her lips as she looked forward.

    On the slopes stood numerous black-robed figures. Seated at the highest point was an old man with a wooden staff beside him, wisps of black energy spiraling from the staff, enveloping the Nightshade Ghost Mother in mid-air.

    At this moment, the Nightshade Ghost Mother had already become a soul form, looking incredibly weak.

    She struggled to open her eyes and looked down at Jiang Qiong.

    "Little girl, you¡¯ve got quite the fighting spirit. Perfect¡ªyou¡¯ll make good bait for the Hell Ghost King," the black-robed elder said mockingly.

    The other black-robed cultivators all looked down at Jiang Qiong with indifference, as if she were already dead.

    "Hell Ghost King? What exactly are you looking for?" Jiang Qiong gritted her teeth, trying to figure out a way to escape.

    The gap in cultivation was too immense. Any one of these people could crush her with ease.

    "The Hell Ghost King is the strongest ghost king hidden within this realm. It guards a Supreme Immortal Treasure," the black-robed elder said casually.

    One of the black-robed cultivators began descending the slope, step by step closing in on Jiang Qiong.

    Just as she was growing desperate, a fierce gust of wind swept in from the distance, making her instinctively shut her eyes.

    As the wind howled past, she suddenly felt her injuries healing.

    She quickly opened her eyes, only to find that the mysterious cultivators had vanished without a trace.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother¡¯s soul body hovered in mid-air, slowly descending.

    Before Jiang Qiong could react, a whistling sound came from afar¡ªa blood-red pagoda dropped from the sky, landing before her with a loud crash, startling her into stepping back.

    The blood-red pagoda unleashed a powerful energy, turning into a crimson mist that quickly wrapped around Jiang Qiong, pulling her toward the tower.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s face filled with terror¡ª

    Just then, a voice sounded in her ear:

    "Do not fear."

    Hearing this, Jiang Qiong immediately felt at ease.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    He was here too!

    She was pulled into the blood-red pagoda, vanishing from sight.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother landed on the ground and turned to look, her face filled with worry.

    At dusk, the majestic Divine Anomaly City stood towering over the wasteland.

    The four great city gates were wide open, with countless cultivators being thrown out by some unseen force.

    Li Ya stood atop a high slope at the ruins'' edge, the Divine Anomaly Spirit perched on his shoulder, guarding him.

    Two figures appeared beside him¡ªone was Dan Bei, the master of Dan Jiuxiao, while the other was a middle-aged man in luxurious white robes, exuding an aura of authority.

    "I am Nan Fengtian, the Sea Lord of the Starsea Sect Alliance. After this battle, the Seven Star Spirit Realm will surely hold a grudge against you. You wield a Supreme Immortal Treasure¡ªrelying solely on your own strength won¡¯t be enough to protect it. Come back with us to the Starsea Sect Alliance. We will train you as a True Legacy Disciple, with even better treatment than Xuantian Yi," the white-robed man said.

    Dan Bei followed up, "The Starsea Sect Alliance is a righteous sect with many Taixuan Sect cultivators among its ranks¡ªthey are your seniors. You can join without worry."

    Li Ya looked toward Divine Anomaly City and said, "Thank you both for your kindness. I am willing to join the Starsea Sect Alliance. But before that, may I return to the Taixuan Sect for a visit?"

    He wasn¡¯t foolish. After this battle, he had to choose a faction to align with. Lu? Baitian had also sent him a message, advising him to maintain a good relationship with the Starsea Sect Alliance.

    Nan Fengtian smiled and said, "Of course, no problem. We were planning to visit the Taixuan Sect as well. I hear that they have a grand cultivator even stronger than Scattered Immortals¡ªthe Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. That proves the Taixuan Sect is quite extraordinary and a land of great fortune."

    Li Ya smirked inwardly. The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path is my ancestor. It''s not that the Taixuan Sect is lucky, but that my Li family brings them good fortune!

    Of course, he wouldn''t say such things aloud. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for his ancestor.

    As the three continued their conversation, Li Ya mentioned that he wanted to bring two people along¡ªZhang Bukui and Gu An.

    Upon hearing that Gu An was only at the Foundation Establishment Stage, Nan Fengtian advised him against it. "Gu An''s cultivation is too low. If he joins the Starsea Sect Alliance without reaching the Nascent Soul Stage first, he''ll only suffer setbacks. You won¡¯t always be able to protect him."

    As for Zhang Bukui, his powerful vitality made him an excellent candidate.

    Li Ya frowned, clearly displeased.

    Dan Bei had to step in and elaborate on the Starsea Sect Alliance¡¯s environment, talking at length until Li Ya finally relented.

    Far away in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An couldn''t help but sneer.

    "Foundation Establishment Stage? Please, I¡¯ve already reached the Core Formation Stage!"

    He scoffed to himself. Of course, he had no intention of joining the Starsea Sect Alliance.

    That place was crawling with old monsters¡ªnot safe at all.

    The Taixuan Sect, on the other hand, was perfect. Gu An was already the strongest here. As long as he stayed, he had absolute confidence in his safety.

    Now that Li Ya had aligned himself with the Starsea Sect Alliance, Gu An could finally stop worrying.

    During his time in Divine Anomaly City, he had harvested an additional 1.5 million years of lifespan, pushing his total lifespan past the 100,000-year mark. This put him in an excellent mood.

    He decided to revisit Divine Anomaly City in the future.

    Even if Li Ya traveled overseas, Gu An''s spiritual sense could still track him with ease. After all, he had already formed a soul bond with Divine Anomaly City. No matter how far away it was, he would always be able to sense its presence.

    Li Ya had begun driving out all the remaining intruders from Divine Anomaly City. Gu An, meanwhile, had gifted Jiang Qiong and Zhen Qin each an Immortal Treasure.

    Immortal Treasures could be fused with the body, making them nearly undetectable.

    Once Ye Lan was unsealed and her maximum lifespan extended, Gu An planned to give her one as well.

    Divine Anomaly City contained an abundance of Immortal Treasures. Controlling it meant unimaginable rewards.

    Unable to suppress his joy, Gu An started humming a tune.

    Even though he was simply hiding out in the Medicine Valley, he was making sure his friends benefited greatly. He felt like a truly noble and selfless person.

    A hidden hero!

    Someday, when his friends finally realized the truth, how grateful would they be?

    Gu An began to imagine it.

    Night fell, and a new day arrived.

    Early the next morning, Gu An saw Li Ya absorb Divine Anomaly City into his body before setting off under Nan Fengtian''s lead, heading back to the Taixuan Sect.

    They wanted to leave the continent as soon as possible to avoid any unexpected troubles.

    Gu An, on the other hand, had already arrived at Xuan Valley, blending in with the disciples as they performed their morning training.

    Just as they finished their exercises, Li Ya flew in from the distance, heading straight into Xuan Valley.

 Chapter 224: Gu An and Fu Dao Jian Zun

    Chapter 224 Gu An and Fu Dao Jian Zun

    Xuan Valley, Inside the Loft

    Thud!

    Li Ya slammed a small city onto the table. The miniature city, no larger than a palm, was intricately detailed and complex in its internal structure.

    It was none other than a scaled-down version of Divine Anomaly City!

    With his chin raised, he looked extremely smug.

    Gu An stared at the tiny Divine Anomaly City and curiously asked, ¡°Is this some kind of carved artwork?¡±

    Li Ya''s mouth twitched as he glared, ¡°This is Divine Anomaly City!¡±

    Hearing that, Gu An¡¯s expression turned to one of shock, which immediately made Li Ya feel pleased. But Gu An¡¯s next words nearly made him explode with anger.

    ¡°Amazing, Senior Brother! You actually managed to create a replica of Divine Anomaly City!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, a replica? This is the real thing! If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll summon the Divine Anomaly Spirit to show you!¡±

    With that, Li Ya began calling out to the Divine Anomaly Spirit in his mind. However, no matter how much he called, there was no response.

    He started panicking.

    What the hell? Why are you playing dead at a crucial moment?!

    Network error. Refresh and try again.

    Gu An nearly burst out laughing, but thankfully, his years of refined acting skills held firm. Feigning confusion, he reached out to pick up Divine Anomaly City, only for his expression to change drastically.

    He pretended that he couldn¡¯t lift it. The entire loft trembled, and yet, he still couldn¡¯t raise the miniature city.

    ¡°Could it really be real?¡± Gu An muttered.

    Li Ya had no time to scold the Divine Anomaly Spirit in his heart; he was too busy basking in his triumph. ¡°Do you know how many Grandmasters reside within Divine Anomaly City?¡±

    He then launched into a grand tale, conveniently omitting the part where the Divine Anomaly Spirit had sought him out on its own. Instead, he claimed that he had endured countless trials before finally earning its recognition.

    Gu An listened with admiration.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that his acting skills were this good too?

    If I hadn¡¯t personally handed it over to him, I might¡¯ve actually believed he won it through trials!

    Of course, Gu An only ridiculed him in his heart. Outwardly, he played along, fully indulging Li Ya¡¯s vanity.

    Li Ya went into great detail about his battles against the Seven Star Spirit Realm Immortals, making Gu An exclaim in awe from time to time.

    They talked for two full hours before Li Ya finally, and reluctantly, stopped.

    Damn, that felt good!

    Bragging is the best when you have a good brother to listen!

    If it were an ordinary sect member, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered.

    As he watched Gu An pour him tea, Li Ya¡¯s smile never faded. He retrieved a jade ruler from his storage pouch, nearly two feet long, with a bluish-white hue.

    ¡°This is a top-tier magical artifact. I originally wanted to give you an Immortal Treasure, but your cultivation is too low. That kind of treasure would only bring you trouble.¡±

    He then took out several Natural Treasures and placed them on the table, explaining each one as he handed them over.

    Gu An was genuinely touched.

    Even though Divine Anomaly City was technically his, Li Ya¡ªwithout knowing the truth¡ªstill went out of his way to take care of him. That was proof of how much Li Ya valued their friendship.

    Gu An had always been generous with those close to him, but most of the time, his kindness cost him nothing. True reciprocity was rare.

    ¡°I need to leave for the Starsea Sect Alliance soon. I probably won¡¯t be back for at least a hundred years. You better not miss me too much.¡± Li Ya smirked, though deep down, he felt reluctant.

    A hundred years was a long time. No one could predict what might happen by then.

    He worried about Gu An, but he had his own path to follow.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°A hundred years later, as long as you return, I¡¯ll still be here waiting for you. Living for a thousand years is difficult, but now that I¡¯ve reached the Core Formation Stage, a few hundred years shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡±

    Li Ya smiled, reminiscing about their childhood before he finally left through the window after another hour.

    Gu An stared at the footprints Li Ya left behind and suspected he had done it on purpose.

    No way, I have to get the Divine Anomaly Spirit to mess with him a little¡ªcall it a ¡®lesson¡¯!

    Gu An made his decision and issued the command mentally.

    Evening

    Zhang Bukui arrived to visit Gu An. He and Li Ya had planned in advance to meet Gu An separately.

    Zhang Bukui had things he wanted to say privately, while Li Ya didn¡¯t want to disrupt the seniority order. Plus, three people in one room would¡¯ve been too cramped!

    As expected, Zhang Bukui immediately exposed Li Ya¡¯s bluff. He revealed that Li Ya had simply been lucky¡ªthe Divine Anomaly Spirit had approached him on its own. However, Zhang Bukui bore no resentment; in fact, he was genuinely happy for Li Ya.

    In his words: If Li Ya weren¡¯t strong enough, I¡¯d be worried we¡¯d all die on our adventures together.

    By the end of their conversation, Zhang Bukui also gifted Gu An a considerable amount of Natural Treasures as a token of gratitude.

    Gu An tried to refuse, but Zhang Bukui insisted, leaving him no choice but to accept.

    Being able to repay Gu An made Zhang Bukui truly happy. He then started reminiscing about his childhood¡ªhow he wished his father could see his achievements today.

    Unfortunately...

    They talked until nightfall before Zhang Bukui finally left.

    Winter Snow Falls, Taixuan Sect¡¯s Main Force Returns

    The first person to visit Gu An was Zhen Qin, bringing numerous treasures along.

    Gu An didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but he didn¡¯t refuse either.

    Four days later, at night, another visitor arrived.

    It was Jiang Qiong.

    The two of them entered the Eight Views Celestial Realm for a private conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s been years. How have you been?¡± Gu An asked softly, sitting beneath the Spirit Tree, as two vines emerged and began massaging his shoulders.

    Seeing his relaxed expression, Jiang Qiong rolled her eyes and tossed him a look of disdain.

    She took out a pill cauldron, lit a fire, and poured in water before responding, ¡°Not bad. I recently went to Divine Anomaly City and had quite the haul.¡±

    She began adding medicinal herbs to the cauldron.

    Gu An immediately congratulated her.

    ¡°Do you know who I serve now?¡± Jiang Qiong asked casually.

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m just a nobody in the cultivation world. I hardly know any Grandmasters.¡±

    ¡°The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Gu An was stunned. He cursed internally¡ªDidn¡¯t I tell you not to say anything?

    If she casually mentioned this today, who knew how many more people she¡¯d tell tomorrow?

    This wasn¡¯t a problem for him, but Jiang Qiong might attract trouble¡ªpossibly even death.

    ¡°I¡¯m only telling you. Don¡¯t let it slip,¡± Jiang Qiong warned, her fierce gaze locking onto Gu An.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told me in the first place. If the Sword Sovereign overhears, won¡¯t I be in trouble too?¡±

    Jiang Qiong chuckled. ¡°Relax. The Sword Sovereign doesn¡¯t waste time killing nobodies. I just wanted to chat.¡±

    She then shared her perilous adventures in Divine Anomaly City, explaining how she had barely survived thanks to the Sword Sovereign¡¯s intervention.

    Gu An comforted her, but the conversation soon took a strange turn...

    Jiang Qiong sighed. ¡°It was a disaster. I nearly died multiple times. If the Sword Sovereign hadn¡¯t stepped in, you¡¯d never have seen me again.¡±

    Gu An reassured her, ¡°But you made it back, didn¡¯t you? You have good fortune on your side. Who knows? Maybe one day, you¡¯ll become an Immortal.¡±

    Jiang Qiong shook her head. ¡°Immortal? Do you know how hard that is? The higher you climb, the more terrifying the dangers become.¡±

    Then, her gaze turned playful. ¡°Speaking of which, why do you think the Sword Sovereign is treating me so well? You don¡¯t suppose he has an eye on my looks, do you?¡±

    As she spoke, she watched Gu An closely, eager to see his reaction.

    Gu An frowned. ¡°I doubt it. Someone like him¡ªrenowned across the world¡ªwouldn¡¯t lack female admirers.¡±

    I only took care of you because you taught me so many spells!

    How could you even think that way? That¡¯s just insulting!

    Gu An felt a little offended. There was no way the Sword Sovereign would be that shallow.

    Noticing his frown, Jiang Qiong felt somewhat relieved. But his words made her displeased.

    ¡°There may be plenty of women in the world, but have you ever seen one more beautiful than your master?¡± Jiang Qiong huffed, stepping forward until she was just inches away from Gu An.

    Their faces were barely ten centimeters apart. Sitting on the ground, Gu An instinctively scooted to the side.

    Jiang Qiong raised her left foot and braced it against the Spirit Tree behind him, blocking his retreat.

    ¡°What are you dodging for? Do you find your master so unbearable?¡± she grumbled.

    Gu An felt awkward. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just worried about offending you.¡±

    His eyes briefly flicked downward.

    Jiang Qiong was wearing a dress. Although she had pants underneath, her posture was still rather... improper.

    ¡°Offend me?¡±

    Jiang Qiong suddenly crouched down and started tugging at Gu An¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Gu An gasped in alarm.

    Jiang Qiong smirked. ¡°If that Sword Sovereign really does take an interest in me, how could I refuse? But before that happens, maybe I should let you have me first...¡±

    Though the Sword Sovereign was powerful, in Jiang Qiong¡¯s heart, Gu An was more important¡ªperhaps the most important.

    Gu An immediately scrambled backward, but Jiang Qiong pressed down harder. He couldn¡¯t reveal his true cultivation level, leaving him momentarily helpless.

    ¡°Stop! This isn¡¯t right...¡±

    Gu An¡¯s robes were already in disarray, and even his long hair had come loose. His face was flushed with embarrassment.

    Jiang Qiong burst into laughter and finally let go. ¡°Relax. Even if you refuse, it¡¯s too late. I¡¯m going to force myself on you tonight.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Gu An panicked. Is she actually serious?!

    I haven¡¯t even touched my junior sisters, and now my own master is trying to¡ª?!

    Gu An was just about to summon the Sword Sovereign to intervene.

    But then, Jiang Qiong abruptly stood up and rolled her eyes. ¡°Look at you¡ªsuch a coward! Hurry up and strip, then get in the cauldron. You really thought I was going to do something to you? I just prepared some top-grade Body-Refining Medicine.¡±

    Gu An froze for a moment before exhaling in relief. He quickly stood up.

    As he walked past Jiang Qiong, she suddenly kicked him on the backside.

    ¡°Hurry up and take off your clothes!¡± she snapped impatiently.

    She was actually feeling a little annoyed.

    Just now, she¡¯d genuinely felt an impulse¡ªbut seeing Gu An¡¯s horrified expression, she couldn¡¯t go through with it.

    Which made her even angrier.

    This brat really looks down on me, huh?

    Or is it because of his sense of propriety?

    Jiang Qiong reminded herself that Gu An had grown up in the Righteous Path, where strict etiquette was observed.

    Whereas she was from the Demonic Path, where such things were more... flexible.

    The thought made her feel better.

    Still... If he didn¡¯t feel anything at all, why did his eyes wander just now?

    Jiang Qiong smirked.

    Gu An stood before the pill cauldron, quickly undressed, then leaped in.

    Water splashed everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little hot,¡± he muttered.

    Jiang Qiong scoffed. ¡°Bear with it. What kind of man is afraid of a little heat?¡±

    Gu An wisely kept his mouth shut.

    The Eight Views Celestial Realm fell into silence.

    After adding the final ingredients, Jiang Qiong took out a Blood-Colored Tower and sat down, carefully examining it.

    Gu An peeked out of the cauldron. ¡°What kind of treasure is that?¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the Blood-Colored Tower as she replied, ¡°This is the Soul-Suppressing Tower of the Blood Domain. It¡¯s an Immortal Treasure¡ªincredibly powerful. I was lucky to obtain it.¡±

 Chapter 225: A Cavernous World

    Jiang Qiong gave a brief introduction to the terrifying might of the Blood Domain Soul-Suppressing Tower. This tower could suppress enemies, and once trapped inside, they would become lost within its confines, making escape nearly impossible. Furthermore, they would constantly be burned by the blood flames inside the tower. If they were reduced to mere souls, escaping would be completely out of the question.

    According to the Divine Anomaly Spirit, the Blood Domain Soul-Suppressing Tower was ranked among the top three immortal treasures within Divine Anomaly City. This was also why Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators had been desperately searching for it.

    Most of the treasures within Divine Anomaly City were acquired through plunder¡ªsome were seized by their previous owners after slaying their enemies, while others were left behind by adventurers who had perished. However, the Blood Domain Soul-Suppressing Tower had long been a legendary supreme immortal treasure, its reputation well-known across the seas.

    Gu An gasped in amazement from time to time, making the corners of Jiang Qiong¡¯s lips curl into a smile.

    She wasn¡¯t annoyed by his curiosity¡ªin fact, she found it amusing.

    Elsewhere, her cultivation might be insignificant, but in front of Gu An, she was a grand cultivator.

    Even if many looked down on her, as long as Gu An admired her, that was more than enough.

    Jiang Qiong then shared her experiences from the past years, including how she founded Gathering Flower Sect. Gu An listened attentively. Although he often used divine sense to check on Jiang Qiong, hearing her tell the story herself was far more engaging.

    The Next Day at Noon

    Gu An leaped out of the alchemy cauldron, quickly putting on his robes.

    Jiang Qiong approached him, examining him closely before exclaiming in surprise, "I didn¡¯t expect your absorption speed to be so fast!"

    Gu An controlled his vital energy and blood with precision, ensuring that Jiang Qiong couldn''t detect any abnormalities.

    "Thank you!" Gu An said sincerely.

    Jiang Qiong secretly mused that this brat still refused to call her Master-Grandmother. In the past, she would have been furious, but now, she felt a trace of joy instead.

    Tilting her head slightly, she said, "Keep practicing your swordsmanship. Your talent in the sword path is outstanding. As for your cultivation, I¡¯ll find a way to help you improve."

    "This... isn¡¯t right. You should keep it for yourself. Giving it to me is a waste," Gu An hesitated, his gratitude toward Jiang Qiong genuine.

    The thought alone was enough¡ªthere was no need for her to actually do it.

    If combat power could be measured numerically, then thanks to Jiang Qiong¡¯s assistance last night, his combat power had increased from ten billion to ten billion plus one.

    There was indeed an improvement, but such a minuscule boost was far more valuable to Jiang Qiong than to him.

    Jiang Qiong snorted, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t neglect my own cultivation."

    Gu An had no choice but to accept.

    Jiang Qiong then asked about Gu An¡¯s experiences over the years. He didn¡¯t hide anything, but as she listened, her expression darkened.

    "Planting herbs, planting herbs¡ªwhy are you always planting herbs?!" Jiang Qiong glared at him.

    Gu An pouted. "Yeah, just planting herbs. What else do you expect me to do? Don''t underestimate herb cultivation¡ªdifferent spiritual herbs require different techniques..."

    He then launched into a long-winded, enthusiastic explanation of his herb-growing methods.

    Jiang Qiong fought the urge to scold him and forced herself to listen. Gradually, she calmed down.

    Surprisingly, listening to Gu An talk about farming life had its own unique charm. It even brought back memories of her childhood.

    Time Flew By

    By nightfall, Jiang Qiong finally bid farewell and left.

    Gu An, however, remained in the Eight Views Celestial Realm, planning to leave early the next morning.

    The Rise of Li Ya and Taixuan Sect

    Throughout the winter months, discussions about Divine Anomaly City spread across all of Taixuan Sect¡¯s cities.

    Li Ya¡¯s name had now resounded throughout the cultivation world, completely overshadowing even the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path and Pan An.

    Many people believed that with Divine Anomaly City under his control, Li Ya was destined to become an immortal. Since he was still young, some even hailed him as the number one genius of his generation, surpassing An Hao.

    However, Li Ya¡¯s fame had no impact on Gu An¡¯s daily life.

    With Divine Anomaly City seized, most of the grand cultivators from overseas departed, though some chose to stay and join various sects, with the majority flocking to Taixuan Sect.

    After all, Li Ya himself was from Taixuan Sect.

    Owning Divine Anomaly City, Li Ya no longer needed to wait for the future¡ªhe already possessed power surpassing that of Scattered Immortals, and even Roving Immortals were no match for him.

    A New Year Arrives

    With the arrival of another New Year, the Spring Festival celebrations in Taixuan Sect were even grander than before.

    Rumors spread that Taixuan Sect was preparing to venture south in search of an island to establish a new city, backed by the Starsea Sect Alliance, making the endeavor much smoother.

    After the Spring Festival, Taixuan Sect began recruiting disciples for the southern sea expedition, offering ten highly coveted slots with generous rewards. Every city eagerly competed for them.

    Gu An, however, remained busy harvesting spiritual herbs, though he occasionally worried about Seven Star Spirit Realm making a move.

    During the power struggle over Divine Anomaly City, Seven Star Spirit Realm suffered the greatest losses, yet they remained strangely silent¡ªwhich only made Gu An more uneasy.

    March¡ªA New Chapter Begins

    By March, the matter of Divine Anomaly City had gradually faded from the minds of Taixuan Sect disciples.

    That day, Gu An arrived at the Outer Sect Library Hall, submitting the final volume of Journey to the West.

    Despite Grand Elder Feng Shang¡¯s repeated attempts to persuade him to stay, Gu An made an excuse and left.

    Not long after exiting the library hall, a figure blocked his path¡ªit was You Yingying from the Starsea Sect Alliance, disguised as a chubby man with an innocent, foolish look.

    "Brother Gu, how have you been lately?" You Yingying grinned, transmitting her real identity to Gu An via voice transmission.

    Gu An smiled. "Not bad. And you?"

    He never understood You Yingying¡¯s obsession with disguises¡ªwhat was the appeal?

    In Taixuan Sect, she wasn¡¯t even famous. This whole act seemed pointless.

    "I¡¯ve been alright. But lately, I¡¯m bored. I want to be your assistant in Medicine Valley¡ªwhat do you think?" You Yingying asked.

    Gu An hesitated briefly before agreeing, leading her toward the Third Medicine Valley.

    The conversation shifted to immortal treasures, and You Yingying excitedly described their power.

    Gu An listened with keen interest.

    One day, when he reached that level, he too wanted to craft an immortal treasure.

    It was never too early to plan ahead.

    Spring passed, autumn arrived, and five years flew by.

    Ever since Li Ya took control of Divine Anomaly City, the continent had entered an era of peace. Taixuan Sect successfully established its overseas city, and even the Outer Sect had constructed a teleportation platform leading to the Southern Sea City. More and more disciples began venturing into the ocean for training, and news from the seas frequently made its way back to the sect.

    With the completion of the Southern Sea City''s teleportation array, every time Gu An visited the Outer Sect City, he encountered new and fascinating things, giving him the thrill of exploring a lively marketplace.

    Early Summer

    Gu An arrived at Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Led by Hu Xiaojian, a servant from the Sea Protectorate, Gu An strolled around Seeker¡¯s Island while listening to the latest news about the ocean''s turmoil.

    "The Starsea Sect Alliance and Seven Star Spirit Realm are clashing more and more. Seven Star Spirit Realm has gone mad, constantly invading the Starsea Sect Alliance¡¯s territories. They say it all started five years ago because of an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure.

    "In a distant continent, Seven Star Spirit Realm released a supreme treasure for others to fight over. In the end, a small-time cultivator managed to obtain it. Later, the Starsea Sect Alliance took him in, completely offending Seven Star Spirit Realm."

    Hu Xiaojian sighed as he spoke.

    Gu An asked, "Why would Seven Star Spirit Realm release an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure in the first place?"

    He had wondered about this before¡ªit seemed too suspicious. Even the Divine Anomaly Spirit couldn''t figure it out and had assumed that Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators simply couldn''t find Divine Anomaly City because Gu An was too powerful. That was why they had chosen to release the city instead.

    But looking at it from Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s perspective, even if they couldn¡¯t control Divine Anomaly City, it still didn¡¯t make sense to release it, essentially giving rival forces a chance to seize it.

    Hu Xiaojian pondered for a moment before saying, "It doesn¡¯t quite add up. Maybe Seven Star Spirit Realm needed an excuse to declare war on the Starsea Sect Alliance? But using an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure as bait is a bit excessive."

    As they walked, the two continued their discussion.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t worried about their conversation attracting trouble¡ªafter all, nearly every passing cultivator was talking about the conflict between the two oceanic powerhouses.

    Half a Day Later

    Gu An left Seeker¡¯s Island and made his way to Phoenix Mountain¡¯s Nianchu Cave Dwelling, bringing Tian Yao¡¯er, Tianqing, and Tianbai into the Celestial Realm within the cave.

    He took out the seeds he had purchased earlier that day and handed them to the three demonic spirits for planting.

    Though Tianqing and Tianbai had yet to take human form, their claws were nimble enough to handle the sowing process.

    While they were busy planting, Gu An walked to the entrance of the Celestial Realm, gathering his mana to conjure a stone tablet. Then, with a flick of his sword qi, he carved three words into it:

    World-Outside Celestial Realm.

    Its meaning was simple¡ªthis place would forever remain separate from the world.

    From now on, Gu An wouldn¡¯t bring anyone here to live. This would always be his hidden Medicine Valley, a secluded sanctuary solely for cultivating lifespan-extending spiritual herbs.

    Since all the seeds planted in this World-Outside Celestial Realm were Seventh-Grade and above, none of the herbs had matured yet. But Gu An wasn¡¯t in a hurry¡ªhe was willing to wait patiently.

    Once the first batch of herbs matured, they would provide him with an incredible amount of lifespan, something he eagerly anticipated.

    Two hours later, Gu An left the World-Outside Celestial Realm with his three demonic spirits, making his way back through the underground tunnels toward Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    "I¡¯ve prepared Transformation Pills for you. In a few days, you¡¯ll be able to take human form," Gu An said as he walked ahead.

    Upon hearing this, Tianqing and Tianbai were overjoyed. They quickly rushed up to him, expressing their gratitude for their master''s gift.

    Demonic beings could transform into human form through their own cultivation, but taking a Transformation Pill greatly accelerated the process and increased their success rate. If they attempted to transform on their own and failed, the consequences were dire¡ªeither death or serious injury, much like undergoing a tribulation.

    "Master, what about me?" Tian Yao¡¯er lifted Tianbai in her arms before squeezing in beside Gu An, looking at him pitifully.

    Gu An replied, "I¡¯ve prepared a batch of qi and blood-enhancing pills for you."

    The pills for Tian Yao¡¯er weren¡¯t ones he had refined himself. Instead, he had purchased them on Seeker¡¯s Island¡ªan exorbitantly expensive batch made by Purple Pill Palace, the most prestigious alchemy sect on the seas.

 Chapter 226: Surprise in the Sea, Strange Fragrance

    Gu An didn¡¯t personally oversee Tianqing and Tianbai¡¯s transformation. With Tian Yao¡¯er around, he believed the two cat demons wouldn¡¯t run into any trouble.

    Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s cultivation had already reached the ninth level of the Core Formation Stage, making her capable of handling things independently.

    Gu An first returned to Xuan Valley, took a stroll around, and then headed to the Third Medicine Valley.

    The number of errand disciples in the Third Medicine Valley had grown to 800. The moment he stepped out of the teleportation platform, he heard a commotion.

    Looking around, he saw disciples sweeping the ground, patrolling the garden, and practicing spells. Under a distant tree, some were playing chess and Go.

    Gu An¡¯s management was quite lenient. As long as the disciples completed their daily tasks, they were free to arrange their time as they pleased.

    Not everyone in the Third Medicine Valley was simply looking for a peaceful life. Most of them were ambitious, hoping to become outer sect disciples. To curry favor with Gu An and obtain pills, they all worked diligently.

    Gu An made his way to his pavilion.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint was dozing off on the grass in front of the building, slowly absorbing the world¡¯s spiritual energy.

    At that moment, the door of a nearby pavilion suddenly swung open, and You Yingying waved him over. Seeing this, Gu An sighed helplessly and walked toward her.

    This pavilion belonged to Lu Lingjun. Ever since Li Ya took Divine Anomaly City, Lu Lingjun had returned.

    She had been in secluded cultivation, but ever since You Yingying arrived in the valley, things had changed.

    Somehow, the two of them had grown close.

    Upon hearing that Lu Lingjun was a grandmaster in the Profound Mind Realm, You Yingying had become highly intrigued and proactively approached her. With the backing of the Starsea Sect Alliance, she successfully formed a close friendship with Lu Lingjun.

    Gu An didn¡¯t even need to step inside to know what they were going to talk about.

    It had to be about founding the Ascension Sect!

    They had forcibly dragged him into their plan, promising that as long as he provided herbs, he would be guaranteed a high-ranking position in the sect in the future.

    As soon as he entered, You Yingying shut the door behind him.

    Gu An walked into the main hall, where Lu Lingjun sat at a table covered with papers. A small white snake coiled on top of them.

    He casually took a seat and reached out to play with the White Spirit Demon Emperor¡ªhe particularly enjoyed stroking its head.

    The White Spirit Demon Emperor had concealed its true cultivation and usually acted docile. Plus, Lu Lingjun had given it instructions in private, so it had no choice but to tolerate Gu An''s actions.

    You Yingying eagerly sat down beside Gu An and excitedly said, ¡°Recently, my people have found traces of ascenders! And not just one!¡±

    Gu An scoffed. ¡°You dragged me into this just for that? I¡¯m not leaving the Taixuan Sect.¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand what Lu Lingjun had said to make You Yingying so obsessed with founding the Ascension Sect.

    And then there was You Yingying herself¡ªdespite only being at the Foundation Establishment Stage, she had spies stationed across the sea. Gu An had once eavesdropped on her conversations with Lu Lingjun and learned that her grandfather was one of the Sea Lords of the Starsea Sect Alliance. That meant he was at least at the Roving Immortal Stage.

    This revelation left Gu An feeling a bit annoyed.

    I met You Yingying first, yet she told Lu Lingjun everything while keeping it from me?

    Since you two are so close, why don¡¯t you just go off together?

    You Yingying giggled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not asking you to recruit them. With your cultivation, meeting them would be impossible. I¡¯m just letting you know that the foundation of the Ascension Sect is almost complete!¡±

    Lu Lingjun nodded. ¡°I plan to establish the Ascension Sect beyond the Three Dynasties. The Taixuan Sect will also support us.¡±

    Gu An wasn¡¯t surprised by this.

    The Taicang Empire¡¯s position was quite awkward, located at the southernmost part of the continent. The Taixuan Sect had discovered spiritual mines in the Demon Race¡¯s territory, but other sects kept snatching them away, preventing the Taixuan Sect from expanding northward.

    If the Ascension Sect could be established, other sects might not immediately see it as a threat. In the future, the two sects could cooperate from within and outside, making it impossible for other sects to suppress their development.

    Gu An had no interest in meddling with the sect wars of the Three Dynasties. Likewise, the Taixuan Sect was no longer gathering disciples and certainly wouldn¡¯t beg the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path for help¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t lower themselves to that.

    Both the Venerable Pavilion and the Elder Hall were holding back their frustrations, determined to make the Taixuan Sect the strongest sect within the Three Dynasties.

    Lu Lingjun said, ¡°I plan to head south myself. I¡¯m letting you know so you won¡¯t wonder where I¡¯ve gone.¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to report your whereabouts to me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lu Lingjun shot him a cold glance.

    Gu An pursed his lips and said no more.

    You Yingying excitedly continued introducing information about the ascenders. There were five of them¡ªthree men and two women¡ªhiding on an island controlled by the Starsea Sect Alliance. The weakest among them was at the Integration Stage, and two had even reached the Profound Mind Realm.

    There were actually many ascenders overseas. Once they understood the rules of survival in this world, they no longer bothered hiding their origins. After all, the cultivators of this world couldn¡¯t ascend to lower realms, and the ascenders had no interest in returning.

    Gu An listened carefully, pondering how the establishment of the Ascension Sect would impact the cultivation world.

    Though ascenders might not have the highest cultivation, their survival skills and mindset were undoubtedly exceptional.

    He doubted whether Lu Lingjun could truly win them over.

    Half an hour later, Lu Lingjun left with the White Spirit Demon Emperor.

    Gu An and You Yingying saw them off. Once Lu Lingjun¡¯s figure disappeared into the sky, You Yingying patted Gu An¡¯s shoulder and grinned. ¡°Once the Ascension Sect is established, you¡¯ll be an elder! Your fate will change¡ªdon¡¯t forget to thank me!¡±

    Gu An looked at her curiously. ¡°You¡¯re not an ascender, so why are you so enthusiastic about this?¡±

    Once the Ascension Sect was established, those without ascension backgrounds would likely be sidelined or looked down upon. After all, the sect was meant to be a gathering place for ascenders.

    ¡°It¡¯s exciting! In life, how many great things can we truly accomplish? If I can leave a mark on this world, all the better,¡± You Yingying said matter-of-factly.

    Gu An narrowed his eyes. ¡°With your background, why do you sound like...¡±

    He suddenly noticed something peculiar.

    Even though You Yingying retained her original form, there was a strange karmic force within her body¡ªone that restricted her spiritual energy growth.

    If her cultivation couldn¡¯t advance, she would die at 400 years old, even if her natural lifespan limit was 5,000 years.

    You Yingying met his gaze and snorted, ¡°That¡¯s right. I already know my fate¡ªI will never attain immortality.¡±

    With that, she turned away, unwilling to continue the conversation.

    Gu An didn¡¯t press further.

    He had simply asked out of curiosity¡ªhe had no intention of interfering in You Yingying¡¯s fate.

    He couldn¡¯t even make his junior sister immortal¡ªhow could he help someone else?

    Turning back, he returned to his residence to refine pills. In a few days, he would bring them to the Outer Sect City.

    By late summer, Gu An was studying the Purple Star Array Manual when he suddenly sensed something and glanced out the window, frowning.

    "Why is that guy so restless lately?"

    For the past month, Li Ya had been frequently using Divine Anomaly City¡¯s power. And today, he was at it again.

    Li Ya was too far away for Gu An¡¯s divine sense to track, and the Starsea Sect Alliance¡¯s restrictions along the way made it risky to probe too deeply. He didn¡¯t want to alert the sect¡¯s grand cultivators.

    Even without his divine sense, he could still use his soul bond with the Divine Anomaly Spirit to check on Li Ya¡¯s status.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Gu An asked in his mind.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit quickly responded:

    Li Ya was exploring a hidden realm¡ªone of the inheritance trials of the Starsea Sect Alliance. If he succeeded, he would receive an ancient legacy.

    Using the power of Divine Anomaly City, he had already reached the final challenge¡ªfacing the remnant soul of the previous inheritor. The army of spirit wraiths couldn¡¯t take it down quickly.

    Upon learning this, Gu An stopped worrying.

    Li Ya had been in the Starsea Sect Alliance for over five years. If they had wanted to harm him, they would have done so already. It seemed they truly intended to cultivate him.

    Gu An returned his attention to the Purple Star Array Manual.

    Time continued to pass.

    Half an hour later¡ª

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion erupted in the distance, once again disrupting Gu An¡¯s thoughts.

    "What is going on today? Why so much commotion?" he muttered to himself as he extended his divine sense toward the source of the disturbance.

    Moments later, his expression changed drastically.

    Reflected in his pupils was an endless stretch of ocean. At this moment, a massive rift had opened in the sea, continuously expanding. Torrents of seawater surged into the rift, forming a breathtaking waterfall. The chasm was bottomless, spanning several miles across.

    Gu An sensed multiple divine senses converging on the scene¡ªothers had also been drawn by the strange occurrence. Countless cultivators were rushing toward the ocean rift.

    This was happening in the western seas beyond the continent. As Gu An¡¯s divine sense followed the fissure¡¯s path, he realized it stretched thousands of miles and was still expanding, as if it sought to cleave the ocean in two.

    Strangely, despite the immense volume of water pouring into the rift, the sea level remained unchanged, maintaining the spectacle.

    Fortunately, this oceanic fissure was extremely far from the mainland, with another landmass separating it from the continent.

    Retracting his divine sense, Gu An returned to his reading, deciding that he would visit Seeker¡¯s Island later to gather information.

    On Seeker¡¯s Island, he could always hear about major events in the oceanic world.

    Late at night¡ª

    Gu An arrived at Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    As he approached a stone table, his footsteps echoed softly.

    Before he could react, two gusts of fragrant wind rushed toward him.

    The next moment, his arms were embraced by two soft, curvaceous figures.

    "Master!"

    "Master, you''re here!"

    Two enchanting women clung to Gu An''s arms¡ªone dressed in a blue dress, the other in white. Their slender figures and delicate features exuded a mesmerizing charm, their gazes glistening like rippling water as they looked up at him.

    They were none other than Tianqing and Tianbai after their transformation.

    Wearing a mask, Gu An asked, "What¡¯s that smell on you two?"

    Tianqing tilted her head and replied, "Miss made a special fragrance. She sprinkled it on us to cover our demonic scent so Master wouldn¡¯t dislike us."

    Gu An remained silent, but inwardly, he was quite pleased.

    Freshly transformed cat demons did carry an unpleasant demonic scent, which was why he had been reluctant to let them cling to him before.

    Now, he allowed them to hold onto him as he walked toward the pavilion.

    The two cat demons chattered endlessly, just as talkative as Tian Yao¡¯er.

    Soon, Tian Yao¡¯er emerged from the house, beaming with excitement as she stood before Gu An, clearly awaiting praise.

    However, instead of mentioning the fragrance, Gu An asked about her cultivation progress.

 Chapter 227: Immortal King

    Chapter 227 Immortal King

    Gu An sat at a stone table, enjoying the shoulder and leg massages from Tianqing and Tianbai. His gaze fell on Tian Yao¡¯er as he occasionally critiqued her Infinite Free Step, feeling quite at ease.

    Tian Yao¡¯er was somewhat frustrated but had no choice but to listen attentively.

    After a long while, Gu An finally stopped his guidance and said, "Tianqing, Tianbai, today I will teach you a divine ability. Do you wish to learn?"

    Hearing this, the two women nodded eagerly, their eyes shining with excitement.

    Gu An raised his hand and tapped his index finger on their foreheads. In an instant, their bodies froze, and reflections of a figure demonstrating the divine ability appeared in their pupils. The figure''s posture shifted continuously, revealing the secrets of the technique.

    What he was imparting was the Dao Gang Vital Energy. For Tianqing and Tianbai to master it, they would need many years of practice¡ªjust the right amount of time to settle their restless minds.

    During their massage, their hands had been a bit too playful, which slightly displeased Gu An. As a small punishment, he decided to make them focus on serious cultivation.

    Tian Yao¡¯er sat down nearby, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Master, what divine ability did you pass on to them?¡±

    Gu An briefly explained Dao Gang Vital Energy, and Tian Yao¡¯er immediately became interested. She began acting coy, pleading for him to teach her as well.

    Having spent so much time together, Gu An found it increasingly difficult to refuse Tian Yao¡¯er''s requests. Seeing her enthusiasm, he sighed and nodded. Tian Yao¡¯er was delighted, her eyes darting around mischievously, unable to conceal her excitement.

    Once the two cat demons had regained their composure, Gu An sent them off to cultivate.

    As soon as they left, Tian Yao¡¯er scooted closer, tilting her forehead forward and even closing her eyes¡ªoffering herself up as if waiting for him to pluck the fruit.

    Gu An cursed under his breath, "Damn seductress." Then, without further hesitation, he passed on the divine ability to her.

    Afterward, while Tian Yao¡¯er was still immersed in absorbing the inherited knowledge, Gu An took the opportunity to start harvesting medicinal herbs.

    Tianqing and Tianbai, however, were anything but obedient. Wherever Gu An went, they stayed nearby, cultivating while constantly finding excuses to chat with him.

    By the time dawn approached, Gu An finally left.

    Autumn Arrives, The Air Turns Cool

    Gu An traversed vast seas, eventually arriving at Seeker¡¯s Island.

    As expected, news of the oceanic great rift had already reached the island. Everyone was talking about it.

    Rumors said that the rift was still expanding endlessly, its full length now beyond estimation. Its width alone stretched over a hundred miles, making people uneasy, as if the mortal world itself was about to be torn in two.

    During this period, Gu An had even seen Celestial Ascension cultivators approaching the rift, but even they were powerless against it.

    "Senior, I heard a legend..." Hu Xiaojian, walking beside Gu An, spoke in a hushed, mysterious tone.

    "Long ago, the world was submerged in the ocean, wiping out countless sects. When the seas eventually receded, living beings returned to land, and sects sprang up like mushrooms after rain. Among them was a sect called the Red Dust Sect. Its leader forged the Supreme Immortal Treasure, Divine Anomaly City, and used it to suppress the world, eventually becoming an Immortal King."

    "Before his fall, the Red Dust Sect Master supposedly split the ocean in half with a single strike. His body then plummeted into the sea, entombed forever at the bottom. His cultivation level was beyond comprehension. Some say it is his corpse¡¯s lingering power that is causing the ocean to crack apart... But who knows if that¡¯s true?"

    Red Dust Sect... Divine Anomaly City?

    Gu An¡¯s expression darkened. He immediately connected this oceanic rift to the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    First, they had released Divine Anomaly City. Now, they had caused this massive fissure. What exactly were they plotting?

    "Help me gather all the recorded legends of Immortal Kings throughout history." Gu An ordered.

    Previously, the Nightshade Ghost Mother had sent him the Immortal King¡¯s Crown, beneath which lay the Evil Emperor¡¯s remains¡ªhis bones and soul. Gu An had buried the crown at the bottom of the Northern Sea and never touched it since.

    At the time, he had assumed "Immortal King" was just a title. But now, it seemed there had been many true Immortal Kings throughout history.

    Hu Xiaojian nodded enthusiastically. Being able to serve Gu An was an honor. After following him for years, he knew he had secured a powerful backer.

    Serving a Scattered Immortal? This was the greatest fortune of his life!

    Meanwhile, Seeker¡¯s Island was hosting an auction in two days, and Hu Xiaojian highly recommended that Gu An attend. The reason?

    A Ninth-Grade Spirit Tree sapling was up for sale.

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately agreed.

    Half a Day Later...

    Gu An left the auction with the Ninth-Grade Spirit Tree sapling in hand. Some Scattered Immortals attempted to track him, but they had no chance of keeping up.

    Arriving in a secluded Cave Residence, Gu An planted the sapling.

    ¡¾Luo Hai Tree (Ninth-Grade): 56/80000/500000¡¿

    A maximum lifespan of 500,000 years!

    If he were to kill it now, he could absorb 8,000 years of lifespan. But Gu An wasn¡¯t one to kill the chicken for its eggs.

    The Luo Hai Tree could generate the Luo Weathering Sea, condensing spiritual energy and improving the surrounding environment. This mystical sea could also produce Spiritual Rain, which was rumored to grant enlightenment upon those bathed in it.

    Such a spirit tree filled Gu An with anticipation.

    In ten thousand years, this hidden realm would finally mature. By then, if his old acquaintances had perished, he could simply enter seclusion here for a few million years. With Tian Yao¡¯er by his side, he would never be lonely.

    Gu An admired the Luo Hai Tree for a long time before leaving.

    Ten Years Later...

    A decade had passed, and the Luo Hai Tree had grown significantly taller.

    Tian Yao¡¯er stood beside Gu An, gazing up at the tree with him.

    In the distance, Tianqing and Tianbai were playing together. Gu An had originally taken them in to serve Tian Yao¡¯er, but since she was always in seclusion, they remained carefree and playful, their personalities unchanged.

    After ten years, Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s cultivation had already reached the Second Level of the Nascent Soul Stage.

    "Master, you''ve stared at it long enough. Time to go, isn¡¯t it?" Tian Yao¡¯er asked softly.

    Gu An snapped out of his thoughts and nodded before turning to leave with her.

    She had urged him because she didn¡¯t want to waste more time lingering here. She had so many things to say to him.

    But she could sense that Gu An¡¯s mood was low.

    This emotion persisted even as they departed.

    Returning to Xuan Valley

    Back in Xuan Valley, Gu An sat at his desk, holding the book Adventures of the Green Hero, unable to concentrate.

    He sighed inwardly, deeply troubled.

    The reason?

    Tonight, Ye Lan would finally unseal the cultivation suppressed by her Innate Reincarnation Technique.

    Gu An was now 122 years old, and Ye Lan was 117. She had only 13 years left before reaching her lifespan¡¯s limit. He had left this buffer in case anything went wrong.

    Over the years, he had sent her countless pills, ensuring she had accumulated immense cultivation.

    As he thought this, Gu An felt somewhat relieved.

    Activating his Divine Sense, he focused on Ye Lan¡¯s residence in the Outer Sect City.

    Ye Lan sat cross-legged on her bed, cultivating. Gu An could sense her suppressed cultivation loosening.

    He waited until midnight.

    Then, her cultivation fully erupted...

    As Ye Lan¡¯s suppressed cultivation fully erupted, Gu An''s numerous pre-set formations within her residence activated. Yet, despite these precautions, her sudden surge in aura still startled many cultivators.

    Gu An couldn''t deploy formations beyond his publicly known cultivation level, so while the concealment array dampened some of the commotion, it wasn¡¯t enough to go unnoticed.

    More and more people began gathering around Ye Lan¡¯s residence, curious about the disturbance.

    Fortunately, Outer Sect Grand Elder Lu? Songhan arrived in time. He quickly dispersed the disciples and assigned guards to stand watch over the estate¡ªan arrangement Gu An had planned in advance.

    Gu An could feel that Ye Lan was forming her Core.

    He let out a breath of relief.

    By dawn, she had already begun stepping into the Nascent Soul Stage.

    This made Gu An''s heart tremble. The Innate Reincarnation Technique was truly domineering!

    Of course, Ye Lan''s rapid breakthroughs were also largely due to Gu An. The sheer volume of pills he had given her was beyond what most Nascent Soul cultivators could afford in their lifetime.

    For two whole days, Ye Lan remained in seclusion.

    However, the commotion of her advancement had drawn attention not just from the Outer Sect but even from Inner Sect elders and those in the Sect Main City.

    Gu An had no choice but to stand guard outside her residence.

    Lu? Baitian Arrives

    As the commotion escalated, Lu? Baitian¡ªthe Sect Master¡ªarrived.

    The moment he saw Gu An, he strode toward him.

    Facing the Sect Master, Gu An chose not to hide anything. He explained the origins of the Dao Yan Technique, and how Ye Lan¡¯s dramatic breakthrough was the result of him feeding her countless alchemical pills over the years.

    Lu? Baitian nodded thoughtfully.

    He had heard of the Dao Yan Technique before¡ªit was famous now because Wu Xin, the great cultivator by Li Xuandao¡¯s side, had spread its reputation throughout the cultivation world.

    What surprised him was Gu An¡¯s sentimentality.

    Lu? Baitian knew that Gu An controlled three entire Medicine Valleys, and the number of spiritual herbs he received each year was astronomical. Yet, he had willingly poured all of it into Ye Lan¡¯s cultivation without hesitation.

    After a moment of silence, Lu? Baitian said, ¡°I will handle this. You just focus on waiting for her.¡±

    Then, he gestured to Lu? Songhan.

    Lu? Songhan understood immediately. He announced to the gathered crowd that a Void Transformation Stage grandmaster was undergoing secluded cultivation in the residence, and that no one was to disturb them.

    If news had spread that a Foundation Establishment cultivator had leaped straight to the Nascent Soul Stage in just two days, it would have caused a massive uproar. But if it was just a Void Transformation cultivator in seclusion, then few people would pay much attention.

    Night Falls

    Gu An remained at the entrance, standing watch.

    By the time the sun set, Ye Lan¡¯s aura had finally stabilized. Lu? Songhan dismissed the remaining guards and left.

    Gu An stepped inside the residence, heading toward Ye Lan¡¯s room.

    He stopped outside her door.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why aren¡¯t you coming in?¡± Ye Lan¡¯s voice called from inside.

    Gu An took a deep breath and pushed the door open.

    His gaze landed on Ye Lan, sitting on her bed, and he immediately activated Lifespan Perception to check on her.

    ¡¾Ye Lan (Nascent Soul Stage, Fifth Level): 117/600/600¡¿

    Only six hundred years of lifespan?!

    Gu An frowned, his heart sinking.

    Ye Lan, however, smiled at him with joy. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve reached the Nascent Soul Stage! It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±

    She was ecstatic, completely unaware that her lifespan was capped at only six hundred years.

    In her mind, Nascent Soul cultivators could easily live for over a thousand years, and since she had just broken through, she assumed she had a long future ahead.

    The Innate Reincarnation Technique could extend one¡¯s lifespan limit, but it couldn¡¯t directly increase the lifespan gained from breakthroughs. After all, this technique defied fate itself.

    Gu An forced a smile. ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing! Junior Sister, you¡¯ll have to look after me in the future.¡±

    Ye Lan giggled. ¡°You¡¯re the one who passed down this technique to me. Once you unseal your own cultivation, you¡¯ll definitely surpass me!¡±

    Gu An hadn¡¯t actually cultivated the Innate Reincarnation Technique himself, but hearing her say that, he could only go along with it.

    Ye Lan got up from the bed and joined him at the table, eager to discuss her breakthrough experience.

    Meanwhile, Gu An was deep in thought.

    How could he help Ye Lan attain enlightenment?

    So far, comprehending Dao seemed to be the best way to extend one¡¯s maximum lifespan.

    But achieving enlightenment was easier said than done!

 Chapter 228: 9999 Years of Maximum Lifespan

    Gu An, who had been feeling down, looked at the excited Ye Lan and gradually felt his mood improve.

    No matter what, he had at least extended Ye Lan¡¯s lifespan by 470 years and helped her cultivation progress from the Foundation Establishment Stage to the Transformation Stage. Her future would be much brighter from now on.

    With nearly 500 years ahead of her, who knew? Maybe she¡¯d find her own opportunities along the way.

    Gu An smiled and occasionally chimed in as Ye Lan spoke.

    Once she finished, he said, ¡°I recommend you join the Inner Sect.¡±

    Ye Lan nodded, her face full of longing. ¡°If I can¡¯t progress any further in this life, at least experiencing the world of great cultivators wouldn¡¯t be a regret.¡±

    From the moment Gu An stepped into the room, Ye Lan had noticed something was off about his expression.

    Thinking back on all his past reminders and warnings, she came up with many possibilities. But one thing was certain¡ªher senior brother was deeply worried about her lifespan.

    Yet, Ye Lan wasn¡¯t afraid, nor did she feel disappointed. Instead, she felt content.

    Without her senior brother¡¯s help, she might not have even reached the Foundation Establishment Stage and would¡¯ve remained an errand disciple for life. Everything she had now felt like a dream.

    ¡°If I truly only have a few hundred years to live, senior brother, you don¡¯t have to feel regret. If fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again in the next life, won¡¯t we?¡± Ye Lan blinked and chuckled softly.

    Gu An was momentarily stunned before smiling. ¡°Yes, if fate allows, not even reincarnation can keep us apart.¡±

    The two talked about the future and the past. This time, Gu An didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he stayed the night at Ye Lan¡¯s residence, and they chatted until dawn without feeling the slightest bit tired.

    The next morning, Gu An left.

    Ye Lan walked him to the gate, watching his departing figure as a familiar feeling of emptiness crept into her heart.

    Now that her cultivation had advanced, she felt more and more that her senior brother was no ordinary person.

    Perhaps he had long since reached a certain realm. After all, he was someone the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had personally recognized.

    Ye Lan was certain of one thing¡ªif Gu An and the Sword Sovereign had only met once, the Sword Sovereign wouldn¡¯t have used the Qinghong Sword on his behalf back then.

    Gu An had simply chosen to keep their relationship a secret to avoid trouble. Ye Lan could understand that.

    ¡°Senior brother, I will stay by your side for the rest of my life.¡±

    A smile appeared on her face, filled with anticipation.

    The future was far away, and she didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. She just wanted to cherish the present.

    For now, Ye Lan¡¯s situation was settled. Unlike the Dao Yan Technique, which could only lift cultivation restrictions once in a lifetime, the Innate Reincarnation Technique could be cultivated repeatedly. Ye Lan would continue suppressing her cultivation, only releasing it again in a few hundred years. By then, her lifespan limit should increase again. However, Gu An wasn¡¯t certain whether the effects would be as dramatic as the first time.

    Still, it was at least a hope.

    In a few hundred years, his own cultivation would undergo transformations as well. Perhaps, by then, he could find a way to defy fate and change Ye Lan¡¯s destiny.

    Compared to Ye Lan, though, Gu An was more worried about Xiao Chuan.

    That guy never put in effort when it came to cultivation. Even if he lifted his cultivation restrictions, his progress would be limited¡ªcertainly far inferior to Ye Lan¡¯s.

    But Xiao Chuan had long since seen through life and death. He didn¡¯t fear it. Because of that, Gu An felt less regret.

    Everyone had their own choices. Everyone would face partings. Gu An wasn¡¯t the type to stubbornly resist fate. If there was nothing he could do, then all he could do was cultivate harder and see the ultimate peak of the Immortal Dao on behalf of those who could not.

    That summer wasn¡¯t as hot as the previous years.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley¡ª

    Gu An walked downstairs, gazing at the valley bustling with life. A smile spread across his face. His mood was quite good.

    In the distance, You Yingying was instructing An Xin and a few other female disciples in spellcasting. Although her cultivation level was low, she knew a lot of spells.

    Meanwhile, the Blood Prison Great Saint was once again chasing the White Spirit Mouse. The two were evenly matched¡ªevery time he was about to catch it, the White Spirit Mouse would skillfully evade him, driving him into a furious rage. But no matter how much he fumed, he refused to give up, continuing the chase relentlessly.

    Ten years had passed, and Lu Lingjun had yet to return.

    Using his divine sense, Gu An discovered that her Ascension Sect was beginning to take shape. However, one of the ascenders had offended a prominent overseas noble family, resulting in years of conflict and entanglement.

    Gu An merely observed from the sidelines, uninterested in getting involved.

    Lu Lingjun had suffered multiple injuries but hadn¡¯t been in mortal danger.

    One thing was undeniable¡ªascenders were incredibly resilient. Even when facing powerful enemies, they refused to give in. They would rather fight to the bitter end than let go of their grievances.

    Just then, Xiao Chuan approached Gu An. ¡°Senior brother, I just recruited a hundred errand disciples. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Over the years, many disciples had established their Foundation and left, while new ones constantly joined. The total number of disciples had surpassed 900.

    Since he had nothing better to do, Gu An nodded and followed Xiao Chuan to the grassy area at the edge of the Pavilion District.

    There, a hundred errand disciples stood nervously, whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Will the Valley Lord accept us?¡±

    ¡°He should, right? That senior disciple brought us here himself.¡±

    ¡°This Third Medicine Valley isn¡¯t ordinary. Every year, several Foundation Establishment disciples graduate and enter the Outer Sect.¡±

    ¡°I heard the Valley Lord is the Sect Master¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is that he¡¯s really generous.¡±

    Some were excited, some were anxious, and some were so nervous they trembled.

    Seeing Xiao Chuan and Gu An approach, they all fell silent.

    Their eyes landed on Gu An, immediately stunned by his appearance and presence.

    So young!

    So handsome!

    Gu An swept his gaze across them, activating his lifespan perception.

    Over the past decades, Xiao Chuan had recruited many errand disciples, some of whom had hidden talents. However, none had a lifespan limit exceeding a thousand years, so Gu An had never given them special attention.

    Scanning through, most had a lifespan limit of one or two hundred years, with the occasional three-hundred-year anomaly.

    ¡¾Yang (Qi Refining Stage, Third Layer): 15/97/9999¡¿

    Hmm?

    Yang?

    Even Erlang Shen showed up?

    And... the same lifespan limit as An Hao?

    Gu An¡¯s gaze locked onto Yang. He gestured toward him and transmitted a message to Xiao Chuan, instructing him to call the boy forward.

    Yang wore a simple gray robe, his face slightly tanned¡ªhe had the look of someone who had done farm work all his life. His features were decent, and if properly groomed, he could appear quite handsome.

    Standing among the crowd, he was entirely unremarkable.

    As Xiao Chuan approached, everyone held their breath, nervous yet expectant.

    Xiao Chuan patted Yang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Yang was stunned for a moment before hurrying forward, feeling uneasy. He feared that Gu An had taken a disliking to him.

    When he stood before Gu An, he heard him say, ¡°Introduce yourself.¡±

    Yang snapped back to reality and quickly replied, ¡°My name is Yang. I¡¯m from Longhu Town in Xu Prefecture. I¡¯m fifteen years old, and my family has nine members...¡±

    Before Gu An could respond, Xiao Chuan interrupted with a frown, ¡°Yang? Which Yang? What Yang?¡±

    Scratching his head awkwardly, Yang said, ¡°It¡¯s the Yang from Romance of the Gods and Journey to the West. I really like those books, so when I joined Taixuan Sect, I changed my name to Yang. My old name was Yang Xiaohu... but it sounded awful.¡±

    The surrounding disciples burst into laughter.

    Gu An let out a sigh of relief.

    Scared the hell out of me!

    For a moment, he had thought this kid was actually the Yang from Romance of the Gods. After all, a near-ten-thousand-year lifespan was no joke.

    Gu An had only encountered three individuals with a lifespan limit of 9,999 years¡ªAn Hao, the Blood Prison Great Saint, and now, Yang.

    He carefully examined Yang again, noticing that his bones were quite unusual. His spiritual root was a mixed Five Elements Root, but his physique was fundamentally different from ordinary people. This was something that only those at the Immortal Dao level could detect.

    His bones required an immense amount of spiritual energy to awaken and restore their full potential.

    In other words, if Yang never unlocked his true physical abilities, he would be no different from any other errand disciple.

    Without his lifespan perception, even Gu An might not have noticed his unique qualities.

    If Yang hadn¡¯t met Gu An, he would likely have lived and died in obscurity. The Taicang Empire had very few high-level cultivators, so Yang would have almost no chance of being discovered.

    Xiao Chuan scowled and said, ¡°You really had the guts to name yourself after Erlang Shen? That god is known for his handsomeness, and you think you can match him?¡±

    He, too, was a fan of Romance of the Gods and Journey to the West, so he had a favorable impression of Yang.

    In Romance of the Gods, Gu An had added the subplot of Yang Jian saving his mother on Peach Mountain, making his character more fleshed out and even more popular than Nezha.

    The other errand disciples continued laughing, making Yang¡¯s face turn bright red. He wished he could find a hole to crawl into.

    Gu An spoke calmly, ¡°Choosing a new name upon stepping onto the path of cultivation is a way to express one''s aspirations. From now on, you will be called Yang.¡±

    Since Gu An had spoken, the others didn¡¯t dare mock him further.

    After offering some polite encouragement, Gu An explained some of the valley¡¯s rules. He also promised that as long as the disciples worked hard, he would help them reach the Foundation Establishment Stage and pursue the path of immortality.

    With that, he turned and left.

    Gu An would not take someone as a disciple based on lifespan alone. He would observe Yang¡¯s character first. If Yang proved to have a good heart, Gu An wouldn¡¯t mind giving him a helping hand. However, if his nature was despicable, then he could live out his extraordinary lifespan in mediocrity and never amount to anything.

    Since Gu An had singled Yang out, the other disciples quickly flocked to him, eager to form connections. Yang was overwhelmed by the sudden attention.

    Watching Gu An¡¯s departing figure, his heart was filled with gratitude.

    Without Gu An¡¯s acknowledgment, his name would have continued to be the butt of jokes.

    He clenched his fists in determination¡ªhe would prove himself and earn the right to receive a Foundation Establishment Pill one day!

    Back in his residence, Gu An shifted his gaze to An Hao.

    Compared to Ye Yan, Su Han, and Zhen Qin, An Hao was his true disciple¡ªthe one who had inherited his techniques and martial arts. His expectations for An Hao had always been high.

    An Hao had already reached the ninth level of the Nascent Soul Stage. The terrifying part? He wasn¡¯t even a hundred years old yet.

    At that moment, An Hao was cultivating on a small island in the middle of the ocean. Liang Jiuxiao and Dan Bei were also on the island, instructing him.

    Both of them were astonished by An Hao¡¯s immense talent. If they hadn¡¯t known that An Hao had a Grand Celestial Stage master, they would have fought to take him as their own disciple.

    Gu An noticed that Dan Bei¡¯s cultivation level was slowly declining¡ªclearly, the poison from the Devouring Immortal Scorpion couldn¡¯t be fully neutralized.

    He needed to find an opportunity to pass down the advanced techniques of the Yang Wood Primordial Art to An Hao. Otherwise, An Hao might eventually be surpassed by Li Ya and Zhang Bukui.

 Chapter 229: Yang Jians Yearning

    Chapter 229 Yang Jian''s Yearning

    As summer faded into autumn, the Third Medicine Valley gradually took on a withered, yellow hue.

    Yang Shi approached the Blood Prison Great Saint, respectfully offering a tray filled with flowers and fruits.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint lay sprawled on the ground, glancing at him lazily before asking, ¡°Did you wash them properly?¡±

    Yang quickly nodded and replied in a small voice, ¡°I washed them three times.¡±

    The Blood Prison Great Saint lowered his head to sniff the offering before saying, ¡°Not bad. Keep it up. You can leave now.¡±

    Yang straightened up, bowed deeply, and then stepped away.

    Ever since Gu An acknowledged his name, Yang had been more motivated than the other disciples. Not only was he busy handling various chores in the valley, but he also diligently attended to the Blood Prison Great Saint and the White Spirit Mouse. His enthusiasm, however, made other errand disciples look down on him, gradually distancing themselves from him.

    Yet, he wasn¡¯t bothered by their disdain. Instead, he felt even more hopeful.

    Yang was well aware of his mediocre talent. If he simply did the same tasks as the other disciples, the best he could earn was a Foundation Establishment Pill.

    But even if he reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, it wouldn¡¯t change his fate. The Outer Sect was full of disciples at that level, yet they still remained at the bottom.

    However, if he could win the favor of the Valley Master, that would be an entirely different matter!

    He had no talent and no background, but in his eyes, Gu An was the greatest opportunity he could ever have.

    Yang didn¡¯t know how to deliberately curry favor with Gu An, so he simply used his free time to care for Gu An¡¯s mounts and spiritual pets.

    Standing before a wooden fence, Yang looked out at the vast Medicine Valley. Wiping the sweat off his face, his eyes were filled with dreams of the future.

    Being able to join this Medicine Valley was already a stroke of great fortune!

    Now, he had to seize this opportunity!

    A Few Days Later...

    As late autumn arrived, an old acquaintance came to visit Gu An¡ªit was Wu Jue, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in years.

    It was Wu Jue¡¯s first time in the Third Medicine Valley, and he was completely stunned by its vastness and grandeur.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Gu An,¡± Wu Jue said, grabbing someone nearby. Coincidentally, that person was Yang.

    Yang was sweeping the ground and instinctively asked, ¡°May I ask for your name, Senior? What is your relationship with the Valley Master?¡±

    ¡°My name is Wu Jue. Gu An and I are brothers. I¡¯ve been away for years, but today, I made a special trip to visit him.¡±

    Hearing this, Yang didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He quickly asked Wu Jue to wait while he ran off to inform Xiao Chuan.

    Xiao Chuan then made his way to Gu An¡¯s pavilion, relaying the message at the door.

    In truth, Gu An had already sensed Wu Jue¡¯s arrival. However, since Wu Jue had now mastered Qi Concealment Techniques, Gu An couldn¡¯t pinpoint his presence. So, he waited for the disciples to pass on the news instead.

    ¡°Bring him here,¡± Gu An¡¯s voice came from inside the room.

    Xiao Chuan immediately called out to Yang, who was still downstairs.

    Just as Yang turned around, Wu Jue suddenly appeared like a gust of wind, rushing past him in a blur, leaving afterimages in his wake.

    Yang stood frozen in shock, watching as Wu Jue¡¯s figure streaked past him and swiftly ascended the building. Even Xiao Chuan, standing on the upper floor, had his hair blown back by the force.

    Wu Jue pushed open the door, and the moment he saw Gu An, he smiled. Then, he turned around and shut the door behind him.

    Xiao Chuan finally snapped out of his daze and made his way downstairs.

    Meanwhile, Yang was still standing there, dumbfounded. It was only when Xiao Chuan gestured for him to follow that he came back to his senses.

    He didn¡¯t ask any more questions about Wu Jue¡¯s identity, but deep inside, a fierce determination had ignited.

    He wanted to become a grand cultivator like Wu Jue!

    Inside the Room

    Gu An poured Wu Jue a cup of tea while listening to him talk about his experiences over the years.

    After sitting down, Gu An casually used his lifespan detection ability on Wu Jue, like opening a blind box.

    [Wu Jue (Nascent Soul Stage, Level 8): 124/890/7600]

    After all these years, Wu Jue¡¯s maximum lifespan had not increased, meaning he had not gained any insights into the Dao for decades.

    Gu An felt a bit disappointed. He had thought Wu Jue would continue his enlightenment indefinitely.

    Of course, given Wu Jue¡¯s current talent and status, reaching the Nirvana Stage before 7,600 years old would be effortless.

    However, it was a pity that Wu Jue would likely never reach the absolute lifespan limit of 9,999 years.

    Wu Jue didn¡¯t notice Gu An¡¯s change in expression as he continued enthusiastically recounting his past.

    Gu An listened carefully, reminiscing about the once-timid boy who had now grown into a formidable cultivator.

    After a long conversation, Wu Jue finally spoke about his troubles.

    ¡°His Majesty has been treating me very well, trying to win me over. But my master has also been exceptionally kind to me, sparing no effort in nurturing me.

    Now, however, my master¡¯s Zhou Family has not only turned against the Taicang Empire but is also in conflict with the Taixuan Sect...¡±

    Wu Jue¡¯s face was filled with distress.

    He had begun his cultivation journey in Taixuan Sect, and his bond with the sect ran deep. When the Zhou Family left Taixuan Sect, it had already put him in a difficult position. That was why he chose to serve Li Xuandao and distance himself from the conflicts.

    But now, with the Zhou Family supporting the Da Jiang Dynasty, a three-way war was imminent, and he was once again forced to choose sides.

    He had come to ask for Gu An¡¯s opinion.

    Gu An sighed. Human relationships are the hardest debts to repay.

    After a moment of thought, he asked, ¡°Who do you think is most important to you?¡±

    Wu Jue remained silent for a moment before answering, ¡°In my heart, Taixuan Sect is the most important. Both my master and His Majesty only chose me after I had already grown strong. Without Taixuan Sect, I would have never met them.¡±

    He looked up at Gu An, his gaze becoming more resolute.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I have nothing more to say. No matter what you choose, I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Wu Jue grinned, then sighed. ¡°Now I just need to figure out how to face them in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s simple. Just don¡¯t become their enemy. You can support Taixuan Sect without completely obeying them. There are many ways to repay kindness¡ªyou don¡¯t have to follow orders blindly.¡± Gu An reassured him.

    Wu Jue nodded in understanding. He then took out several treasures from his storage pouch and laid them on the table.

    Demon-Suppressing Pill ¨C Prevents the birth of inner demons.Sleeve-Gold Sword Formation ¨C Small in size but forms a vast sword array when infused with spiritual energy.Talking Cricket ¨C Useless, but it can speak and entertain you.Cloud-Walking Boots ¨C A high-grade magical artifact that allows the user to walk on clouds, a reward Wu Jue received after slaying an enemy general.

    Wu Jue introduced each treasure one by one, totaling eight items, all with different uses.

    Gu An pretended to refuse, but Wu Jue insisted.

    ¡°You gave me so many pills back then¡ªI have to repay you!¡±

    After some back-and-forth, Wu Jue glared at him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t accept them, we¡¯re not brothers anymore!¡±

    Gu An helplessly agreed.

    That evening, as Wu Jue left for a meeting with the Taixuan Sect Master, Gu An stood on his balcony, watching him disappear into the horizon.

    In the fading sunlight, he noticed Yang staring after Wu Jue in a daze.

    A smirk appeared on Gu An¡¯s lips.

    He wondered¡ªif, in the future, Yang¡¯s name shook the world, even surpassing Wu Jue¡¯s, would Wu Jue remember that the little errand disciple guiding him today was once just a nameless nobody?

    His amusement for imagining people¡¯s shocked reactions was growing stronger.

    Five Years Later

    In the blink of an eye, another five years passed.

    During this time, An Hao broke through to the Transformation Stage, while Wu Jue reached the Ninth Level of the Nascent Soul Stage and was on the verge of breaking through.

    Ever since Wu Jue decided to stay in Taixuan Sect, he never left again. After expressing his loyalty to Lu? Baitian, the elder was extremely pleased and began investing vast amounts of resources in him, building up his reputation. Now, Wu Jue ranked among the top three geniuses of Taixuan Sect, securing a position as a True Legacy Disciple.

    Meanwhile, Gu An, at the age of 127, had accumulated a lifespan of nearly 1.64 million years. Though he was still far from reaching the one-billion-day milestone, he hadn¡¯t yet harvested the high-grade medicinal herbs in his Secluded Celestial Realm, so he was greatly anticipating the boost those herbs would bring.

    Over the years, Gu An frequently visited Seeker¡¯s Island to purchase high-grade medicinal herbs. By now, the number of Seventh-Grade Herbs growing within his Secluded Celestial Realm had exceeded 100,000, while the number of Eighth-Grade Herbs had surpassed 10,000. Once they all matured and he harvested them, his lifespan would skyrocket.

    A New Threat Looms

    One day, Gu An had just returned from Seeker¡¯s Island when he walked into the Third Medicine Valley, his brows slightly furrowed.

    More and more Scattered Immortals had started eyeing him lately. He needed to consider buying medicinal herbs from other islands to avoid drawing too much attention.

    The price of Seventh-Grade Herbs was astronomically high. Gu An¡¯s purchasing power on Seeker¡¯s Island had already placed him among the top ten highest spenders, naturally attracting greed and envy.

    As he passed by the Blood Prison Great Saint, he noticed Yang standing nearby, diligently scrubbing the Great Saint¡¯s body.

    Gu An said casually, ¡°Stop pampering him. He spends all day being lazy, only caring about eating and sleeping.¡±

    Yang quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble! I have nothing else to do anyway.¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t say more and swiftly walked upstairs.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint, however, felt that he had somehow annoyed Gu An. Lowering his voice, he whispered, ¡°Yang, come here for a moment.¡±

    Hearing this, Yang immediately crouched down beside him.

    ¡°Tonight, at midnight, come find me. I¡¯ll teach you a spell,¡± the Blood Prison Great Saint said in a mysterious tone.

    Yang¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not necessary. I really didn¡¯t help you for any kind of reward.¡±

    After all, he wasn¡¯t trying to gain favors from a demon bull¡ªhe wanted to win Gu An¡¯s favor!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! You have to come!¡± The Blood Prison Great Saint widened his eyes.

    Hearing this, Yang had no choice but to agree.

    As he stood up and walked away, his gaze naturally drifted toward Gu An¡¯s pavilion.

    If only it were Master Gu An teaching me a spell instead...

    The Ocean Rift

    Inside his room, Gu An sat down, spreading his divine sense, gazing eastward toward the Great Ocean Rift.

    The rift had stopped expanding, but it still loomed over the ocean, drawing countless high-level cultivators to observe it.

 Chapter 230: The successor to the sect leader!

    Chapter 230 The successor to the sect leader!

    Gu An watched for a moment before retracting his gaze. Without knowing what the other party intended, he had no desire to provoke them.

    The Ocean Rift had existed for many years without causing disaster. Gu An hoped this period of peace would last a little longer¡ªit would give him time to grow.

    He picked up Adventures of the Green Hero from the table and began flipping through it. This was the latest volume, personally delivered by Xuantian Yi. He had already read it several times, yet each time, he discovered a new flavor in its pages.

    Xuantian Yi might seem arrogant and unruly, but in reality, he was meticulous¡ªespecially skilled at portraying women in his writing.

    Deep into the Night

    Yang hesitated beside the Blood Prison Great Saint, words on the tip of his tongue but left unspoken.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint stood up and left behind a single sentence before swaggering off with his ox-like gait.

    "Follow me."

    Yang sighed helplessly and could only follow.

    "Oh well, if humoring it makes it happier, maybe it''ll stop tormenting me so much in the future." Yang thought to himself, his mood suddenly improving.

    Man and ox traveled several miles into a sparse forest, where the chirping of insects echoed in the open space.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint turned to face Yang Shi, then began channeling his energy. Instantly, his crimson fur stirred as if ignited by blood flames, and a fierce aura erupted from within him.

    "Hmm?"

    Yang Shi''s eyes widened, and he instantly became alert.

    This aura...

    Could it be that this lazy ox actually knew magic?

    The Blood Prison Great Saint let out a deep, guttural roar. Yang''s ears rang as if an explosion had gone off beside him, and his mind buzzed in chaos.

    It took him quite some time to recover. When he finally regained his senses, he looked at the Blood Prison Great Saint in shock. The great ox still maintained its imposing aura, looking even more intimidating under the dark night.

    Yang''s eyes burned with excitement as he gazed at the Blood Prison Great Saint.

    Lifting its head proudly, the Blood Prison Great Saint declared, "This is a technique from the Blood Prison Divine Art, called the Blood Prison Roar. At the small accomplishment stage, it can cause opponents to become disoriented in battle. If mastered fully, a single roar could kill an enemy outright."

    "That powerful?! I want to learn it! Teach me!" Yang was completely fired up. His entire perception of the Blood Prison Great Saint had undergone a drastic transformation.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint smirked smugly. "Training in the Blood Prison Roar isn''t easy. Are you prepared to endure hardship?"

    "I''m not afraid of hardship!" Yang Shi responded with unwavering determination.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint grinned widely. Under Gu An¡¯s spiritual perception, a smiling ox seemed particularly eerie.

    Was this guy up to something shady?

    Winter Fades, Spring Arrives

    As the seasons changed, the Third Medicine Valley began preparations for the Spring Festival once again.

    On this day, Wu Jue arrived. However, since Gu An was absent, he could only wander around the valley.

    He spotted a young cultivator who had once guided him through the valley, now carrying buckets of water. Wu Jue walked over and smiled, "Hey, little brother, aren¡¯t you a cultivator? Why are you fetching water yourself?"

    Yang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Wu Jue. He would never forget Wu Jue¡¯s graceful movement techniques¡ªlike an immortal descending from the heavens.

    He opened his mouth to respond, "Th-this... is... o-our... t-train-training... m-method..."

    His voice was hoarse and broken, his words halting and fragmented, making Wu Jue frown in discomfort.

    "What happened to your voice?" Wu Jue asked with a furrowed brow.

    "T-tra...ining..." Yang struggled to reply.

    Wu Jue shook his head with an amused chuckle, patted Yang Shi on the shoulder, and turned to leave.

    He only remembered Yang Shi because Gu An had asked for his opinion on the boy before departing. Being someone that Gu An took note of naturally piqued his interest.

    But looking at him now, this kid¡¯s aptitude seemed rather mediocre. After so many years, his cultivation hadn¡¯t improved much at all.

    Unaware of Wu Jue¡¯s thoughts, Yang was already overjoyed just to be acknowledged by him.

    Wu Jue continued strolling through the valley.

    Half an hour later, he finally sensed Gu An¡¯s presence. But when he turned his head to look, his brows furrowed.

    There were two women by Gu An¡¯s side!

    "Where¡¯s Miss Shen?" Wu Jue thought in confusion. He had always assumed that Gu An and Shen Zhen were mutually interested in each other. But now, seeing Gu An chatting and laughing with two women, he was instantly displeased.

    "Gu An, how could you do this to Miss Shen?!"

    Gu An descended with Ye Lan and Zhen Qin. The two women were filled with curiosity about the Third Medicine Valley, asking endless questions, which Gu An patiently answered with a smile.

    As soon as the three landed, Wu Jue strode forward and pointed at Zhen Qin, "Gu An, who is she?"

    His tone was harsh, making Zhen Qin look at him in confusion.

    He recognized Ye Lan as Gu An¡¯s junior sister. But seeing Zhen Qin clinging to Gu An¡¯s arm affectionately, he immediately felt something was off.

    Zhen Qin¡¯s eyes brightened. "You must be Wu Jue?"

    Ye Lan nodded, "Yes, he¡¯s the true legacy disciple of Taixuan Sect who recently made a name for himself¡ªWu Jue."

    Looking at Wu Jue, she felt a wave of nostalgia.

    Back during the Golden Ranking Tournament, she had met Wu Jue through Gu An. Back then, Wu Jue had surprised her, but she never expected him to reach such heights.

    "Why does my senior brother always attract so many geniuses?"

    Gu An chuckled. "This is my disciple, Zhen Qin. Let¡¯s go inside and talk."

    Hearing this, Wu Jue¡¯s expression softened.

    "When is Miss Shen arriving?" Wu Jue asked, still convinced that Gu An and Shen Zhen were meant to be.

    Gu An replied casually, "How would I know?"

    Zhen Qin¡¯s gaze flickered between Gu An and Wu Jue, as if deep in thought.

    As the four of them walked toward the pavilion, Zhen Qin kept asking Wu Jue questions enthusiastically, making him a little flustered.

    Before they could reach the pavilion, a figure suddenly flew over.

    Gu An felt a headache coming on.

    "Miss Shen!" Wu Jue called out excitedly, waving at her.

    Ye Lan and Zhen Qin turned to look.

    Shen Zhen descended beside Zhen Qin, dressed in a flowing white gown with a veil covering her face¡ªlike a celestial maiden gracing the mortal realm. Her presence was extraordinary.

    She smiled and greeted Wu Jue, "Long time no see."

    Shen Zhen had been in seclusion for years and was unaware of Wu Jue¡¯s recent fame.

    Her gaze swept over Ye Lan and Zhen Qin, filled with curiosity.

    Gu An tried to maintain a calm expression as he introduced them to one another. The three women exchanged pleasantries, but Gu An could sense the undercurrents in the air.

    "Well, well, Gu An, you¡¯ve got quite the harem, haven¡¯t you?"

    Suddenly, You Yingying appeared with a mischievous grin.

    Wu Jue¡¯s loud voice had drawn her attention. Seeing Ye Lan, Zhen Qin, and Shen Zhen surrounding Gu An while Wu Jue stood at a polite distance, she knew she was in for some entertainment.

    Gu An¡¯s face darkened. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!"

    Ye Lan glanced at You Yingying and asked, "And who might you be?"

    "I¡¯m You Yingying, just a humble errand girl for Gu An." She said playfully, though no one believed her¡ªwhat kind of errand girl dared to call the Valley Master by name?

    You Yingying smirked. "Oh, by the way, Senior Lu should be returning for the festival."

    Gu An¡¯s expression remained unchanged. "Let her come if she wants."

    Ye Lan squinted at him. "Senior Lu¡ªman or woman?"

    "A woman, of course. Lu Lingjun. You Taixuan disciples should¡¯ve heard of her¡ªshe¡¯s a grandmaster of the Profound Mind Realm!"

    Ye Lan and Zhen Qin¡¯s faces shifted.

    Shen Zhen, on the other hand, smiled like a crescent moon, looking at You Yingying with admiration.

    "What a talent. I like her!"

    Gu An took Ye Lan¡¯s hand and led her toward the pavilion. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and Zhen Qin quickly followed, as if she had just won a battle. She even shot You Yingying a smug look.

    You Yingying rolled her eyes at Zhen Qin before turning away. Meanwhile, Shen Zhen quietly trailed behind.

    Wu Jue remained standing in place, watching the three women¡¯s retreating figures. After some thought, he decided against following them.

    "If they actually start fighting, I¡¯ll just step in to protect Gu An."

    He shook his head and sighed.

    "No wonder Gu An isn¡¯t focused on cultivating¡ªhe¡¯s too busy tending to his peach blossoms. Master was right. Women are obstacles on the path to immortality... they¡¯re heart demons!"

    With that, he continued strolling through Medicine Valley.

    Inside the Pavilion

    Gu An poured tea for the three women.

    Ye Lan and Shen Zhen quickly fell into conversation. Having spent years in the Law Enforcement Hall, Ye Lan was tactful in her interactions, making their exchange feel both natural and harmonious.

    Despite the laughter and casual talk, Gu An could sense an undercurrent of tension.

    Shen Zhen suddenly turned to him and asked, ¡°After Journey to the West, will you write another book? I¡¯d love to see what happens to Sun Wukong after he becomes the Victorious Fighting Buddha.¡±

    Ye Lan and Zhen Qin had already known Gu An was Pan An, the famous writer. But hearing Shen Zhen bring it up still made them curious, and they eagerly turned to him, waiting for his response.

    Zhen Qin, in particular, gazed at him with admiration. "Master¡¯s cultivation talent might be mediocre, but his writing is absolutely incredible!" she thought to herself.

    By now, more and more people had discovered Gu An¡¯s secret identity. He no longer cared that Shen Zhen had openly exposed him. After all, his apparent cultivation level wasn¡¯t weak anymore¡ªhe could protect himself.

    He shrugged and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m too busy researching other things.¡±

    Shen Zhen looked disappointed but quickly smiled and started praising Journey to the West.

    She preferred it over Romance of the Gods, believing that Journey to the West carried deeper meaning¡ªperhaps even a critique of something.

    Ye Lan eagerly joined the discussion, while Zhen Qin simply stared at Gu An with sparkling eyes. She had been too focused on cultivation these past years and hadn¡¯t realized how influential Journey to the West had become. It had even surpassed Romance of the Gods in popularity.

    An Unexpected Guest

    Half an hour later, another guest arrived at Medicine Valley, bringing Gu An much-needed relief.

    Lu? Baitian.

    As soon as he entered, Ye Lan and Zhen Qin immediately stood up and saluted. As true legacy disciples, they had, of course, encountered Lu? Baitian before.

    Shen Zhen also greeted him respectfully.

    Lu? Baitian, however, was more focused on something else.

    "This kid is impressive. Look at all these beauties around him¡ªhe¡¯s even better than me!"

    Suppressing his amusement, he said with a straight face, ¡°You three should go out and explore for a bit. I have something to discuss with Gu An.¡±

    Zhen Qin, ever curious, asked, ¡°Sect Master, are you close with my master?¡±

    Lu? Baitian glanced at her. Since she was Gu An¡¯s disciple, he answered with a smile, ¡°Of course. He¡¯s my chosen successor. The Golden Ranking Tournament, the World¡¯s Number One Sword Dao Tournament, the Alchemy Tournament¡ªall of them were his ideas. From now on, you can call me ¡®Grandmaster.¡¯¡±

    The room fell into stunned silence.

    Gu An inwardly groaned. "Crap."

    Shen Zhen was also taken aback. She knew Gu An and Lu? Baitian were close, but she had assumed it was because of Pan An¡¯s identity. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu? Baitian to value him this much.

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s troubled expression, Lu? Baitian chuckled. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to leave. Stay and listen.¡±

    The three women immediately bowed in gratitude, but when they turned back to Gu An, their eyes were filled with suspicion.

    Gu An felt a shiver down his spine.

 Chapter 231: The World-Destroying Disaster Is Coming

    Chapter 231 The World-Destroying Disaster Is Coming

    Lu? Baitian sat down and began asking Gu An what kind of tournament would be most attractive to hold next.

    Ye Lan, Zhen Qin, and Shen Zhen stood nearby, listening with curiosity. They were also eager to see how Gu An would strategize for Lu? Baitian.

    Gu An pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Taixuan Sect has already held numerous tournaments. Though the types may vary, for most disciples, the sense of participation is lacking. Moreover, other sects have begun to imitate us. No matter what kind of tournament we hold next, it will be difficult to expand our influence.¡±

    Lu? Baitian nodded¡ªthis was precisely his concern.

    Other sects weren¡¯t foolish. Seeing Taixuan Sect¡¯s success, they started hosting similar tournaments. Especially with Cang Heaven Sect joining in, cultivators across the land flocked to participate, greatly diminishing Taixuan Sect¡¯s authority.

    To this day, Cang Heaven Sect remained the number one sect in the cultivation world of the Three Dynasties.

    Shen Zhen also fell into deep thought.

    Although the Da Yu Dynasty had fallen, the Dao Tian Sect still stood strong. In fact, it had now formed a close alliance with Taixuan Sect. The stronger Taixuan Sect became, the greater the benefits for Dao Tian Sect.

    Gu An continued, ¡°Actually, Taixuan Sect holds the greatest advantage¡ªwe have two Grand Ascension cultivators and the mysterious Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. On this point, Cang Heaven Sect cannot compare. If we want to surpass them, why not hold a Heavenly Ranking Tournament? No age restrictions, no cultivation level limits¡ªpurely a battle of strength, ranking only the top one hundred. Once word gets out, cultivators across the land will be shaken. Any sect that dares not participate will be ridiculed.¡±

    ¡°If Cang Heaven Sect refuses to join, then in the eyes of the world, they are weaker than Taixuan Sect. If they do participate, then we¡¯ll let fair competition decide whether their Dao Lord can defeat Elder Xuan or Elder Qiao.¡±

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s eyes lit up at this idea, but he still hesitated. ¡°A battle among Grand Ascension cultivators¡ªwhat if it gets out of hand? How do we stop it?¡±

    Gu An thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Why not hold it in the Outer Sect? We can use the Sword Sovereign¡¯s presence as a deterrent.¡±

    Lu? Baitian frowned, clearly hesitant.

    In truth, even Taixuan Sect¡¯s higher-ups were wary of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. They had no idea what his true intentions were or where he had come from.

    They used to imagine that he was simply a reclusive ascetic nurtured by Taixuan Sect, hiding his cultivation so deeply that no one recognized his strength. But as more immortals emerged before them, they had to face reality¡ªTaixuan Sect could never have produced such a powerful existence. The Sword Sovereign was simply too strong, forcing them to acknowledge the truth.

    ¡°If the Sect Master is worried about offending the Sword Sovereign, we can allocate a portion of the tournament¡¯s proceeds to the Heavenly Mending Platform as an offering to him, showing our sincerity,¡± Gu An proposed.

    Lu? Baitian hesitated. ¡°Would that really work?¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°You can try speaking before the Heaven-Splitting Axe. The Sword Sovereign is an immortal¡ªhe will hear you. As long as you explain the stakes clearly, he should silently approve.¡±

    ¡°With the Heavenly Ranking Tournament, as long as Taixuan Sect secures the title of the number one sect, no other sect will be able to hold a similar event. Only the strongest sect has the right to host such a tournament. If Cang Heaven Sect fails to claim the top spot, their morale will take a major hit.¡±

    ¡°Just like the previous Golden Ranking Tournament, the results of the Heavenly Ranking should be recorded and distributed freely to all cultivators. No spirit stones required. This way, we establish influence first. For the second tournament, we can start charging for the rankings.¡±

    The moment Taixuan Sect made such an announcement, the matter would be sealed.

    Throughout history, sects had certainly considered this idea before, but none dared to implement it. Gathering the strongest cultivators in one place for direct competition was a dangerous move¡ªif things spiraled out of control, it could bring about total destruction.

    But Taixuan Sect was different.

    They had the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡ªan existence that broke all balance!

    Shen Zhen couldn''t help but say, ¡°This plan is truly ruthless. No sect can refuse. Even if they know they won¡¯t win, they¡¯ll have no choice but to participate.¡±

    The more Lu? Baitian thought about it, the more he saw its potential. As long as Taixuan Sect claimed the number one spot, they could attract even more top-tier cultivators in the future!

    ¡°But what if Holy Lands and overseas cultivators also join?¡± Lu? Baitian asked hesitantly.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that just prove Taixuan Sect¡¯s influence? Even the Holy Lands can''t resist participating. As long as our cultivators rank the highest within the Three Dynasties, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Lu? Baitian found this reasoning sound and immediately started discussing the details with Gu An.

    Mere slogans wouldn¡¯t be enough. Concrete benefits had to be set to entice more cultivators.

    Ye Lan watched as Gu An and Lu? Baitian discussed matters of such grand scale, feeling deeply moved. Her senior brother was destined for greatness.

    Zhen Qin, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t thinking that far. She was already daydreaming about the tournament itself.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the number one in the world?

    Even though she wasn¡¯t qualified to compete, she still wanted to know who would claim the title.

    An hour later, Lu? Baitian left in a hurry, not even staying for the New Year celebrations.

    Gu An, on the other hand, took the three women downstairs to enjoy the festive atmosphere with the disciples. Medicine Valley was bustling with activity, with even a small marketplace set up.

    As evening approached, Lu Lingjun returned. Given the vast gap in cultivation between her and Ye Lan¡¯s group, there was no conflict. Moreover, she seemed preoccupied and didn¡¯t bother with Gu An¡¯s relationship with Ye Lan.

    Gu An briefly returned to Xuan Valley, drinking with the disciples before heading back to the Third Medicine Valley, continuing the celebrations.

    The next morning, as the guests departed, disciples resumed their daily routines, and Lu Lingjun left for the sect¡¯s main city.

    A few nights later, Gu An saw Lu? Baitian leading dozens of elders from the Elder Hall to the Heaven-Splitting Axe. They set up formations to prevent other disciples and cultivators from overhearing their discussion.

    After they laid out the plans for the Heavenly Ranking Tournament, there was no response from the Heaven-Splitting Axe¡ªso they took it as silent approval from the Sword Sovereign.

    Gu An was already looking forward to the tournament¡¯s rewards. He could buy a vast amount of high-grade spiritual herbs again.

    The next morning, Gu Zong arrived with a massive group of cultivators to find Lu Lingjun. Their weakest member was at the Void Transformation Stage, and they numbered over a hundred.

    Lu Lingjun immediately set out with them toward the south, while Gu Zong exchanged a few words with Gu An before departing.

    Gu An didn¡¯t ask what Lu Lingjun was doing. He already knew¡ªit was about the overseas ascended cultivators.

    A month later.

    Taixuan Sect officially announced the Heavenly Ranking Tournament.

    Notices were quickly posted in every city of the cultivation world. At the same time, Lu? Baitian dispatched envoys to various sects with invitations¡ªa fait accompli.

    The world was shaken!

    Sect leaders cursed Taixuan Sect for their shamelessness, but mid- and lower-level cultivators were thrilled.

    Everyone was eager to see¡ªputting aside the Sword Sovereign, who was truly the strongest in the world?

    Gu An rode the Blood Prison Great Saint into the Outer Sect City, listening to the disciples¡¯ excited chatter.

    Even Yang Zhi, walking beside him, felt his blood boil.

    Would he ever get the chance to stand on the Heavenly Ranking one day?

    As they traveled, Yang Zhi noticed that Gu An frequently greeted others along the way. He seemed to know an astonishing number of people, including many cultivators who even had their own followers. This only deepened Yang Zhi¡¯s admiration for him.

    That morning, Gu An had sent Xiao Chuan to deliver a message to Yang Zhi, saying he would take him to the Outer Sect City. Yang Zhi was overjoyed¡ªthis meant Gu An was truly accepting him!

    And he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. Many of the errand disciples shared the same belief, leading to a wave of imitators. Soon, the White Spirit Mouse found itself surrounded by dozens of disciples, leaving An Xin feeling utterly helpless.

    As they continued forward, Gu An suddenly turned to Yang Zhi and asked, ¡°Yang Zhi, are you willing to officially become my disciple?¡±

    Yang Zhi, lost in thought, was momentarily stunned. ¡°What?¡± he blurted out in disbelief.

    Gu An shot him a sharp look, making him break into a cold sweat.

    ¡°Idiot! The master is asking if you¡¯re willing to formally acknowledge him as your teacher!¡± the Blood Prison Great Saint scoffed. His tone was mocking, but in truth, he cared about Yang Zhi.

    After serving as his mount for five years, he had grown somewhat fond of the boy and wanted to give him a chance.

    Others might not know Gu An¡¯s true cultivation, but the Blood Prison Great Saint did.

    The strongest person in Taixuan Sect was Gu An.

    In fact, he even suspected that the mysterious Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path might actually be Gu An himself.

    ¡°Ah? I¡ªI¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing! Master, please accept your disciple¡¯s bow!¡±

    Yang Zhi was overjoyed, immediately kneeling down on the street.

    The passing disciples all shot him strange looks.

    Gu An, unfazed, accepted his bow. Only after Yang Zhi had completed three resounding kowtows did he allow him to stand up.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint continued forward, while Yang Zhi followed closely behind, trembling with excitement.

    Having spent five years in the Third Medicine Valley, his reverence for Gu An had only grown. Outwardly, Gu An appeared to be at the Core Formation Stage, yet the valley secretly housed Profound Mind Realm Grandmasters. This realization had set off endless speculation in his mind.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint glanced at the trembling Yang Zhi and suddenly felt a pang of jealousy.

    Why?!

    This brat had no special qualities¡ªhe was utterly ordinary!

    And yet, he got to become Gu An¡¯s disciple, while he, an invincible ascended cultivator, was merely a mount.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint felt a mix of emotions.

    If he hadn¡¯t been so arrogant upon ascending, if he hadn¡¯t gone after Li Ya and Zhang Bukui, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.

    But then he reconsidered¡ªif none of that had happened, even after another ten thousand years of cultivation, he might never have met someone like Gu An.

    Even if he had, he probably would have been crushed on sight.

    In a way, this was a blessing in disguise.

    ¡°He can have many disciples, but I am his one and only mount. That makes me special.¡±

    With this thought, the Blood Prison Great Saint grew excited again.

    After all, even a dog¡¯s worth depended on its master...

    Wait.

    Damn it!

    A disciple might eventually graduate and move on, but a mount¡ªthat was a lifelong relationship!

    A thousand years from now, even if Gu An released him, he would swear eternal loyalty, proclaiming himself Gu An¡¯s mount forever.

    He had to make Gu An his protector in the Heavenly Great Realm!

    The more he thought about it, the more thrilled he became. His massive ox-like body even started trembling with excitement.

    Gu An glanced at him, then at Yang Zhi beside him, and suddenly felt a little concerned.

    Would Yang Zhi pick up some bad habits from the Blood Prison Great Saint?

    Both of them seemed to be... a little off.

    At that moment, an elderly man in ragged robes suddenly stepped in front of them, blocking the Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s path.

    He stared at Gu An with wide eyes, muttering in a strange, eerie tone:

    ¡°A calamity is coming. The ocean will swallow all. The world-ending catastrophe draws near...¡±

    The Blood Prison Great Saint halted, eyeing the old man suspiciously.

    Yang Zhi was also drawn in by his words.

    But after delivering his cryptic message, the old man simply turned and walked away¡ªonly to stop another passing cultivator and repeat the same ominous warning.

 Chapter 232: The First Prodigy

    Chapter 232 The First Prodigy

    Watching the old man rant like a madman about the "Apocalypse Calamity," the passing cultivators on the street began to murmur among themselves. Most of them didn¡¯t take it seriously and were simply curious about where this old man had come from¡ªdaring to act so recklessly in Taixuan Sect.

    Gu An, however, was half-convinced.

    The ocean would swallow everything?

    He had heard similar legends before. In the vast seas, such rumors were not uncommon. And with the recent appearance of an inexplicable oceanic rift, it was hard not to give it some thought.

    "I¡¯m only 127 years old... why is my life so full of disasters?"

    Gu An sighed internally. However, the previous Demonic Cataclysm wasn¡¯t exactly a catastrophe for humanity¡ªit was merely the result of scheming between cultivation factions. Events like that were hardly rare in this world.

    This time, though, if the Oceanic Calamity was truly coming and it was specifically targeting either him or the Three Dynasties, then he would have no choice but to suspect that the Heavenly Dao was plotting against him.

    Perhaps he had involved himself too deeply in the affairs of the mortal world? His method of growing stronger without undergoing tribulations¡ªcould it be seen as an anomaly in the eyes of the Heavenly Dao?

    To eliminate such an "anomaly," yet without knowing where the anomaly was, the Heavenly Dao might as well trigger an Apocalypse Calamity.

    A so-called calamity¡ªwhile it was a disaster for all beings, for the heavens and earth itself, it was nothing more than a grand cleansing.

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts wandered, but soon enough, he saw the old man being seized by Law Enforcement Hall disciples. Even as he was dragged away, the old man continued shouting:

    "The ocean will swallow everything...!"

    This little episode quickly faded from people¡¯s minds. Compared to such crazy ramblings, the disciples were more interested in the Heavenly Rankings Tournament.

    The title "Number One Under Heaven" was enough to stir the hearts of countless cultivators.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t particularly concerned. That old man had neither an exceptional lifespan nor a hidden cultivation level¡ªhe was merely at the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    He took Yang to the Alchemy Hall, instructing him to observe carefully and learn well so that he could assist him in the future.

    Yang was both excited and nervous¡ªafraid that if he made a mistake, he would disappoint Gu An.

    By the time they returned to Medicine Valley, it was already evening.

    Spring passed, and summer arrived. Gu An stepped into his 128th year.

    News of the Heavenly Rankings Tournament had spread across the land, but its exact start date had yet to be decided. Thanks to the efforts of Taixuan Sect, nearly 90% of cultivators in the Three Dynasties had already heard of it.

    Who was the strongest under heaven?

    This had become the most popular topic of conversation among cultivators during their leisure time.

    On this day.

    Gu An arrived at Seeker¡¯s Island.

    As soon as he arrived, he overheard people discussing the Ten-Thousand-Year Oceanic Tide.

    According to legend, every ten thousand years, the ocean would rise, submerging entire continents. The tides would last for hundreds of years before finally receding.

    Not every Oceanic Tide was the same. In the most severe cases, the entire mortal world would be submerged¡ªthough such an event was said to occur only once in a million years.

    Today¡¯s cultivators had no way of calculating how long it had been since the last Apocalyptic Oceanic Tide. But it was precisely because they couldn¡¯t calculate it that they were afraid.

    Everywhere across the sea, there were people preaching that the Apocalyptic Oceanic Tide was imminent. These individuals came from various sects, claiming that they had received heavenly premonitions¡ªseeing visions of destruction during their cultivation. The weaker ones even went insane or suffered Qi Deviation from the overwhelming fear.

    Some had even begun to connect it to the appearance of the oceanic rift, believing it to be the first sign of the impending disaster!

    When Gu An met Hu Xiaojian, the latter immediately brought it up, his face filled with concern.

    "The world is truly falling into chaos. First, the Seven Star Spirit Realm and the Starsea Sect Alliance are at war, slaughtering each other. And now, there''s talk of an Apocalyptic Oceanic Tide coming. We¡¯re really living in the worst era!" Hu Xiaojian complained angrily.

    Gu An reassured him, "Nothing is certain yet¡ªdon¡¯t overthink it."

    Though the rumors were everywhere, the sea level had not actually risen. At least for now, the continent where the Three Dynasties resided remained unaffected.

    According to legend, before an Apocalyptic Oceanic Tide erupted, it would undergo centuries of buildup¡ªsomething mortals could detect.

    It was said that during this buildup period, spiritual energy surged from the ocean depths, increasing the overall spiritual density of the world. This accelerated cultivation across the board, as if the heavens were offering a sliver of mercy.

    If one could ascend beyond this world before the disaster struck, they would escape the calamity.

    But this only applied to high-level cultivators. To reach the Celestial Ascension Stage within a few centuries, one would need to be at least at the Roving Immortal Stage.

    Gu An and Hu Xiaojian strolled through the streets, chatting as they went.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of them.

    It was a woman dressed in yellow, with a dignified posture, an extraordinary presence, and striking features. Her cultivation had already reached the Profound Mind Realm.

    "May I ask if you are Senior Meng Lang? My lord invites you as a guest. My lord is True Person Tang Hai," the woman said respectfully.

    A Profound Mind Realm female cultivator acting as a mere servant?

    What an extravagant display!

    Gu An was about to respond when Hu Xiaojian whispered, "True Person Tang Hai is an honorary elder of the Seeker¡¯s Island Sea Protectorate. He is known for his integrity and has a sterling reputation."

    The implication was¡ªhe could be trusted.

    Gu An glanced at Hu Xiaojian before turning to the woman. "Lead the way."

    He discreetly activated Lifespan Perception, scanning the yellow-robed woman¡ªher lifespan limit was just over two thousand years. On the mainland, she would be a peerless genius, yet on Seeker¡¯s Island, she was just a servant.

    The woman bowed gracefully and turned to lead the way.

    Half an incense stick later.

    They arrived at Tang Hai Manor.

    Hu Xiaojian did not enter, choosing instead to wait at the entrance.

    The manor was enormous, filled with many attendants, all of whom were at least at the Nascent Soul Stage.

    Under the guidance of the yellow-robed woman, Gu An entered a courtyard, where he saw a blue-robed man sipping tea at a table. He had a refined, scholarly air, like a learned gentleman.

    [True Person Tang Hai (Roving Immortal Stage, Level 5): 8908/27000/27500]

    The yellow-robed woman stopped at a distance, bowed, and quietly took her leave.

    Tang Hai looked at Gu An, stood up, and cupped his hands. "Daoist friend, I hope I haven¡¯t disturbed you by inviting you here. Please forgive the intrusion."

    Gu An stepped forward, returning the gesture. "No worries, I was free anyway."

    They sat down and began chatting.

    After some pleasantries, Tang Hai finally said, "Daoist friend, you''ve been purchasing Natural Treasures at an astonishing rate these past years. Many have taken notice. But rest assured, within Seeker¡¯s Island, no one dares to cause trouble. I¡¯ve even helped deflect some attention."

    Gu An wasn¡¯t sure what he meant but politely thanked him regardless.

    Seeker¡¯s Island¡¯s strongest cultivators were merely Roving Immortals¡ªhe hadn¡¯t paid them much mind.

    Tang Hai took a sip of tea and smiled. ¡°Lately, the rumors about the Apocalyptic Oceanic Tide have been spreading like wildfire. Regardless of whether they are true, the world is becoming increasingly unstable.

    ¡°For us cultivators, it would be wise to band together for mutual benefit. Ten years from now, I plan to host a private auction here in my manor. There will even be Immortal Dao Spirit Trees up for bid. If you''re interested, you¡¯re welcome to participate.

    ¡°As a gesture of goodwill, I¡¯ll let you purchase anything at 70% of the final price.¡±

    Tang Hai stroked his beard as he spoke, his smile as warm as a spring breeze.

    Immortal Dao Spirit Tree?

    Gu An''s interest was immediately piqued!

    The highest-grade Spirit Tree he had in his possession was only ninth-grade. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat kind of wonders could an Immortal Dao Spirit Tree possess?

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s interest, Tang Hai became even more enthusiastic.

    The two chatted for a long time. Eventually, Tang Hai revealed that he wanted to form a circle of Roving Immortals, so they could venture into ancient Immortal Dao ruins together in the future.

    After a full hour of conversation, Gu An finally left Tang Hai Manor.

    Hu Xiaojian had been waiting outside the entire time. Without asking any questions, he silently followed behind Gu An as they departed.

    The Third Medicine Valley

    The first breeze of autumn swept through the valley.

    Yang stood by a wooden railing, staring at the pavilion where Gu An resided, lost in thought.

    He had already been Gu An¡¯s disciple for some time now, yet his life had not changed in any significant way. Gu An had not taught him any cultivation techniques or spells, which left him feeling restless.

    He was already twenty-one years old, yet his cultivation remained stuck at Qi Refining Stage, Level Three.

    He was anxious.

    Rumor had it that Taixuan Sect¡¯s number one genius, An Hao, had already reached Foundation Establishment at his age!

    Time slipped away as Yang continued to stare in a daze.

    As dusk settled over the valley, Yang washed a batch of spiritual fruits, arranged them on a Heavenly Wood Plate, and brought them to Blood Prison Great Saint.

    Just as he was about to turn and leave, a voice drifted down from the pavilion above¡ª

    "Come see me downstairs after dark."

    Yang''s body stiffened, then excitement surged through him. He quickly bowed toward the pavilion in silent acknowledgment, too afraid to shout out loud lest he draw attention.

    An hour later, Yang stood at the foot of the stairs, freshly bathed and dressed in clean robes. His eyes frequently darted toward the windows of the pavilion above.

    Watching him fidget, Blood Prison Great Saint couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, occasionally teasing him, making Yang flush red with embarrassment.

    Suddenly, the pavilion door swung open.

    Yang immediately straightened his posture.

    Gu An descended the stairs and walked toward the Teleportation Platform. Yang hurriedly followed, and Blood Prison Great Saint came along as well.

    The three of them passed through the teleportation array, arriving in Xuan Valley. From there, they continued into a secluded mountain forest.

    Yang rode on the back of Blood Prison Great Saint, feeling both nervous and expectant. He wanted to ask when his master would start teaching him cultivation techniques, but he was afraid of being rude.

    They walked through the night.

    By the time dawn broke, Yang was beginning to feel a little dazed.

    Gu An finally gestured for Blood Prison Great Saint to stop. Beside them, a great river stretched before them, its waters crystal clear, revealing fish and crabs swimming below.

    Facing the rising sun, Gu An asked, "Yang, do you desire a supreme cultivation technique?"

    Yang scratched his head awkwardly and replied, "If such an opportunity exists, of course I would like one..."

    Gu An didn¡¯t mind his straightforwardness.

    He turned to Yang and asked, "What are you willing to sacrifice for the path of cultivation?"

    This wasn¡¯t just an ordinary lesson. Gu An was preparing to nurture Yang personally¡ªto keep him close by as a true disciple. Even An Hao had never received such treatment.

    Yang hesitated for a moment before answering, "I have nothing, but my only wish in this life is to cultivate¡ªeven if it costs me everything."

    Gu An nodded calmly and said, "Your constitution is unique. You struggle to absorb Qi, and you should have already noticed it yourself."

    Hearing this, Yang¡¯s face darkened instantly.

    Indeed, his aptitude was terrible.

    Even among the disciples in the Third Medicine Valley, he was considered one of the lowest-ranking. Despite spending years there, he had barely advanced a single minor realm.

    It was precisely because of this that he so desperately longed for a higher-level cultivation technique.

    Gu An¡¯s voice remained indifferent.

    "I can turn you into a genius¡ªbut you¡¯ll have to endure excruciating pain, a pain beyond anything a normal person could bear. It could even shatter your body to pieces. Do you dare?"

    Yang''s heart pounded wildly under Gu An¡¯s gaze.

    "Master... you¡¯re not trying to scare me, are you?" he asked hesitantly.

    "Defying fate is never easy," Gu An said. "If you¡¯re afraid, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll still pass on cultivation techniques and spells to you, but your path will be much slower."

    Yang bit his lip before cautiously asking, "Master... have any of your other disciples succeeded?"

    Gu An shook his head.

    "I have only ever accepted two true disciples. The others are merely recipients of my alchemical aid. Your senior brother, however, is already a peerless genius renowned across the world."

    Renowned across the world?!

    Yang¡¯s mouth fell open, utterly shocked.

    Wasn¡¯t his master only at the Core Formation Stage?

    How could he have a disciple so powerful?

    Could his senior brother be stronger than Taixuan Sect¡¯s greatest genius, An Hao?!

 Chapter 233: What is the realm above the heaven and earth flying fairy

    Chapter 233 What is the realm above the heaven and earth flying fairy

    Gu An saw through Yang¡¯s thoughts but didn¡¯t explain anything. Instead, he simply waited for him to make his choice.

    Yang had a unique constitution that required immense amounts of spiritual energy to temper his body¡ªa process that would undoubtedly be excruciating. That was why Gu An left the decision to him.

    No matter how great one¡¯s talent, without unwavering determination, the path ahead would be treacherous.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint watched Yang Shi with amusement, curious to see how he would decide.

    Yang clenched his teeth and said, ¡°In Romance of the Gods, Yang Jian split a mountain to save his mother and fought against the heavens. Since I¡¯ve also taken the name ¡®Yang,¡¯ I can¡¯t bring shame to it. Even if I¡¯m shattered to pieces, I will have no regrets! Master, please help me defy fate!¡±

    With that, he dropped to his knees.

    Gu An¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.

    The moment Yang Shi made his decision, he felt a terrifying power envelop him, sending a chill down his spine.

    Before he could process it, the world around him suddenly shifted. His internal organs trembled violently, and in the next instant, everything returned to normal.

    His feet touched the ground again, but the overwhelming sense of weightlessness made him nauseous.

    Supporting himself on the ground, he instinctively looked up and saw that his master was still sitting on the Ox Demon King¡¯s back. He let out a relieved sigh and asked, ¡°Master, just now...?¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a gust of sea wind blew past, instantly clearing his mind.

    He stood up and turned around¡ªthen froze in place.

    What... was he looking at?

    "Th-this... is... the... sea?"

    Yang Shi stared in a daze at the vast, endless ocean stretching before him.

    Though he had never seen the ocean before, he had heard stories from elders¡ªhow it was larger than any lake, so vast that one could never see its end, as if it were another world entirely.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint had already experienced the Infinite Free Step before, but every time, it still left him in awe.

    This divine ability was simply unfathomable!

    There were no signs or warnings. The movement was so instantaneous that even a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator like him couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Gu An flipped off the ox¡¯s back and strode toward the island. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Yang Shi snapped out of his daze and hurried after Gu An.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint followed as well, curious to see how Gu An would help Yang defy fate.

    Could a talentless cultivator really transform into a heaven-chosen prodigy?

    He was deeply skeptical.

    Yang Shi¡¯s emotions were a mix of excitement and trepidation.

    Just that one technique alone had convinced him¡ªhis master was definitely no Core Formation Stage cultivator.

    Which meant... his master¡¯s words were true!

    He could defy fate. But he would have to endure unimaginable pain¡ªjust thinking about it made his legs tremble.

    Gu An noticed Yang¡¯s unease but didn¡¯t offer any words of comfort.

    Because sooner or later, Yang Shi would have to face this challenge himself.

    The Mysterious Island

    As they walked into the forest, Yang¡¯s attention was drawn to his surroundings.

    The spiritual energy here was incredibly dense, and the creatures on the island were anything but ordinary.

    He saw a lightning-fast blue-furred rabbit, a snake as white as jade, a spider that glistened like a gemstone, and a serpent-like beast gliding through the trees like a flood dragon. Every sight filled his mind with wonder.

    They walked for a full half-hour before Gu An finally stopped at a lakeside deep within the forest.

    Standing by the water, he pulled out a massive cauldron and started a fire.

    Yang watched as Gu An flicked his fingers, releasing a streak of blue flame.

    He was even more in awe now.

    "Master, what realm are you truly at?" Yang mustered the courage to ask.

    Gu An casually replied, ¡°Scattered Immortal Stage.¡±

    "What is a Scattered Immortal?"

    "Qi Refining, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Soul Transformation, Void Transformation, Integration, Profound Mind, Grand Ascension¡ªthese are the nine mortal stages. Beyond that is the Immortal Path. Nirvana is the first step into the Immortal Path, and Scattered Immortal is the second."

    Yang sucked in a sharp breath.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint was also hearing about the Immortal Path for the first time.

    "So my master is just two major realms above me?"

    He had his doubts¡ªhe suspected Gu An was hiding even more.

    Thankfully, Yang asked what he wanted to know: ¡°What comes after Scattered Immortal?¡±

    "That¡¯s for you to discover in the future."

    Gu An answered lightly. While he was willing to reveal some of his strength, he wouldn¡¯t lay everything bare¡ªhe had to keep some cards up his sleeve.

    Recently, he had been considering breaking through to an even higher realm. If the World-Drowning Cataclysm truly erupted, Celestial Ascension alone might not be enough.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t too worried.

    If the mortal world was flooded, he could escape into the outer heavens or create a cave realm under the sea, bringing his people with him and forming a world of his own.

    The Trial Begins

    Yang continued asking about the differences between each realm, and Gu An patiently answered, making Yang feel bolder.

    He realized his master wasn¡¯t as intimidating as he had thought¡ªhe was actually quite gentle.

    Gu An treated all his disciples with kindness, including him. But because Yang had always seen him as someone to cling to, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pressured.

    Once Gu An finished preparing the medicinal herbs, he instructed Yang to enter the cauldron.

    Yang hesitated. ¡°Do I need to take off my clothes?¡±

    "No need," Gu An replied.

    Ordinary robes couldn¡¯t block spiritual energy anyway.

    Sitting inside the cauldron, Yang was incredibly tense. His hands gripped the hem of his clothes tightly, and sweat beaded on his forehead.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint stepped onto the cauldron¡¯s rim and said, ¡°Kid, the path of cultivation is grueling. Many times, you just need to tell yourself¡ªjust a little longer, just one more moment. Endure, and the pain will pass.¡±

    Yang took a deep breath and looked up at him. ¡°Senior Ox, what realm are you at?¡±

    Since his master was a Scattered Immortal, surely the ox was powerful as well.

    Otherwise, why would his master bring only this beast?

    The Blood Prison Great Saint glanced at Gu An. Seeing him nod, the ox smirked proudly.

    "I am at the eighth level of the Grand Ascension Stage! And I am not a mere ox demon¡ªI am the Heavenly Saint of the Blood Prison! I ascended from the lower realms..."

    He launched into an elaborate tale of his glorious history, leaving Yang slack-jawed in amazement.

    "Grand Ascension Stage, eighth level?!"

    He knew that the Taixuan Sect only had two publicly known Grand Ascension cultivators.

    Who would have thought that his master¡¯s ox was actually at that level?!

    The shock hit him so hard that he felt like he was dreaming.

    Gu An waved the Blood Prison Great Saint aside, and the ox had no choice but to shut up and move away, looking completely unbefitting of a Grand Ascension expert.

    Gu An took out a pill and handed it to Yang.

    "Swallow it, then follow the breathing technique I taught you. I¡¯ll guide your cultivation. No matter how much it hurts, you must circulate the energy properly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die¡ªno god or immortal will be able to save you."

    Yang had just wanted to ask about the Great Luo Immortal, but Gu An turned away before he could speak.

    So, he simply threw the pill into his mouth.

    As soon as it melted, his throat burned, and an unbearable heat spread through his body.

    At that moment, Gu An¡¯s voice echoed in his ears, transmitting a technique directly into his mind. At the same time, an overwhelming force entered his body, guiding him to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy.

    Thus, the trial began.

    The Agony of Rebirth

    The technique that Gu An was guiding Yang Shi through was none other than the Myriad Forms Qi Technique!

    This technique, derived from the Qi Cultivation Art, had been continuously refined until it became an advanced body-tempering method. Though Gu An rarely engaged in close combat, his physique was already immensely powerful.

    Moreover, the Myriad Forms Qi Technique had an additional benefit¡ªit concealed one''s true aura. This would allow Yang Shi to hide his cultivation level in the future, making it a perfect choice for him.

    Of course, Gu An had no fear of Yang leaking this technique. He would eventually refine it further, reaching an even higher level.

    Yang Shi began following the guidance of the power within him, absorbing spiritual energy while carefully remembering the breathing patterns his master had taught him.

    Time passed.

    Inside the cauldron, the medicinal broth had started to boil.

    Yang¡¯s skin turned red from the heat, but he didn¡¯t care about the burning sensation. What truly consumed his mind was the unbearable pain that wracked his bones and muscles.

    Pain!

    The agony far exceeded his expectations!

    It was as if a million insects were gnawing at his bones while his muscles were being torn apart and stitched back together repeatedly!

    His master¡¯s voice constantly echoed in his ears, keeping his mind from spiraling into fear.

    As long as Gu An was there, an inexplicable sense of security filled Yang Shi¡¯s heart.

    "Just hold on for a little longer... just a little longer..."

    As time passed, the pain intensified.

    His hair started floating, his veins bulged grotesquely against his flushed skin, and sweat poured down his body, mixing with the medicinal broth.

    Then¡ª

    Crack!

    A horrifying noise echoed from within his body, sending shivers down the Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s spine.

    It sounded like bones grinding against each other.

    For the first time, the ox felt a tinge of fear.

    "Is he really... defying fate?"

    The Blood Prison Great Saint was shaken.

    In his mind, Gu An had always been an immortal beyond reach, capable of incredible, godlike feats.

    Turning his gaze toward Gu An, he found the man standing by the lake, his back facing the cauldron. His posture was calm and composed, as if this was nothing out of the ordinary.

    "To him, altering fate is just a trivial task?"

    What the Blood Prison Great Saint didn¡¯t know was that Gu An wasn¡¯t actually altering fate¡ªhe was merely restoring Yang Shi¡¯s true potential.

    At this moment, Gu An was multitasking¡ªone part of his mind guiding Yang Shi¡¯s cultivation while the other extended his divine sense into the ocean, searching for a suitable place for his breakthrough.

    "I wonder... what realm lies beyond Celestial Ascension?"

    A flicker of excitement passed through Gu An¡¯s eyes.

    With his current lifespan of 160 million years, he should have enough time to make the leap.

    But he hesitated.

    Should he also upgrade his cultivation techniques and divine abilities?

    Right now, his techniques were already at an incredibly high level, but further refining them would cost tens of millions¡ªperhaps even hundreds of millions¡ªof years of lifespan.

    Would he still have enough time left to break through afterward?

    Suddenly¡ª

    ¡°AHHHHHHHH!!¡±

    Yang Shi let out a bloodcurdling scream, snapping the Blood Prison Great Saint out of his thoughts.

    The ox flinched, feeling a deep unease.

    "This... this pain seems even worse than when I absorbed divine beast blood!"

    Yet, Gu An remained indifferent.

    He had complete confidence in the pill he had given Yang Shi.

    That pill wasn¡¯t ordinary¡ªit was worth 100 supreme-grade spirit stones, equivalent to 10,000 high-grade spirit stones or 100 million low-grade spirit stones!

    For reference, outer sect errand disciples only earned one low-grade spirit stone per month. Even the Third Medicine Valley and Xuan Valley provided higher stipends, but nothing as extravagant as this.

    With such a pill, Yang Shi might even break through directly¡ªit all depended on how much his body could absorb.

    The Awakening of a Monster

    Time trickled by.

    After some time, Yang Shi¡¯s screams abruptly ceased.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    He turned back toward the cauldron, and what he saw left him speechless.

    Yang Shi was floating above the cauldron, still in a meditative posture.

    His long black hair billowed wildly, his skin glowed an eerie red, and¡ªmost unsettling of all¡ªhis aura made the Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s instincts scream in warning.

    It was the feeling of encountering a predator!

    RUMBLE¡ª

    Thunder rolled in the sky.

    At some point, thick storm clouds had gathered overhead, and an ominous pressure began to descend.

    Heavenly Tribulation was forming!

    The Blood Prison Great Saint was horrified.

    "Just what kind of fate is being rewritten here?! This is ridiculous!"

    Even though he had fused with divine beast blood and undergone a drastic transformation, Yang Shi¡¯s new presence still made him wary. That alone proved just how terrifying Yang Shi¡¯s new body was.

    Turning his gaze back to Gu An, he saw that the man still hadn¡¯t moved.

    Even as the storm brewed above, Gu An stood there, completely unshaken.

    It was as if... he didn¡¯t consider this Heavenly Tribulation a threat at all.

 Chapter 234: My Disciples Life and Death Can Only Be Decided by Me

    Chapter 234 My Disciple''s Life and Death Can Only Be Decided by Me

    Rumble¡ª

    The continuous roar of thunder echoed across the sky, causing the surrounding ocean to surge. Fierce winds howled, as if heralding an impending storm.

    Gu An stood with his back to Yang Zhi, his divine sense enveloping the vast sea for millions of miles, ready to guard against the approach of powerful cultivators.

    As for the Heavenly Tribulation that Yang had triggered, Gu An wasn''t particularly concerned. In the vast ocean, such tribulations were insignificant. After all, given Yang Zhi¡¯s cultivation, what seemed terrifying was only relative to lower-realm cultivators.

    Yang Zhi remained seated in midair, his eyes closed in deep meditation. His robes billowed violently as heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy surged madly into his nose and mouth. At the same time, every pore in his body expelled scorching air currents, forming an aura of immense pressure around him.

    His brows furrowed as he endured unbearable pain, focusing entirely on his inner transformation. He was completely unaware of what was happening around him¡ªeven oblivious to the fact that he was floating.

    The thunderclaps roared like the wrathful cries of celestial deities, oppressively overwhelming.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint lay on the ground, his heart now calm, filled only with anticipation.

    He was eager to see¡ªwhat kind of heaven-defying fate Yang Zhi would forge for himself.

    Boom!

    A sudden bolt of divine lightning struck Yang Zhi, instantly reducing his robes to ashes. His body turned blackened and charred, and as the lightning dissipated, fresh blood seeped from his skin, making for a horrific sight. Within just three breaths, he was drenched in blood, looking like a man carved from crimson.

    Gu An turned to observe him, his expression remaining calm.

    Blood Prison Great Saint was also unfazed. He could tell that Yang Zhi was not in mortal danger.

    One after another, heavenly lightning bolts rained down!

    Gu An quickly noticed something unusual¡ªthese tribulation bolts contained the essence of the Five Elements.

    Could it be that Yang¡¯s physique could directly absorb Five Elements Spiritual Energy?

    No wonder such an overwhelming amount of energy was needed to break the shackles deep within his bones.

    Too monstrous¡ªso much so that even the Heavenly Dao sought to erase him?

    Gu An¡¯s expectations for Yang Zhi grew. What kind of transformation would he undergo?

    Yang Zhi continued to endure the lightning¡¯s wrath, his flesh torn apart and blood spraying in every direction. Yet his aura did not weaken. On the contrary¡ªa stronger force was brewing within him.

    After the time it takes for a single incense stick to burn, all of Yang Zhi¡¯s hair had been incinerated. His skin was stripped away, and his exposed joints revealed glimpses of white bone.

    The power of the tribulation intensified to an entirely new level, causing even Blood Prison Great Saint to grow anxious. Would Yang Zhi suddenly perish under the next bolt?

    Just then¡ª

    Gu An sensed an approaching presence.

    A Nirvana Stage cultivator, though not particularly strong.

    As long as no Scattered Immortal or higher-level beings arrived, Gu An wouldn''t need to intervene and forcibly take Yang away.

    Before long, a figure flew into the island.

    He passed through the mountain forests and swiftly landed by the lake. He didn''t look at Gu An or Blood Prison Great Saint¡ªhis gaze was fixed on Yang Zhi, his expression filled with astonishment.

    [Seeker of Immortality Daoist (Nirvana Stage, Ninth Layer: 20,489/25,000/300,000)]

    Seeker of Immortality?

    The name rang a bell.

    Gu An suddenly recalled¡ªWu Xin had once mentioned that the monk who taught him the Dao Yan Technique called himself the Seeker of Immortality Daoist.

    He never expected this person to actually be at the Nirvana Stage!

    That meant¡ªwhen Gu An was still weak, there were already Nirvana Grandmasters roaming the land.

    Had he been reckless in seizing lifespans back then, even with rapid growth, he could have easily perished at the hands of such a cultivator.

    He inwardly felt fortunate¡ªthankfully, he had been discreet.

    Despite his name, the Seeker of Immortality Daoist looked more like a monk¡ªdressed in deep-yellow monk robes, draped in a kasaya, with a face that was youthful and strikingly handsome.

    Gu An remained silent, but Blood Prison Great Saint was displeased.

    ¡°Hey, smelly monk! Who let you in here? And you didn¡¯t even greet us?¡± he snapped.

    Ever since deciding to become Gu An¡¯s sole mount, his mindset had shifted completely.

    This monk might not respect him¡ªbut he absolutely had to respect his master!

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist turned to glance at Blood Prison Great Saint, smiling faintly, before clasping his hands toward Gu An and greeting him.

    ¡°I am the Seeker of Immortality Daoist. May I ask for your esteemed name, fellow Daoist? And what is your relationship with this young man?¡±

    Gu An replied calmly, ¡°My name is Meng Lang. He is my disciple.¡±

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist observed Gu An¡¯s aura, sensing only Core Formation Stage cultivation.

    Impossible.

    His curiosity deepened. If he couldn¡¯t discern Gu An¡¯s true cultivation, that meant this man¡¯s level was likely higher than his own.

    He smiled. ¡°Meng Daoist, your disciple is extraordinary. His fate surpasses the limits of this world¡¯s Heavenly Dao¡ªhe should have been buried and forgotten. But you have unearthed him, and now, the world will change because of him.¡±

    Gu An asked, ¡°Oh? Did I do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. The affairs of the heavens are dictated by change¡ªnew replaces old, the cycle never stops. There is no right or wrong.¡± The Seeker of Immortality Daoist smiled and turned his gaze back to Yang Zhi, his eyes filled with intrigue.

    Gu An then asked, ¡°Daoist, do you know what physique he possesses?¡±

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°It is difficult to say. He has traces of the Ancient Five Elements Treasure Body, as well as the robust Primordial Tyrant Body...¡±

    Five Elements Treasure Body?

    Gu An had once possessed this physique himself¡ªbefore evolving into the Innate Dao Body, and later transforming into his current Profound Saint Body.

    Blood Prison Great Saint interrupted, ¡°Are those physiques powerful?¡±

    Gu An was very pleased with his mount¡¯s keen observation.

    If he had asked the question himself, it would have been beneath his status.

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist chuckled and replied, ¡°Of course they are. In the ancient past, talent was not solely determined by spiritual roots or aptitude¡ªphysiques played a crucial role. Those with special physiques, regardless of their spiritual roots, would inevitably become legendary rulers of the Immortal Dao.¡±

    He then began explaining the treasure bodies of ancient times.

    Exquisite Treasure Body ¨C A physique with supreme comprehension, immune to demonic corruption.Fiery Sun Treasure Body ¨C A body burning like the sun, capable of turning into a celestial blaze upon mastery.Reverse Blood Treasure Body ¨C When facing death, it triggers an explosive surge of power, sometimes permanently increasing strength.

    And more!

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist described eight different treasure bodies, leaving both Gu An and Blood Prison Great Saint in awe.

    From his words, it seemed that ancient cultivators were far stronger than those of today.

    Various treasure bodies flourished, numerous clans ruled the world, and even reincarnation cycles were possible¡ªallowing supreme cultivators to seek immortality through rebirth.

    Gu An finally spoke, ¡°Daoist, I hope you will keep today¡¯s events a secret.¡±

    Although the Seeker of Immortality Daoist wasn¡¯t necessarily a good person, he had shared much valuable knowledge. At the very least, he didn¡¯t seem hostile.

    The monk nodded. ¡°Rest assured. I, too, would hate to see such a promising seedling wither.¡±

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Yang Zhi erupted with a terrifying surge of energy, shaking the forest and sending ripples across the lake.

    The thunderclouds above turned crimson.

    A blazing red tribulation bolt crashed down on Yang, causing him to let out an agonizing scream.

    ¡°The Profound Nether Heavenly Tribulation...¡± the Seeker of Immortality Daoist muttered grimly.

    "The Profound Nether Heavenly Tribulation..."

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist spoke each word carefully, his brows furrowing deeply.

    Profound Nether Heavenly Tribulation?

    Gu An recognized the name.

    It was the same tribulation he had faced when breaking through to the Void Transformation Stage during his simulated cultivation evolution.

    "Something''s wrong with this tribulation! He shouldn''t be facing this at his level¡ªit''s a death tribulation!" Blood Prison Great Saint exclaimed in horror.

    This tribulation was even more terrifying than the one he had endured when ascending to the Integration Stage.

    He could sense that the Profound Nether Heavenly Tribulation was still brewing, its full might yet to descend.

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist took a deep breath and spoke solemnly, ¡°Indeed, this is a tribulation that ensures death. The Heavenly Dao refuses to accept his existence.¡±

    Gu An thought of An Hao¡ªanother being with a lifespan limit of 9,999 years¡ªyet when An Hao underwent tribulation, he hadn''t faced such a catastrophic ordeal.

    Could it be that, even among those at the extreme lifespan limit, there were differences in talent?

    That number¡ª9,999 years¡ªwas merely a threshold for mortals. But true talent had no limits.

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist turned to Gu An and warned, ¡°The Profound Nether Heavenly Tribulation is a tribulation of karma. It cannot be forcibly dispersed. If you interfere, you will be entangled in its karma. When you attempt your next breakthrough, you too will face the same tribulation¡ªor one even stronger.¡±

    His voice carried a hint of regret.

    What a pity.

    This young man¡ªa once-in-a-lifetime prodigy¡ªwas doomed to perish.

    Gu An remained silent, gazing at Yang Zhi.

    Entangling himself in a heavenly tribulation''s karma?

    Sorry, but he didn¡¯t need to endure tribulations at all.

    Besides¡ªhe had already endured this exact tribulation once before and survived.

    He had done so without anyone¡¯s help, without external treasures¡ªsolely by his own strength.

    Boom!

    Another heavenly lightning bolt crashed down, even more terrifying than before.

    Gu An''s eyes sharpened.

    Suddenly¡ªhe raised his sleeve and waved it.

    A fierce gust of wind surged forth, instantly dispersing the tribulation clouds in the sky.

    The dark clouds vanished.

    Sunlight spilled down onto the island.

    The tribulation was completely erased.

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His expression froze as he turned to stare at Gu An.

    Even Blood Prison Great Saint stiffened, his mouth opening slightly, at a loss for words.

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist felt the lingering traces of heavenly might dissipate.

    His expression became incredibly complex.

    After a long moment, he sighed and muttered, "Daoist... why go to such lengths?"

    Gu An looked at Yang Zhi, whose body was drenched in blood, and said indifferently, "Cultivators must face tribulations to ascend. If the heavens refuse to let him through... then let him face another tribulation instead. My disciple¡¯s fate is mine to decide."

    What domineering words!

    Blood Prison Great Saint felt his blood boil with excitement.

    Following this man¡ªwas a blessing of fortune.

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist studied Gu An, as if seeing him in a new light. He hesitated for a moment, then finally lowered his head and gave a respectful salute.

    Gu An accepted it with indifference.

    Then, they both silently waited for Yang Zhi to awaken.

    They could feel his vital essence rapidly strengthening.

    With the tribulation gone, surging spiritual energy flooded toward him, nourishing his bones, meridians, and muscles, inducing an indescribable transformation.

    Time passed.

    Eventually, the Seeker of Immortality Daoist turned to Gu An and asked, ¡°Daoist, where do you hail from?¡±

    "From the west."

    ¡°The west?¡±

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you ever heard of Seeker¡¯s Island?¡±

    Gu An''s gaze sharpened slightly.

    Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Seeker of Immortality Daoist.

    Could there be a connection?

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist smiled. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯ve been to Seeker¡¯s Island before. To be honest, I was the one who founded the island. Later, I passed it on to my disciple. The island¡¯s current fame is entirely due to him¡ªI had no part in it.¡±

    Seeker¡¯s Island¡¯s master was known to be at the Roving Immortal Stage.

    Yet this Seeker of Immortality Daoist was only at the Nirvana Stage.

    Indeed¡ªone should never judge a person by their cultivation alone.

    Background, influence, and connections were also a form of strength.

    Gu An mused over this thought and then engaged in polite conversation with the Seeker of Immortality Daoist.

    They chatted until the early hours of dawn.

    Finally¡ª

    Yang Zhi¡¯s transformation was complete.

    He leapt into the lake, cleansing the blood and charred remnants from his body.

    When he emerged onto the shore, he had changed.

    Bathed in morning sunlight¡ªhe stood taller, his skin had become smooth and radiant, and his muscles now carried defined, powerful contours.

    Just looking at his physique, one could sense the overwhelming power he now possessed.

 Chapter 235: Breakthrough After the Festival

    Seeing Yang, who was now like a completely different person, Gu An couldn''t help but smile.

    Yang had directly reached the fifth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, and his vitality was far stronger than ordinary Foundation Establishment cultivators. This proved that the pills and herbs Gu An had given him had not gone to waste. Of course, Yang¡¯s physique undoubtedly still held many more mysteries, which would only be uncovered through future cultivation.

    Gu An took out a blue robe and handed it to Yang Zhi, who quickly put it on.

    Seeker of Immortality Daoist strode over to Yang and carefully examined him, growing more delighted the longer he looked, as if he had found a rare treasure. Yang, however, felt a little uncomfortable under his intense gaze.

    "Young friend, your master treats you exceedingly well. Do you know what kind of tribulation you just endured?" Seeker of Immortality Daoist asked.

    Hearing this, Yang immediately became curious and pressed him for details.

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist then began explaining the Profound Nether Heavenly Tribulation, revealing that it was Gu An who had dispersed the tribulation, bearing an immense karmic burden as a result.

    Upon hearing this, Yang¡¯s face drastically changed. He quickly bypassed the Seeker of Immortality Daoist, ran to Gu An, and knelt down.

    "Master... how could this disciple be worthy of such a sacrifice? I have failed you..."

    He pressed his forehead to the ground, his voice choked with emotion.

    He was deeply moved yet filled with guilt. His master had defied fate for him¡ªnot only providing precious pills and herbs but also taking on the burden of karmic retribution. This kindness was beyond measure.

    Since childhood, he had lived a peaceful and happy life with his family. But ever since his spiritual root was tested, his world had become dark. Gu An was the one who brought him hope¡ªand fulfilled that hope.

    Yang knew that his master could have chosen any other disciple; there was no reason it had to be him. This realization made the weight of the favor feel even heavier.

    Gu An looked down at him and said, "Since you''ve acknowledged me as your master, this is simply what a master should do. Get up. I don¡¯t expect you to repay me in the future¡ªjust don¡¯t get into trouble and drag me down with you."

    Yang looked up and saw Gu An wink at him.

    He immediately understood¡ªit was a joke!

    It was the same line Patriarch Bodhi had told Sun Wukong in Journey to the West.

    "Master..."

    "Get up already. A grown man crying like this¡ªwhat kind of behavior is that?"

    "...Alright."

    Watching the interaction between Gu An and Yang, Seeker of Immortality Daoist felt deeply moved. He had a gut feeling that, many years from now, today¡¯s events would become a legendary tale when Yang¡¯s name shook the world.

    Taking two steps forward, he said, "Daoist friend, fate has brought us together. I have a divine ability that I wish to pass on to your disciple. Would you mind?"

    Gu An responded, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and thank the senior."

    Yang immediately turned to the Seeker of Immortality Daoist, cupped his fists, and sincerely expressed his gratitude.

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist retrieved a secret manual from his sleeve and personally handed it to Yang. "Young friend, what is your name? I will follow your progress in the future."

    Yang took the manual and glanced at Gu An. Seeing his master nod in approval, he then replied, "My name is Yang."

    "Yang Zhi?"

    The Seeker of Immortality Daoist memorized the name. He felt as if he had read it in some book before.

    With that, he no longer disturbed the master and disciple and took his leave.

    Gu An then began teaching Yang Zhi the Primal Heaven and Earth Art!

    The Myriad Forms Qi Technique and Primal Heaven and Earth Art were the very foundations of Gu An¡¯s strength. Even An Hao had only been allowed to cultivate a lower-tier version of it, showing just how highly Gu An regarded Yang.

    Over the years, Yang had never been particularly charismatic, but Gu An admired his honest and diligent nature.

    The kid was smart, but he did things steadily.

    He clearly wanted to attach himself to Gu An, yet he never actively sought an opportunity to curry favor. Instead, he spent years earnestly serving the Blood Prison Great Saint and the White Spirit Mouse, which Gu An found rather amusing.

    To Gu An, Yang Zhi was like an unpolished gem, and he looked forward to seeing what kind of person Yang would become under his careful guidance.

    Gu An didn¡¯t expect any repayment from Yang in the future. Teaching him was simply a way to pass the time.

    He just wanted to train a disciple, that¡¯s all.

    Dusk, Third Medicine Valley.

    Gu An rode the Blood Prison Great Saint down from the Teleportation Platform, with Yang Zhi following beside him.

    "Master, where have you two been? I haven¡¯t seen you in four days!" An Xin curiously asked as she passed by.

    Her gaze landed on Yang Zhi, and her eyes widened in shock as she examined him closely.

    "Just went out for a bit."

    Gu An casually responded, then dismounted and headed toward the pavilion.

    An Xin immediately walked up to Yang Zhi, scrutinizing him. "Are you really Yang? You¡¯ve changed so much!"

    Yang Zhi had already grasped the method of the Myriad Forms Qi Technique, allowing him to suppress his aura. However, he still couldn¡¯t fully disguise his cultivation level.

    Feeling a bit uneasy, he explained, "Master gave me a bone-tempering pill, so my skin got a little fairer."

    "I see. Looks like Master has officially accepted you as his final disciple." An Xin smiled. She wasn¡¯t envious¡ªafter all, her own master was far stronger than Gu An.

    Although the Alchemy Hall disciples all called Gu An ¡®Master,¡¯ it was only a title of respect with no real meaning behind it.

    Yang scratched his head and smiled sheepishly. Though still somewhat awkward, he now carried himself with newfound confidence.

    As the two chatted, more and more disciples noticed Yang Zhi¡¯s transformation and gathered around to ask questions.

    In just a few days, he had gone from looking like a country boy to a refined young nobleman. This drastic change left many who knew him in shock.

    Before long, rumors spread about Yang becoming Gu An¡¯s final disciple. Because of Yang¡¯s transformation, Gu An became even more mysterious in the eyes of the disciples.

    Time flew by.

    Another Spring Festival arrived.

    The Heavenly Rankings Tournament had dominated discussions throughout the cultivation world, and Taixuan Sect had finalized the tournament¡¯s date¡ªit would be held ten years later, during the Spring Festival.

    When Ye Lan and Zhen Qin visited Third Medicine Valley to see Gu An, he introduced Yang Zhi to them, openly acknowledging him as his disciple.

    To mark the occasion, Ye Lan gifted Yang a magical artifact.

    Zhen Qin was delighted and immediately took on the role of an elder sister, telling Yang he could seek her out in the Inner Sect if he ever needed anything.

    What they didn¡¯t realize was that Gu An had deliberately introduced Yang to them to provide them with a strong backer.

    Since awakening his physique, Yang''s cultivation speed had skyrocketed.

    In just six months, he had advanced from the fifth to the sixth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage¡ªan astonishing pace. At this rate, he would likely reach the Core Formation Stage before the Heavenly Rankings Tournament.

    Half a year ago, he had only been at the third level of the Qi Refining Stage.

    Aside from his rapid cultivation, Yang displayed an exceptional affinity for the Myriad Forms Qi Technique¡ªas if he had been born to practice body refinement.

    Even Lu? Baitian came to Third Medicine Valley to speak with Gu An, and Gu An introduced Yang Zhi to him as well.

    Inside the room, Lu? Baitian examined Yang Zhi, growing more and more surprised.

    "This blood essence... it¡¯s extraordinary!"

    Even though Yang Zhi had concealed his cultivation, his aura alone made it clear that he was no ordinary man.

    By nightfall, Gu An visited the Nianchu Cave Dwelling, bringing fine wine and delicacies. He sat at a stone table with Tian Yao¡¯er, Tian Qing, and Tian Bai.

    "Slow down¡ªyou act like you¡¯ve never eaten before."

    Gu An laughed as he watched the three demons wolf down their food.

    Still wearing his mask, he lifted his cup and took a sip of wine.

    Tian Yao¡¯er wiped the grease from her lips and curiously asked, "Master, you seem very happy?"

    Gu An chuckled. "Not bad. I took in a disciple recently¡ªhe¡¯s got great talent and keeps surprising me."

    Tian Yao¡¯er smirked. "A disciple? Male or female?"

    "Male. Why?"

    "Nothing. I just hope I get a chance to spar with him someday."

    Gu An smiled. "Sure."

    Deep into the Night, Nianchu Cave Dwelling

    Tian Yao¡¯er smirked, a sharp glint flashing in her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on him just because he¡¯s your disciple.¡±

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. If he can¡¯t handle even you, he¡¯s got a long way to go.¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er raised an eyebrow but said nothing more, silently making a mental note to test Yang Zhi¡¯s strength one day.

    Although her natural lifespan far exceeded Yang Zhi¡¯s, she was still a demon, which made comparisons unfair. However, in terms of talent, she was certain that Yang Zhi couldn''t match her.

    That being said... the way Gu An spoke about his disciple made her curious.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t one to exaggerate, and if he said Yang Zhi had potential, then there had to be something truly special about him.

    The group drank and chatted late into the night, laughter echoing through the cave dwelling.

    After the Spring Festival

    Gu An set out to find a secluded place to break through.

    Afterward, he planned to visit An Hao.

 Chapter 236: Breaking through the ninth level of Xiaoyao Yuanxian Realm!

    Chapter 236 Breaking through the ninth level of Xiaoyao Yuanxian Realm!

    The New Year had just passed, and all things in the world were coming back to life.

    Gu An walked through the air, admiring the ocean scenery along the way.

    Despite the growing rumors of an apocalyptic tidal catastrophe, the sea remained calm, showing no signs of impending disaster.

    He spread out his divine sense, searching for a suitable place to break through. He had already traveled far from the mainland. His Infinite Free Step had carried him a hundred steps forward, and given his current cultivation, each step spanned a distance dozens of times greater than the mainland itself. This alone was enough to show how vast and remote this ocean region was.

    The spiritual energy here was exceptionally dense, far surpassing that of the mainland. Moreover, the cultivation level of the oceanic demonic beasts was astonishingly high. He even spotted a Scattered Immortal Stage giant whale, half the size of a continent. If it opened its mouth, it could swallow the Land of the Three Dynasties in one gulp¡ªan utterly exaggerated sight.

    Here, the presence of human cultivators became exceedingly rare. The few he could sense were all at the Immortal Dao Realm.

    Without reaching the Nirvana Stage, one was simply unqualified to set foot in these waters.

    Finally, Gu An locked his gaze onto a massive island teeming with countless creatures. It was home to a force of hundreds of thousands of demons, most of whom were demon soldiers training on the plains. The strongest demon among them had reached the Scattered Immortal Stage, Second Layer.

    Without alerting anyone, Gu An, a Heavenly Celestial Ascension Stage, Ninth Layer cultivator, silently infiltrated the forest. Settling beneath a tree, he activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    He didn¡¯t rush into his breakthrough immediately. Instead, he spread out his divine sense to scan the surroundings.

    Within his detection range, he sensed the presence of Roving Immortals, but fortunately, there were no Heavenly Celestial Ascension cultivators.

    Heavenly Celestial Ascension cultivators were rare no matter where they were. Mortal beings had little chance of ever encountering one¡ªafter all, those at this stage could leave this world entirely.

    Gu An expanded his divine sense to its maximum range, but even then, he did not detect any Heavenly Celestial Ascension cultivators. Only then did he truly relax.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see them on the ocean¡¯s surface, if he looked up at the sky, he could see them every day¡ªfigures streaking across the heavens like meteors.

    Gu An withdrew his divine sense and summoned his status panel.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 128/16,890,764]

    [Physique: Profound Saint Body]

    [Cultivation: Heavenly Celestial Ascension Stage, Ninth Layer]

    Can I Level Up by Throwing Away Ten Million Years of Lifespan?

    Advancing from Heavenly Celestial Ascension Stage, Eighth Layer to Ninth Layer had already cost him thirty thousand years of lifespan.

    To reach an even higher realm, a single failure meant he had to wait at least another thirty thousand years before attempting another breakthrough.

    Fail a hundred times? That would cost three million years of lifespan. The mere thought of it made him shudder.

    If he could break through by burning ten million years of lifespan, he would consider himself lucky.

    For this reason, he didn''t dare waste lifespan on improving his techniques or physique. He decided to brute-force his way through with sheer willpower!

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An first invested a million years of lifespan to test the waters.

    [You cultivated by absorbing spiritual energy for fifty thousand years. You attempted to break through to the Free Soaring Immortal Stage using your mastery of the Primal Heaven and Earth Art. You began your tribulation but failed to endure the Supreme Dao Reincarnation Profound Heavenly Tribulation¡ªBreakthrough Failed.]

    [You cultivated by absorbing spiritual energy for one hundred thousand years. You attempted to break through to the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, but once again failed the tribulation.]

    Fifty thousand years per tribulation attempt?!

    That was brutal!

    Gu An stared at the repeated failure notifications, his heart pounding.

    A million years of lifespan¡ªwasted after only twenty failed attempts...

    If it took five million years just to fail a hundred times, this was going to be a nightmare.

    Feeling a surge of anxiety, he clenched his teeth and threw in five million years of lifespan!

    Failure!

    Failure!

    Gu An couldn''t even be bothered to read the notifications carefully. As long as they didn''t grow longer, it meant all attempts had failed.

    In the end, all five million years were wasted¡ªhe had failed another hundred times.

    Breaking through to the Free Soaring Immortal Stage was truly impossible! No wonder he had never heard of anyone reaching this realm before. Tales of Heavenly Celestial Ascension cultivators were common, but there were no legends of Free Soaring Immortals.

    Bringing up his status panel once more, he saw that he still had ten million years of lifespan left. That finally calmed his heart a little.

    Five million more!

    He refused to believe he couldn¡¯t break through!

    The failure notifications continued flashing before his eyes. Inside the Lifespan Barrier, there was no surge of spiritual energy. Above him, the tree leaves rustled in the wind, almost as if they were mocking him.

    It was as if even the Lifespan Barrier itself was taunting him.

    And yet... his second five million years were completely wasted again!

    At this point, he had spent eleven million years of lifespan, failing two hundred and twenty times.

    Finally, A Breakthrough!

    Just when he was beginning to despair, he threw in another five hundred thousand years.

    Finally, the notifications changed.

    [You cultivated by absorbing spiritual energy for three hundred fifty thousand years. You attempted to break through to the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, endured the tribulation, and succeeded! Your cultivation advanced to Free Soaring Immortal Stage, First Layer.]

    [You cultivated by absorbing spiritual energy for four hundred ten thousand years. Your cultivation advanced to Second Layer.]

    [You cultivated by absorbing spiritual energy for four hundred seventy thousand years. Your cultivation advanced to Third Layer.]

    Sixty thousand years per minor breakthrough?

    This Free Soaring Immortal Stage was too cruel!

    Finally, his Lifespan Barrier began to function properly. Spiritual energy surged toward him, and the land beneath his feet trembled as the entire island''s spiritual energy plummeted.

    Panicked, countless oceanic demonic beasts surfaced.

    The entire ocean boiled with chaos.

    The island itself erupted into uproar as demon hordes howled in terror, shaking the heavens.

    From above the forest, numerous shapeshifted demons soared past, mistaking this disturbance for an invasion.

    Gu An closed his eyes, feeling the changes within his body.

    He had finally broken into the legendary Free Soaring Immortal Stage.

    Mastery of the Dao

    To advance beyond the Heavenly Celestial Ascension Stage, one had to master the Five Elements Dao. Once perfected, one could comprehend the laws of heaven and earth.

    Everything in existence was governed by invisible, untouchable laws.

    To become a Free Soaring Immortal meant breaking free from the constraints of the world, gaining true transcendence.

    After fully completing his transformation, Gu An vanished into a streak of light, reappearing outside a mansion in the dead of night.

    A plaque above the entrance bore two words:

    Ji Residence.

    He had arrived not through teleportation, but through his Dao itself.

    This was the power of a Free Soaring Immortal.

    Gu An gazed at the Ji Residence before him.

    Through his Dao-infused Golden Core, he had descended upon a place connected to his karma.

    That¡¯s right¡ªdescended, not teleported.

    Teleportation, no matter how fast, left behind traces in space. Descent, however, was different. It ignored the very fabric of space, breaking free from the rules of the world.

    He had arrived not as a traveler moving between locations, but as someone who simply existed wherever his Dao reached.

    It was an utterly otherworldly experience.

    Gu An stepped toward the entrance.

    This was his birthplace¡ªthe place where he had grown up.

    With one step, he crossed the threshold, now walking through the courtyard.

    A lamp-carrying elder servant approached from the other side. The flickering light illuminated his wrinkled face, his old eyes filled with exhaustion.

    The old man walked straight toward Gu An.

    And then¡ªhe passed right through him.

    Their bodies overlapped for a brief moment, yet the old servant remained completely unaware of his presence.

    Gu An lowered his gaze, his eyes flickering with realization.

    This was the true mystery of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage.

    Mortal beings could neither perceive nor touch him.

    No wonder there were no legends of Free Soaring Immortals in the world.

    For the first time, Gu An truly felt invincible.

 Chapter 237: The Soul of the Ji Family Ancestor

    Late at night, the Ji Residence was dimly lit. Gu An strolled through the corridors, childhood memories surfacing one after another.

    The Ji Residence was the starting point of his life, and he still held deep feelings for it. He had lived well here from a young age, aside from that one time he crashed into a flowerbed and nearly had his hand chopped off. Other than that, his days had been peaceful¡ªhe had never been bullied by the Ji family¡¯s younger generation. Conflicts between family members occasionally arose, but they never escalated to the point of irreconcilable enmity.

    After a hundred years away, looking at the Ji Residence again, he felt both familiar and estranged.

    Familiar, because the furnishings and environment had hardly changed.

    Estranged, because the people were different.

    The Ji family had many branches, and the Ji Residence he was in was merely one among thousands. There were Ji family branches spread across all three dynasties.

    Before the Demonic Cataclysm, the Ji family had taken refuge in the Seven Star Spirit Realm, but only the main family and the upper echelons of each branch had gone. After the catastrophe ended, those who had taken shelter there returned to their respective homelands to continue developing the family.

    Gu An had even seen Ji family branches over the ocean. However, those branches remained close to the mainland, not daring to venture too far, as the creatures of the sea were powerful, and high-level demonic beasts were all too common.

    The strongest cultivator in this Ji Residence was at the Integration Stage. Thinking back, there was a time when an Integration Stage expert was someone he had to look up to.

    Suddenly.

    Gu An sensed a faint soul presence, sparking his curiosity. He immediately headed in that direction.

    Along the way, shadows passed him by, some directly crossing paths with him. He even walked straight through courtyard walls, as if everything around him were mere illusions.

    He spotted a familiar face¡ªhis old guard from back then, the very one who had nearly chopped off his hand.

    A hundred years had passed, and the man¡¯s hair had turned white with age. He no longer had that fierce and intimidating demeanor; instead, he looked kind and gentle.

    Gu An merely glanced at him without any thought of revenge. After all, it had been his own fault for breaking the flowerbed back then, and the guard had only been doing his duty. Besides, the gap between their realms was now insurmountable¡ªthey weren¡¯t even in the same world anymore. Why would he hold a grudge?

    The Ji Residence was vast, but Gu An wandered through it leisurely as if taking a stroll through a garden.

    An hour later, he arrived at the source of the mysterious soul¡¯s presence.

    The ancestral hall.

    He passed through the doorway and saw rows of ancestral tablets¡ªeach belonging to a past patriarch of the Ji family. The soul was hidden within the main ancestral tablet.

    Gu An approached and read the name inscribed on it.

    Ji Zhan!

    Deep within the tablet, an old man¡¯s soul lay curled up, seemingly napping.

    The soul was concealed within Karmic Force, not in an ordinary alternate space. No living being could detect its presence through divine sense alone.

    Ji Zhan turned in his sleep, as if dreaming. He remained unaware that someone was observing him.

    Gu An cast his Lifespan Perception toward him, but all the readings came back as zero¡ªnot even his cultivation level was displayed.

    Ji Zhan was intricately connected to the entire Ji Residence through Karmic Threads, one of which was linked to Ji Xuanyu.

    Ji Zhan was Ji Xuanyu¡¯s ancestral patriarch.

    Tracing Ji Xuanyu¡¯s karmic thread, Gu An noticed a strange distortion. Even he couldn¡¯t see through that section clearly.

    Something was wrong with Ji Xuanyu¡¯s karma. It felt eerie, as if at some point, he had suddenly become a different person.

    Upon closer inspection, the anomaly had appeared when Ji Xuanyu was ten years old.

    Gu An didn¡¯t dwell on it. Investigating Ji Xuanyu wasn¡¯t his purpose here. Given that Ji Xuanyu possessed an Innate Dao Sigil, it wasn¡¯t surprising for his karma to be unusual.

    He didn¡¯t stay long and soon turned to leave the ancestral hall.

    Deep within the tablet, Ji Zhan suddenly sat up, scratching his head as he muttered, ¡°Strange... why did I feel uneasy just now? Could it be that the Ji family is facing another calamity?¡±

    He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that damn Seven Star Spirit Realm... Sigh, the younger generation these days has no ambition, always relying on others. Too bad I can only watch. Hopefully, she can restore the Ji family to its former glory.¡±

    With that, Ji Zhan lay back down and continued his slumber.

    To him, time was meaningless. He was used to immersing himself in dreams, enjoying the endless cycles of his own self-created reincarnation.

    Dawn at the Shore

    As the morning sun rose over the horizon, Dan Bei stood on the beach, gazing into the distance with a pale face.

    During the Battle of Divine Anomaly City, he had been stung by a Devouring Immortal Scorpion from the Seven Star Spirit Realm, and the venom still lingered in his body.

    A figure emerged from the forest behind him.

    It was the Starsea Sect¡¯s prodigy, Dan Jiuxiao.

    ¡°Master, that brat An Hao is unbelievable! I taught him my divine technique, and he mastered it in a single night¡ªthis is just unfair...¡±

    As he approached, Dan Jiuxiao ranted, frustration evident in his voice. Just mentioning An Hao¡¯s talent made him furious.

    He had completely conceded defeat. An Hao¡¯s talent and comprehension were clearly superior to his own.

    Dan Bei remained silent, still staring into the distance.

    ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡± Dan Jiuxiao asked, unable to hold back his curiosity.

    Dan Bei finally snapped out of his daze and replied, ¡°Something is wrong with the spiritual energy over the ocean... I suspect some kind of phenomenon is occurring. It might be related to the rumors of the Apocalyptic Sea Tide.¡±

    Dan Jiuxiao frowned. ¡°Apocalyptic Sea Tide? I bet it¡¯s just another scheme from the Seven Star Spirit Realm. That giant rift appeared way too conveniently!¡±

    Dan Bei didn¡¯t respond. He found such discussions pointless.

    At that moment, a radiant multicolored light descended from the sky, landing beside them.

    Both of them turned to look and saw a mysterious figure shrouded in dark purple demonic energy.

    Dan Jiuxiao¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?!¡±

    Dan Bei would never forget how Gu An had effortlessly slain two Roving Immortals in that battle. He immediately bowed in respect¡ªafter all, Gu An had once saved his life.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my disciple all these years,¡± Gu An said.

    Just as Dan Bei was about to reply, Gu An suddenly appeared right in front of him.

    Before he could react, Gu An reached out with his right hand, placing two fingers on Dan Bei¡¯s chest.

    In an instant¡ªDan Bei couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Dan Jiuxiao panicked and instinctively tried to rush forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Dan Bei shouted in a commanding tone, even using his spiritual power to hold Dan Jiuxiao in place.

    ¡°Senior is removing my poison...¡± Dan Bei took a deep breath and muttered, his eyes filled with complex emotions.

    As Gu An¡¯s spiritual power entered his body, he suddenly realized how insignificant he was.

    Compared to this power, even Roving Immortals were pitifully weak.

    Was the Celestial Ascension Stage truly this terrifying?

    Even though Dan Bei himself was at the Roving Immortal Stage, he had no confidence in ever reaching Celestial Ascension. Though it was just one stage above him, he had no idea how to even begin breaking through.

    Dan Jiuxiao was overjoyed.

    His master¡¯s poison had long been a thorn in his heart, yet he had been helpless to do anything about it. Now, An Hao¡¯s master had easily removed it.

    A few moments later, Gu An withdrew his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with my disciple alone,¡± he said.

    Without another word, he turned and walked toward the forest.

    Dan Jiuxiao quickly bowed and didn¡¯t dare to stop him.

    A Meeting Between Master and Disciple

    Deep within the island¡¯s mountainous region, several hundred miles away from Dan Bei and his disciple, An Hao sat cross-legged on a mountain slope, diligently cultivating.

    Nascent Soul Stage, Fourth Layer.

    Even now, his progress remained astounding.

    Standing behind him, Gu An silently observed his disciple¡¯s current cultivation level, feeling a wave of emotion.

    At only ninety-four years old, An Hao had already reached the fourth layer of the Nascent Soul Stage. Surpassing Li Xuandao was only a matter of time. He was still the fastest cultivator Gu An had ever known.

    At one hundred and twenty-eight years old, Gu An himself had reached the Ninth Layer of the Free Immortal Stage, an accomplishment unparalleled in history.

    Breaking the silence, he said, ¡°Judging by your progress, you haven¡¯t been slacking off.¡±

    An Hao¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    Seeing his master, his face lit up with joy, and he quickly leaped to his feet, excitement barely contained.

    ¡°Master! Why are you here?¡±

    Gu An replied casually, ¡°Just came to check on you.¡±

    Hearing that, An Hao became even more elated. He stepped closer, bombarding Gu An with eager questions. Gone was his usual composed demeanor¡ªstanding before his master, he was once again the lively, mischievous youth of old.

    After chatting for a while, Gu An finally got to the main point.

    ¡°How is your practice of the Yang Wood Primordial Art coming along?¡±

    An Hao¡¯s spiritual root talent was unique¡ªit wasn¡¯t just a powerful single spiritual root. Rather, each of his elemental roots was at the Heavenly Spiritual Root level.

    In other words, he could cultivate all five elemental arts to their highest potential.

    For him, practicing the Primal Heaven and Earth Art wasn¡¯t considered abandoning a previous cultivation method to start over, because both arts originated from the same source.

    An Hao immediately nodded, excitement in his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s going great! I¡¯ve already cultivated Yang Wood! This type of spirit wood can devour spiritual energy¡ªit¡¯s incredibly dominant...¡±

    He spoke enthusiastically, listing out his achievements, eager to prove himself in front of his master. After all, he rarely got to see Gu An, and he didn¡¯t want to disappoint him.

    Once An Hao finished, Gu An said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll pass down a higher-level cultivation technique to you. Yang Wood Primordial Art is merely the foundation of this technique.¡±

    An Hao¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    He nodded excitedly.

    ¡°This technique must remain a secret,¡± Gu An warned. ¡°It will easily attract tribulations. Also, once you start cultivating it, your heavenly tribulations will become even fiercer than those of other cultivators. You must be prepared.¡±

    An Hao suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Heavenly tribulations are influenced by cultivation techniques? No wonder my tribulations always shock everyone...¡±

    Gu An continued, ¡°Recently, I took on another disciple. Your junior brother is also extraordinarily gifted¡ªhis talent rivals yours. As his senior brother, you must set an example. Don¡¯t let him surpass you.¡±

    Junior brother?

    An Hao frowned, instantly becoming tense.

    If someone else had said this to him, he would have scoffed, convinced that no one in the world could match his talent.

    But since it came from Gu An, he didn¡¯t doubt it for a second.

    It turned out there really was someone whose talent equaled or even surpassed his own... and this person was younger than him.

    A sense of urgency immediately filled his heart.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s my junior brother¡¯s name?¡± he asked cautiously.

    Gu An simply smiled.

    ¡°One day, you will meet. When the time comes, you¡¯ll recognize each other¡ªbecause you both cultivate the same technique.¡±

    An Hao¡¯s mind started racing.

    Could it be... Li Ya?

    He thought back to Li Ya¡¯s mastery of the Taicang Frightening God Sword.

    But in the next moment, he dismissed the idea.

    Li Ya was older than him, and in his eyes, wasn¡¯t even close to being a true genius. At best, he was ordinary.

 Chapter 238: Seven Days in the Sky, the World is Vast

    After passing down the Primal Heaven and Earth Art to An Hao, Gu An didn¡¯t linger on the island for long and quickly departed.

    From the sky, he saw towering waves surging in the distance, originating from the place where he had broken through. The sheer volume of spiritual energy he had absorbed caused the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to sink, inevitably shaking the ocean.

    Fortunately, there were no human-inhabited continents in that sea region. The creatures capable of surviving there all had cultivation, so even if the islands were submerged, they wouldn''t necessarily perish. Besides, the waves were merely sweeping across rather than causing the sea level to rise.

    Gu An only gave it a brief glance and didn''t dwell on it¡ªthere was no need to burden himself unnecessarily.

    He carried goodwill in his heart, doing his best to avoid harming innocent beings. However, if his cultivation unavoidably implicated them, then so be it¡ªhe would never stop moving forward because of it.

    Upon returning to Taixuan Sect, Gu An first wandered around Xuan Valley.

    Lu Jiu Jia and the errand disciples had long since grown accustomed to his absence. Although Gu An frequently visited Xuan Valley, everyone knew that his main focus was in the Inner Sect Medicine Valley, and they understood. Without him around, they actually felt less pressure.

    After staying for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Gu An finally made his way to the Third Medicine Valley.

    Compared to Xuan Valley, the Third Medicine Valley was much livelier.

    Stepping down from the teleportation platform, Gu An swept his gaze across the area, instantly perceiving the past of every errand disciple in sight.

    For him, the hundred-year lifespan of a mortal was but a fleeting moment.

    He turned his eyes toward An Xin and peered into her past¡ªsure enough, he saw his own figure.

    If he could see the past of mortals, then so could other Free Soaring Immortals. This made him even more certain of his decision.

    It was fortunate that he had remained in Taixuan Sect. If he had wandered the world freely, the karma he created would have only grown larger. If one of those hidden Free Soaring Immortals caught sight of him and found his rate of growth unreasonable, it could spell trouble.

    Gu An walked up to the wooden fence of the garden, lifting his gaze. His vision had far surpassed what it once was, making him all the more aware of the vastness of the Heavenly Great Realm.

    The name was well deserved!

    This continent alone was already far larger than Earth from his past life, yet within the entirety of the Great Realm, it was no more than a speck of dust.

    As his vision expanded, he saw more and more Celestial Ascendants moving about.

    He could even see the world beyond¡ªthe starry seas glowed brilliantly, filled with endless wonders. Some starlight rivers surged like great tides, countless stars tumbling within, while some vast nebulas resembled a Creation Divine Tree, standing at the center of the cosmos, guiding all things.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze was drawn to the great suns illuminating heaven and earth.

    Beyond the Heavenly Great Realm, there weren¡¯t just one or two suns¡ªthere were seven, each incomprehensibly massive, revolving around the realm in some mysterious pattern that ensured the cycle of seasons and day-night balance.

    With his eyesight, he could tell that each of these seven suns housed a colossal, enigmatic being.

    Some were avian, some were beasts, and some even took human form¡ªeach of them exuded an awe-inspiring presence.

    The suns'' surfaces were shrouded by some kind of barrier, preventing Gu An from perceiving their true forms or probing them with his lifespan perception.

    He only took a fleeting glance before withdrawing his gaze¡ªhe had no desire to disturb whatever dwelled within them.

    A Free Soaring Immortal could easily traverse the heavens and venture into the outer cosmos, but Gu An had no such intentions for now.

    Staying in Taixuan Sect was good enough.

    He had no urgent enemies to face, no pressing need for adventure.

    If he truly wished, he could roam the world unseen¡ªbelow the Free Soaring Immortal realm, none could perceive or interact with him.

    Gu An turned his gaze toward the distant horizon. His vision extended across millions of miles in an instant, sweeping rapidly through vast seascapes.

    He saw even grander continents, countless conflicts, wars between nations, battles between Grandmasters of the Immortal Dao, and divine beasts revered as gods soaring through the heavens, with mortal beings prostrating before them.

    Yet there were also places where even his vision could not penetrate¡ªplaces where, perhaps, Free Soaring Immortals lurked.

    Such locations were either far removed from the mortal world or nestled deep within the bustling territories of humans and demons.

    He even spotted a continent teeming with immortal cultivators, where the lowest realm was Nirvana Stage¡ªa sight that left him astonished.

    Luckily, that continent was unfathomably distant.

    Even for Nirvana Stage cultivators, crossing such distances was nearly impossible. The journey was filled with perilous lands¡ªhe had just witnessed a Scattered Immortal being devoured by a colossal sea beast in an instant.

    That Scattered Immortal had been moving at a speed beyond mortal comprehension, yet it mattered not¡ªthe sea beast swallowed him whole before he could react.

    Gu An felt as if he were on an expedition, uncovering the world''s secrets.

    It was exhilarating.

    He couldn''t stop.

    He didn''t know how much time had passed when You Yingying suddenly appeared beside him, asking,

    "What are you thinking about? You¡¯ve been staring off for a long time."

    Gu An withdrew his gaze, turned to her, and smiled lightly.

    "I was wondering just how vast the Starsea Sect Alliance truly is and how big the world outside must be."

    You Yingying laughed. "If you want to explore the ocean, I can arrange it for you. As for the size of Starsea Sect Alliance¡ªeven I don¡¯t know. The seas it controls are vast beyond imagination, easily tens of thousands of times larger than this continent. And that¡¯s just my rough estimate."

    Gu An nodded slightly.

    A domain tens of thousands of times larger than the continent? That was certainly vast, but to him, it still wasn¡¯t that big. He could see even further beyond.

    Did the Starsea Sect Alliance have any Free Soaring Immortals?

    Perhaps, but he doubted they resided in the mortal world.

    Even though Gu An could gaze across the world, he had yet to see

    another Free Soaring Immortal.

    It was as if their kind could not perceive one another.

    Perhaps that was the true meaning of Free Soaring!

    "You know," You Yingying mused, "the Starsea Sect Alliance¡¯s internal trials are coming up soon. I wonder if Xuantian Yi will make a name for himself this time."

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. "Are there any entry requirements?"

    Li Ya, Zhang Bukui, and An Hao had all joined Starsea Sect Alliance. Gu An was eager to see if they could carve out a reputation for themselves.

    "There aren''t any. Anyone under a thousand years old can participate. Oh, right¡ªLi Ya from Taixuan Sect will likely enter. That Divine Anomaly City is a Pseudo-Supreme Immortal Treasure¡ªa lot of geniuses will be challenging him."

    You Yingying smirked mischievously, clearly anticipating the chaos.

    They continued chatting, mostly about the Starsea Sect Alliance. Though You Yingying had no desire to return, she took immense pride in her sect and subtly belittled Taixuan Sect.

    This only made Gu An more eager for Taixuan Sect¡¯s future.

    Who knew?

    Ten thousand years from now, would Taixuan Sect surpass Starsea Sect Alliance?

    Though Gu An had reached the ninth level of Free Soaring Immortal, he was only 128 years old.

    Forget the distant future¡ªhe was already eager for tomorrow.

    Gu An and You Yingying chatted for a while longer before he moved to another location to continue observing the Heavenly Great Realm.

    Far to the west, he saw a towering mountain range amidst a vast desert, shrouded in an endless storm of golden sand.

    Atop the highest peak stood a grand palace, radiating golden light, with a steady stream of monks flying in and out.

    More importantly, this palace was another place his vision could not penetrate¡ªmeaning it likely housed a Free Soaring Immortal.

    The world was vast indeed.

    It seemed that not all Celestial Ascendants or higher-level beings left the mortal realm.

    As the days passed, Gu An continued to observe the world whenever he had free time.

    But what intrigued him the most was the north.

    There lay an unimaginably vast continent¡ªthe largest he had ever seen.

    Yet, despite his enhanced vision, he could only make out its outer edges. The moment his gaze tried to go deeper, it was blocked by an invisible force.

    A mystical power surrounded this land¡ªsomething omnipresent, something profound.

    It had to be fate itself.

    Even Taixuan Sect had accumulated a similar power, but compared to that northern continent, it was as insignificant as a grain of rice before the sun.

    Gu An speculated that this must be the strongest region in the entire Heavenly Great Realm, though he couldn¡¯t confirm it through mere observation alone.

    The continent was so far from the Three Dynasties¡¯ Territory that crossing the mountains and seas to reach it would be more difficult than the legendary Journey to the West.

    Thus, the first spring of Gu An¡¯s Free Soaring Immortal stage passed.

    Despite stepping into an entirely new realm of cultivation, he continued living as he always had¡ªwandering between different medicine valleys, visiting the Outer Sect City to read, sharing drinks with old friends.

    His life was leisurely and content.

    In the Forest

    Wearing a blue robe, Yang Zhi attacked Gu An relentlessly, his movements swift and precise. His punches and kicks carried immense force, but Gu An remained stationary, casually countering each strike as if he had all the time in the world.

    The faster Yang Zhi moved, the slower Gu An seemed in comparison.

    Then, with a single kick, Gu An sent Yang Zhi flying backward. The young disciple crashed into a tree, shaking loose a cascade of leaves.

    This time, Yang Zhi didn¡¯t have the strength to get up. He had exhausted all his energy.

    Yet, rather than feeling frustrated, he looked at his master with eager anticipation.

    He knew he could never match Gu An, but he longed for his evaluation.

    "The path of body cultivation is not so narrow," Gu An remarked, his gaze steady.

    "Your fists and feet can serve as weapons, but so can every part of your body."

    Seeing his disciple¡¯s rapid progress, Gu An felt a sense of satisfaction.

    Yang Zhi¡¯s growth rate was astonishing¡ªeven greater than An Hao¡¯s back in the day.

    Perhaps it was the lingering effects of that pill.

    Regardless, Gu An was impressed.

    He decided on a goal.

    "Reach the Nirvana Stage within five hundred years!"

    Until then, Yang Zhi was forbidden from venturing into the outside world for training. At most, he could visit his family.

    Yang Zhi was unaware of the cultivation target his master had set for him. Standing up, he asked,

    "Master, should I focus on cultivating the Myriad Forms Qi Technique or the Primal Heaven and Earth Art? And what about the Heaven and Earth Dao Gang Energy you taught me? All of these techniques feel incredibly profound¡ªI can¡¯t possibly master them all at once."

    "Take your time," Gu An advised.

    "There¡¯s no need to rush your breakthroughs. Build a solid foundation first."

    Yang Zhi nodded in agreement.

    Under Gu An¡¯s guidance, he lacked nothing¡ªhe had pills, resources, and even had no personal expenses. There was truly no reason for him to rush.

    After a moment of contemplation, he suddenly asked,

    "Master, when do you plan to participate in the Grand Ranking Tournament?"

 Chapter 239: This time, I win!

    Chapter 239 This time, I win!

    Ever since his master had defied fate to change his destiny, Yang had firmly believed that his master was the strongest cultivator in the world. Whether it was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, the Dao Lord, or even the Seven Star Spirit Realm and the Starsea Sect Alliance¡ªnone of them could possibly be his master''s match.

    He longed to see his master¡¯s name shake the world. If that happened, as his disciple, he would also share in the glory.

    Gu An looked at him with a stern expression and said, "Are you cultivating immortality to show off, or to pursue eternal life? If it¡¯s just to show off, you can go wander the mortal world right now and become a top-tier martial artist."

    Yang thought his master was angry and quickly explained, "Of course, it''s for eternal life... Master, I was wrong. I was just listening to the other disciples talk about the ranking tournament and got curious."

    Gu An did not let him off the hook so easily. Taking the opportunity to temper his disciple''s character, he said earnestly, "Let¡¯s not even discuss the fact that your physique is currently rejected by the heavens. If people find out about it, you could invite disaster upon yourself. There are many in this world who already know their fate. I am strong, but there will always be someone stronger. No matter how powerful a wandering immortal may be, there will always be those beyond them. If cultivators didn¡¯t have to fight for opportunities, then they should at least cherish what they already have."

    "Don¡¯t flaunt yourself. Don¡¯t look down on the people of this world."

    Yang was covered in cold sweat, filled with guilt.

    Recently, he had indeed become somewhat arrogant. Watching the disciples in the valley struggle in the Qi Refining Stage while he had already reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, he couldn''t help but feel superior.

    "As your master, I don¡¯t expect anything in return, but I also don¡¯t want you to become reckless and arrogant. Since you are cultivating the Dao, you should understand that fate is real. If you stray from the right path, the heavens will punish you in the end. I do not want you to become someone who covets vanity and status. Do you understand?" Gu An continued, his words striking Yang so deeply that his eyes reddened.

    Yang wasn¡¯t moved because of the lecture, but because his master had once again emphasized that he expected nothing in return. This stirred something inside him, making him feel even more undeserving.

    He knew exactly what was in his heart. Even though he had undergone a transformation, he still had desires, still had a darker side. It was precisely because of these feelings that he felt ashamed.

    Look at his master¡ªclearly an immortal, yet he never used his strength to bully the weak. He stayed in Taixuan Sect, living among mortals, never acting superior.

    He should learn from his master and become a true cultivator!

    "Master, I..." Yang opened his mouth to speak, but before he could finish, he was interrupted.

    "Let''s go. Time to head back."

    Gu An turned and left, and Yang hurried to follow.

    As summer waned, Gu An rode atop the Blood Prison Great Saint, returning from Horizon Valley. Along the way, the Blood Prison Great Saint cursed three monkey demons endlessly, even pleading with Gu An to unseal some of his cultivation¡ªat least enough to reach the Core Formation Stage.

    "No rush. This is a good opportunity to temper your temperament. You''re too hot-tempered, and your words are too sharp. If you don¡¯t learn to control it, you¡¯ll invite disaster sooner or later." Gu An said casually as he flipped through a peculiar book in his hands. It was something Luo Hun had obtained from Li Xuandao.

    According to Luo Hun, this book was comparable to Adventures of the Green Hero!

    And indeed, it was. The Land of the Three Dynasties had many scholars, and there were always people who wrote better than Xuantian Yi.

    However, this book wasn¡¯t a travelogue¡ªit was about romance and intrigue in the imperial city.

    Hearing Gu An''s words, the Blood Prison Great Saint instantly lost his enthusiasm.

    He knew his own flaws. But whenever he got into an argument, if he didn¡¯t beat the other party to a pulp, he wouldn¡¯t feel satisfied.

    [Hostile intent detected: Zhou Yu harbors killing intent toward you. Would you like to use Lifespan Perception on him?]

    Zhou Yu?

    The former Venerable Pavilion of Taixuan Sect?

    Gu An frowned. Why was this guy suddenly harboring killing intent toward him? Could it have something to do with Wu Jue?

    The Zhou family had already left Taixuan Sect, which had caused quite a stir. Many Taixuan Sect disciples despised them, considering them traitors¡ªespecially since they had defected to Cang Heaven Sect.

    Today, Taixuan Sect¡¯s greatest rival was Cang Heaven Sect. The disciples believed that if Taixuan Sect wanted to become the top sect in the cultivation world, they had to surpass Cang Heaven Sect.

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense spread across the entire continent, searching for Wu Jue¡¯s presence. He quickly found him.

    Wu Jue was deep in the border mountains of the Taicang Empire, inside a dilapidated monastery, facing off against several cultivators.

    At that moment, Wu Jue furrowed his brows tightly, his hands clenched into fists within his sleeves.

    Zhou Yu, clad in black robes, stood before him with an imposing presence, while the other Zhou family cultivators looked at Wu Jue with clear disapproval.

    "Wu Jue, our Zhou family invested so many resources into you. Without us, you wouldn¡¯t be where you are today. Do you really intend to be ungrateful?" A female cultivator said coldly.

    The others chimed in as well, their tones carrying veiled threats.

    Wu Jue gritted his teeth and retorted, "Taixuan Sect has also shown me kindness. If joining the Zhou family means betraying Taixuan Sect, wouldn¡¯t that make me just as ungrateful?"

    Zhou Yu spoke slowly, "Jue¡¯er, while the world may seem peaceful now, more and more oceanic cultivators are arriving. The cultivation world will eventually face a great calamity. From what I know, not even the Sect Master or the Supreme Elder know the true identity of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. If the Sword Sovereign were to leave one day, Taixuan Sect would be wiped out instantly."

    Wu Jue responded firmly, "Impossible! Why would Taixuan Sect be the only one to fall? Is Cang Heaven Sect absolutely safe? Besides, Taixuan Sect has other grandmasters beyond the Sword Sovereign. I believe Taixuan Sect is stronger than Cang Heaven Sect!"

    With those words, he had officially severed ties with Zhou Yu¡ªwho was now working for Cang Heaven Sect.

    Zhou Yu''s face darkened immediately. "Think carefully. If you betray the Zhou family, you will be our enemy. Out of respect for our master-disciple bond, I will let you go today. But in the future, if we meet, I will kill you to uphold the honor of the Zhou family. Not just you, but everyone connected to you¡ªsuch as your only brother in Taixuan Sect, Gu An."

    "Not just Gu An. All the friends you''ve made in the sect¡¯s main city will die as well."

    Zhou Yu truly didn¡¯t want to let Wu Jue go. His talent was simply too high¡ªcomparable to An Hao¡¯s.

    Cang Heaven Sect had no one who could match An Hao!

    Moreover, Wu Jue had no background and was alone in the world. If he married into the Zhou family, they could ensure their bloodline remained strong.

    Wu Jue¡¯s expression turned grim. He took a deep breath and asked, "How long have you been investigating me?"

    The moment Zhou Yu mentioned Gu An, he panicked.

    There were still Zhou family spies inside Taixuan Sect!

    Zhou Yu replied calmly, "From the day you became my disciple, I already knew everything about your connections. It¡¯s not too late to change your mind. In the future, you can even bring those you care about into Cang Heaven Sect."

    This time, he didn''t mention Gu An¡ªbecause he couldn¡¯t bring Gu An over.

    Boom!

    A thunderous bolt suddenly struck, too fast for anyone to react. Zhou Yu was instantly obliterated.

    All the Zhou family cultivators were shocked, their expressions frozen in disbelief.

    And in the distance, Gu An merely sighed. "Hopefully, the Zhou family knows their place... Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless."

    Wu Jue was stunned, his back pressed against the monastery¡¯s wall. He quickly steadied himself, his eyes widening as he stared at the charred ground where Zhou Yu had stood just moments ago. Thick smoke rose from the scorched earth.

    The other Zhou family cultivators were just as dumbfounded.

    "Master?"

    One of the disciples called out anxiously, but no response came.

    "This is bad! There''s a Taixuan Sect grandmaster nearby!" a female disciple exclaimed before vanishing in an instant. The rest of the Zhou family members also fled without hesitation, completely disregarding Wu Jue.

    Wu Jue stood frozen in place. After a brief moment of hesitation, he turned and left as well.

    As he hurried away, a single question echoed in his mind¡ªwas Zhou Yu dead or alive?

    And more importantly...

    Who was behind that lightning strike?

    There was no way it had been a coincidence. Zhou Yu had been standing in that exact spot, only for a bolt of lightning to strike at that very moment? The odds were too absurd.

    Meanwhile.

    Gu An still sat atop the Blood Prison Great Saint, gazing lazily at the book in his hands. Killing Zhou Yu had only granted him ninety-two years of lifespan¡ªhow utterly dull.

    "Hopefully, the Zhou family knows their place and doesn¡¯t keep harboring ill intent toward me. Otherwise, they can¡¯t blame me for being ruthless."

    Though Gu An chose to cultivate quietly and keep a low profile, that did not mean he was someone the Zhou family could afford to provoke.

    Fortunately, in the days that followed, no more members of the Zhou family showed any hostility toward Gu An.

    It wasn¡¯t because they feared him¡ªafter all, to the outside world, he was merely in the Core Formation Stage.

    No, the real reason was that no one believed a newly advanced Core Formation cultivator could have wiped out Zhou Yu, who was at the Ninth Level of the Integration Stage, without even being present.

    Whoever had killed Zhou Yu had to be a powerhouse at the Profound Mind Realm¡ªpossibly even the Grand Ascension Stage.

    Clearly, Taixuan Sect was sending them a warning.

    Inside a vast and resplendent palace, thousands of cultivators gathered.

    The palace hall was massive, with a central corridor over a hundred meters wide. On either side, towering teleportation arrays continuously flashed as cultivators arrived one after another.

    Amid the crowd, An Hao stood still, glancing around with curiosity. He was utterly fascinated by his surroundings.

    "I heard that the famous Li Ya from Divine Anomaly City is participating in this entrance examination," one cultivator murmured.

    "Divine Anomaly City? You mean that Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure?"

    "That¡¯s right. Li Ya sure is lucky. I can¡¯t imagine how strong he must be now that he wields an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure."

    "Let¡¯s just hope he¡¯s not allowed to use it during the test. Otherwise, how the hell are we supposed to compete?"

    "Hah! If he doesn¡¯t use the treasure, then he¡¯s just another small-time cultivator from a barbaric land. Not even worth mentioning."

    Hearing the murmurs around him, An Hao sighed inwardly.

    The influence of an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure was truly terrifying.

    Li Ya¡¯s name had already spread into the Starsea Sect Alliance, stirring up hostility among the new disciples even before he had arrived.

    Just as he was thinking about it, a familiar voice rang out¡ª

    "An Hao, long time no see. This time, it¡¯s my turn to win."

    An Hao turned his head and saw two men approaching him. One of them radiated a faint demonic aura.

    It was none other than Li Ya and Zhang Bukui.

    Li Ya carried himself with absolute confidence, his eyes burning with determination as he stared at An Hao.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Bukui wore a face full of curiosity.

 Chapter 240: Vow to Protect

    Looking at Li Ya, whose face was full of fighting spirit, An Hao remained indifferent. If it were before, he might have looked forward to a duel with Li Ya. But now, the only thing on his mind was that junior brother he had never met.

    Li Ya possessed a supreme immortal treasure, making him vastly different from before. Naturally, An Hao no longer saw himself as Li Ya¡¯s match.

    However, setting aside the supreme immortal treasure, An Hao truly didn¡¯t think Li Ya was qualified to be his opponent.

    Li Ya assumed An Hao was hesitant to fight and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When facing you, I won¡¯t use that treasure. But if it¡¯s against others, I won¡¯t hold back. It¡¯ll be the perfect chance to showcase the might of Taixuan Sect.¡±

    Zhang Bukui, standing beside them, snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you using that treasure. In fact, I¡¯d love to test its sharpness myself.¡±

    An Hao looked at Zhang Bukui. He had encountered him before¡ªback then, Zhang Bukui and Li Ya were already inseparable, though they hadn¡¯t officially introduced themselves.

    An Hao was quite interested in Zhang Bukui. He could sense the immense vitality within him. In terms of raw strength, Zhang Bukui was undoubtedly stronger than Li Ya.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± An Hao stared at Zhang Bukui and asked.

    ¡°Zhang Bukui,¡± he replied, ¡°Li Ya¡¯s sworn brother.¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but he didn¡¯t deny it.

    An Hao nodded and said nothing more, turning away.

    Li Ya grew intrigued. Taking a step forward, he suggested, ¡°We three all hail from Taixuan Sect and joined the Starsea Sect Alliance in the same batch. Regardless of wins and losses in the future, how about we support each other?¡±

    An Hao nodded, not objecting.

    In his heart, Taixuan Sect still held a high position. Helping fellow disciples was natural to him.

    Li Ya and Zhang Bukui stepped forward, standing beside An Hao, and started chatting about their past experiences. At first, An Hao wasn¡¯t particularly interested, but as he listened, he gradually found himself drawn in.

    These two... were such battle maniacs?

    Before long, Zhang Bukui and Li Ya started bickering, shifting blame onto each other. An Hao suddenly felt a bit envious of them¡ªno matter where they went, they had each other¡¯s backs.

    Thinking of his junior sister, An Xin, An Hao let out a sigh.

    Even he felt that fate was unfair.

    While Li Ya and the others were making their mark in the Starsea Sect Alliance, far away in Taixuan Sect, Gu An and his disciples were living their lives as usual, just as they had for the past decade.

    Ten years passed in the blink of an eye.

    Gu An had reached the age of 139. That summer, Taixuan Sect was preparing to host the Heavenly Rankings Tournament, plunging the sect into an unprecedented level of excitement.

    In the attic of Third Medicine Valley, Gu An examined his status panel¡ªhis lifespan had recovered to eight million years. He was quite satisfied.

    Back when he broke through to the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, just maintaining his Lifespan Barrier had consumed nearly a million years of his lifespan. Gaining four million years over the past decade was steady progress.

    His next goal was to push his lifespan to one hundred million years. At that point, he would focus on fully enhancing his attributes before attempting another breakthrough to a higher realm.

    Though his lifespan was increasing at a rate of four million years per decade, making one hundred million seem like a distant goal, Gu An wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He still had an ace up his sleeve¡ªthe Otherworldly Celestial Realm.

    The Seventh-Grade Spirit Herbs inside the Otherworldly Celestial Realm weren¡¯t something that matured within mere decades. Additionally, Gu An regularly planted high-grade seeds there every month.

    What he was currently focused on was collecting Immortal Dao Spirit Trees.

    Last year, during Daoist Tang Hai¡¯s private auction, an Immortal Dao Spirit Tree had appeared. Unfortunately, the price skyrocketed to an astronomical amount, and since Gu An had been consistently purchasing high-grade medicinal herbs, he couldn¡¯t afford it.

    The one who won the tree was a powerful grandmaster from the Starsea Sect Alliance¡ªa cultivator with a strong background and vast wealth.

    However, Gu An wasn¡¯t about to make an enemy over a single tree. An Immortal Dao Spirit Tree wouldn¡¯t instantly grant him a million years of lifespan. Besides, Taixuan Sect had maintained a good relationship with the Starsea Sect Alliance for years. His disciple, An Hao, was also thriving within the Starsea Sect Alliance, so there would be future opportunities.

    With the Heavenly Rankings Tournament approaching, Gu An saw a perfect chance to accumulate wealth. He was looking forward to the excitement to come.

    Standing up, he prepared to head to Xuan Valley¡ªan old acquaintance had returned.

    Descending the stairs, Gu An called for Yang, then used the Blood Prison Great Saint to teleport to Xuan Valley.

    Over the years, the disciples of Xuan Valley had grown familiar with both the Blood Prison Great Saint and Yang, fully aware of their connection to Gu An.

    Instead of heading upstairs, Gu An began patrolling the valley¡¯s gardens, with Yang and the Blood Prison Great Saint following closely behind.

    A decade had passed. Now thirty-two years old, Yang had reached the second level of the Core Formation Stage. At his age, this was an exceptional cultivation speed¡ªmaking him one of the top prodigies of the era.

    However, considering that at age twenty, Yang had only been at the third level of the Qi Refining Stage, his potential was even more staggering.

    Yang continued to conceal his cultivation, appearing as if he was only at the seventh level of Qi Refining.

    Having cultivated Myriad Forms Qi Technique and Primal Heaven and Earth Art, his vital energy was incredibly powerful. Gu An estimated that even Nascent Soul cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand his sheer physical strength.

    Under Gu An¡¯s guidance, Yang had become more composed, neither arrogant nor impatient, exuding the demeanor of a true senior disciple.

    ¡°I heard that the Dao Lord of Cang Heaven Sect has arrived,¡± Yang casually remarked while chatting with the Blood Prison Great Saint about the Heavenly Rankings Tournament.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint was also quite interested. The two discussed others but never mentioned their own cultivation levels¡ªa habit instilled in them by Gu An over the years.

    After a while...

    A figure streaked across the sky¡ªit was Li Ya.

    Yang turned his head, a look of curiosity flashing in his eyes.

    What a powerful aura!

    Li Ya rode his sword like an immortal descending from the heavens.

    Sheathing his sword, he quickly approached the edge of the garden and greeted Gu An.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°Senior Brother Li, what brings you here? Wait a moment.¡±

    Li Ya nodded but couldn¡¯t help glancing at Yang.

    Though Yang¡¯s cultivation level seemed low, his presence was extraordinary.

    Who is this person to Junior Brother Gu? Li Ya wondered.

    After handing over some medicinal herbs to a miscellaneous disciple, Gu An led Yang toward Li Ya.

    Introducing Yang, Gu An had him greet Li Ya.

    ¡°Yang greets Senior Uncle,¡± Yang said, cupping his fists with a composed demeanor. Though Li Ya¡¯s aura was formidable, it was nowhere near Gu An¡¯s. If Gu An hadn¡¯t concealed his cultivation, there was no way they could be considered fellow disciples.

    Hearing this, Li Ya asked curiously, ¡°Are you the Yang from Romance of the Gods?¡±

    Yang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve loved Romance of the Gods since I was a child. After joining the sect, I changed my name to reflect my aspirations.¡±

    Li Ya chuckled and pulled out a treasured sword from his storage pouch, handing it to Yang.

    Yang glanced at Gu An. Seeing his master nod in approval, he accepted the gift.

    Li Ya then pulled Gu An toward the attic, signaling Yang to follow¡ªsomething that made Li Ya hesitate for a moment.

    ¡°Yang is my true disciple,¡± Gu An explained with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m teaching him everything I know. Let him come along¡ªhe should broaden his horizons.¡±

    Li Ya took another look at Yang.

    I see... in the future, if he runs into trouble while traveling, he can always come to me.

    Yang quickly thanked him.

    Gu An chuckled to himself¡ªLi Ya had guessed his intent, but got it completely wrong.

    I¡¯m not helping Yang find a backer. I¡¯m helping Li Ya find one.

    After heading upstairs, Li Ya began recounting his experiences in the Starsea Sect Alliance. He had now become a True Legacy Disciple, though among the True Legacy disciples, his cultivation level was the lowest¡ªhis main reliance being Divine Anomaly City.

    Though Yang had joined Taixuan Sect late, he had still heard of Divine Anomaly City.

    To think that the Taixuan Sect disciple who had seized Divine Anomaly City decades ago was none other than his Senior Uncle!

    He suddenly had a suspicion¡ªdid his master secretly help Li Ya win Divine Anomaly City?

    ¡°By the way, I heard that the Starsea Sect Alliance has internal ranking assessments. Did you participate?¡± Gu An suddenly asked.

    Li Ya¡¯s expression immediately stiffened. ¡°I did... My ranking was decent. I made it into the top one hundred. I became a True Legacy disciple through my own strength!¡±

    Gu An clearly didn¡¯t believe him. Over the years, Li Ya had relied heavily on the power of Divine Anomaly City.

    ¡°I heard An Hao also participated. How did he rank?¡± Gu An pressed further.

    Li Ya¡¯s face became even more awkward.

    Yang¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Master, are you talking about An Hao, the number one genius of Taixuan Sect?¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him.¡±

    Yang fell into deep thought.

    Li Ya hesitated before vaguely responding, ¡°His ranking was good too. Without using Divine Anomaly City, I really couldn¡¯t match him.¡±

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? You two fought again?¡±

    Li Ya was stifled. Gu An is doing this on purpose, right?

    Trying to embarrass me in front of a junior?

    He had indeed fought An Hao. He had relied on Divine Anomaly City to suppress many grandmasters. But when he faced An Hao, he had chosen not to use it, wanting a fair fight¡ªand ended up suffering a crushing defeat.

    That battle had become well-known within the Starsea Sect Alliance, with An Hao stepping over his name to rise in fame. It was a bitter memory for Li Ya.

    Though frustrated, he didn¡¯t regret it. An Hao had always been his target, and he wanted to know just how far apart their strength truly was.

    Gu An, however, was quite pleased.

    Hah, so my disciple beat Li Ya? That feels oddly satisfying.

    No, no¡ªthis mentality is dangerous!

    Quickly changing the subject, Gu An shifted the conversation to the Heavenly Rankings Tournament.

    Li Ya explained that he had returned because Taixuan Sect had summoned him back. The sect needed the power of Divine Anomaly City to deal with powerful overseas cultivators.

    Since this was Taixuan Sect¡¯s first time hosting the Heavenly Rankings Tournament, Lu? Baitian wanted to ensure their sect retained the number one position¡ªeven if the opponents were cultivators from the Holy Lands or overseas grandmasters.

    Gu An chuckled. Lu? Baitian really has no shame.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t blame him. After all, in cultivation battles, magical treasures were part of a cultivator¡¯s strength. Besides, who didn¡¯t rely on powerful artifacts?

    Well, aside from Gu An himself.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li, what do you think of my disciple?¡± Gu An suddenly asked. ¡°In five hundred years, I¡¯ll have him compete in the Great Rankings Tournament. Maybe by then, you¡¯ll be facing him.¡±

    Li Ya glanced at Yang. ¡°His cultivation is a bit low. If he wants to fight for the number one spot in the world, he¡¯ll need some serious fortune.¡±

    Yang remained silent, standing obediently by Gu An¡¯s side.

    Gu An laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But I have a feeling that my disciple is blessed with great fortune. One day, his name will shake the world.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Though I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll live to see that day... I still hope that when the time comes, you two will support each other. The path of cultivation is difficult¡ªrelying on oneself alone is not enough.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Ya felt a pang of sorrow.

    He knew that Gu An¡¯s talent was limited, and he couldn¡¯t pursue longevity like himself.

    Li Ya spoke seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your disciple is my disciple. As long as I live, I will protect him with my life. If anyone wants to harm him, they¡¯ll have to step over my dead body first.¡±

    Yang looked at Li Ya, a change appearing in his gaze.

 Chapter 241: Can Fudao Sword Master fight with me?

    Li Ya had returned once again, bringing Gu An plenty of gifts¡ªcultivation herbs, exotic magical artifacts from overseas. Just as Gu An was about to exchange pleasantries, Li Ya couldn''t be bothered with the formalities and simply leaped out the window, leaving Gu An in silent contemplation.

    Yang sighed in admiration. This senior martial uncle was quite the character.

    Though Li Ya seemed unreliable, his actions and words left a good impression on Yang Zhi.

    Especially since Li Ya had previously vowed to protect him with his life¡ªjust for that, Yang Zhi fully accepted him as his martial uncle.

    After spending some time in Xuan Valley, Gu An took Yang and the Blood Prison Great Saint to the Outer Sect City. With the Heavenly Rankings Tournament approaching, cultivators frequently streaked across the sky¡ªnot just from Taixuan Sect but also from across the land and seas.

    Regardless of the tournament''s outcome, Taixuan Sect was bound to make an enormous profit this time. Gu An was quite curious about how much of the earnings would be allocated to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Days passed.

    Five days later, the weather remained scorching hot, yet the Outer Sect City was packed inside and out due to the imminent tournament.

    At the southern gate, an uncountable number of cultivators had gathered, forming a vast sea of people. The scene was grand beyond words.

    Following their gazes upward, a massive battle platform hovered in the sky, encircled by seventy-two enormous banners. It spanned over a hundred miles in diameter, with a faint golden glow emanating from its base, forming a radiant golden stage that seemed to blot out the sky.

    This was the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation, purchased by Taixuan Sect from the Starsea Sect Alliance at an exorbitant cost. Specifically designed for high-level cultivator duels, it consumed an astronomical amount of spiritual energy to maintain. It was rumored that Taixuan Sect had already begun channeling the sect¡¯s underground spiritual veins to sustain it.

    Every city and Medicine Valley under Taixuan Sect had formation arrays projecting a live feed of the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation. These transmission arrays weren¡¯t particularly valuable, so even Xuan Valley had been outfitted with one, allowing all its disciples to watch the battles.

    Third Medicine Valley

    In the pavilion district, over nine hundred disciples had gathered. Some sat cross-legged on the ground, others on benches, all gazing at the sky-screen projection, eagerly waiting for the tournament to begin.

    Though the duels had yet to start, excitement already buzzed among the disciples.

    Gu An sat at a stone table, leisurely enjoying some refreshments. Yang, An Xin, Xiao Chuan, and You Yingying sat at the same table, engaged in a lively discussion about the tournament.

    They mentioned many renowned cultivators, especially the powerful oceanic grandmasters who had made a name for themselves in the Three Dynasties Region over the past decade. Their presence had added an element of unpredictability to the tournament¡¯s outcome.

    These oceanic cultivators had temporarily taken residence in the region, leaving behind numerous opportunities and propelling the cultivation world forward. Many had also earned widespread admiration.

    You Yingying brought up a particular oceanic grandmaster¡ªImmortal Lord in Yellow Robes. He claimed to be the reincarnation of an immortal, possessing extraordinary divine abilities. The Starsea Sect Alliance had tried recruiting him, but he refused. His movements were elusive, rarely seen. What made him truly admirable was that he preferred mentoring those with mediocre talent.

    She believed Immortal Lord in Yellow Robes had the best chance of seizing the number one spot in the tournament.

    Xiao Chuan couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°What are these oceanic grandmasters even doing here? Isn¡¯t this just bullying?¡±

    You Yingying replied, ¡°The Three Dynasties may be weak, but the Seven Star Spirit Realm isn¡¯t. Once its cultivators participate, they¡¯ll naturally draw in other grandmasters looking to make a name for themselves. Of course, there might be other hidden agendas at play. This tournament is far from ordinary¡ªtoo many powerful cultivators have arrived.¡±

    An Xin nodded. ¡°I heard there are five hundred registered participants, with half coming from overseas. The cultivators from the Three Dynasties only make up a third. Aside from Li Ya, the weakest competitor is at the Profound Mind Realm. Many cultivators backed out upon seeing the registration list, which led to this situation.¡±

    Yang remained silent, gazing at the sky-screen projection, his eyes full of longing.

    The title of ¡®Number One in the World¡¯¡ªhow captivating it was.

    Gu An didn¡¯t join their discussion. He understood the tournament¡¯s level far better than they did.

    Currently, there were five Scattered Immortals within Taixuan Sect, seventeen Nirvana Stage cultivators, and over a hundred Grand Ascension cultivators.

    If nothing unexpected happened, the sects of the Three Dynasties Region wouldn''t even make it into the top twenty, let alone win the tournament. Their only hope was Li Ya, who controlled Divine Anomaly City.

    Moreover, Gu An sensed the presence of a Roving Immortal lurking in the mountains outside Taixuan Sect. Their purpose remained unclear.

    This tournament was no longer just about the strength of the Three Dynasties¡¯ cultivation world.

    Gu An, however, remained unfazed. If Taixuan Sect faced the threat of annihilation, he would intervene.

    If not, then even if the sect lost, he wouldn¡¯t step in. If they weren¡¯t strong enough, they had to accept it.

    At midday, the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation finally activated. The seventy-two banners trembled, radiating golden light that quickly coalesced into a towering palace¡ªvast and translucent, allowing everyone outside to see the battles within.

    "Today, the first Heavenly Rankings Tournament of Taixuan Sect shall commence!"

    A powerful voice resonated across the entire sect.

    "I am Lu? Baitian, Sect Master of Taixuan Sect, and I hereby announce the tournament rules¡ªonly victory matters, but no fatal injuries are allowed..."

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s voice carried through the sect via the formation screens, silencing the crowd.

    Gu An turned to An Xin. ¡°Get some more refreshments.¡±

    An Xin quickly left to comply.

    After Lu? Baitian finished explaining the rules, he was about to announce the first match.

    "The first battle will be between Cang Heaven Sect¡¯s¡ª"

    Before he could finish, an overwhelming aura descended upon Taixuan Sect, cutting him off.

    "Hold it!"

    An ancient voice resounded through the heavens, shaking countless cultivators to their core.

    Someone was intervening in the tournament?!

    Even Yang and the others beside Gu An tensed up.

    "Before the tournament begins, may I challenge the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?"

    "I am the Lord of Bluefall Island¡ªDaoist Biluocheng. You may call me Biluocheng Zhenren."

    His words sent shockwaves through Taixuan Sect.

    Someone dared to challenge the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    You Yingying frowned. ¡°Biluocheng Zhenren? Why is he interfering? Has he pledged allegiance to someone?¡±

    Xiao Chuan quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s his cultivation level? Is he also an Immortal?¡±

    You Yingying nodded. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know his exact level. He¡¯s far beyond someone like me. I¡¯ve only heard rumors.¡±

    At that moment, a figure appeared within the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation.

    Countless cultivators looked up, watching his image projected across the sect.

    He wore a blue robe, his posture tall and dignified. In his hand was a long staff, while his white hair was neatly bound beneath a jade crown. His face was old yet imposing. At the tip of his staff, blue flames blazed, coiling like dragons and serpents, exuding an aura of mystery.

    Biluocheng Zhenren!

    A profound pressure blanketed the sect, filling all who gazed upon him with instinctive reverence, as if they were mortals gazing at the boundless heavens.

    On Heavenly Mending Platform, the high-ranking members of Taixuan Sect gathered¡ªLu? Baitian, Ji Hantian, Ancestor Xuan Quan, and others.

    Zuo Yijian stood beside the Heaven-Splitting Axe, his gaze sharp and hostile toward Biluocheng Zhenren.

    This sudden challenge reeked of ill intent.

    Yet Zuo Yijian wasn¡¯t worried¡ªin fact, he was excited.

    It had been far too long since the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had fought.

    Would the legend finally reappear?

    Though the legend of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path endured, many overseas cultivators remained unaware of his true strength.

    Lu? Baitian narrowed his eyes as he gazed at the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation, his expression cold.

    "As expected, someone has come to stir up trouble. The real question is¡ªwho sent him?"

    If the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path refused to fight or lost, Taixuan Sect''s control over the tournament would be greatly weakened¡ªperhaps even leading to its complete collapse. The sect would then be in mortal danger.

    Ancient Grandmaster Gu Zong glanced at Lu? Baitian and murmured, ¡°Sect Master, this person¡¯s name does not appear in the registration records.¡±

    Lu? Baitian nodded. He remained composed as he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s watch and see. It¡¯s about time the overseas cultivators witnessed his power.¡±

    The other high-ranking members of Taixuan Sect also showed expressions of anticipation.

    For the disciples of Taixuan Sect, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was an unrivaled existence¡ªa legendary figure who had personally shaped the sect¡¯s reputation.

    To the sect elders, however, he was much more than that.

    He was the strongest cultivator they had ever witnessed.

    Suppressing internal sect uprisings, slaying Demon Ancestors, executing immortals, eradicating cursed demons¡ªthese were not just stories but feats they had seen with their own eyes.

    Third Medicine Valley

    Even without looking at the expressions of the disciples around him, Gu An already knew he had no choice but to step forward.

    He let out a soft sigh.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve drawn my sword.

    Leaning back against the stone table, Gu An swirled the wine in his cup, a faint smile playing at his lips.

    Yang Zhi had been watching his master closely. Noticing Gu An¡¯s subtle change in demeanor, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    Could it be...?

    Was his master truly the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?

    For years, Yang Zhi had speculated about this. After all, no sect should be capable of hiding two figures so terrifyingly powerful.

    His thoughts were interrupted by Biluocheng Zhenren¡¯s voice, which once again echoed across the sect.

    "Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, are you afraid to show yourself?"

    "Or do you simply look down upon me, a mere cultivator from a remote island?"

    His mocking tone ignited outrage within the sect¡¯s disciples. Any reverence they had felt toward his powerful aura was now overshadowed by anger.

    They wanted their champion to respond¡ªthey wanted their hero to teach this arrogant outsider a lesson!

    The Sky Darkens

    Rumble¡ª!

    Dark clouds suddenly swirled overhead, the bright sky turning black in an instant. The once serene sea of clouds above Taixuan Sect began to churn violently.

    Countless cultivators looked up in shock.

    Inside the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation, Biluocheng Zhenren also raised his gaze, his expression darkening.

    He let out a cold snort. With a flick of his wrist, his long staff trembled, unleashing an overwhelming force of law energy.

    Two enormous azure dragons coiled into existence within the battle formation, their bodies stretching for over a hundred miles.

    The sheer size of the dragons stole the breath of every cultivator watching.

    Slowly, the two dragons raised their heads and let out deafening roars that reverberated through the heavens.

    "It is said that the Sword Sovereign¡¯s swordsmanship reigns supreme over the world. Let¡¯s see if it can break my formation today!"

    Biluocheng Zhenren¡¯s voice boomed once more.

    With a wave of his sleeve, dozens of magical artifacts shot forth, embedding themselves between the two dragons.

    Wind and fire erupted around them, coiling along their bodies.

    The dragons expanded even further, their massive heads piercing through the top of the battle formation, extending toward the sky.

    Because the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation had yet to fully close, Biluocheng Zhenren¡¯s power could still spill out beyond its boundaries.

    The Stars Descend

    And then¡ª

    The thunderous storm clouds suddenly parted.

    A vast, endless starry sky appeared above, revealing brilliant constellations that shone through the darkness.

    In that instant, every living being¡ªwhether on the ground, in the sky, or even within the deepest mountains¡ªfound their eyes involuntarily reflecting the stars above.

 Chapter 242: The sword intent that makes heaven and earth silent!

    Chapter 242 The sword intent that makes heaven and earth silent!

    The moment the Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword was unleashed, a vast celestial spectacle unfolded across the sky, dominating the vision of every cultivator within Taixuan Sect.

    Previously, when the Demon Ancestor attacked the Northern Frontier, this sword formation had appeared before, but only frontline cultivators had witnessed it. Now, however, ninety percent of Taixuan Sect¡¯s disciples were seeing it for the first time, and without exception, they were all left in utter shock.

    Especially the disciples who had only joined in the past few decades¡ªthey were completely dumbfounded.

    A sword formation that could change the very color of the heavens¡ªjust how many years of cultivation did it take to reach such a level?

    Inside the Heavenly Buddha Battle Formation, Bi Luo Zhenren found himself locked in place by the sword intent of the Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword. He bore the greatest pressure of all.

    The instant the boundless starry sea manifested, he felt his spiritual power freeze within his body. The sheer suppressive force made his heart pound uncontrollably.

    His expression turned grim, a hint of regret surfacing in his heart.

    He had assumed that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was merely at the Roving Immortal Stage. After all, the Sword Sovereign had only ever slain Scattered Immortals before. Even if he wasn¡¯t a match for him, he should have at least been able to gauge his true strength.

    But now, as he faced the Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent, a distant memory surged within him¡ªthe same feeling of insignificance he had experienced ten thousand years ago.

    The gap between them was immense¡ªat least an entire Major Realm!

    If he was a Roving Immortal... then the Sword Sovereign must be¡ª

    "Heaven and Earth..." Bi Luo Zhenren gritted his teeth and murmured.

    This time, he didn¡¯t attempt to call upon Heaven and Earth.

    He knew¡ªthere was no escape. His only option was to grit his teeth and fight.

    For a brief moment, Taixuan Sect fell into stunned silence.

    Then, an earth-shattering roar erupted across the sect.

    Countless disciples cheered with their fists raised high, while the high-ranking cultivators atop the Heavenly Mending Platform were equally thrilled.

    Beside the Heaven-Splitting Axe, Zuo Yijian even dropped to his knees, bowing in reverence.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley, over nine hundred disciples erupted in excitement, chanting the Sword Sovereign¡¯s name.

    For the first time, You Yingying witnessed the Sword Sovereign in action. Her mouth hung open in astonishment, her face filled with disbelief.

    Yang, too, was utterly shaken.

    What kind of sword formation is this?!

    This is insane!

    He couldn¡¯t help but glance at Gu An, only to find his master wearing the same expression of shock.

    So... the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path isn¡¯t Master?

    That made sense¡ªafter all, he hadn¡¯t sensed any spiritual power leaking from his master.

    Just as he was pondering, Gu An¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in his ears:

    "Watch closely. See how much you can comprehend."

    Yang¡¯s eyes widened, and he inhaled sharply.

    Master... is the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?!

    But this sword formation...

    How did he do it?

    He didn¡¯t even move!

    Yang had thought he already had a firm grasp of cultivation after reaching the Core Formation Stage, but today, his master¡¯s techniques completely shattered his understanding.

    The Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword hovered high above, far from Third Medicine Valley. No one would have imagined that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was hiding here.

    Even Yang had believed that the Sword Sovereign resided in the vast Starsea, gazing down upon the countless living beings below.

    At that moment, the stars within the vast Starsea began to radiate light. One by one, countless stars plummeted from the heavens. More and more stars fell, densely packed together, carrying the terrifying aura of a collapsing sky.

    The world fell completely silent.

    The entire realm gazed up in awe-stricken silence, as if witnessing a divine miracle.

    Countless falling stars radiated sword energy, causing the forests across mountains and lands to shake violently, while dust and debris swept into the distance.

    Inside the Inner Sect City

    Li Ya stood within a courtyard, staring at the Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword in the sky, his heart filled with shock.

    Was the Taicang Frightening God Sword truly this powerful?!

    He turned to look at the Divine Anomaly Spirit perched on his shoulder and asked,

    "Can the power of Divine Anomaly City withstand this sword?"

    Withstand?!

    Damn it, I nearly got killed by him before, and you¡¯re asking me that?!

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit felt the overwhelming sword intent in the sky and immediately confirmed that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was indeed his former master.

    It replied in its usual childlike voice,

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Its innocent tone was completely at odds with its internal panic.

    Li Ya didn¡¯t dwell on it and continued watching the celestial light screen, eager to see if Biluo Zhenren could withstand the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strike.

    The Celestial Sword Descends!

    Faced with the endless barrage of star-forged sword energy, Biluo Zhenren roared in fury, raising his staff high. Vast surges of mana poured into two azure dragons, their bodies entwined with blazing flames and fierce winds as they soared skyward to meet the oncoming sword rain.

    A deafening dragon¡¯s roar shook the heavens!

    Countless cultivators held their breath!

    The endless sword energy clashed with the two massive azure dragons high in the sky!

    The massive dragons, like towering mountain ridges, were immediately halted in place.

    Starting from the dragon heads, the terrifying sword energy ripped through their bodies, shattering them piece by piece into howling azure winds, sweeping across the entire realm.

    In the blink of an eye, both azure dragons were annihilated by the falling star swords¡ªan unstoppable force!

    Biluo Zhenren was bathed in sword light, his eyes widening in sheer terror.

    As the endless cascade of sword energy descended into the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation, a blinding celestial sword light erupted, diming the entire world. Countless beings shut their eyes, unable to withstand the radiance.

    Nothing could be seen.

    The only sound was the howling wind!

    A few moments later, some cultivators managed to reopen their eyes.

    More and more people looked toward the celestial light screen, and when they finally saw the battlefield, their hearts pounded violently.

    The Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation was still standing, but the golden light at its base flickered chaotically, on the verge of collapse.

    Within the battlefield, Biluo Zhenren was half-kneeling, still holding his staff in a defensive stance.

    However, the staff in his hands was only half intact, blackened and smoldering.

    His entire body was covered in blood, his hair disheveled, his figure battered and broken.

    He trembled uncontrollably, his bloodshot eyes filled with utter disbelief and terror.

    Above, the star-filled sky slowly faded, signaling the end of the battle.

    An overwhelming sense of fear and regret surged through Biluo Zhenren¡¯s heart.

    Luckily, he had challenged the Sword Sovereign before the tournament officially began.

    Otherwise, if this had been a true battle... he would have died.

    He couldn¡¯t even withstand a single strike from the Sword Sovereign...

    Clenching his teeth, Biluo Zhenren struggled to stand, then turned and fled at full speed, escaping from the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation, disappearing into the far horizon.

    When he arrived, he was arrogant and boastful.

    When he left, he was silent and broken.

    The World Erupts in Cheers!

    A thunderous wave of cheers erupted across the realm!

    ¡°Unbelievable! So this is the power of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?!¡±

    ¡°That Biluo Zhenren was so arrogant before, yet he lost so miserably.¡±

    ¡°If not for the rules set by the Sect Master, I think he would have been completely annihilated.¡±

    ¡°Obviously! When the Sword Sovereign makes a move, how many can survive?¡±

    ¡°I heard that even the Vice Sect Master survived his attack... Could it be that the Vice Sect Master is also an immortal?!¡±

    The disciples of Taixuan Sect ridiculed Biluo Zhenren, while praising the Sword Sovereign¡¯s power. Even cultivators from other sects were thrilled, though the Grandmasters preparing for the tournament were now filled with anxious dread.

    After witnessing this one strike, no one dared act recklessly.

    Just that single sword intent was enough to make them lose all desire to fight!

    The morale of Taixuan Sect soared. The entire sect celebrated as if it were the New Year, the air filled with excitement and jubilation.

    As the sword intent illusion finally faded from the sky, the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation fully restored itself.

    The First Official Battle Begins!

    ¡°The first battle of the Heavenly Rankings Tournament: Zhou Zu of Cang Heaven Sect versus Gu Xuan of Taixuan Sect!¡±

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s voice echoed once more¡ªthis time brimming with dominance, as if he himself were the Sword Sovereign.

    As his voice fell, Zhou Zu and Gu Xuan both flew into the battlefield.

    Zhou Zu¡¯s expression was complicated, while Gu Xuan stood confident and full of spirit.

    Before the fight began, the two exchanged a few words, with Gu Xuan smirking¡ªmocking Zhou Family¡¯s foolish decision.

    Inside Third Medicine Valley

    Gu An stood up and said,

    "You all keep watching. I need to grab something from my room."

    An Xin and Xiao Chuan nodded, while You Yingying was still entranced by the Sword Sovereign¡¯s might.

    Yang watched Gu An¡¯s departing figure, a thought surfacing in his mind.

    He couldn¡¯t care less about Biluo Zhenren¡¯s fate¡ªhis mind was replaying the Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword.

    He had always thought that wielding a sword required an actual blade.

    But just now, his master had summoned a sword formation purely through his will¡ªwithout even lifting a hand!

    Unbelievable!

    A surge of fiery ambition filled Yang¡¯s heart.

    One day... I will create a divine ability like that too!

    Biluo Zhenren¡¯s Escape

    Covered in blood, Biluo Zhenren flew away from the continent at full speed. His mind was in complete turmoil, terrified that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path would pursue and kill him.

    At the same time, his eyes burned with rage.

    ¡°Damn the Seven Star Spirit Realm! Their intelligence was so inaccurate! No wonder they sent me¡ªthey were using me as cannon fodder! How despicable!¡±

    Biluo Zhenren gritted his teeth, seething with hatred toward the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Pulling out a medicinal pill, he quickly swallowed it, accelerating his flight.

    However, just as he flew past a remote island, a hand suddenly pressed down on his shoulder.

    His face turned pale, unable to react in time.

    A force of unimaginable power instantly crushed down on his body, causing his flesh and bones to plummet toward the island below.

    BOOM!

    The forest in the depths of the island exploded in a cloud of dust, shaking the entire landmass, while waves surged across the surrounding ocean.

    As the dust settled, trees lay toppled and a massive crater emerged in the earth.

    Bathed in sunlight, Biluo Zhenren knelt in the center of the crater, his shoulder pinned down by a dark purple demonic hand.

    With trembling eyes, he turned his gaze behind him¡ªand what he saw horrified him.

    Standing there, shrouded in a dark aura, was none other than Gu An¡ªhis body radiating the fearsome presence of the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body.

    Biluo Zhenren was overwhelmed with terror.

    He struggled, but to his absolute despair, he found himself unable to move, unable to even release his soul from his body.

    At this moment, he was as powerless as a mere mortal, completely incapable of resistance.

    His terror reached its peak, and a deep despair settled over his heart.

    ¡°S-Sword Sovereign... I...!¡±

    His voice trembled, but before he could finish his sentence, a terrifying divine sense surged into his mind, obliterating his consciousness.

    The Execution of Biluo Zhenren

    The ocean winds howled, sweeping away the remaining dust, causing Biluo Zhenren¡¯s tattered robes to flutter in the air.

    Gu An raised his hand, casting the Soul Searching Technique.

    Within moments, he had scoured through Biluo Zhenren¡¯s memories.

    Then, without hesitation, his right palm ignited with the Three Pure True Flame, swiftly engulfing Biluo Zhenren¡¯s body.

    Even if Biluo Zhenren had only been acting under orders, he had dared to challenge him. That alone meant he had to die.

    Because if Gu An had not been strong enough today, it would have been him who perished instead.

    "In my past life, there was an old saying: Being merciful to your enemies is being cruel to yourself."

    Gu An reached out and retrieved Biluo Zhenren¡¯s storage ring, his mind already turning toward the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Unveiling the Truth Behind the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s Plot

    Through Biluo Zhenren¡¯s memories, Gu An discovered that the one who ordered him to challenge the Sword Sovereign was indeed the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    However, Biluo Zhenren had never seen their true form. Instead, he had only interacted with a ghostly figure that had come to negotiate with him.

    The ghostly entity had promised Biluo Zhenren that if he agreed to the mission, he would be granted an opportunity to hear a great Dao sermon from the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Unfortunately, Biluo Zhenren¡¯s memories didn¡¯t specify what kind of Dao sermon it was.

    But judging from the excitement and greed on Biluo Zhenren¡¯s face in the memory, it was undoubtedly something incredibly rare and valuable.

    ¡°Could it be the Dao sermon of a Celestial Ascension Realm cultivator?¡±

    ¡°Does the Seven Star Spirit Realm have a Free Soaring Immortal in their ranks?¡±

    Gu An fell into deep contemplation.

    Regardless, after today¡¯s events, the Seven Star Spirit Realm had now completely set their sights on the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    He had to find a way to test their true strength.

    If they didn¡¯t have a Free Soaring Immortal, then...

    They would be eradicated.

    A cold killing intent surged through Gu An¡¯s heart.

    If the Seven Star Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t eliminated, he would never have peace of mind.

 Chapter 243: Pressure from Fudao Sword Master

    Third Medicine Valley ¨C The Heavenly Rankings Tournament Continues

    After returning downstairs, Gu An sat back at the stone table, watching the intense battles of the Heavenly Rankings Tournament alongside his disciples.

    Defeating Biluo Zhenren had earned him over seventy years of lifespan¡ªa decent gain.

    Biluo Zhenren had lived for over seventy thousand years, yet he had been stuck in the same minor realm for over ten thousand years. He had spent those years desperately searching for an immortal opportunity, which was precisely why the Seven Star Spirit Realm had lured him into taking action.

    Gu An felt no sympathy for Biluo Zhenren. Everyone must take responsibility for their own choices.

    Now, what he was contemplating was how to deal with the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    If they hadn¡¯t plotted against him, he might have left them alone. After all, delaying time worked in his favor.

    The Tournament Heats Up

    The first battle of the Heavenly Rankings Tournament was still ongoing.

    Among cultivators of the same realm, determining a victor was difficult. Gu Xuan and Zhou Zu were both at the Profound Mind Realm, and it was obvious that they held deep grudges against each other.

    Both were fighting with everything they had, providing an exhilarating spectacle for the spectators.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Zhou Family has completely withdrawn their disciples from Taixuan Sect, while the Gu Family has done the opposite, fully supporting it. This battle isn¡¯t just about strength¡ªit¡¯s a battle of pride.¡±

    ¡°With the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path here, how could the Zhou Family be so short-sighted?¡±

    ¡°Who knows what kind of lies Cang Heaven Sect fed them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path has never taken action against other sects. Perhaps some sects are still delusional, thinking they have a chance to win him over.¡±

    ¡°If battles between Profound Mind Realm cultivators are already this intense, I can¡¯t imagine what a Grand Ascension battle would look like.¡±

    Throughout Taixuan Sect, cultivators engaged in heated discussions about the Heavenly Rankings Tournament, while the ongoing conflict between the Zhou Family and Taixuan Sect spread across major cities.

    Seated beside Gu An, An Xin and Xiao Chuan were actively discussing the matter, while You Yingying, a disciple from the Starsea Sect Alliance, mocked the Zhou Family¡¯s foolishness¡ªthey actually believed Cang Heaven Sect¡¯s lies?

    From her perspective, the only reason the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path remained in Taixuan Sect was personal preference.

    Even if the entire Three Dynasties pooled all their resources together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tempt him.

    Meanwhile, Yang pondered the question¡ª

    What exactly did Taixuan Sect possess that made his master stay?

    First Battle ¨C Gu Xuan¡¯s Victory

    With Gu Xuan¡¯s victory, the first battle came to an end.

    As the host sect, Taixuan Sect had dominated the spotlight.

    Even the overseas cultivators had begun to reevaluate their perception of the sect.

    Though Taixuan Sect¡¯s foundation was still weak, its momentum and fortune had become an unstoppable force.

    Second Battle ¨C The Overseas Cultivators

    The second battle was a duel between overseas cultivators.

    Gu An suspected Lu? Baitian had manipulated the match-ups, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    Since the tournament followed a knockout format, losing meant elimination.

    For those competing for first place, the only thing that mattered was the final victory.

    Even if some cultivators had complaints about the rankings, they wouldn¡¯t dare lose face in front of the entire world.

    This match was a Grand Ascension battle. The combatants unleashed earth-shattering divine abilities, causing the lower layers of the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation to radiate golden light.

    The Grand Ascension battle lasted nearly two hours before a winner emerged.

    Yet, the spectators remained captivated, their excitement unshaken.

    Third Day ¨C Ye Lan and Zhen Qin Join Gu An

    On the third day, Ye Lan and Zhen Qin came looking for Gu An to watch the battles together.

    They had specifically come because Li Ya was scheduled to fight today, and they wanted to witness his divine abilities firsthand.

    Sitting beside Gu An, Ye Lan reminisced about their early days in Xuan Valley.

    Looking back, neither she nor Zhen Qin ever imagined they would reach this point.

    Once, they had believed that reaching the Foundation Establishment Realm would have been a great success in this lifetime.

    But now, through a combination of luck and opportunity, they had both reached the Transformation Stage.

    By age alone, they would be considered once-in-a-century prodigies.

    But deep down, they knew they weren¡¯t true geniuses.

    Thus, their humility remained intact, and they still held deep reverence for the path of cultivation.

    Gu An, too, became lost in his own memories.

    Helping the people around him live better lives gave him a sense of fulfillment.

    ¡°Cultivation should not be about severing emotions. At least, that¡¯s what I believe.¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s Battle Begins

    As noon approached, it was finally Li Ya¡¯s turn to fight.

    When Gu Zong called out Li Ya¡¯s name, the entire Taixuan Sect erupted into thunderous cheers.

    Divine Anomaly City had long since become legendary.

    Although Li Ya¡¯s talent might not match An Hao¡¯s, his supreme immortal treasure ensured that no one dared underestimate him.

    Clearly, Li Ya had returned to help Taixuan Sect fight for first place.

    The disciples¡¯ excitement was uncontrollable.

    Listening to the cheers from all directions, Gu An smiled.

    A century ago, before Li Ya left Xuan Valley, he had boasted that he would one day become famous across the world.

    Now, he had achieved his dream.

    "I hope that a thousand years from now, you will stand even higher, with even more people chanting your name."

    Li Ya vs. The Daoist Elder

    Inside the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation, Li Ya stood tall, with a small, pitch-black spirit creature perched on his shoulder.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit bared its teeth and waved its claws at his opponent¡ªa Daoist elder at the third level of the Nirvana Stage.

    The elder¡¯s expression was grim.

    Damn Taixuan Sect!

    If he won, it wouldn¡¯t be honorable due to the massive gap in cultivation.

    But if he lost, his reputation would be utterly ruined.

    Why wasn¡¯t Li Ya matched against a Scattered Immortal?

    Were they using him as a sharpening stone?!

    Taking a deep breath, the elder summoned his magical artifact, preparing for battle.

    Li Ya wasted no time.

    With a single thought, he summoned Divine Anomaly City.

    From within his body, Divine Anomaly City flew out, rapidly expanding until it loomed over the battlefield, enveloping him in a phantom fortress that occupied a massive portion of the arena.

    The appearance of Divine Anomaly City sent shockwaves throughout Taixuan Sect.

    For most cultivators, this was their first time witnessing its power firsthand.

    Their excitement soared.

    The outcome of the battle was already decided.

    Although it was supposed to be a duel between Li Ya and the Daoist elder, in reality, Divine Anomaly Spirit would be fighting in his place.

    Yet, even inside Divine Anomaly City, Li Ya would still feel immense pressure.

    If he faced a Free Soaring Immortal, the battle wouldn¡¯t last long¡ªhe¡¯d be crushed instantly.

    Of course, there were no Free Soaring Immortals in the tournament. The only one had already been killed by Gu An.

    The Battle Within the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation

    The moment Divine Anomaly City materialized, the entire Taixuan Sect erupted into a frenzy.

    For most cultivators, this was their first time witnessing the legendary immortal treasure in action.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually real! The legendary Divine Anomaly City!¡±

    ¡°With this treasure, how could Li Ya possibly lose?!¡±

    ¡°Even a Nirvana Stage grandmaster has no chance against him!¡±

    Within the Luo Tian Pagoda Battle Formation, the Daoist elder felt his heart sink.

    He had already known that Li Ya possessed Divine Anomaly City, but seeing it in person was an entirely different experience.

    Its majestic and eerie presence dominated the battlefield.

    "Damn it... How am I supposed to fight against this?"

    His face darkened.

    Even if he managed to injure Li Ya, the battle¡¯s true challenge wasn¡¯t him¡ªit was Divine Anomaly City itself.

    Divine Anomaly Spirit Takes Action

    Inside Divine Anomaly City, the pitch-black Divine Anomaly Spirit sat atop Li Ya¡¯s shoulder, yawning lazily.

    As the Daoist elder summoned his magical artifact, Li Ya simply gestured with his hand.

    The entire Divine Anomaly City trembled, and a surge of boundless ghostly energy flooded the battlefield.

    Then¡ª

    A legion of ghostly wraiths burst forth from the depths of the city, their howls piercing the air as they swarmed toward the elder!

    The elder¡¯s pupils shrank in horror.

    Each spirit wraith was formed from pure soul energy, capable of devouring divine sense and shattering protective barriers.

    With a low growl, the elder swung his golden staff, unleashing a massive wave of cleansing fire, attempting to burn the ghosts away.

    But¡ª

    The flames were instantly extinguished.

    Before he could react, hundreds of spectral hands latched onto him, attempting to tear apart his soul!

    "This... this isn''t a fair fight!"

    He let out a furious roar, pushing his Nirvana Stage cultivation to the limit.

    A burst of divine radiance erupted from his body, forcing the spirits to momentarily retreat.

    But before he could counterattack¡ª

    A single ghostly claw shot forward, piercing straight through his barrier and slashing across his chest!

    Blood splattered.

    The elder¡¯s expression twisted in pain.

    This battle was already lost.

    His mind wavered as he realized¡ªthis was no longer a duel. It was a slaughter.

    Li Ya¡¯s Victory ¨C Taixuan Sect Reaches Its Peak!

    Moments later¡ª

    The Daoist elder, covered in bloody gashes, collapsed to one knee, his aura weak and fading.

    Li Ya stood motionless within Divine Anomaly City, his expression indifferent.

    From start to finish, he had not even lifted a finger.

    The ghostly wraiths faded back into Divine Anomaly City, their task complete.

    A few heartbeats passed in absolute silence.

    Then¡ª

    A thunderous roar of cheers erupted throughout Taixuan Sect!

    ¡°Li Ya has won!¡±

    ¡°Taixuan Sect¡¯s strength is unstoppable!¡±

    ¡°With Divine Anomaly City, who can rival him?!¡±

    For the disciples of Taixuan Sect, this victory was exhilarating.

    Even the overseas cultivators who had looked down on Taixuan Sect now reconsidered their opinions.

    Though Taixuan Sect¡¯s heritage was still shallow, its fortune and momentum had reached their peak.

    Meanwhile, Gu An observed everything with a faint smile.

    Watching Li Ya bask in the glory, Gu An thought to himself:

    "One hundred years ago, he swore he would become famous across the world. Now, he has fulfilled that vow."

    "I wonder¡ªhow high can he climb? Will he be able to break past fate and reach Nirvana?"

    One thing was certain: Li Ya¡¯s lifespan had not increased.

    And that meant¡ªhe still hadn¡¯t truly transcended fate.

    The Tournament Narrows Down ¨C The Strongest Contenders Appear

    A month passed in a flash.

    The Heavenly Rankings Tournament, which had begun with five hundred competitors, had now been reduced to only thirty remaining cultivators.

    Among them, besides Li Ya, the weakest were already at the Grand Ascension Stage.

    Apart from Li Ya, the two most talked-about figures were:

    The Yellow-Robed Immortal LordYan Qitian of the Starsea Sect Alliance

    Yan Qitian was a Scattered Immortal at the ninth level.

    In terms of raw power, only the Yellow-Robed Immortal Lord could match him.

    Midnight ¨C A Secret Meeting

    Deep within the Inner Sect City, inside a secluded mansion, a lone figure sat in silent meditation.

    It was Yan Qitian.

    Dressed in a tight-fitting black robe, his elegant yet domineering aura radiated throughout the chamber.

    His robe was embroidered with golden dragons and tigers, exuding a regal presence.

    As he focused on restoring his energy, a sound suddenly echoed through the room¡ªsoft footsteps approaching.

    Yan Qitian¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    The moment he looked up¡ª

    A dark purple shadow appeared before him.

    His heart stopped for a moment.

    Before he could react, the shadow spoke¡ªits voice calm yet oppressive:

    "What is the Starsea Sect Alliance¡¯s stance on the Seven Star Spirit Realm?"

    Yan Qitian¡¯s expression shifted immediately.

    This presence... this aura...

    His breath caught in his throat.

    Could it be...?

    His mind raced, recalling the legendary sword technique he had witnessed earlier.

    There was only one person it could be.

    He clenched his fists and spoke cautiously,

    "Senior... Are you the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?"

    The purple shadow remained silent, but Yan Qitian already knew the answer.

    His heart pounded wildly.

    He had witnessed how even a Nirvana Stage grandmaster had been utterly crushed by the Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword.

    Even a Scattered Immortal like himself stood no chance.

    He took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully.

    "If he''s here to talk, that means there''s room for negotiation."

    He lowered his gaze, considering his next move.

    A Life-Checking Glance ¨C The Sword Sovereign¡¯s Insight

    Gu An¡¯s gaze swept over Yan Qitian, and with a mere thought¡ª

    A stream of lifespan data appeared before him:

    ¡¾Yan Qitian (Scattered Immortal, Ninth Level) : 14,590 / 25,000 / 50,000¡¿

    "A fifty-thousand-year lifespan... He has the potential to reach the Free Soaring Immortal Stage."

    Gu An silently noted the information.

    He was in no rush¡ªhe wanted to hear Yan Qitian¡¯s answer first.

    The truth was, Gu An didn¡¯t actually need to ask this question.

    The Starsea Sect Alliance had long been at war with the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    But this wasn¡¯t just about gathering information.

    Gu An wanted to gauge the Starsea Sect Alliance¡¯s attitude toward the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Yan Qitian finally exhaled deeply and spoke.

    "To be honest... Our feud with the Seven Star Spirit Realm has lasted tens of thousands of years."

    "At this point, it''s irreconcilable. Before long, the Starsea Sect Alliance will launch a full-scale assault against them."

    Yan Qitian analyzed the political situation on the continent, deducing that the Sword Sovereign must be planning to oppose the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    He then recalled something critical.

    "The Taixuan Sect¡¯s Xuantian Yi had publicly denounced the Seven Star Spirit Realm after returning to the Starsea Sect Alliance..."

    Gu An nodded.

    "After the Heavenly Rankings Tournament, return to the Starsea Sect Alliance and gather every piece of intelligence on the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªespecially information on their strongest cultivators. I only need the information. In return, you will be rewarded. This transaction is between you and me¡ªit does not involve your sect. You must not tell anyone about this deal."

    Hearing this, Yan Qitian¡¯s face lit up with excitement.

    "The Sword Sovereign wants to destroy the Seven Star Spirit Realm?!"

    Without hesitation, he responded,

    "Understood! No need for rewards¡ªI''ll gather the information for free!"

    Gu An remained expressionless, his voice calm but firm:

    "Good. But do not inform the Starsea Sect Alliance just yet¡ªat least, not for now."

    "Understood, Senior!" Yan Qitian nodded, his tone respectful.

    At that moment, the dark purple shadow vanished into thin air, leaving behind only the lingering pressure of its presence.

    Yan Qitian finally released the breath he had been holding.

    The pressure of facing the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was far beyond what he had ever experienced before.

    Just now, he had felt as though he had been walking on the edge of a blade, one wrong move away from instant death.

    His palms were drenched in sweat, and yet, his eyes burned with anticipation.

    "The Seven Star Spirit Realm... they¡¯re doomed."

    He chuckled softly to himself.

    A Silent Departure ¨C Gu An¡¯s Next Move

    Having finished his conversation with Yan Qitian, Gu An¡¯s divine sense withdrew from the mansion.

    Outside, the night sky stretched endlessly, with the Heavenly Rankings Tournament still ongoing in the distance.

    He stepped into the void, his figure fading as he teleported away.

    His destination¡ªnot back to Third Medicine Valley.

    Instead, he headed deep into the wilderness, beyond the borders of Taixuan Sect¡¯s territory.

    His true goal was to find a way to test the strength of the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    After all, if they lacked a Free Soaring Immortal, then...

    He would erase them from existence.

 Chapter 244: Are you really in the Qi training stage?

    Chapter 244 Are you really in the Qi training stage?

    The battles for the top 30 in the Heavenly Rankings Tournament had become even fiercer than before. At this stage, winning against an opponent of the same realm took a long time unless there was a significant gap in cultivation level.

    Day after day passed.

    More and more cultivators flocked to Taixuan Sect to watch the tournament. The entire cultivation world was talking about it, and those who showcased their skills in the tournament became famous across the land, earning the admiration of countless cultivators.

    After half a month, only fifteen contestants remained. Qiao Dai from Taixuan Sect once again advanced due to a bye, successfully securing a place in the top 15, which sparked much discussion.

    Everyone could tell that Taixuan Sect was protecting Qiao Dai. However, since his family, the Qiao Clan, hailed from the Seven Star Spirit Realm, most people dared not openly question his advancement.

    Li Ya also made it into the top 15, but his condition was worrying. The high-intensity battles had caused constant internal injuries to his physical body, and when mortals fought against immortals, their very souls could be damaged.

    Every advantage came with a cost. Gu An did not offer much help to Li Ya¡ªhe needed Li Ya to truly fear the power that far surpassed his own.

    Regardless of the specifics, Taixuan Sect had already succeeded. None of the Cang Heaven Sect disciples made it into the top 15, and the highest-ranking competitor from the Three Dynasties Sect Alliance only reached rank 29¡ªa Dao Lord from Cang Heaven Sect.

    With two cultivators from Taixuan Sect in the top 15, the sect had firmly established itself as the leading power in the cultivation world of the Three Dynasties.

    Ten days later, only eight cultivators remained in the fight for the top spot. Taixuan Sect still held two positions¡ªone being Li Ya, who was using the Divine Anomaly Spirit as his substitute, and the other was Qiao Dai, who had advanced through byes.

    Elite Eight Battles

    In the first match, Qiao Dai was eliminated, finishing in eighth place.

    Relying on the power of Divine Anomaly City, Li Ya made it into the top four but ultimately fell short, stopping at fourth place. His energy was completely drained, and he fainted inside the formation just after summoning an army of Spirit Wraiths.

    However, the disciples of Taixuan Sect were not disappointed. Instead, they deeply respected Li Ya.

    After all, he was just a little over a hundred years old, yet he had shouldered the sect¡¯s honor and responsibility, securing fourth place in the Heavenly Rankings Tournament¡ªan impressive achievement.

    During the previous Golden Rankings Tournament, Li Ya had encountered An Wu early on and failed to even break into the top 500. This time, securing third place, Gu An felt that he had no regrets.

    As Gu An had expected, the final battle for the championship was between Immortal Lord in Yellow Robes and Yan Qitian.

    Their duel lasted for three days and three nights, and in the end, Yan Qitian conceded.

    Taixuan Sect remained lively. The influx of cultivators and the taxes collected from resource transactions left the sect¡¯s upper echelons grinning from ear to ear.

    The first Heavenly Rankings Tournament had been a great success. With such a high-profile lineup, other sects couldn¡¯t possibly imitate it.

    It wasn¡¯t until autumn that Taixuan Sect finally returned to peace.

    Before leaving, Li Ya visited Gu An. The two talked for two hours before Li Ya left with a carefree demeanor.

    This time, he had indeed become a hero, stealing the spotlight. In the Three Dynasties cultivation world, his fame had even surpassed that of Immortal Lord in Yellow Robes and Yan Qitian, not just because he was a fellow sect member, but also due to his young age and legendary journey.

    But none of that had much to do with Gu An.

    To him, the Heavenly Rankings Tournament was merely a minor interlude. What truly excited him was the storage pouch found before acquiring the Heaven-Splitting Axe¡ªit was a supreme-grade storage pouch filled with an immense number of Spirit Stones.

    After settling the accounts, Gu An felt that Taixuan Sect had treated him fairly and had shown great sincerity.

    The disappearance of that storage pouch also delighted the upper echelons of Taixuan Sect, as it reinforced their belief that their sect¡¯s relationship with the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had grown even closer.

    Taixuan Sect moved swiftly¡ªthe records of the Heavenly Rankings Tournament were quickly spread throughout the cultivation world and were even distributed for free.

    Through these records, cultivators learned about the backgrounds, cultivation levels, and astonishing power of the tournament¡¯s top contenders.

    Unconsciously, their perception of Taixuan Sect soared¡ªafter all, the sect had managed to gather so many immortals for a grand battle.

    Taixuan Sect was undoubtedly the number one sect in the cultivation world!

    Cangzhou, Taicang Empire ¨C Imperial Palace Garden

    In the imperial garden of Taicang Empire, Li Xuandao, clad in a dragon robe, sat at a table, flipping through the Heavenly Rankings records, and remarked with a soft chuckle:

    ¡°Taixuan Sect played this beautifully. With this book, the entire world will now see them as a sect capable of summoning immortals.¡±

    Across from him sat a woman¡ªJiang Qiong.

    Behind her stood two figures, both ghost cultivators from the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path.

    Behind Li Xuandao, stood two grandmaster-level cultivators, one of whom was Yi Liuyun, who had once cultivated in Horizon Valley.

    Jiang Qiong smiled and said,

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Your Majesty the one who benefited the most? Prince Li Ya has become famous across the world. Who doesn¡¯t know he is your son now?¡±

    At the mention of Li Ya, her emotions became complicated.

    She and the Nightshade Ghost Mother had risked their lives exploring Divine Anomaly City, yet in the end, it was a younger generation who reaped the rewards.

    How could she not feel envy and disappointment?

    What made it worse was that, during her time as Outer Sect Grand Elder of Taixuan Sect, she had learned about Gu An''s social circle¡ªand the person closest to him was Li Ya.

    That kid is unbelievably lucky¡ªhe actually has such a powerful senior brother!

    And with her own presence, Gu An could live a peaceful life in Xuan Valley even if he never left.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Qiong smirked.

    Li Xuandao put down the Heavenly Rankings records and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ve assessed Gathering Flower Sect¡¯s strength. But even if I unify the world, Gathering Flower Sect won¡¯t be able to topple Taixuan Sect.¡±

    Jiang Qiong replied,

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to overthrow them, as long as we can establish ourselves firmly.¡±

    She had no intention of competing with Taixuan Sect.

    After all, Gathering Flower Sect¡¯s true master was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Why would they need to fight for dominance?

    Besides, Gu An was still inside Taixuan Sect.

    Li Xuandao nodded. ¡°Tianwei is no longer a threat. If you assist us in conquering Great Jiang Empire, I will ensure that as long as I reign, Gathering Flower Sect will be upheld as a righteous sect.¡±

    He highly valued Gathering Flower Sect¡ªtheir strength was anything but ordinary.

    Jiang Qiong nodded and continued discussing her sect¡¯s demands while Li Xuandao listened attentively.

    Autumn¡ªMedicine Valley

    Leaves fluttered in the autumn breeze, rising from the imperial garden and drifting into the distance.

    Time flew like a shuttle.

    A falling leaf landed in Gu An¡¯s palm.

    It was another autumn.

    Standing by the wooden fence, Gu An admired the scenery of Medicine Valley.

    Two years had passed since the Heavenly Rankings Tournament ended, and Yan Qitian had yet to return, making Gu An wonder.

    Just then, Yang Zhi arrived, holding a long weapon¡ªa Three-Pointed Double-Edged Saber, modeled after the weapon in Romance of the Gods.

    Over the past two years, his aura had grown even stronger. Even while suppressing his cultivation, he still exuded an intimidating presence.

    ¡°Master, a cultivator is at the valley entrance. He claims to be an old acquaintance of yours¡ªZhou Tongyou.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An turned to look, feeling a surge of emotion.

    He had once slain Zhou Yu.

    And now, seeing Zhou Tongyou again¡ªhow could his heart remain completely still?

    Gu An turned to look at Zhou Tongyou, feeling a mix of emotions.

    He had killed Zhou Yu, and now, seeing Zhou Tongyou again¡ªhow could his heart remain unaffected?

    Fortunately, Zhou Tongyou was unaware of this past event.

    Gu An took a step forward and headed toward Zhou Tongyou, with Yang Zhi following closely behind.

    A Reunion with Zhou Tongyou

    Thinking back to their first meeting decades ago, Zhou Tongyou had once visited Taixuan Sect as a guest. At the time, he had effortlessly defeated all disciples below the Hundred-Luo level.

    By chance, he had come across Gu An¡¯s disciple, Ye Yan, practicing his spear techniques. Amused, he had offered some "guidance"¡ªwhich meant thoroughly beating Ye Yan to a pulp. Gu An had been forced to step in.

    They had fought, and in that battle, Zhou Tongyou had finally met his match. That encounter had sparked their mutual respect.

    Later, Gu An had written Taixuan Immortal Venerable, and the second male lead in the novel had been based on Zhou Tongyou.

    To Gu An¡¯s surprise, even after all these years, Zhou Tongyou still remembered him.

    Before he could speak, Gu An had already approached from behind and greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Daoist Zhou, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhou Tongyou turned around. Upon seeing Gu An, his face lit up with a smile.

    Decades had passed, but Zhou Tongyou was still as proud and unrestrained as ever¡ªhis aura of a peerless genius impossible to conceal.

    ¡°Since I came to Taixuan Sect, how could I not pay you a visit?¡± Zhou Tongyou chuckled.

    ¡°This Medicine Valley of yours... quite impressive! I must say, I didn¡¯t expect you to accomplish so much.¡±

    The two began exchanging pleasantries.

    Zhou Tongyou was visiting as a representative of Absolute Mountain Sect for a friendly exchange. He hadn¡¯t come alone¡ªseveral talented disciples from his sect had also accompanied him. However, he had chosen to travel separately.

    The real reason Zhou Tongyou sought out Gu An was that, years ago, he had encountered one of Gu An¡¯s disciples¡ªYe Zhi.

    ¡°That disciple of yours... his cultivation may not be high, but his comprehension of spear arts is truly remarkable. He has already grasped Spear Intent.¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Zhi, who stood nearby, raised an eyebrow in curiosity.

    Ye Yan¡ªhis senior brother?

    But as he listened, he gradually realized something¡ªYe Yan was probably just another Medicine Valley errand disciple.

    He had never truly received Gu An¡¯s personal teachings. His status as a "senior brother" was likely only in name.

    Master is truly incredible. Even with just a little guidance, he can nurture a genius.

    A Challenge Between Peers

    As their conversation drew to a close, Zhou Tongyou¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    ¡°It has been years since we last met. How about a sparring match? I¡¯ll suppress my cultivation to match yours¡ªwhat do you say?¡±

    Among his peers, Zhou Tongyou had only ever lost to two people:

    Lu? XianGu An

    His loss to Gu An had been because he had restricted his own cultivation at the time. Now, he wanted to see the difference again.

    Seeing Gu An hesitate, Yang Zhi suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°If you¡¯re suppressing your cultivation, why not let me fight in Master¡¯s place?¡±

    Zhou Tongyou frowned and turned to Yang Zhi, about to refuse.

    However, the moment his gaze met Yang Zhi¡¯s eyes, an inexplicable chill ran down his spine.

    For some reason, he was suddenly reminded of Lu? Xian, the monstrous talent of their generation.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Zhou Tongyou smirked, his eyes gleaming with battle intent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can compare to your master.¡±

    The two errand disciples playing chess nearby looked up, sensing the tension in the air.

    Just as they were about to spectate, Gu An calmly pressed their heads down.

    ¡°Focus on your game.¡±

    Then, he led Zhou Tongyou and Yang Zhi away.

    A Crushing Victory

    They arrived at an isolated grove outside Medicine Valley.

    The battle began.

    Moments later...

    Zhou Tongyou clutched his chest, his expression one of complete disbelief.

    Before him, Yang Zhi still held his kicking stance, calm and composed.

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously at the Qi Refining Stage?¡± Zhou Tongyou couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Yang Zhi lowered his leg and replied,

    ¡°We both fought without using spiritual energy. Does cultivation level even matter?¡±

    Hearing these words, Zhou Tongyou nearly coughed up blood.

    He felt like his ribcage had been shattered.

    How the hell is this kid so strong?!

    After all, Zhou Tongyou himself was a body cultivator, and he had even refined his body with the Golden Suppression Physique, making his defense near-impenetrable...

    Yet, this Qi Refining Stage brat had nearly crushed his bones with a single kick.

    At that moment, Yang Zhi seemed even scarier than Lu? Xian in his eyes.

 Chapter 245: Flying Fairy of Heaven and Earth, is it very powerful?

    "Again!"

    Zhou Tongyou gritted his teeth. He refused to believe it¡ªhow could he be unable to defeat a mere errand disciple?

    Everyone said Taixuan Sect¡¯s fortune had skyrocketed in recent years, but could it really have risen to the point where even a random errand disciple could best him?

    What a joke!

    He was the Zhou Family¡¯s number one genius!

    Yang beckoned to him, a gesture that only fueled his rage.

    The two quickly clashed again. Gu An could tell that Zhou Tongyou¡¯s physique was unique, but unfortunately for him, his opponent was Yang. And Yang''s physique was comparable to the Ancient Treasure Body. According to the Seeker of Immortality Daoist, as long as an Ancient Treasure Body matured properly, it was destined to become an Immortal Lord.

    No matter how talented Zhou Tongyou was, he was still beneath the Immortal Dao. Two hundred years ago, there were no rumors of anyone reaching the Grand Ascension Stage on this continent¡ªbarely anyone had even heard of the Profound Mind Realm.

    Compared to Yang¡¯s physique, Zhou Tongyou¡¯s Golden Body of Demon Suppression was the difference between a mortal and an immortal¡ªit posed no real threat at all.

    Their movements intertwined, fists and kicks clashing with relentless speed, each strike as swift as a storm.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint, drawn by the commotion, slowly approached from the edge of the forest.

    Eventually, in his desperation, Zhou Tongyou accidentally infused his attack with spiritual energy, forcing Yang Zhi back.

    Yang steadied himself, shook his right hand, and furrowed his brows.

    Facing Yang¡¯s gaze, Zhou Tongyou¡¯s face instantly flushed red. "Fine! I lost!"

    Hearing this, Yang Zhi¡¯s brows relaxed. Since beginning his cultivation under Gu An, this was his first real duel. He cared deeply about the outcome¡ªif he had lost, wouldn¡¯t that mean he had let down his master¡¯s teachings?

    Gu An chuckled. "This kid¡¯s got brute strength, but a cultivator can¡¯t rely on raw power alone. Consider it an unfair advantage on his part. Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter¡ªnow hurry up and thank Senior for his guidance."

    Yang Zhi immediately cupped his fists and sincerely expressed his gratitude.

    The more genuine he was, the darker Zhou Tongyou¡¯s expression became.

    At that moment, Zhou Tongyou noticed a suspicious-looking demon ox wandering nearby and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Is that ox yours?"

    Gu An thought to himself, You¡¯re not thinking of challenging the ox, are you?

    "Yeah, what do you think? Good quality?" Gu An asked with a hint of pride, hoping to steer the conversation away from the duel and give Zhou Tongyou some face.

    Zhou Tongyou scoffed. "Looks decent, but its stance is a bit off."

    Hearing this, the Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s bull eyes widened. Just as he was about to lash out, Gu An shot him a glare, forcing him to hold back.

    Gu An then invited Zhou Tongyou to the valley for a chat, but he refused, saying he had other matters to attend to.

    Gu An didn¡¯t press the issue and simply watched him leave.

    Yang scratched his head and asked, "Master, did I offend him?"

    Gu An looked at Zhou Tongyou¡¯s departing figure. "Don¡¯t worry about it. Letting him learn that there¡¯s always someone stronger out there isn¡¯t a bad thing."

    Gu An actually had a good impression of Zhou Tongyou.

    The guy fought recklessly, but the fact that he was willing to give pointers to fellow cultivators he barely knew showed he had a good heart.

    His conflict with the Zhou Family was hidden in the shadows, and it shouldn¡¯t affect his personal interactions with Zhou Tongyou.

    Besides, Zhou Tongyou¡¯s visit to Taixuan Sect was likely an attempt by the Zhou Family to mend relations. There was no deep enmity between them¡ªperhaps one day, they could let go of past grievances.

    "Master, did I make any mistakes in that fight?" Yang asked humbly.

    Gu An didn¡¯t hold back and began his critique.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint approached with a pitiful look in his eyes.

    Only after Gu An gave his head a few pats did his mood improve.

    "He¡¯s just a mortal. Why get worked up over him?" Gu An¡¯s words instantly made the Blood Prison Great Saint grin.

    ¡ª

    The Absolute Mountain Sect was a righteous sect within the Taicang Empire. During the last Demonic Cataclysm, they had fought valiantly and had always maintained a good relationship with Taixuan Sect.

    Now, their genius disciples had come to spar with Taixuan¡¯s, causing quite a stir.

    Pan An¡¯s book Taixuan Immortal Venerable remained famous within Taixuan Sect, and it was no secret that the Zhou Tongyou in the story was based on the Absolute Mountain Sect¡¯s Zhou Tongyou. Many were eager to see his performance.

    Zhou Tongyou easily crushed multiple Taixuan disciples, displaying the same brilliance from decades past¡ªuntil he met Wu Jue.

    With no suppression of cultivation, only relying on pure skill, Zhou Tongyou was no match for Wu Jue, cementing Wu Jue¡¯s reputation as a true genius.

    Wu Jue was Taixuan Sect¡¯s rising star after An Hao. His cultivation speed was astonishing, and he had even been a Golden Ranking genius. With his victory over Zhou Tongyou, any lingering doubts about him were erased, and Taixuan disciples grew even more eager to see what he would accomplish.

    ¡ª

    Full Moon Night.

    Lu? Baitian and Gu An drank together inside a house.

    "Wu Jue sees you as his only brother. Li Ya treats you as the most important person in his life. That Zhang Bukui views you as his only elder. And then there¡¯s An Hao¡ªhis sister even became your disciple. Ji Family¡¯s Ji Xuanyu grew up with you. Even Gu Yu from Gu Zong is close to you. Damn brat, and you still say you have no ambition to be the next Sect Master?" Lu? Baitian glared.

    He truly admired Gu An¡ªhe always managed to befriend geniuses, and his relationships with them were all incredibly strong.

    Of course, he understood why. Gu An was genuine in his interactions with people, which wasn¡¯t easy.

    Most people adjusted their attitude depending on who they were dealing with. Even Lu? Baitian himself, despite trying to treat all disciples equally, wouldn¡¯t bother looking twice at a passing ordinary disciple.

    Gu An chuckled. "Heaven has treated me well. I truly don¡¯t want to be Sect Master. With so many geniuses in Taixuan Sect, why would we lack a leader?"

    "No matter how many geniuses there are, you can¡¯t pick just anyone. A Sect Master needs to command respect."

    "My cultivation isn¡¯t high enough to command respect."

    "Before I die, I¡¯ll pass my cultivation to you, and you¡¯ll step straight into the Profound Mind Realm."

    "By the time you¡¯re on your deathbed, I¡¯ll have reincarnated ten times over."

    "Oh? So you¡¯re playing hard to get? Hoping I¡¯ll pass it to you sooner?"

    They began bickering, but Gu An had no interest in Lu? Baitian¡¯s cultivation.

    Me, a Free Soaring Immortal, needing your Integration Stage cultivation?

    One breath of spiritual energy from me is stronger than your entire life¡¯s worth of cultivation!

    That night, after Lu? Baitian left, Gu An quietly departed as well.

    Yan Qitian had finally arrived!

    Under the cover of night, Yan Qitian rode the clouds, soaring past the full moon like an immortal.

    He was contemplating how to face the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Even though he was working for him, the thought of meeting him filled him with immense pressure.

    Just then¡ª

    A hand suddenly landed on his shoulder.

    His heart nearly stopped.

    With a thunderous crash, the sea of clouds beneath him dispersed, and he was forcibly slammed into the forest below. By the time his feet touched the ground, his heart was lodged in his throat.

    His mana was sealed.

    He couldn¡¯t move a muscle.

    Such terrifying suppression!

    For the first time, fear gripped his heart.

    Then, the hand lifted.

    Yan Qitian spun around and saw the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. He immediately bowed.

    "Senior, wasn¡¯t that a bit too..."

    "Senior, wasn¡¯t that a bit too..." Yan Qitian couldn''t help but protest as he struggled to calm his nerves.

    Then, a thought flashed in his mind.

    He suddenly remembered a certain book that had been circulating within the Starsea Sect Alliance recently¡ªa book about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    According to the book, before the Sword Sovereign killed someone, he always placed a hand on their shoulder first.

    At the time, he had dismissed it as an embellishment by the author, Xuantian Yi.

    But now... it was real.

    Wait!

    Could it be¡ª

    He was about to be silenced?!

    Yan Qitian''s face turned deathly pale, his entire body trembling. The dignity of a Scattered Immortal and the second-ranked expert on the Heavenly Rankings was nowhere to be seen.

    The higher one stood, the more they feared losing what they had.

    The Sword Sovereign could suppress him with just one hand¡ªwho knew how terrifying his true power was?

    How could he not be afraid?

    Gu An spoke calmly, "Where is it?"

    Yan Qitian quickly retrieved a scroll from his storage ring and presented it with both hands, his voice trembling slightly. "This contains all the information I gathered through my family and master¡¯s connections. While not entirely complete, it provides a general picture of the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s strength."

    Gu An reached out and, with a mere gesture, the scroll flew into his hand. He sent his divine sense into it, effortlessly dispelling all the restrictions placed on it.

    Yan Qitian stood to the side, tense and on edge, as though the Sword Sovereign might strike him down at any moment.

    He didn¡¯t dare to run¡ªit would be pointless. Instead, he could only try to prove his usefulness.

    After a moment, Gu An looked at him and said, "You did well. Our deal¡ªno one else knows about it, correct?"

    Yan Qitian hurriedly nodded. "Only my master is aware, and I only told him that a mysterious senior with a grudge against the Seven Star Spirit Realm wanted this information. He didn¡¯t ask further questions. Aside from me, no one knows it was you."

    Gu An nodded in satisfaction.

    Yan Qitian hesitated for a moment, then spoke up. "Senior, dealing with the Seven Star Spirit Realm should not be taken lightly. If you¡¯re willing, why not consider joining forces with our Starsea Sect Alliance? Based on the intelligence I gathered, the leader of the First Star Cave is a Celestial Ascension expert who ascended to that realm fifty thousand years ago. Even our Sect Master has no certainty of victory against him."

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. "Celestial Ascension¡ªare they supposed to be strong?"

    His casual remark left Yan Qitian utterly speechless.

    Strong?

    Yan Qitian opened his mouth, but suddenly, he realized something.

    Was the Sword Sovereign not ignorant of the Celestial Ascension Realm... but simply so powerful that he didn¡¯t care?

    His gaze towards Gu An instantly changed. He wanted to kneel on the spot.

    "You performed well," Gu An suddenly said, his tone casual. "Tonight¡¯s conversation¡ªif a single word leaks out, I¡¯ll find you no matter where you hide. And nothing will stop me."

    Yan Qitian shuddered violently and immediately bowed in submission. "I swear I will never speak of this!"

    Before he could react, Gu An stepped forward, placed two fingers on his forehead, and a surge of invisible force flooded his mind. His body stiffened, his eyes turning vacant.

    ¡ª

    Under the moonlit sky, within a serene courtyard.

    Ji Xuanyu sat cross-legged inside a pavilion, both hands weaving intricate seals as she cultivated.

    A middle-aged man in a long robe strode towards her. His face was stern, his aura commanding.

    Stopping at the pavilion¡¯s entrance, he sighed. "Xuanyu, have you still not made your decision?"

    Ji Xuanyu remained silent.

    "The Innate Dao Sigil is indeed extraordinary, but our Ji Family cannot protect it. Furthermore, the Ji Family has already pledged allegiance to the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªwe have no choice but to trust them," the man said with a heavy tone.

    Ji Xuanyu opened her eyes and met his gaze with unsettling calm.

    Her expression was so unreadable that it made his heart uneasy.

 Chapter 246: The Eye of Heaven Prophecy

    Ji Qiankun felt extremely uncomfortable under Ji Xuanyu''s gaze. At some point, he had begun to find his own daughter unfathomable. Even though his cultivation level was higher than hers, he always felt that she was dangerous. He had even suspected that she had been possessed by someone else, but after thorough examinations, he found no traces of soul possession.

    Ji Xuanyu slowly spoke, "Father, do you know the origins of the Innate Dao Sigil?"

    Ji Qiankun frowned and said, "The Innate Dao Sigil is an inheritance left behind by ancient immortals. It chooses its master through the cycle of reincarnation. Those who possess it have exceptional talent, and with each breakthrough into a new major realm, they naturally receive its inheritance."

    "Xuanyu, it was I who introduced you to the Innate Dao Sigil back then. Of course, I haven''t forgotten its importance. But the sigil is not unique in this world. The Ji family has reached a bottleneck in its development. We need a force like the Seven Star Spirit Realm to open a path overseas. Your sacrifice for the family will not go unrewarded."

    Ji Xuanyu stood up, gazing at Ji Qiankun from within the pavilion.

    The moonlight was like flowing water, and the night wind was bitterly cold.

    Ji Qiankun felt irritated by his daughter''s stare. Just as he was about to speak, Ji Xuanyu interrupted:

    "The Innate Dao Sigil within me has granted me a Heavenly Eye. Do you know what I have seen with it?"

    Looking at her exquisitely beautiful face, now utterly cold and emotionless, Ji Qiankun felt an inexplicable unease. He pressed, "What did you see?"

    Ji Xuanyu stepped forward, moving past the stone table and toward the pavilion''s exit. With each step, her presence surged, her expression as icy as a celestial goddess from the heavens. Her gaze never left Ji Qiankun.

    "I saw the Seven Star Spirit Realm shattering, its lands reduced to ruins, and its people slaughtered by the millions, rivers running red with blood."

    "I saw the Ji family facing destruction, the qilin wailing in sorrow."

    "I saw you, Father¡ªbeheaded, your eyes still open in death."

    Ji Xuanyu''s voice was not loud, nor was her tone particularly heavy, yet each of her words struck Ji Qiankun''s heart like a thunderclap.

    The Innate Dao Sigil was the culmination of an ancient immortal''s cultivation. No one truly understood the extent of its power.

    Not even the Ji family knew what abilities Ji Xuanyu''s sigil possessed.

    Standing on the steps, Ji Xuanyu looked down at Ji Qiankun and said, "If the Ji family only wanted my Innate Dao Sigil, I might not have refused. But you also want me dead. Tell me, how should I possibly agree to that?"

    Ji Qiankun remained silent. He wanted to say something, but when he met Ji Xuanyu¡¯s gaze, he felt that any words would be meaningless.

    "No matter what nonsense you say, this matter is already decided. Your time is running out!"

    With a flick of his sleeve, Ji Qiankun turned and left.

    Watching his departing figure, Ji Xuanyu was not angry. Instead, a trace of disdain appeared on her face.

    At Dawn

    Yan Qitian opened his eyes and found himself still in the forest. The figure of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was already gone.

    He recalled the inherited memories in his mind, his expression complex.

    "Dao-Breaking Divine Light..."

    He hadn''t expected the Sword Sovereign to grant him such an inheritance. He had explicitly stated that no payment was necessary, yet the Sword Sovereign still chose to do this. Such generosity earned his deep respect.

    At the same time, he understood that if word of this spread, the Sword Sovereign would not let him off easily.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was a cultivator who clearly distinguished gratitude from resentment, a man of his word.

    Yan Qitian could sense that the Dao-Breaking Divine Light was no ordinary technique¡ªthis was an extraordinary opportunity!

    After much thought, he decided to visit Taixuan Sect.

    Regardless of everything else, since the Sword Sovereign had chosen to live in seclusion within Taixuan Sect, befriending the sect would be a way to show his gratitude.

    Moreover, he felt this might be an opportunity for himself.

    Perhaps, with Taixuan Sect¡¯s help, his path in cultivation could be smoother.

    Having made up his mind, he turned and flew toward Taixuan Sect.

    Third Medicine Valley

    Meanwhile, in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An was leading the disciples in morning exercises. Over nine hundred disciples practicing together was a grand sight, and even Yang was earnestly participating.

    The autumn air was crisp, and spiritual energy was abundant.

    Gu An was in a great mood, his face beaming with a bright smile. Seeing his cheerful expression, the disciples¡¯ spirits lifted as well.

    After the exercises, Gu An didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he pulled Xiao Chuan aside for a game of chess. Other disciples wanted to watch, but he refused them.

    As Xiao Chuan sat down, he said excitedly, "Senior Brother, I won¡¯t go easy on you! I¡¯ve won seventeen games in a row recently."

    He neatly arranged the black and white pieces on the board and made the first move.

    Gu An followed suit and casually asked, "How¡¯s your cultivation progressing? Have you been taking the pills I gave you on schedule?"

    Xiao Chuan was three realms below Gu An, already approaching his lifespan¡¯s limit. Gu An planned to help him break through in the next two years.

    Unlike Li Ya and Zhen Qin, who roamed the cultivation world, Xiao Chuan had little ambition and simply helped Gu An manage medicinal herbs. But in Gu An¡¯s heart, Xiao Chuan was irreplaceable.

    In this life, Xiao Chuan had been the one by his side the longest¡ªtheir bond was already that of family.

    Xiao Chuan answered absentmindedly, "Yeah, I¡¯ve been taking them properly."

    What he was really thinking about was how to crush Gu An in this game and leave him stunned.

    Yet, as soon as he placed a piece, Gu An followed swiftly, playing at a rapid pace. At first, Xiao Chuan didn¡¯t mind, but soon, the speed put immense pressure on him.

    To make matters worse, Gu An kept asking him questions, forcing him to respond while playing, which completely threw him off.

    Gu An, of course, noticed Xiao Chuan¡¯s growing frustration¡ªthis was all intentional.

    Watching Xiao Chuan struggle, Gu An found it immensely amusing.

    Suddenly, Gu An asked, "Xiao Chuan, have you thought about leaving the mountain to get married and start a family?"

    Xiao Chuan''s head shot up in alarm. "Senior Brother, are you trying to get rid of me?!"

    Gu An rolled his eyes. "Life is meant to be experienced. I¡¯m just suggesting you marry and have children. You can always come back whenever you want. But if you¡¯re not interested in women, that¡¯s fine too."

    Xiao Chuan, now 138 years old, had never experienced romance. As his senior brother, Gu An felt it was his duty to guide him.

    Though Gu An himself hadn¡¯t been involved in such matters in this life, he had already experienced them in his previous one. To him, it wasn¡¯t a big deal¡ªbut Xiao Chuan was different.

    Xiao Chuan turned bright red. "That doesn¡¯t seem right..."

    "What¡¯s wrong with it? I¡¯ll even give you some money so you can buy a house in town. Once you settle down, matchmakers will come knocking. Live a normal life for twenty or thirty years¡ªmaybe it¡¯ll do you good," Gu An said lightly, placing another piece on the board. His move completely cornered Xiao Chuan.

    Shameless!

    How could he pull this kind of move in a chess match?!

    Xiao Chuan¡¯s thoughts were a mess, but he couldn¡¯t deny that Gu An¡¯s words had struck a chord.

    Gu An had another motive in sending Xiao Chuan down the mountain¡ªhe wanted to see if experiencing the mortal world would help Xiao Chuan achieve enlightenment.

    Enlightenment was a mysterious thing. Even Free Soaring Immortals couldn¡¯t force someone to comprehend the Dao.

    Yet, if one could attain enlightenment, it could even extend their lifespan.

    After much persuasion, Xiao Chuan was utterly defeated in the game.

    Gu An stood up, smiling. "Think it over. If you decide, just come find me. You¡¯ll always be my junior brother, and I¡¯ll always protect you."

    Hearing this, Xiao Chuan¡¯s mood lifted. As he turned his head, he saw Gu An walking away.

    For some reason, he felt that Gu An had made these arrangements because he was worried about his impending lifespan limit.

    A smile appeared on Xiao Chuan¡¯s face.

    Gu An also smiled to himself. "Little guy, you think you can beat me? Try again in eight hundred years."

    That day, Yan Qitian¡¯s visit to Taixuan Sect caused a stir among the upper echelons of the sect. Lu? Baitian personally received him, and the two had an extensive exchange.

    Three days later, Yan Qitian departed. Soon after, Taixuan Sect officially announced that Yan Qitian, ranked second on the Heavenly Rankings, had become their Guest Elder. This news ignited excitement throughout the entire sect.

    It was rumored that Yan Qitian had left behind numerous cultivation techniques and spells and had even promised that if Taixuan Sect ever faced a crisis, they could summon him with a magical artifact.

    In gratitude, Taixuan Sect began to widely publicize Yan Qitian¡¯s deeds, shaping him into the sect¡¯s strongest cultivator.

    His addition sent ripples throughout the cultivation world. Various dynasties and sects began scrambling to strengthen diplomatic ties with Taixuan Sect.

    However, Cang Heaven Sect remained eerily silent, its morale visibly low.

    Seasons Changed¡ªWinter Arrives

    Xuan Valley.

    Snow drifted gently from the sky as Gu An stood by his window, admiring the winter scenery.

    His divine sense stretched across the vast continent.

    Dealing with Seven Star Spirit Realm required a careful approach. The realm was vast, and overseas forces such as the Five Star Caves posed additional complications. Attempting to take them down in one fell swoop would be difficult and might alert other overseas factions or hidden grandmasters.

    Thus, Gu An planned to first eliminate the Six Star Cave and Seven Star Cave within the continent before making his next move.

    His divine sense swept over the world, monitoring the small pocket dimensions scattered throughout the land. He was patiently waiting for unrest within the Seven Star Spirit Realm to provide an opportunity to strike.

    Since the emergence of Divine Anomaly City, many powerful oceanic cultivators had traveled inland, including members of the Starsea Sect Alliance, who had long been investigating Seven Star Spirit Realm. Battles between the two factions frequently erupted across the continent.

    Gu An intended to wait for Starsea Sect to cause significant turmoil before launching his own attack. His goal was simple¡ªannihilate the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s high-ranking cultivators, ensuring that their influence on the continent was completely erased.

    Once that was achieved, Starsea Sect would inevitably press northward, forcing Seven Star Spirit Realm to focus on defending its borders rather than maintaining control over the mainland.

    On this day, Gu An sensed a unique power stirring within Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªsomething unusual, something... intriguing.

    His divine sense honed in on the source of the disturbance.

    What he saw deepened his curiosity.

    "This world truly hides many dragons in the shadows... The forces lurking in the dark are quite formidable."

    He mused to himself before turning away from the window.

    Sitting at his desk, he picked up a copy of The Secrets of Taixuan.

    "The more books you read, the more you understand what is truly timeless."

    Classics never grow old.

    Page by page, he read on.

    Three Years Passed in the Blink of an Eye

    Gu An¡¯s lifespan had once again surpassed 100,000 years.

    On this day, he closed his book and stored it in his spatial pouch, then stood up and stepped out of his pavilion.

    The scorching summer sun blazed overhead, cicadas chirping in the trees.

    The sight stirred a memory¡ªfifteen lifetimes ago, when he first arrived in Xuan Valley, stepping into cultivation.

    His gaze landed on Lu Jiu Jia, who was teaching newly recruited errand disciples.

    For a moment, Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s silhouette overlapped in Gu An¡¯s mind with that of Zhang Chunqiu.

    A hundred years had passed. The world had changed, but some things remained the same.

    Gu An smiled faintly.

    Now, he needed to decide which magical artifact to use in the upcoming battle.

    Simply crushing his enemies with raw power... would be far too dull.

 Chapter 247: Reincarnation Cant Tolerate You

    After much contemplation, Gu An decided to use the Tianxiu Sword.

    This divine sword had been a gift from Li Ya and was one of the three imperial swords of the Taicang Empire. Though imperial swords were no longer of much use to him, the Tianxiu Sword¡¯s exquisite form made it worth wielding.

    He also recalled how Lu Lingjun fought using dual swords. He thought, Why not try dual-wielding as well?

    Against Six Star Cave and Seven Star Cave in the Seven Star Spirit Realm, he truly felt no pressure.

    Descending the stairs, Gu An made his way to Lu Jiu Jia, who immediately bowed upon seeing him and introduced two new disciples.

    The two errand disciples were visibly nervous before Gu An¡ªvery different from how Li Ya and Meng Lang had once been impatient toward Cheng Xuandan and Zhang Chunqiu in the past.

    Now, Taixuan Sect¡¯s position in the Taicang Empire had far surpassed what it had been a century ago. It was no longer merely the strongest sect in Taicang, but the leading sect of the entire cultivation world, second only to the legendary Holy Lands.

    Instead of putting on airs and emphasizing rules, Gu An simply offered gentle words of encouragement, leaving the two new disciples both shocked and honored.

    After he left, their anticipation for life in Xuan Valley grew immensely.

    Rather than heading toward the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An walked toward the mountain forests beyond the valley.

    He took his time appreciating the scenery along the way.

    It had been many years since he had last strolled through the lands surrounding Xuan Valley.

    Back then, he had run wild through these mountains with Xiao Chuan, living carefree days.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a hundred years, and I already feel nostalgic. What will it be like after ten thousand years?¡±

    Shaking off these thoughts, Gu An composed himself.

    Today was the perfect opportunity to invade the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    A great upheaval was about to unfold there, and he would seize the moment.

    The Marriage at the Ji Family Estate

    Sunlight spilled into the courtyard of the Ji Family estate, where Ji Qiankun and a group of Ji Clan members laughed and conversed merrily.

    Above them, a multitude of cultivators hovered in the sky, their presence akin to celestial beings, each radiating an air of extraordinary talent.

    The Ji Family estate, perched atop a mountain peak spanning dozens of miles, overlooked a vast sea of clouds.

    Below, dense fog churned like an ocean, with mountain peaks rising from the mist like immortal sanctuaries.

    The clouds stretched endlessly, making it feel as though they were truly above the Nine Heavens, the sun hanging just above their heads.

    Ji Hantian¡¯s Discontent

    Leaning against the courtyard door, Ji Hantian stood with his arms crossed, eyes shut.

    His furrowed brows betrayed his foul mood.

    Seeing this, Ji Qiankun approached and chuckled.

    ¡°Grandfather, the auspicious hour is nearly upon us. Why not step outside to greet the Luo Clan?¡±

    Ji Hantian opened his eyes and let out a cold snort, flicking his sleeves as he strode away.

    Ji Qiankun remained unfazed¡ªhe understood that Ji Hantian had long resented the Seven Star Spirit Realm, but that was all it was¡ªresentment.

    For the sake of the family¡¯s prosperity, Ji Hantian would endure.

    With Taixuan Sect¡¯s rising dominance, the Ji Family had stopped pressuring Ji Hantian to leave the sect.

    In fact, they now supported him again, seeing him as an additional pathway for the clan¡¯s future.

    Turning back, Ji Qiankun¡¯s gaze landed on the wedding chamber of Ji Xuanyu, where a red ¡°double happiness¡± symbol was plastered on the door.

    Staring at it, his unease momentarily lessened.

    Yet, the memory of Ji Xuanyu¡¯s words that night still unsettled him.

    The Arrival of the Luo Clan

    Boom!

    A deep drumbeat echoed across the heavens.

    A golden streak of light descended from the horizon, halting before the Ji Family estate gates.

    In the distance, thunderous hoofbeats and beastly roars rang out.

    Nine colossal horses pulled a golden palanquin down the radiant golden road.

    Two female cultivators, looking as if they had descended from the heavens, leaned out from the palanquin¡¯s side windows, scattering flower petals from woven baskets.

    The petals danced upon the wind, dispersing into the air before transforming into flocks of magpies, which soared above.

    From surrounding mountain estates, cultivators emerged, soaring into the sky or rising from the clouds below, eager to witness the spectacle.

    ¡°What an extravagant procession. As expected of the Luo Clan.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Luo Yetian has broken through to the Grand Ascension Stage. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°It should be. Achieving the Grand Ascension Stage just after turning five hundred is monstrous talent.¡±

    ¡°Ji Xuanyu isn¡¯t ordinary either. They say she was born with an Innate Dao Sigil, blessed with boundless fortune. A perfect match for Luo Yetian.¡±

    ¡°With this marriage, the Ji Family will soar. If they produce an immortal, they might even gain access to Five Star Cave for cultivation.¡±

    Though each mountain estate housed its own family, these clans were merely low-ranking within the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªnowhere near the Luo Clan¡¯s level.

    Thus, they could only look upon the Ji Family¡¯s fortune with envy.

    Luo Yetian¡¯s Arrival

    At the end of the golden road, a procession of cultivators soared forward, parting the clouds as they descended.

    They landed in formation along both sides of the golden road, stretching all the way to the Ji Family gates.

    There were at least a thousand of them, each clad in golden robes, their presence commanding.

    As the nine-horse palanquin arrived at the estate gates, its curtains lifted.

    A man in a crimson robe stepped out.

    His regal bearing, handsome features, and piercing gaze made him appear as if a celestial star sovereign had descended.

    His long hair was tied beneath a jade lotus crown, and his eyes gleamed as if absorbing the entire universe.

    Seeing him disembark, the Ji Clan cultivators hurried forward to greet him.

    Luo Yetian smiled and asked,

    ¡°Is Xuanyu ready?¡±

    He had spent years in seclusion, only meeting Ji Xuanyu once.

    Sensing the Innate Dao Sigil within her and admiring her beauty, he had instructed his family to arrange the proposal.

    Beyond that, he had barely given the matter a second thought.

    In his mind, the Ji Family would undoubtedly agree.

    And they had.

    The reason for delaying the wedding until this year was simple¡ªhe had finally broken through to the Grand Ascension Stage.

    Before that, he had cared only about his cultivation, and Ji Xuanyu had merely been an afterthought.

    An elder of the Ji Family stepped forward with a smile.

    ¡°She is ready. We can depart at any time.¡±

    Luo Yetian nodded.

    ¡°Our Luo Clan has already invited Six Star Cave and Seven Star Cave¡¯s esteemed families, even some Five Star Cave seniors, to witness the ceremony. It will be grand¡ªrest assured.¡±

    His words were tactful, and his demeanor polite yet commanding.

    The Ji Clan cultivators beamed, offering their gratitude.

    Raising his gaze toward the Ji Family estate, Luo Yetian¡¯s eyes glowed with anticipation.

    He could already sense the aura of the Innate Dao Sigil.

    A Rebellion at the Altar

    Just then, the gates of Ji Xuanyu¡¯s courtyard opened.

    Draped in a phoenix coronet and embroidered robe, Ji Xuanyu emerged, flanked by two female attendants.

    A red veil covered her face, revealing only her snow-white chin.

    Her hands were gently folded before her abdomen, her posture elegant and poised.

    Seeing her already dressed, Ji Qiankun let out a breath of relief.

    Yet, as she stepped forward, she abruptly halted¡ªand ripped off her red veil.

    Flames ignited in her palm, reducing the veil to ashes in an instant.

    Then, she coldly locked eyes with Luo Yetian and smiled faintly.

    The Bride¡¯s Defiance

    A chill ran through the Luo Clan cultivators as they watched Ji Xuanyu¡¯s unexpected action.

    Her expression was icy, her gaze piercing, and though the smile on her lips was faint, it sent a wave of unease through Luo Yetian.

    Frowning, he asked,

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    The surrounding Luo Clan cultivators also furrowed their brows¡ªwas Ji Xuanyu about to reject the marriage?

    The Ji Clan patriarch immediately ordered,

    ¡°Quick! Fetch a new veil!¡±

    His gaze then shifted toward Ji Qiankun, his expression filled with displeasure.

    Before Ji Qiankun could speak, Ji Xuanyu suddenly took flight, soaring a hundred feet into the air.

    None of the Luo Clan cultivators stopped her.

    Instead, they watched with amused curiosity¡ªdid she really think she could defy the Seven Star Spirit Realm?

    Above them, thunderous clouds churned, forming a roiling storm.

    In the midst of the lightning-filled clouds, a colossal figure loomed, standing as if beyond the heavens, gazing down upon the world like a primordial deity.

    Yet, Ji Xuanyu did not look up.

    She simply stared at Luo Yetian, her voice calm yet distant.

    ¡°You mortals interfere with my trial in this lifetime¡ªtruly, how irritating.¡±

    Her words rippled through the heavens, her tone emotionless, and yet...

    Her voice felt strange even to the Ji Clan cultivators¡ªas if she were someone else entirely.

    A sense of foreboding flickered across Luo Yetian¡¯s face.

    He soared up to meet her, his expression darkening as he asked,

    ¡°Who... are you?¡±

    One by one, Luo Clan cultivators ascended, surrounding Ji Xuanyu in the sky.

    The clouds above them convulsed violently, sending crackling lightning cascading downwards.

    Within the storm, the colossal figure¡¯s presence grew even heavier, its gaze unwavering.

    Yet, Ji Xuanyu did not flinch.

    Instead, she calmly met Luo Yetian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Some karmic ties are beyond your grasp.

    Disturbing my cultivation... even the cycle of reincarnation will not spare you.¡±

    At her words, a vast aura erupted from her body.

    From her forehead, golden flames surged forth, forming a towering phantom figure behind her¡ªan ethereal reflection of herself, a hundred feet tall, exuding a power that surpassed even the Grand Ascension Stage.

    Ji Xuanyu raised a hand toward the sky¡ªand so did the phantom behind her.

    With a single gesture, the phantom¡¯s palm shattered the storm, obliterating the rolling thunderclouds.

    When the phantom¡¯s hand lowered, a cultivator was trapped within its grasp¡ªthe very colossal figure that had once loomed above.

    His face was now filled with terror.

    Before he could even utter a word, golden flames erupted, consuming him whole.

    In mere moments, he was reduced to nothingness¡ªnot even ashes remained.

 Chapter 248: Flying fairies in heaven and earth, kill them with one sword!

    "Audacious!"

    Seeing that the phantom summoned by Ji Xuanyu had directly slain a grandmaster of the Luo family, the other Luo family cultivators were instantly enraged. They each took out their magical artifacts, preparing to kill her on the spot.

    Just as Luo Yetian was about to speak, the phantom behind Ji Xuanyu suddenly erupted with golden flames, sweeping across the heavens and earth in all directions. The surrounding cultivators had no time to evade and could only instinctively defend with their spiritual and magical power.

    As the golden flames swept through, the entire world changed in an instant.

    The sky turned crimson, and countless meteors fell from the distant heavens, each one stirring up a wave of air, creating a spectacular sight.

    Ji Xuanyu stood high above, a trickle of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth, but her expression remained indifferent, her brow never even twitching.

    Behind her, the phantom burned with golden flames, its forehead shimmering with mysterious Dao patterns. She lifted her right hand to her lips, murmuring an incantation. Layers of golden runes emerged from within her, rapidly expanding, and within just three breaths, they had enveloped the entire sky.

    "I never expected an Innate Dao Sigil to contain such a will! I wonder which ancient senior we have disturbed?"

    An aged voice echoed through the air as a gray-robed elder appeared, stepping forward to shield Luo Yetian.

    Luo Yetian hurriedly raised his hand in salute, his posture deeply respectful.

    The gray-robed elder did not turn around; his gaze remained locked onto Ji Xuanyu.

    "A Scattered Immortal alone is not enough," Ji Xuanyu''s voice rang out once more.

    The elder''s face changed drastically as he swiftly pulled out a jade staff.

    Boom!

    A terrifying wave of golden flames surged forward. The elder resisted with all his magical power, but even so, Luo Yetian behind him felt a searing pain¡ªnot only on his body but in his very soul.

    "Impossible... Who is she, really?" Luo Yetian was in utter disbelief.

    The Ji family members below were equally stunned.

    Was Ji Xuanyu¡¯s Innate Dao Sigil truly capable of wielding such terrifying power?

    Ji Qiankun suddenly recalled something Ji Xuanyu had told him three years ago, and an uncontrollable chill ran down his spine.

    The gray-robed elder, despite his Scattered Immortal cultivation, was unable to withstand the vast golden flames. Bloodstains began to appear on his skin, and Luo Yetian behind him fared no better.

    The other grandmasters of the Luo family attacked from all directions, attempting to besiege Ji Xuanyu, but as soon as their magic approached the golden flames, it melted away instantly. They could not harm her at all.

    The mountains across the land trembled violently as if on the verge of collapse, alarming countless cultivators in their secluded cultivation caves. More and more figures rose into the sky, staring at Ji Xuanyu in disbelief.

    Under their gaze, the golden-flame phantom behind Ji Xuanyu raised its right hand, its fingertip slicing through the sky, leaving deep rifts in its wake. When it finally halted, the space along its path shattered instantly. Golden flames wreathed the edges of the rifts, forming a massive ring of light.

    Blood trickled ever more from the corner of Ji Xuanyu''s mouth, but her gaze remained utterly unwavering.

    Then, the golden-flame phantom reached into the light ring and pulled out a colossal golden fan. The fan¡¯s surface resembled maple leaves, covered in ancient runes, as though it contained entire worlds within.

    As the golden fan descended, the heavens began to collapse, space warped and shattered, clouds dissipated, and towering mountains crumbled into dust.

    Cultivators residing in this land scrambled in terror, like headless flies, overwhelmed by sheer panic.

    "Retreat at once!"

    The gray-robed elder, now drenched in blood, bellowed as he struggled to resist the golden flames. Even Luo Yetian, though in slightly better condition, was starting to suffer from skin corrosion.

    Luo Yetian gritted his teeth, just about to turn and flee.

    But at that very moment, the golden-flame phantom swung its fan.

    A single swipe unleashed a scorching tide of flames, sweeping across half the sky. Every cultivator in its path was instantly reduced to ash, their remains transforming into golden motes of light, like embers scattering in the wind.

    Neither the gray-robed elder nor Luo Yetian had a chance to escape¡ªboth vanished into golden dust.

    The Ji family cultivators, along with the surrounding clans, stood in stunned horror, their faces pale with shock.

    Ji Xuanyu tilted her head slightly, gazing down at Ji Qiankun.

    The Ji family members tensed, none daring to meet her eyes.

    Everyone in the Ji family knew the truth¡ªJi Xuanyu had been meant to be sacrificed. She had never wanted to be married off.

    "The Luo family has suffered so many casualties. How will the Ji family survive in the future?"

    Ji Xuanyu''s icy voice rang through the ears of every Ji family member.

    Ji Qiankun, Ji Hantian, and the others felt a bone-chilling cold rise from within, spreading throughout their bodies.

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s eyes turned blood-red in an instant.

    "Xuanyu, what exactly are you trying to do?" Ji Hantian asked hurriedly.

    Notably, the golden flames had only burned the Luo family. The other clans were spared, allowing their cultivators to secretly breathe a sigh of relief.

    Ji Xuanyu, her blood-red eyes gleaming, turned her gaze to the horizon.

    A massive black rift had suddenly torn open in the sky, and from within, numerous figures emerged, swiftly charging toward them.

    Each one of them radiated an aura even stronger than the gray-robed elder.

    A terrifying killing intent locked onto Ji Xuanyu.

    She lifted her right hand once more, and the golden-flame phantom behind her raised its colossal fan in kind.

    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared before her.

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s pupils contracted in shock. Even though her eyes had turned completely blood-red, the emotion in them was clear.

    Gu An, wielding the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body, stood before her, gripping two swords¡ªTianxiu Sword in one hand, Qinghong Sword in the other. Both blades were shrouded in dark purple demonic energy, their true forms concealed.

    Without hesitation, he swung his swords.

    Sword light illuminated the heavens!

    A blinding white arc of sword qi swept across the sky, erasing the seven-star realm grandmasters charging toward Ji Xuanyu before they could even see Gu An¡¯s figure. They were reduced to ashes in an instant.

    ¡¾You have successfully seized Luo Ku (Scattered Immortal Stage, Seventh Layer) - 590 years of lifespan.¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully seized Daoist Zhenlan (Scattered Immortal Stage, Ninth Layer) - 387 years of lifespan.¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully seized Lu Changfeng (Scattered Immortal Stage, Seventh Layer) - 1032 years of lifespan.¡¿

    Lines of text appeared before Gu An¡¯s eyes.

    He turned to look at the battered Ji Xuanyu, inwardly startled¡ªthis Innate Dao Sigil possessed unimaginable power.

    It was already on par with the Roving Immortal Stage!

    But Ji Xuanyu could barely endure it. Her vitality was rapidly draining away.

    "Withdraw your divine ability," he said, using the hoarse and steady voice of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Ji Xuanyu smiled faintly. "The cycle has begun; it cannot be reversed."

    Gu An¡¯s gaze shifted to the golden-flame phantom behind her. He could tell that its soul aura was identical to Ji Xuanyu¡¯s. This power wasn¡¯t hidden within her¡ªit was summoned from elsewhere.

    He cast his lifespan probe on the phantom, but nothing appeared.

    "Did the Sword Sovereign come just to help me?" Ji Xuanyu suddenly asked.

    Gu An replied, "I came to eradicate the Seven-Star Realm."

    Blood dripped from Ji Xuanyu¡¯s eyes as she smiled. "This life was too short... Sword Sovereign, I hope we meet again in the next one."

    In the next moment, her body erupted with golden light before shattering into motes of energy. A golden sigil emerged, absorbing all the golden light before quickly merging into the golden-flame phantom.

    The phantom wielded the colossal fan once more, unleashing an apocalyptic golden inferno, piercing through the heavens¡ªjust as a mighty presence descended from the darkness beyond.

    A Celestial Ascension cultivator had arrived.

 Chapter 249: If Heaven wonâ€™t take you, I will

    Chapter 249 If Heaven won¡¯t take you, I will

    Inside the palace, the continuous sound of Dao lectures echoed, immersing the cultivators in the plaza, making it difficult for them to extricate themselves.

    Gu An, carrying his twin swords, stepped forward. Against the Seven Star Spirit Realm, he had no intention of committing outright slaughter. He only wanted to eliminate the higher-ups, dispersing the Seven Star Spirit Realm from this continent.

    If he were to annihilate the entire realm, the surrounding great powers would inevitably grow more wary of him, possibly even provoking the arrival of stronger beings.

    As Gu An walked through the disciples of the Seven Star Spirit Realm, each step he took resisted the sermon-like voices from the palace. The disciples behind him awoke one after another. Upon seeing him, they were startled, hurriedly rising to their feet and drawing their artifacts and divine weapons in preparation for battle.

    Yet Gu An merely walked past them, neither looking back nor halting his steps.

    "Who is he?"

    "What does he want?"

    "I can¡¯t see through his cultivation... we¡¯d better not act rashly. After all, there¡¯s a Divine Lord overseeing this place."

    "Could he be from the Starsea Sect?"

    "No, this seems like the Demonic Shadow Divine Art, a technique from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion of the Taicang Empire. I¡¯ve seen it before. The one who mastered it to its peak was the reclusive Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path from the Taixuan Sect..."

    Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    These four words sent a tremor through the hearts of the disciples in the plaza.

    How could they not have heard of him? This was a figure who had once forced the First Star Cave Master, the Divine Soul Lord, to retreat!

    Rumor had it that after that battle, the Divine Soul Lord vanished, and no one knew where he had gone. Some within the Seven Star Spirit Realm speculated that he had been slain by the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Regardless of the truth, one thing was certain¡ªthe Sword Sovereign¡¯s power was something the Seven Star Spirit Realm feared greatly.

    The disciples gathered in the plaza were all either geniuses or high-status individuals within the Seven Star Spirit Realm. They had access to certain inside information¡ªsuch as how Lin Jingtian of the Lin Family had perished at the hands of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    In an instant, more and more disciples in the plaza woke up. No matter their cultivation level, none dared to approach Gu An, let alone try to stop him.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Gu An arrived at the steps leading to the palace.

    Now that he was closer, he could better perceive the palace¡¯s grandeur. It radiated a Dao presence he had never encountered before¡ªone that made it easier to comprehend Daoist techniques. This alone was proof that the palace was constructed from extraordinary materials, possibly even containing a powerful formation.

    Inside the palace, only one person resided¡ª

    A Celestial Ascension Realm cultivator!

    Even stronger than the Earth Gang Divine Lord from before!

    Previously, the strongest figures in the Six Star Cave and Seven Star Cave had only been at the Roving Immortal Stage. But now, there were suddenly two Celestial Ascension cultivators. Clearly, the Seven Star Spirit Realm had long been prepared.

    Fortunately, Gu An had not come recklessly before. The only reason he dared to come now was because he had confirmed that the Seven Star Spirit Realm did not have a Free Soaring Immortal.

    The Starsea Sect wouldn¡¯t have lied to him¡ªif the Seven Star Spirit Realm truly had a Free Soaring Immortal, they would never have allowed the Starsea Sect to oppress them so easily.

    "Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, what irreconcilable hatred do you have against my Seven Star Spirit Realm?"

    An ancient voice rang out from the palace, echoing across the land. The restless disciples in the plaza immediately quieted down.

    This voice belonged to a senior from the Five Star Cave, a figure whose name struck awe across the overseas territories. Surely, he could suppress the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm contained many Minor Worlds, each existing independently without connection. Thus, they had no way of sensing the battle that had taken place in the Ji Family¡¯s Minor World.

    They had no idea¡ª

    But the Celestial Ascension cultivator inside the palace knew all too well!

    "Breeding the Demon Ancestor, creating the Dreadfiend, toying with the lives of this continent¡¯s people¡ªwhat enmity do you speak of?"

    Gu An¡¯s voice resounded, making every cultivator in the plaza turn pale.

    Though they had heard whispers of such rumors, hearing the Sword Sovereign himself tear away the veil of deception still left them in disbelief.

    After all, the Seven Star Spirit Realm prided itself on being a beacon of the righteous path!

    Boom¡ª!

    The grand palace doors flung open, and a violent gust howled outward, stirring the demonic energy around Gu An and forcing the disciples in the plaza to stagger backward.

    From the depths of the palace, a figure emerged¡ª

    A man in a feathered robe, his features strikingly heroic, with the phantom of a white crane behind him. His aura was otherworldly, exuding an immortal air. He strode forward to the steps, gazing down at Gu An from above.

    "You, cloaked in demonic energy, have come to this holy land seeking justice? Don¡¯t you find that laughable?"

    The feather-robed man spoke, his expression indifferent.

    ¡¾Wanli Divine Lord (Celestial Ascension Stage, Third Layer): 158082/260000/310000¡¿

    Gu An saw the prompt before him, his expression remaining unchanged.

    He could sense that Wanli Divine Lord was stalling for time¡ªseveral other Celestial Ascension cultivators were rushing to his location.

    But that was precisely what Gu An wanted.

    "Demon or not, immortal or not¡ªif the heavens won¡¯t judge you, then I will."

    Upon hearing this, Wanli Divine Lord laughed, as if he had just heard the most ridiculous joke.

    "The Demon Ancestor was born from the very fate of the heavens¡ªit can be slain, but never truly eradicated. The Seven Star Spirit Realm has sacrificed generations to suppress it. The Dreadfiend is even more abhorrent¡ªdo you know how many lives have been lost sealing it?"

    "Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, do you have any idea how much the Seven Star Spirit Realm has sacrificed to protect this continent? How many of our disciples have died fighting sea forces and demons?"

    "You only see the suffering of the people¡ªhave you ever considered what we have endured?"

    Wanli Divine Lord¡¯s voice carried a powerful conviction, shaking the hearts of the disciples in the plaza.

    Indeed, as disciples of the Seven Star Spirit Realm, how could they not know the truth? Many of them had lost loved ones in battles against the oceanic powers and demon hordes.

    Now, they looked at Gu An with anger, as if he were the true villain.

    But Gu An stood still, silently watching Wanli Divine Lord.

    When the latter finally finished speaking, Gu An calmly asked¡ª

    "The Dreadfiends across the continent have all been eradicated by me. Then why... do I sense more Dreadfiends within your palace?"

    Silence.

    The entire plaza fell into an eerie stillness.

    All eyes turned to Wanli Divine Lord.

    His voice turned cold. "Nonsense. Do you expect me to let you enter and investigate?"

    Boom¡ª!

    Thunderclouds rapidly blanketed the sky, a vast, oppressive aura descending upon the land.

    Wanli Divine Lord visibly relaxed.

    "The Seven Star Spirit Realm was established as the mortal world''s holy land by the Immortal Dao. How dare a mere fiend accuse us!"

    One voice after another, domineering and regal, echoed across the heavens.

    High above, within the churning vortex of thunderclouds, a golden mirror appeared, its frame engraved with divine beasts, its surface a ghostly blue, flames of crimson surrounding it.

    The Supreme Immortal Treasure¡ªSeven Star Mirror!

    In front of the mirror, a figure hovered¡ª

    A man in a purple robe, twin orbs of fire floating over his shoulders, a crescent moon behind his back radiating spiritual mist. He gazed down upon Gu An like an emperor overseeing his domain.

    ¡¾Tianyi Realm Lord (Celestial Ascension Stage, Seventh Layer): 187034/420000/490000¡¿

    Gu An examined the lifespan before him, feeling somewhat satisfied.

    This battle had drawn out seven Celestial Ascension cultivators.

    And at this moment¡ª

    Gu An alone stood against the entire land.

 Chapter 250: Arrogant Sword Master, is there any help?

    The divine light of the Seven Star Mirror was dazzling, illuminating the expressions of every disciple in the Seven Star Spirit Realm gathered in the square. At this moment, these disciples realized that something was terribly wrong¡ªthose lofty Celestial Ascendants seemed to be preparing to abandon them.

    Shouts, pleas for mercy, wails, and curses rang out in succession.

    Yet, Gu An, who was being watched by seven Celestial Ascendants, simply stared at the two treasured swords in his hands.

    Master of the Tianyi Realm gazed down at Gu An and asked, "Do you have any last words?"

    The origins of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path were mysterious¡ªhe had even slain Celestial Ascendants. A trace of fear lingered in Master of the Tianyi Realm¡¯s heart. He worried that an even more terrifying existence stood behind the Sword Sovereign, which was why he hesitated to act immediately.

    If there was no powerful backer, then today, he would never let the Sword Sovereign walk away alive!

    Gu An lifted his head, looking at the six Celestial Ascendants in the sky, and asked, "Are all your reinforcements here? Or is there anyone else coming?"

    As soon as these words left his mouth, all seven Celestial Ascendants¡¯ expressions changed drastically.

    Arrogance!

    They had lived for countless years across multiple epochs, yet they had never met someone so brazen.

    With an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure in their possession and seven Celestial Ascendants working together, how dare this man still act so recklessly?

    For a moment, the Master of the Tianyi Realm considered many possibilities. He even entertained the thought that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was stronger than Celestial Ascendants. But then, he dismissed the idea. How could such an unfathomable being be hidden away in this remote corner of the continent?

    Shouldn''t he have already ventured beyond the heavens in pursuit of the Great Dao¡¯s Fortune?

    Sensing the overwhelming power of the Seven Star Mirror, a sharp glint flashed in the Master of the Tianyi Realm¡¯s eyes.

    Regardless of whether he surpassed Celestial Ascendants, since he had slaughtered so many powerful cultivators in the Seven Star Spirit Realm, this matter could not simply be overlooked!

    Without hesitation, he raised his hand. The Seven Star Mirror, towering ten thousand feet high, trembled violently and unleashed an even more terrifying pressure!

    The entire square fell into sudden silence as the voices of the disciples were abruptly cut off. They watched in despair as their skin began to fester, their flesh melting away.

    Just then, an immense power enveloped them, instantly dispelling their suffering. Their eyes widened in disbelief, and they instinctively sought out the source of this power¡ªonly to see Gu An.

    "Do you understand now? This is the so-called ¡®Holy Land¡¯ that you believed in?"

    Gu An¡¯s voice rang out, making the disciples¡¯ faces twist with complicated emotions.

    They were geniuses of Six Star Cave and Seven Star Cave, thinking themselves indispensable to the Seven Star Spirit Realm, believing they carried its future. Yet now, they were being abandoned without cause. How could they possibly accept this?

    At that moment, Wanli Divine Lord also flew beneath the Seven Star Mirror, joining the six others. The seven of them aligned in formation, shining like the Big Dipper as they suspended themselves beneath the mirror. Their magic power merged with the Seven Star Mirror¡¯s energy, amplifying its oppressive might.

    Gu An looked up at them and sighed inwardly.

    So this is the power of an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure?

    He could sense that the Seven Star Mirror¡¯s current might had already surpassed the Celestial Ascendant Realm. Even cultivators in the first three layers of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage would struggle to withstand it.

    Of course, even if they couldn''t resist, escaping would be easy!

    Suddenly, a new thought crossed Gu An''s mind. He spoke, "Tell me¡ªif I were to shatter this dark sky, would you all bring light back to this land?"

    The seven Celestial Ascendants frowned.

    The disciples in the square were stunned. Before they could react, Gu An swung his sword.

    His right hand gripped the Tianxiu Sword. Twisting his wrist, he turned his palm downward, slashing upward with the blade.

    His posture was casual, his strike seemingly devoid of force. Yet as his sword cleaved the heavens, the flames and turbulent winds raging across the sky were instantly extinguished.

    The seven Celestial Ascendants before the Seven Star Mirror didn''t even have time to react before they were reduced to ashes.

    Boom¡ª!

    The Seven Star Mirror trembled violently as the sword aura struck it. The thunderclouds above were instantly severed, allowing sunlight to pour through!

    The tens of thousands of geniuses in the Seven Star Spirit Realm square were left utterly dumbfounded.

    They had personally felt the overwhelming power of the Master of the Tianyi Realm and the Seven Star Mirror, a force far beyond their comprehension.

    Even under the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡¯s protection, they had expected an intense battle.

    But that didn¡¯t happen.

    One sword strike¡ªannihilation!

    Utter devastation!

    It was as if those Celestial Ascendants were no more than misty clouds in the sky!

    Violent gales swept across the land, rolling away the lingering spirit fog that shrouded the mountains, revealing landscapes stretching as far as the eye could see. The spectacle was magnificent beyond compare.

    Only the Seven Star Mirror remained in the sky!

    The colossal Seven Star Mirror swiftly withdrew its energy. Its frame trembled for a moment before it began plummeting downward.

    [You have successfully seized 25,709 years of lifespan from the Master of the Tianyi Realm (Celestial Ascendant Realm, Seventh Layer).]

    [You have successfully seized 10,041 years of lifespan from Wanli Divine Lord (Celestial Ascendant Realm, Third Layer).]

    [You have successfully seized 18,116 years of lifespan from Xiao Lang Divine Lord (Celestial Ascendant Realm, Fifth Layer).]

    A total of six lines of notifications flashed before Gu An¡¯s eyes, making him frown slightly.

    One was missing.

    He distinctly remembered that there were seven Celestial Ascendants¡ªone of them was Thousand-Faced Divine Lord, a cultivator at the fourth layer of the Celestial Ascendant Realm.

    He was certain all seven had been reduced to ashes. There was no way one could have escaped.

    Did this man have another body somewhere else?

    If so, why did the system still register his lifespan?

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense expanded rapidly, scanning the entire continent, yet he couldn¡¯t find a single trace of Thousand-Faced Divine Lord.

    This was eye-opening.

    A cultivator capable of escaping from him, stronger even than the Master of the Tianyi Realm? Thousand-Faced Divine Lord was certainly a force to be reckoned with!

    With a single battle, Gu An had gained over 80,000 years of lifespan. He had already accumulated 50,000 years from slaughtering the Luo Family cultivators, meaning he had obtained nearly 130,000 years of lifespan¡ªnot bad at all, saving him several months of effort.

    More importantly, he had erased a major threat!

    Gu An raised his hand, collecting the now-shrunken Seven Star Mirror into his grasp. His divine sense pierced into it, forcibly shattering layers of restrictions before quickly finding the immortal spirit and making it recognize him as its master.

    The windstorms continued to rage as the surviving cultivators in the square stared at him in stunned silence, only now realizing they were still alive.

    Suddenly, a single disciple fell to his knees, bowing his head to Gu An.

    One after another, more cultivators followed suit, kneeling and kowtowing.

    Over ten thousand people prostrated before Gu An, a sight both grand and awe-inspiring.

    "The fate of the Seven Star Spirit Realm is now in your hands," Gu An declared. "If you continue the ways of the past¡ªcalling yourselves a ''Holy Land'' while practicing the Demonic Path¡ªI will return. And next time, it will be your leaders who perish."

    With that, he raised his left hand, gripping the Qinghong Sword, and slashed toward the grand palace.

    Boom!

    A single streak of sword aura cleaved the palace in two, reducing it to ashes.

    As the grand palace crumbled into ashes, a swarm of demonic souls burst forth. Their sinister aura filled the air¡ªmen and women, even beast-like creatures¡ªhowling in agony as they disintegrated into nothingness.

    These were malevolent spirits¡ªSealed Demons.

    Though their destruction brought Gu An no additional lifespan, it sent an overwhelming shock through the disciples of the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    A Holy Land... nurturing this many Sealed Demons?

    The realization hit them like a thunderbolt. They had been abandoned by the very sect they once revered. And now, they saw the truth¡ªbeneath its glorious facade, the Seven Star Spirit Realm was steeped in darkness.

    Before they could collect themselves, Gu An was already gone.

    Far away, at the horizon, a teleportation array flickered into existence.

    Waves of cultivators poured through the portal, arriving at the square, but the young geniuses who had just witnessed the impossible remained frozen in place.

    They stood in stunned silence, replaying the events over and over in their minds.

    Everything felt like a dream.

    Meanwhile, in a Dark Palace...

    A woman in a violet robe sat before a towering wall, staring at six extinguished oil lamps.

    Her brows furrowed deeply.

    On her shoulder, a childlike ghost widened its eyes in shock before screeching, "The Realm Master... is dead?! How is that possible?!"

    The highest row of oil lamps represented the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s ruling elite. Among them, the Master of the Tianyi Realm¡¯s lamp was the largest, shining like a celestial body.

    And now, it had vanished¡ªa silent testament to his demise.

    Just then, a figure materialized out of thin air beside the violet-robed woman.

    The moment he appeared, he vomited a mouthful of blood.

    Without hesitation, he dropped to the ground, entering meditation to suppress the violent backlash surging through his body.

    The violet-robed woman turned toward him, her frown deepening.

    "Thousand-Faced Divine Lord... what happened?" she asked, her voice sharp.

    The man sitting in meditation was none other than the Thousand-Faced Divine Lord¡ªthe one who had escaped Gu An¡¯s strike.

    Dressed in a flowing cyan robe, his long hair cascaded over his shoulders, and his features were so delicate they could be mistaken for a woman¡¯s. But right now, his pale complexion and trembling lips betrayed his terrifying experience.

    "Six Star Cave was ambushed."

    His voice trembled as he spoke.

    "The Realm Master and the others thought the Starsea Sect Alliance had launched a large-scale assault... so they rushed to reinforce the defenses. But instead, we ran into him¡ª"

    "The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path."

    A look of absolute terror flickered in his eyes as he continued, his voice hoarse:

    "He killed us all with a single sword strike..."

    "The Seven Star Mirror¡¯s power couldn¡¯t even block his sword aura."

    "Now, the Seven Star Mirror belongs to him."

    The Thousand-Faced Divine Lord exhaled shakily.

    When he finally lifted his gaze, despair burned deep within his pupils.

    "He¡¯s... too strong..."

    "In front of him, Celestial Ascendants are nothing but dust."

    "Had I not sensed danger beforehand and used my secret art to shift my primary soul and sub-souls, I would have perished along with them. Even so, the death of my sub-soul has left me heavily injured. It will take me at least ten thousand years to recover."

    A violent shudder ran through him as the image of the Sword Sovereign¡¯s casual slash replayed in his mind.

    He turned to the violet-robed woman, saying gravely:

    "Second Cave Master, the Seven Star Spirit Realm is finished."

    "We¡¯ve lost seven Celestial Ascendants in a single day."

    "And with the Seven Star Mirror in his possession, we don¡¯t stand a chance against the Starsea Sect Alliance. We must make a decision¡ªquickly!"

    The Violet-Robed Woman¡ªSecond Cave Master of the Seven Star Spirit Realm

    She fell into silence.

    For some time now, the Seven Star Spirit Realm had been under relentless suppression from the Starsea Sect Alliance.

    She had even considered the possibility of their downfall.

    But she never imagined it would happen so soon.

    Seven Celestial Ascendants... annihilated in a single day.

    The foundation of the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªerased in an instant.

    "Make a decision?"

    She finally spoke, her voice low and eerie.

    "But what choice do we have?"

    "The gates of the Divine Anomaly Realm have already opened. Once the calamity descends, our karma will be inescapable."

    "Even if we flee beyond the heavens, it will be useless."

    The Thousand-Faced Divine Lord forcibly stabilized his injuries before speaking again.

    "I don¡¯t care."

    "I¡¯m leaving the Seven Star Spirit Realm."

    "I¡¯ve cultivated for over a hundred thousand years¡ªI refuse to see it all destroyed in an instant."

    "If you ever need my help in the future, I will not refuse."

    "But... I will never face the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path again."

    With that, he rose to his feet.

    Bowing slightly to the Second Cave Master, he vanished without a trace.

    The Dark Palace Fell Silent.

    Only the Second Cave Master and the ghostly child on her shoulder remained.

    The flickering candlelight cast twisted shadows on the walls¡ªmonstrous, clawed figures, like demons ready to break free.

 Chapter 251: Big changes in the world, big trouble

    In the forest, Gu An sat in meditation under a tree, leaning against its trunk while playing with the Seven Star Mirror.

    The mirror, which radiated a presence comparable to that of a Free Soaring Immortal, now appeared delicate and refined in his hands¡ªnothing like an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure at all.

    Snowflakes drifted through the gaps between the leaves, falling onto him before melting into mist.

    Seven Celestial Ascension cultivators had fallen in a single moment. The heavens and earth mourned their passing, and the snow continued to fall endlessly.

    While holding the Seven Star Mirror, Gu An used his divine sense to track the Innate Dao Sigil.

    He was deeply curious about Ji Xuanyu¡¯s origins and divine abilities.

    When the Innate Dao Sigil had fled, he had deliberately followed it with his divine sense. Though the sigil transcended the laws of the world and concealed itself in places beyond the reach of living beings, he was still able to trace it.

    He noticed that the Innate Dao Sigil had not left the continent but had instead returned to the Ji Family¡ªnot the branch where Ji Xuanyu was born, but another branch located within the Great Jiang Empire.

    Thinking of Ji Xuanyu¡¯s resolute demeanor earlier, Gu An felt a twinge of emotion.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Ji Xuanyu to unleash her full power like that. That mysterious ethereal shadow must have been her past life. It seemed that she was cultivating in a manner similar to the Innate Reincarnation Technique. However, unlike that technique, which accumulated luck and talent through reincarnation, Ji Xuanyu already possessed immense power¡ªso much so that she could directly summon it across the River of Lunar Years and even across reincarnation itself.

    What would Ji Xuanyu¡¯s peak cultivation look like?

    He had no way of knowing.

    It was simply a pity that she had perished in this lifetime.

    "Third Young Miss, I hope that in your next life, you will have a better fate and no longer be shackled by your family." Gu An thought to himself.

    Seeing that the Innate Dao Sigil remained within the Ji Family, he felt puzzled. What exactly was Ji Xuanyu¡¯s connection to them? If it was only a bond from this lifetime, why hadn¡¯t she chosen to reincarnate into a different family?

    Perhaps he could ask the soul of Ji Zhan from the branch family.

    But after considering it, he dismissed the thought.

    That was Ji Xuanyu¡¯s fate, intertwined with the Ji Family. Why should he interfere? What reason did he have to investigate?

    Gu An had always been this way with those around him¡ªnever prying into their pasts, only cherishing their presence in the moment.

    After this battle, he found himself looking forward to meeting Ji Xuanyu again in the future.

    By then, would she be someone new, or still the Third Young Miss of this lifetime?

    The reflection in the Seven Star Mirror revealed Gu An¡¯s handsome face, his eyes seeming to pierce through the vast seas of time, reaching the far shore of destiny.

    Shifting his attention back to the Seven Star Mirror, he reminded himself that this was a perfectly intact Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure¡ªfar stronger than even Divine Anomaly City.

    Even after enduring his magical attacks, the Seven Star Mirror remained unscathed. His instincts told him that the mirror had even greater potential, though its previous wielders¡ªsuch as the Master of the Tianyi Realm¡ªhad only been able to unleash a fraction of its true power.

    Focusing his mind, he connected with the spirit of the Seven Star Mirror. Instantly, the mirror began to shift¡ªits edges transforming from the shape of a divine beast to intricate floral patterns, while its overall color darkened.

    At first glance, it now appeared to be nothing more than an ancient, unremarkable mirror¡ªfar from a Supreme Treasure.

    Satisfied, Gu An smiled and tucked the Seven Star Mirror into his robe.

    He stood up, gazing at the endless snowfall around him. Yet, to him, the sky now felt brighter than before.

    "Time to go home."

    The summer snowfall continued for seven days. By the time the celestial phenomenon faded, word of the Seven Star Spirit Realm had yet to spread, but the Taixuan Sect had already been alerted.

    To be precise, the entire Three Dynasties cultivation world had dispatched people to investigate, with countless overseas cultivators also flocking to the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    However, this time, not a single Grandmaster dared to fly over the skies of the Taixuan Sect.

    A great storm was brewing.

    Returning to the Taixuan Sect, Gu An acted as though nothing had happened. Occasionally, he would check on the Innate Dao Sigil to see if Ji Xuanyu had reincarnated.

    His days remained peaceful. In fact, he felt more at ease than ever before¡ªat least the Seven Star Spirit Realm was gone.

    That¡¯s right. Gone.

    Using his divine sense to scan the seas, he saw cultivators from the Starsea Sect relentlessly hunting down those from the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the Starsea Sect¡ªother major forces had joined in, carving up the realm¡¯s territory and seizing its fate.

    A clear display of survival of the fittest.

    One day, a visitor came to see Gu An.

    It was none other than the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, who served as a guest elder of the Taixuan Sect.

    Though only at the second level of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, his lifespan limit reached an astonishing eighty million years, with his current lifespan at 180,000 years. Gu An suspected that the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had once fallen from a higher realm.

    Back when he first arrived at the Taixuan Sect, it was Gu An who had guided him. The two had since become close friends, and Chu Jingfeng now trained under him as well.

    Under the tree, Gu An and the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord sat facing each other, while An Xin poured tea for them.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord smiled and nodded at An Xin before exchanging pleasantries with Gu An, praising his continued management of Medicine Valley.

    Ever since meeting Gu An, he had felt at peace.

    In the overseas world, everywhere he went was filled with scheming and power struggles. But Medicine Valley was different¡ªit exuded a tranquil atmosphere, as if time itself had stilled.

    And he knew this was because of Gu An.

    He had even asked Chu Jingfeng about Gu An, only to receive a similar impression.

    "He would never guess that I''m at the ninth level of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage. Then again, in his brief life, he may never even hear of the term ¡®Free Soaring.¡¯"

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord lifted his teacup and looked at Gu An, smiling.

    Gu An mirrored the gesture, raising his cup and meeting his gaze.

    "If this old fellow knew I was a ninth-level Free Soaring Immortal, would he still be this calm?" Gu An found the thought amusing.

    Suddenly, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord spoke:

    "The world has been restless lately. You should be careful and try not to leave the valley too often."

    Gu An frowned. "Senior, has something major happened?"

    After a moment of hesitation, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord lowered his voice.

    "To be frank, the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªthe holy land of this continent¡ªis on the verge of collapse. This will inevitably reshape the power dynamics of both the continent and the oceans. Without the Seven Star Spirit Realm to suppress them, more Grandmasters will flood into this land."

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. "How is that possible? That was a holy land!"

    He had considered the consequences of its destruction.

    But everything had pros and cons. Even if the Seven Star Spirit Realm had survived, who knew what catastrophe it would have caused next?

    Without his intervention, the Three Dynasties cultivation world and all its people would have already perished in the Demonic Cataclysm.

    He had no regrets.

    Protecting himself came first¡ªonly then did he even consider playing the savior.

    He never saw it as his duty to shoulder the burdens of the world.

    He was a man first, an immortal second.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord sighed.

    "Indeed, it''s hard to believe. That was a colossal force that had stood for hundreds of thousands of years. No one knows who was behind it..."

    Gu An pondered for a moment before asking, "Since the world is on the brink of chaos, why not stay in the Taixuan Sect, Senior? Surely the oceans will be even more dangerous than the continent, won¡¯t they?"

    He was hoping to pull the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord fully into the Taixuan Sect¡¯s camp. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with troublesome small fry himself.

    To be honest, power and status didn¡¯t interest him much. He found the stability granted by medicinal herbs and longevity far more appealing.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord nodded. "I do plan to stay for a while... because I have a theory."

    Gu An¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What theory?"

    "Haha, that I can¡¯t tell you. I wouldn¡¯t want to drag you into any karmic trouble."

    "Oh? Then please don¡¯t say another word. I may not know your cultivation level, but the world you move in is surely beyond my reach," Gu An replied with a smirk.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord burst into laughter.

    "Hahaha!"

    Throughout his long life, he had met countless people, but very few had Gu An¡¯s composed and clear-eyed perspective.

    Even though he concealed his true cultivation, his outwardly displayed realm was still enough to make most Core Formation cultivators grovel before him.

    But Gu An was different.

    Their bond was one of genuine camaraderie, untainted by self-interest. And that, to the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, was refreshing.

    Gu An didn¡¯t pry further. Instead, he casually brought up various anecdotes from Medicine Valley¡ªtrivial, everyday matters that held a certain charm.

    To the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, who had spent so much time atop the clouds, getting a glimpse of mundane life was a rare pleasure.

    After a while, Gu An invited him to a game of Go.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord only needed to hear the rules once before grasping them.

    At first, his moves were scattered and disorganized. But after forty moves, he had already developed his own strategy, transitioning from blind defense to calculated setups.

    Gu An grew interested and began taking the match seriously.

    In the end, he won.

    But instead of being frustrated, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord examined the board with great interest, retracing Gu An¡¯s moves.

    "Fascinating. Let¡¯s go again,"

    he said, eyes gleaming.

    Gu An waved over Xiao Chuan, who was passing by. "You play instead. He¡¯s better than I am."

    Hearing this, Xiao Chuan lifted his chin with pride.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord didn¡¯t care who his opponent was. As long as they could play, that was enough.

    Thus, the game began again.

    Soon, other disciples gathered to watch.

    Yang stood beside Gu An, observing the board.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in Go. He preferred chess¡ªwhere the battles were direct and decisive.

    But he could sense that the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s aura was unfathomably deep, which meant he must be incredibly powerful. That alone made Yang want to watch.

    The game continued until dusk.

    By the end, Xiao Chuan looked dazed, exhausted from thinking too hard.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, satisfied, rose to his feet and turned to Gu An.

    "Alright, I need to head to the sect¡¯s main city. I¡¯ll find you for another match later. Go is quite intriguing¡ªit seems to contain deep Dao principles. Good game!"

    Just as he was about to leave, his gaze landed on Yang.

    "Oh?"

    His expression shifted instantly.

    Even though Yang had concealed his cultivation, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord immediately saw that his physique was extraordinary.

    Before he could speak, Gu An cut in with a grin, "You already took Chu Jingfeng under your wing¡ªdon¡¯t even think about taking my disciple. He¡¯s with me for life."

    The surrounding disciples turned to look at Yang, their eyes filled with curiosity.

    Is Yang really a genius?

    Yang, completely unbothered by the attention, declared, "That¡¯s right. I will serve my master for this lifetime and never acknowledge a second teacher."

    Nearby, An Xin gazed at Gu An with admiration.

    She recalled her own master from her youth.

    If I had been extraordinarily talented, would Master have kept me by his side?

    But the thought quickly passed.

    After all, even An Hao¡ªher monstrously gifted senior brother¡ªhad not been able to stay with Master.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord gave Yang a deep look before shifting his gaze back to Gu An.

    "Your disciple is remarkable. Keep him in Medicine Valley. Don¡¯t let him leave the mountain¡ªhe¡¯ll only bring you trouble."

    With that, he leapt into the air like a white crane, soaring toward the horizon.

    His words made the surrounding disciples stare at Yang with even more amazement.

    Yang, however, remained indifferent.

    "Cause trouble for my master?

    "Anyone who dares to provoke him... now that¡¯s real trouble."

 Chapter 252: The influence of Fudao Sword Master!

    Chapter 252 The influence of Fudao Sword Master!

    For the Third Medicine Valley, the presence of the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was merely a minor episode, having no impact on its daily affairs. On the other hand, Yang¡¯s status continued to rise, and the other disciples began showing him respect.

    If Yang''s apprenticeship under Gu An was initially thought to be due to Gu An¡¯s favoritism, then the fact that even the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord favored him proved that Yang was a true genius¡ªone whose brilliance was simply imperceptible to the eyes of ordinary mortals.

    The next morning, Gu An rode the Blood Prison Great Sage toward Horizon Valley. In the coming month, all the Medicine Valleys would be entering harvest season, something he was eagerly anticipating.

    Time swiftly passed, and summer neared its end.

    Suddenly, a piece of news shook the entire cultivation world, sweeping through the Taixuan Sect like a violent storm. It was abrupt and unexpected.

    Gu An had just returned to Xuan Valley when he overheard disciples discussing it.

    Early that morning, a cultivator had flown over Xuan Valley, announcing a shocking event that had shaken the world!

    The Demonic Cataclysm originated from the Holy Land¡ªthe Seven Star Spirit Realm. The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path descended upon the realm, slaying demons and cleansing evil, restoring the sanctity of the Holy Land!

    The implications of this were massive. Even errand disciples at the lowest levels of the cultivation world were passionately discussing it.

    Seeing Gu An return, Lu Jiu Jia immediately approached him to relay the news.

    ¡°I knew it! So the Demonic Cataclysm was actually orchestrated by the Holy Land in secret! That explains why they never intervened before...¡± Lu Jiu Jia said angrily.

    The scandal of the Seven Star Spirit Realm reminded him of the injustices he had once suffered in the Taixuan Sect.

    Was there no truly pure and righteous path in this world?

    Gu An listened attentively. When Lu Jiu Jia began praising the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path as an unrivaled force, he finally smiled and joined in agreement, appearing as if he, too, was an admirer.

    After chatting for a while, Gu An made his way to the Outer Sect City. Having visited Nianchu Cave Dwelling the previous night, he hadn¡¯t brought the Blood Prison Great Sage along.

    As he flew toward the city, he noticed numerous disciples along the way.

    A hundred years ago, it was rare to see disciples outside the Outer Sect. This alone was proof of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s growing strength.

    Upon arriving at the Outer Sect City, Gu An was met with a deafening uproar. The entire city was abuzz with excitement, with almost every conversation revolving around one name¡ªthe Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Gu An made his way to the Heavenly Mending Platform, where an even larger crowd had gathered. However, this time, disciples from the Law Enforcement Hall were stationed at the platform¡¯s perimeter, forbidding anyone from stepping onto it¡ªeven Di Xie had been forced to leave.

    Looking toward the Heaven-Splitting Axe, Gu An saw it surrounded by layers upon layers of people. Ji Hantian and members of the Gu Zong were present as well, while Zuo Yijian, the axe¡¯s guardian, had been pushed to the edge, looking visibly displeased.

    Among the gathered figures, Gu An sensed several familiar auras¡ªtalents he had previously saved from the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    They were kneeling before the Heaven-Splitting Axe, accompanied by Scattered Immortals, fervently presenting their proposals to reshape the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Their sincerity was undeniable.

    Although the Seven Star Spirit Realm held deep foundations, merely eradicating its higher-ups wasn¡¯t enough to dissolve it completely. However, if the remaining individuals could rebuild it into something beneficial for all beings, it would be a worthy cause.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze shifted toward Di Xie.

    The son of the Demon Emperor had now fully integrated into the Taixuan Sect, even rising to its upper ranks.

    Sensing Gu An¡¯s stare, Di Xie turned to meet his gaze, nodding in acknowledgment¡ªa simple gesture of greeting.

    Gu An nodded back, though inwardly, he felt a twinge of sentiment.

    The two of them had grown distant.

    But he wasn¡¯t upset or disappointed. Some people simply drift apart¡ªnot out of disdain, but because time and distance had made conversations harder to start.

    Gu An didn¡¯t bother approaching. Instead, he turned and left.

    Besides Di Xie, he had many other friends in the Outer Sect City. Most of them were drinking buddies, but drinking buddies were still friends¡ªwhat better company to chat, drink, and enjoy an afternoon together?

    More than just the Taixuan Sect, the entire cultivation world was raving about this.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path single-handedly stormed the Seven Star Spirit Realm, slaying its immortals with a single sword strike. What unparalleled might!

    This battle had cemented the Sword Sovereign¡¯s status beyond question. His sheer strength overshadowed even discussions about the crimes of the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Hearing of their atrocities, most cultivators would simply curse in anger but remain largely unaffected. Such events were nothing new in the cultivation world. The only difference was that the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s crimes were on a grander scale.

    But the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was different.

    Every move he made sent shockwaves through the cultivation world. Just when people thought they had overestimated him, he would accomplish something even more earth-shattering.

    One man wiping out an entire Holy Land¡ªhow absurd was that?

    Cultivation was not mere martial arts. The higher one¡¯s cultivation, the harder it was to face multiple opponents of the same level, let alone single-handedly challenge an entire Holy Land harboring immortals.

    Over the next few days, Ye Lan, Zhen Qin, Shen Zhen, Gu Yu, Zuo Lin, Wu Jue, and others visited Gu An to discuss the event. Everyone was thrilled¡ªShen Zhen was even tempted to write a book about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, though Gu An quickly stopped her. He feared she might inadvertently offend him!

    Despite hearing countless praises about the Sword Sovereign, Gu An never tired of it.

    As the initial excitement settled, discussions shifted to the Sword Sovereign¡¯s character.

    Despite eradicating the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s upper echelons, he still gave the realm a chance to reform. This... this was the true embodiment of an immortal!

    To be powerful yet reckless¡ªthat is demonic.

    To be powerful yet remain righteous, to care for all beings¡ªthat is divine!

    With the cultivation world idolizing him, countless imitators emerged¡ªsome adopting his name, others mimicking his methods.

    One thing was certain: the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was shaping the future of the cultivation world through his actions.

    That day, Gu An arrived at the Mountain God Dao Temple in the Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    Inside, Xuanmiao Zhenren was chatting with three other cultivators who had stopped by for rest.

    As the four discussed the Sword Sovereign, Xuanmiao Zhenren¡ªwho rarely left the temple¡ªwas utterly stunned.

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm... That colossal entity, one even the ancestors of the Three Pure Mountains dared not provoke, was nearly wiped out by the Sword Sovereign?

    As the story came from the mouths of surviving Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators, even intricate details were revealed, further proving the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strength.

    It was said that he had slain seven immortals with a single sword strike¡ªwithout even using spells or divine abilities. Not even the Seven Star Mirror, an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure, could withstand his sword!

    To Xuanmiao Zhenren, it felt like listening to a mythical tale.

    Could the Sword Sovereign be even stronger than the Mountain God?

    No... both were unfathomably powerful. Perhaps they even knew each other...

    With this thought lingering, Gu An stepped away and wandered to the Northern Sea¡¯s edge.

    Beneath the vast lake, an Immortal King¡¯s Crown lay buried¡ªuntouched by anyone.

    At the time, he had deemed it too dangerous and left it there. But now, after handling Divine Anomaly City and the Seven Star Mirror, he felt confident in uncovering its secrets.

    Raising his hand, he summoned it.

    The lake rippled as the Immortal King¡¯s Crown and a short flute capable of summoning the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path flew into his grasp.

    Just as he began examining the crown, a cultivator descended beside him.

    ¡°Daoist friend, may I ask which sect you hail from?¡±

    Gu An cast Lifespan Perception on him.

    ¡¾Guo Guhong (Core Formation Stage, Level 8): 373/500/950¡¿

    A fairly average cultivator.

    But if this were 130 years ago, such a figure would have been an untouchable powerhouse in Gu An¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I am from Gu Hao Sect. What does fellow Daoist need?¡±

    Before he could answer, Guo Guhong suddenly lunged at him, claws aiming straight for his heart!

 Chapter 253: The Same Person

    Chapter 253 The Same Person

    ¡¾Guo Guhong harbors hostility toward you and has murderous intent. Would you like to use Lifespan Perception on him?¡¿

    Seeing Guo Guhong attack him, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    This guy was truly ruthless¡ªacting on his killing intent the moment it surfaced. Clearly, he had done this kind of thing many times before.

    Too bad. This time, he picked the wrong opponent.

    Boom!

    The moment Guo Guhong¡¯s claw touched Gu An¡¯s chest, an immense force erupted. The ground beneath Gu An¡¯s feet cracked, sending sand and stones flying, while the lake¡¯s surface rippled violently. In an instant, Guo Guhong was reduced to ashes.

    Gu An raised a hand and casually patted his temple before continuing forward, dispersing the remnants of Guo Guhong with a single step.

    A system notification about acquiring lifespan appeared before him, but he ignored it. The lifespan was too little to be worth his attention.

    The waters of the Northern Sea shimmered, and at the far end of the lake, a massive fish leaped into the air, its curved body resembling a crescent moon.

    Sunset fades, moonlight rises.

    Two days later, Gu An, in the guise of the Mountain God, arrived at the Mountain God Dao Temple.

    The small figure of his divine form leaped down from the eaves.

    Hearing the noise, Xuanmiao Zhenren opened his eyes. Upon seeing Gu An, he immediately stood up and saluted.

    ¡°How¡¯s the herb cultivation going? I need more for alchemy.¡±

    Gu An landed on the ground, walked toward the temple gate, and asked casually.

    Standing behind him like a towering mountain, Xuanmiao Zhenren maintained a respectful posture.

    ¡°It¡¯s going well. I just need to know how much you require,¡± he replied.

    The two then left the Mountain God Dao Temple to harvest herbs.

    As they walked, Xuanmiao Zhenren recounted everything that had happened recently, including details about those who had passed by the temple.

    He spoke truthfully, but that was pointless¡ªGu An, as a Free Soaring Immortal, could see the past events of this place. There was no room for deception.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t particularly interested in the stories but was satisfied with Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s attitude.

    For decades, the man had dutifully guarded this place, never wavering in his reverence. Gu An felt that such devotion deserved a reward.

    After gathering the herbs, the two arrived at an open space. Gu An left half of the collected herbs for Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren wanted to ask about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, but he didn¡¯t know how to start, leaving him momentarily silent.

    ¡°These years, your diligence has been commendable. I¡¯m very pleased. Would you like to learn a sword technique from me?¡±

    Gu An stood atop a rock, looking down at Xuanmiao Zhenren with a faint smile.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren was momentarily stunned before instinctively replying, ¡°Of course, I would.¡±

    Gu An raised his hand and pointed a finger at him. In an instant, Xuanmiao Zhenren fell into a trance.

    No one knew how much time passed before he gradually woke up. When he opened his eyes, the Mountain God was already gone. The golden hues of the setting sun filtered through the forest, casting dappled shadows on his face.

    ¡°Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword...¡±

    Xuanmiao Zhenren was utterly shocked.

    A sword technique of such profound depth actually existed in this world?

    More importantly...

    Why did this sword technique feel somewhat similar to the Li Family¡¯s sword arts?

    Though he had trained at Three Pure Mountains since childhood and shared blood ties with the Taicang Empire¡¯s royal family, he had never studied the Li Family¡¯s inheritance in depth.

    ¡°Even the Mountain God knows swordsmanship... How does his compare to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?¡±

    Xuanmiao Zhenren couldn¡¯t help but ponder. He had always been intrigued by the Sword Sovereign¡¯s power, constantly trying to imagine his level of cultivation.

    He had to admit¡ªthe Sword Sovereign¡¯s charisma was overwhelming, making people admire him instinctively.

    Sinful! This is sinful!

    How could I waver in my loyalty to the Mountain God?

    Xuanmiao Zhenren tried to suppress his inner turmoil, but a bold thought surfaced in his mind¡ªone even he found difficult to believe.

    Could the Mountain God and the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path be the same person?

    Before the invasion of the overseas cultivators, how could two beings¡ªboth transcending the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªexist on the same continent at the same time?

    Meanwhile, news of the Sword Sovereign¡¯s massacre of the Seven Star Spirit Realm immortals continued to spread.

    In the days that followed, Taixuan Sect and the Seven Star Spirit Realm announced their alliance, vowing to protect the continent¡¯s mortals together. This established Taixuan Sect as the leading sect in the Three Dynasties¡¯ cultivation world.

    With its influence skyrocketing, more and more people sought to join Taixuan Sect.

    Autumn winds swept through the sect, but no sense of desolation lingered¡ªonly prosperity.

    In the Mountain Forest

    Gu An sat atop the Blood Prison Great Saint, gazing at a group of young boys and girls they had just passed by.

    The group was led by two adult men¡ªone a village chief, the other a teacher¡ªescorting them to Taixuan Sect in pursuit of the Immortal Path.

    It was a rare sight, especially in the mountains between Xuanrong and Tianyong.

    Gu An turned his gaze forward and asked lazily, ¡°What do you think of Taixuan Sect these days?¡±

    The Blood Prison Great Saint pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Not bad. It seems to be improving. I¡¯d say it qualifies as a righteous sect. Both Medicine Valley and the Outer Sect City have a good atmosphere.¡±

    He knew that everything Taixuan Sect had today was due to the person sitting on his back.

    If Taixuan Sect ever displeased Gu An, all its prosperity could vanish like an illusion.

    After spending so much time as Gu An¡¯s mount, the Blood Prison Great Saint had developed some attachment to Taixuan Sect. Though there were some despicable people in Medicine Valley, the sect as a whole wasn¡¯t bad.

    Compared to the lower-realm sects he had once belonged to, Taixuan Sect was far more harmonious. It wasn¡¯t powerful yet, but it embodied his ideal vision of an immortal sanctuary.

    He could even sense that Taixuan Sect¡¯s fortune was on the rise¡ªperhaps in a thousand years, it would be unimaginably strong.

    ¡°If it qualifies as a righteous sect, then that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Gu An chuckled softly.

    One man and one beast disappeared into the depths of the forest.

    One Hour Later: Horizon Valley

    Gu An rode the Blood Prison Great Saint leisurely into the valley, sensing the presence of others inside.

    Li Xuandao is here.

    Unbothered, Gu An continued forward at a relaxed pace.

    Inside a courtyard, Li Xuandao was sipping tea while watching a young boy¡ªno older than seven or eight¡ªpractice swordsmanship.

    The boy¡¯s movements were fluid and lively.

    Luo Hun stood nearby, watching the child cautiously, as if afraid he might get injured.

    Seeing Gu An from afar, Li Xuandao smiled.

    ¡°That kid has become quite flamboyant,¡± he chuckled.

    Gu An rode in majestically on a powerful demonic beast, draped in elegant blue robes and wearing a dark-gold crown, exuding the aura of a celestial noble.

    Even Lu? Xian, who was meditating atop the mountain, was stunned by Gu An¡¯s appearance.

    For some reason, Gu An¡¯s presence unsettled him¡ªa vague, inexplicable feeling of unease, like a primal instinct.

    Meeting Li Xuandao¡¯s gaze, Gu An patted the beast¡¯s back, signaling it to speed up.

    Soon, they arrived at the courtyard. Gu An dismounted and walked in briskly.

    ¡°Uncle, long time no see.¡±

    Gu An saluted.

    Habitually, he used Lifespan Perception on the young boy.

    ¡¾Li Lingtian (Qi Refining Stage, Fourth Level): 8/110/8999¡¿

    Hmm?

    Eight thousand nine hundred ninety-nine years of maximum lifespan?

    Interesting.

    Gu An¡¯s mind stirred, but his expression remained calm.

    Li Xuandao chuckled, nodding as he replied, "Indeed, it has been a while. I''ve been here for two days, specifically waiting to see you before leaving."

    Right now, he was in high spirits. The Three Dynasties War was still ongoing, but everyone could feel the overwhelming dominance of the Taicang Empire, poised to unify the world within the next few years¡ªsomething that hadn¡¯t happened in thousands of years.

    Li Xuandao¡¯s own cultivation was advancing rapidly, already approaching the Ninth Level of the Integration Stage. In less than a century, he had nearly caught up with Lu? Baitian, an achievement few could fathom.

    The two exchanged pleasantries. When Li Xuandao inquired about Gu An''s recent activities, Gu An simply spoke about Medicine Valley, sharing mundane details. But Li Xuandao listened attentively.

    Putting aside Gu An¡¯s relationship with Li Ya, his management of Horizon Valley over the years had been impeccable, something Li Xuandao was deeply satisfied with.

    As the conversation flowed, Li Xuandao playfully teased Gu An¡¯s transformation.

    ¡°You''ve changed so much¡ªcompletely different from before,¡± he said, amusement in his voice.

    Gu An smiled and adjusted the Immortal Lord¡¯s Crown on his head. "A man should enjoy life when he''s at his peak. Unlike you and Senior Brother Li, I don''t meddle in world affairs. But in my own little world, I can still live grandly, don¡¯t you think?"

    Li Xuandao laughed. "That crown of yours seems to be missing a gemstone. Need my help? Or shall I gift you a better one?"

    A better one?

    You probably can¡¯t afford it.

    Gu An shook his head, politely declining. Li Xuandao didn¡¯t press the matter. Instead, he gestured for Li Lingtian to come over.

    The young boy immediately ran up, staring curiously at Gu An.

    Looking at his youthful face, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think of Li Ya at fifteen. The two shared a certain resemblance in their brows.

    "This is your Senior Brother Gu," Li Xuandao introduced. "He has the closest relationship with your brother, Li Ya."

    Hearing this, Li Lingtian respectfully saluted Gu An, his demeanor serious yet adorable.

    Gu An considered what he should give as a greeting gift, but before he could decide, Li Lingtian suddenly blurted out, "Senior Brother Gu, I heard that you wrote Journey to the West. Have you met Sun Wukong?"

    Gu An froze, then instinctively glanced at Luo Hun, who quickly turned his head away.

    Li Xuandao, still smiling, clearly knew about this long ago.

    Thinking back, Gu An wondered¡ªhad Li Xuandao already guessed that he was Pan An back when he asked about Romance of the Gods? Had he been testing him?

    But it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    "I''ve met him... in my dreams," Gu An replied with a laugh. "But in reality, I took a disciple named Yang Zhi."

    Li Lingtian''s eyes lit up. "Yang Zhi? Like Erlang Shen Yang Jian? Is he strong? Can I spar with him?"

    Gu An chuckled. "Of course, but you''ll have to grow up a bit first."

    Li Lingtian nodded obediently, then¡ªacting like a little adult¡ªsaid, "Senior Brother Gu, you have to make sure your disciple trains hard. My uncle says I have the greatest fate in the world. I wouldn¡¯t want your disciple to be too weak to fight me."

    Li Xuandao shot him a sharp look. "What has your father always taught you? Stay humble!"

    Li Lingtian pouted. "But Uncle said it! Even Mother says that everything in this world exists for me. She told me I should be confident!"

    Li Xuandao¡¯s expression darkened instantly.

    Meanwhile, Gu An was thoroughly amused. He patted Li Lingtian¡¯s head and said with a grin, "Alright, Senior Brother Gu will make sure my disciple trains hard. But in return, you have to promise me something¡ªbefore you spar with him, you must train diligently and not recklessly challenge others. Can you do that?"

 Chapter 254: The Real Yang Jian, the Fake Sun Wukong

    Hearing Gu An¡¯s words, Li Lingtian didn¡¯t think too much and agreed immediately.

    Li Xuandao, however, was displeased and scolded Li Lingtian. As he kept speaking, Li Lingtian became angry and started talking back.

    What followed was a lesson taught with a firm hand¡ªLi Xuandao picked Li Lingtian up, slung him over his leg, and started spanking him while scolding him sternly.

    This scene reminded Gu An of his childhood in his previous life. His past memories were becoming blurry, feeling like distant recollections.

    Gu An hadn''t expected Li Xuandao to have such a side. He also wondered whether Li Ya had been disciplined in the same way when he was a child.

    However, he could tell that Li Lingtian¡¯s mother was no ordinary woman. Even Li Xuandao¡¯s words carried a tone of helplessness when speaking about her.

    Gu An turned his gaze toward Li Lingtian¡¯s karma, peering into his past.

    Soon, he gained some insight.

    Li Lingtian¡¯s mother came from the ocean and bore the surname Yang, belonging to a prestigious family. For her sake, Li Xuandao had abolished his former empress and made her the new empress, even going as far as grooming Li Lingtian as the crown prince.

    After looking into Li Lingtian¡¯s past, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.

    With such a powerful mother, it was no wonder he could act so recklessly.

    But Li Lingtian¡¯s fate was indeed extraordinary. He was born overseas, and the moment he was born, the skies roared with thunder, forcing the grandmasters of his clan to step in and protect him.

    Only after his birth did Li Xuandao officially marry Empress Yang, and the Yang family even assigned specialists to guard Li Lingtian as he grew up.

    Even now, there were two Grand Ascension Stage cultivators stationed in the distance, watching over him.

    In the past, Grand Ascension cultivators were incredibly rare, but now they kept appearing within the Three Dynasties'' cultivation world.

    Perhaps the Yang family had also recognized this continent¡¯s potential and placed their bet in advance. And Li Xuandao, the man about to unify the Three Dynasties, was certainly a promising candidate.

    Li Lingtian was indeed remarkable. No matter how much Li Xuandao hit him, he refused to cry. Instead, he glared at his father stubbornly.

    This brat was like a little devil. In the future, both Li Xuandao and Li Ya were bound to have their hands full with him.

    ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s enough. The child can be taught slowly in the future. He didn¡¯t actually do anything wrong¡ªhis way of speaking was just a bit impolite, but I didn¡¯t find it offensive,¡± Gu An spoke up, offering Li Xuandao a way out.

    Hearing this, Li Xuandao looked somewhat ashamed. He glanced at Gu An and said, ¡°This brat was born with unnatural strength, and he holds grudges. Don¡¯t let him spar with your disciple, or he might fixate on him.¡±

    Li Lingtian slipped down from his father¡¯s lap and ran to Gu An¡¯s side, clutching his arm and sticking out his tongue at Li Xuandao.

    Gu An could feel the strength in his grip¡ªthis kid was only eight years old but seemed strong enough to crush a rock effortlessly.

    ¡°No worries, my disciple is strong too,¡± Gu An said with a smile.

    Hearing this, Li Xuandao could only shake his head and stop trying to dissuade him.

    In his mind, only An Hao could be compared to his youngest son. Even Lu? Xian was no match for Li Lingtian in terms of talent.

    The conversation then shifted to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    At the mention of this topic, Gu An immediately perked up and enthusiastically joined the discussion.

    Li Xuandao assumed he was also a fan of the Sword Sovereign, which was understandable. Even as the Emperor of Taicang, he felt his blood boil whenever he heard tales of the Sword Sovereign. It was only natural for ordinary cultivators to admire him.

    After talking for an hour, Li Xuandao left with Li Lingtian.

    Before leaving, Li Lingtian waved at Gu An and said, ¡°Senior Brother Gu, don¡¯t let Yang forget about this. Once I¡¯m grown up, I¡¯ll come challenge him!¡±

    Gu An nodded with a smile, secretly looking forward to seeing Li Lingtian take a loss.

    When it came to lifespan limits, Yang had the upper hand. When it came to age, Yang was older. And when it came to mentors¡ªdid Li Lingtian think he could find a Free Soaring Immortal as his master?

    Since Li Xuandao had treated him well, Gu An figured he should properly educate Li Lingtian to keep him from straying down the wrong path.

    After finishing his herb gathering, Gu An rode away on the Blood Prison Great Saint.

    A hundred miles beyond Horizon Valley, the Blood Prison Great Saint spoke up.

    ¡°Master, that kid¡¯s blood and vitality are extraordinary.¡±

    With a single glance, he could tell that Li Lingtian had exceptional physique and a unique fate.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed impressive, but do you think he can compare to Shi¡¯er?¡± Gu An asked casually.

    ¡°Of course not! There¡¯s no one more monstrous than that boy!¡±

    Mentioning Yang, the Blood Prison Great Saint was filled with emotion.

    He had witnessed Yang¡¯s transformation from a mortal, which made him respect Gu An even more.

    If not for Gu An discovering Yang, he might have remained an ordinary disciple in the valley, living a mundane life.

    ¡°I¡¯ve passed on cultivation techniques to you, so you¡¯d better train well. In a thousand years, the world might change entirely. Even if Grand Ascension cultivators remain powerful, their status won¡¯t be what it is now.¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about me¡ªyou cultivate for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I plan to follow you for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°You bull-headed fool, are you trying to latch onto me forever?¡±

    ¡°Master, please have mercy!¡±

    The collapse of the Seven Star Spirit Realm had stirred even greater turmoil across the ocean.

    When Gu An visited Seeker¡¯s Island, many cultivators there were discussing it.

    At a private gathering hosted by Daoist Tang Hai, the attendees were in awe of the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strength.

    After this battle, the Sword Sovereign¡¯s name spread across the sea, even more renowned than on the continent.

    While the chaos at sea didn¡¯t affect the mainland, major powers like the Starsea Sect Alliance dared not interfere in the Sword Sovereign¡¯s domain. Instead, many cultivators flocked to the continent, seeking opportunities.

    Under these circumstances, peace came to the land.

    Gu An¡¯s days became more settled as he focused on cultivating herbs, waiting for his hidden realm¡¯s harvest.

    As he waited, he continued expanding his realm and planting more herbs.

    Now that he could relocate the hidden realm, he felt even more at ease.

    Tianqing and Tianbai helped Tian Yao¡¯er manage affairs, and both the hidden realm and Nianchu Cave Dwelling remained trouble-free.

    In the blink of an eye¡ª

    A decade passed.

    This year, Xiao Chuan activated his Innate Reincarnation Technique and broke through to the Foundation Establishment Stage, reaching a lifespan limit of 286 years¡ªfar less than Ye Lan¡¯s.

    It was due to his cultivation attitude. He wasn¡¯t as diligent as Ye Lan.

    Still, Xiao Chuan could live for at least another century.

    After breaking through, Xiao Chuan bid farewell to Gu An, planning to return to his hometown and experience a mortal¡¯s life. If possible, he even wanted to start a family.

    Though Gu An didn¡¯t personally escort him, he used his divine sense to watch over Xiao Chuan the entire way, ensuring his safety.

    Half a month later, after Xiao Chuan safely arrived home, Gu An finally withdrew his attention.

    During midsummer, the Third Medicine Valley welcomed visitors.

    Gu An personally greeted them, watching as a man and a woman approached the valley entrance.

    [Yang Ni (Transformation Stage, Fifth Level): 318/1200/1360]

    [Li Lingtian (Foundation Establishment Stage, Ninth Level): 18/350/8999]

    Gu An¡¯s gaze landed on Yang Ni. She was Li Ya¡¯s mother¡¯s biological sister. Back when the Nightshade Sect caused chaos, she was drawn into it. After protecting Gu An for a while, she had left.

    Over the years, Gu An had occasionally sensed her through his divine sense¡ªshe wandered from place to place, training in various locations. She encountered trouble now and then, but overall, she lived well.

    Dressed in red with a sword at her waist, she still looked as beautiful as ever.

    Seeing Gu An from afar, she seemed a little dazed.

    The boy she once protected had now become a Core Formation cultivator, his entire demeanor transformed.

    Yang Ni studied Gu An and said, "It¡¯s been years, and you¡¯ve changed a lot. You finally look like a real cultivator."

    Gu An chuckled. "I suppose so."

    Then, he looked at Li Lingtian, deliberately feigning hesitation. "And you are...?"

    Li Lingtian had also been sizing up Gu An. Hearing this, he grinned and said, "Senior Brother Gu, it¡¯s me! Li Lingtian! I¡¯m here for our duel!"

    As he spoke, his gaze wandered, searching for Yang Shi.

    Gu An shook his head with a smirk, then invited Yang Ni and Li Lingtian to sit down and chat. However, Li Lingtian wasn¡¯t having it¡ªhe insisted on fighting first.

    Gu An had no choice but to summon Yang and lead them out of the valley to find a secluded place for their duel.

    Li Lingtian assumed that Gu An was only agreeing to avoid embarrassment and didn¡¯t refuse.

    The entire way, Li Lingtian kept staring at Yang with intense curiosity, making Yang Shi visibly uncomfortable.

    A decade had passed, and Yang had already reached the eighth level of Core Formation. His outward cultivation level had been suppressed to the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    Gu An walked ahead, chatting casually with Yang Ni as they reminisced.

    Yang Ni also had a lot to say upon seeing Gu An again.

    However, she hadn¡¯t come here to accompany Li Lingtian. He had overheard Li Xuandao arranging for her to visit Taixuan Sect and had stubbornly insisted on coming along.

    "Empress Yang¡¯s surname is also Yang... I wonder..." Gu An suddenly asked.

    Yang Ni shot him a glare. "Don¡¯t ask. Our Yang family could never compare to hers."

    Clearly, despite sharing the same surname, there was no connection between them.

    Li Ya¡¯s mother, Lady Yang, was once Li Xuandao¡¯s greatest love¡ªso much so that he had even gifted her the Tianxiu Sword.

    Now, Li Lingtian¡¯s mother was also named Yang, which inevitably led Gu An to overthink things.

    Could it be that Li Xuandao chose Empress Yang not just for her background but simply because she shared the same surname?

    "By the way, Li Lingtian doesn¡¯t hold back in a fight. If he injures your disciple, don¡¯t take offense. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on them and step in before he suffers any serious harm," Yang Ni reminded him.

    Gu An smiled. "It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re both in the Foundation Establishment Stage. A fight at the same level shouldn¡¯t be an issue."

    If Li Lingtian ended up getting beaten to death, he would step in to save him.

    Behind them, Li Lingtian continued sizing up Yang before finally speaking. "Your name is Yang? Why did you pick that name?"

    Yang replied, "Because I liked Romance of the Gods and Journey to the West as a child."

    "What a coincidence! I love those too! But I like Sun Wukong the most. So today, is this a battle between Yang Shi and Sun Wukong? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re the real Yang Shi!" Li Lingtian grinned mischievously.

    Yang glanced at him, unimpressed. "I like Sun Wukong too. Whether I¡¯m the real Yang Shi or not, this fake Sun Wukong will find out soon enough."

 Chapter 255: Vulnerable

    Gu An and Yang Ni, walking ahead, could hear the tension in Yang Zhi and Li Lingtian¡¯s voices.

    Gu An didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, it was Li Lingtian who provoked Yang Zhi first. While Gu An had always taught Yang Zhi to be humble, that didn¡¯t mean he should let himself be bullied.

    Yang Ni, on the other hand, was surprised by how unyielding Gu An¡¯s disciple was. In her impression, Gu An himself was a rather soft-hearted person.

    However, being too headstrong wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing when facing Li Lingtian.

    Even though Yang Ni didn¡¯t like Li Lingtian, she had to admit that his talent was outrageously strong¡ªalmost like an immortal descending to the mortal world.

    A while later, the four of them arrived in the forest.

    Before Gu An or Yang Ni could say anything, Yang Zhi and Li Lingtian had already squared off against each other.

    Li Lingtian asked, ¡°What rules do you want to set?¡±

    He could tell that Yang Zhi¡¯s cultivation level was lower than his own, so he wanted to let Yang Zhi decide the terms.

    After all, Li Lingtian had never liked bullying others.

    Yang Zhi looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just fight. I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure of Li Lingtian¡¯s exact status, but since Yang Ni and Gu An seemed to be chatting so casually with him, he figured he should show Gu An some respect.

    Li Lingtian was momentarily stunned.

    This guy really wouldn¡¯t back down!

    But he didn¡¯t overthink it. This was, after all, the first real battle of his cultivation journey¡ªsomething he had been anticipating for ten years.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    With a hearty laugh, Li Lingtian stepped forward, sending out a powerful gust that scattered the leaves around them. In a flash, he shot toward Yang Zhi like a bolt of lightning, swinging a fierce kick that lashed out like a whip.

    Yang Zhi reacted just as quickly, raising his knee in an instant to block Li Lingtian¡¯s kick.

    Li Lingtian¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and his grin twisted into something more strained. Yang Zhi¡¯s strength sent a surge of excitement through him.

    ¡°What fast reflexes.¡± Yang Ni, standing beside Gu An, commented in surprise.

    She hadn¡¯t expected this.

    Both Li Lingtian and Yang Zhi were moving at speeds far beyond what a Foundation Establishment cultivator should be capable of. Yang Ni even felt that she hadn¡¯t been this strong back when she first reached Core Formation.

    So Gu An really did have confidence in his disciple!

    Li Lingtian used the momentum to flip back, his body stretching midair. As he steadied himself, he struck out with a fist, sending a golden dragon-shaped energy blast roaring toward Yang Zhi.

    The dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the forest.

    But Yang Zhi didn¡¯t retreat¡ªhe advanced instead. With a wave of his hand, he dispersed the golden dragon illusion and closed the gap between them in a single step.

    Li Lingtian¡¯s pupils shrank.

    Boom!

    Yang Zhi¡¯s elbow struck his abdomen, causing his eyes to widen in shock. His mouth opened involuntarily, blood spraying out.

    Before he could recover, Yang Zhi launched a relentless flurry of punches and kicks, battering him like a sandbag, not even letting him touch the ground.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Yang Ni¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief.

    She knew how strong Li Lingtian was. While he hadn¡¯t fought many real opponents, Li Xuandao had prepared countless puppets for him to train against.

    In her eyes, Li Lingtian had already surpassed Foundation Establishment. If not for splitting his focus between spells and divine abilities, his cultivation would have long since reached Core Formation.

    Yet this prodigy¡ªwho should have been untouchable¡ªwas now being beaten without even being able to fight back?

    Yang Zhi¡¯s movements were so fast that even she, a Transformation Stage cultivator, found them unnerving.

    As the fight continued, she even sensed an incredibly dangerous aura from Yang Zhi¡ªsomething she had never felt before. Even though his cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough to threaten her, she still felt an inexplicable sense of awe.

    Just as it seemed Li Lingtian was about to be beaten to death, Yang Ni was about to step in¡ª

    But Gu An stopped her.

    ¡°Relax. Zhi¡¯er knows his limits. This is a good opportunity to temper that prince¡¯s arrogance. If he keeps acting like he¡¯s above everyone else in the cultivation world, he¡¯s bound to make too many enemies.¡± Gu An smiled.

    Yang Ni turned to look at him, taking in his calm expression.

    For a moment, she felt dazed.

    Why was he so composed?

    She suddenly realized that during all these years she had been away, Gu An must have gone through many experiences.

    Most importantly¡ªhow did such an incredible genius end up taking Gu An as his master?

    Yang Ni shifted her gaze back to Yang Zhi.

    At this moment, he was the one who looked like a true genius, while Li Lingtian appeared utterly helpless before him, unable to display even a fraction of his talent.

    Soon, Yang Zhi landed, raising a foot to gently catch Li Lingtian¡¯s battered body.

    At this point, Li Lingtian¡¯s robes were in tatters, his hair disheveled, his face covered in blood, and his body utterly drained.

    Yang Zhi carefully set him down with one foot. From start to finish, his expression hadn¡¯t changed¡ªas if this fight hadn¡¯t brought him any sense of accomplishment.

    Lying on the ground, Li Lingtian struggled to open his eyes.

    Yang Zhi stood over him, looking down.

    It was the first time Li Lingtian had ever seen someone from this angle, and it made him feel like his entire world was crumbling.

    He had never expected things to turn out this way...

    Yang Zhi was faster than him.

    Yang Zhi¡¯s attacks were heavier than his.

    And yet¡ªYang Zhi¡¯s cultivation level was lower than his.

    He could tell that Yang Zhi hadn¡¯t even used spiritual energy¡ªjust pure speed and raw strength to crush him.

    Why?

    Am I not supposed to be the most gifted in the world?

    The light in Li Lingtian¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    He buried his face in the dirt, his shoulders trembling.

    He was crying.

    He couldn¡¯t accept this defeat.

    Gu An walked over, and Yang Zhi immediately bowed in greeting.

    Seeing Yang Zhi¡¯s respect for Gu An, Yang Ni¡¯s expression grew even more peculiar.

    Squatting down beside Li Lingtian, Gu An spoke gently.

    ¡°Your talent is indeed rare, but you must always maintain a sense of humility toward the heavens and earth. There is always someone stronger out there. If your opponent today had been an enemy, you would already be dead.¡±

    Li Lingtian clenched his fists, his body trembling even more violently.

    Yang Ni remained silent. After her initial shock, she even felt a little schadenfreude.

    Li Lingtian had been so arrogant along the way that he had annoyed her to no end. It was nice to see someone put him in his place.

    She had never liked Li Lingtian, nor did she like Empress Yang.

    Yang Zhi said nothing. He didn¡¯t feel qualified to lecture Li Lingtian. The only reason he was stronger was because he had something Li Lingtian didn¡¯t¡ªGu An as his master.

    Gu An took out a pill and fed it to Li Lingtian.

    Li Lingtian slowly got up, turning to Yang Zhi. Despite his bloodied face, his expression remained stubborn.

    ¡°I refuse to accept this. One day, I¡¯ll win.¡± He gritted his teeth.

    Yang Zhi raised a hand, and Li Lingtian instinctively flinched, retreating behind Gu An¡ªonly to realize Yang Zhi had simply been offering him a respectful salute.

    Realizing his mistake, Li Lingtian felt incredibly embarrassed, wishing he could disappear into the ground.

    Yang Ni burst out laughing. ¡°With how you are now, you still dare challenge him? Focus on getting stronger first."

    Li Lingtian took a deep breath and turned to Gu An. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Senior Brother Gu, can I stay in Medicine Valley?¡±

    He wanted to see how Yang Zhi usually trained.

    Ever since he was young, he had never slacked off¡ªnot even for a day. He had no friends, dedicating himself entirely to cultivation. And yet, he had suffered a crushing defeat. He couldn''t accept it.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Gu An said with a smile. ¡°If you need anything while you''re here, just ask Zhi¡¯er. Technically, he¡¯s still your junior.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Lingtian¡¯s face immediately lit up with a grin.

    Meanwhile, Yang Zhi felt a headache coming on.

    Ten years ago, Gu An had mentioned Li Lingtian to him. Back then, he had felt immense pressure. But now, seeing Li Lingtian in person, he realized¡ªhe wasn¡¯t much of a threat after all.

    His real rival was still that senior brother he had yet to meet.

    With that, the four of them left the forest and returned to the Third Medicine Valley.

    The disciples in the valley were all shocked to see Li Lingtian¡ªwho had been so arrogant earlier¡ªreturn looking utterly miserable. They were all curious about what had happened.

    Yang Ni didn¡¯t stay long. After chatting with Gu An for a while, she flew off toward the Inner Sect, clearly here on some kind of mission.

    Gu An handed Li Lingtian over to Yang Zhi and then went upstairs to read.

    The day passed, and evening arrived.

    Li Lingtian, now wearing a clean set of clothes, stepped out of his courtyard. He didn¡¯t see Yang Zhi anywhere, so he wandered around the valley.

    Before long, he was drawn to a group of disciples playing chess.

    However, whether it was Go or Chinese chess, neither interested him.

    Just then, a figure caught his eye¡ªBlood Prison Great Saint, who was stomping down the path, grumbling angrily to himself.

    It turned out that he had gone after a White Spirit Mouse but had failed to catch it, leaving him in a foul mood.

    Li Lingtian walked up and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the presence for a bull-headed guy. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Blood Prison Great Saint shot him a sideways glance and replied, ¡°Ever heard of the Ox Demon King?¡±

    With that, he continued on his way, not bothering to entertain Li Lingtian any further.

    He still remembered Li Lingtian. Ten years ago, he had thought the kid might be someone extraordinary. But now, after watching him get utterly demolished by Yang Zhi, he had changed his mind.

    What a weakling!

    Li Lingtian stood frozen for a moment, mumbling to himself, ¡°There¡¯s a Yang Zhi, and now there¡¯s an Ox Demon King... Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a Grandmaster Bodhi here too?¡±

    Otherwise, how could Yang Zhi possibly be so strong?

    That said, he didn¡¯t consider Gu An to be the Grandmaster Bodhi figure¡ªGu An didn¡¯t seem that powerful.

    Meanwhile, at the Imperial Study

    The scorching summer sun cast its light over the Imperial Palace.

    Inside the study, Li Xuandao sat at his desk, flipping through letters with a furrowed brow.

    After a while, a figure strode in quickly, stopping before the desk and bowing deeply.

    The man was clad in finely crafted armor, exuding an air of authority. His face was chiseled, his gaze sharp and filled with an undeniable intensity.

    This was Ye Yan¡ªGu An¡¯s disciple from the days of Xuanrong.

    A hundred years had passed, and Ye Yan was no longer the calm and disciplined young man he once was. Now, he carried the presence of a seasoned general, a warrior with the aura of a tiger.

    Li Xuandao looked up and asked, ¡°How much do you know about your master?¡±

    Ye Yan frowned. ¡°My master? What happened to him?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Though he hadn¡¯t seen Gu An in years, the gratitude he owed him had never faded. Even in front of Li Xuandao, he instinctively wanted to protect his master.

    Li Xuandao waved his hand, sending a letter floating toward Ye Yan.

    Ye Yan caught it and began reading carefully.

    As his eyes scanned the contents, his expression changed drastically, his face filled with shock.

    ¡°How is this possible...? His Highness, the Crown Prince, is no ordinary talent. And yet, he was utterly crushed by a Foundation Establishment cultivator?¡± Ye Yan muttered. ¡°Yang... my master¡¯s disciple?¡±

    He had met Li Lingtian before. In fact, he had even taught him spear techniques.

    Li Lingtian¡¯s talent had once made him feel that the heavens were unjust¡ªhe had even suspected that Li Lingtian was an immortal reincarnated.

    Just last year, when he had seen Li Lingtian, the prince had already displayed strength on par with a Core Formation cultivator.

    How could someone like that lose to a mere Foundation Establishment disciple?

    Li Xuandao¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°With Gu An¡¯s ability, there¡¯s no way he could have trained such a disciple on his own. Do you think he has a powerful figure backing him?¡±

    Though he often found Li Lingtian¡¯s arrogance frustrating, he had never expected the boy to suffer such a devastating loss. The thought left an uncomfortable feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 256: The Former Lord of the Divine City

    Imperial Study

    Hearing Li Xuandao¡¯s words, Ye Yan replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. When I left back then, my master hadn¡¯t befriended any grand cultivators.¡±

    Even as he spoke, his mind was filled with doubts.

    He always felt that Xuan Valley¡¯s fate was extraordinary. Decades ago, Su Han, who had caused chaos in Taicang¡¯s cultivation world, was his senior brother. Even now, whenever he thought of Su Han, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion.

    Back then, he, Zhen Qin, and Su Han had followed Gu An to the Third Medicine Valley for cultivation. At the time, who could have imagined that each of them would achieve what they had today?

    Although Su Han¡¯s fate was unknown, the waves he had made already proved his strength. None of them were nameless junior cultivators anymore.

    Li Xuandao fell silent at Ye Yan¡¯s words, lost in thought.

    For a moment, the Imperial Study was enveloped in silence. Both men harbored their own thoughts, contemplating whether Gu An had a powerful figure backing him.

    A long time passed.

    Li Xuandao finally spoke, ¡°You may go now. The negotiations with the Great Jiang Empire are nearing completion. You need to start preparing to set sail. This concerns Taicang¡¯s millennia-long grand plan¡ªthere¡¯s no room for carelessness.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ye Yan accepted the order, saluted, and left.

    Li Xuandao, meanwhile, turned his gaze outside the window, his expression drifting.

    ¡°I need to break through to the Profound Mind Realm as soon as possible. Otherwise, many things cannot proceed,¡± he thought to himself.

    Compared to Li Lingtian¡¯s achievements, he cared more about his own advancement.

    So far, only Lu? Xian knew that he had been concealing his cultivation. And now, even Lu? Xian no longer knew how high his true realm had reached.

    Li Xuandao¡¯s ambitions were grand¡ªhe wanted to be an eternal emperor, ruling forever. To achieve that, he needed the strength to protect himself.

    Li Lingtian¡¯s setback was actually a good thing. It would push him to cultivate even harder in the future, preventing him from becoming an obstacle to his imperial authority.

    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Li Xuandao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yang Jian... Not bad. I look forward to seeing what you¡¯ll accomplish.¡±

    Beneath the Blue Sky and White Clouds

    Amidst the mountain ranges, Li Ya sat cross-legged on the lake¡¯s surface, meditating.

    His upper body was bare, mist swirling around him, his long hair flowing endlessly. A powerful aura radiated from his entire being, making the lake¡¯s surface ripple with shimmering reflections, resembling flashes of sword light.

    A figure leaped over towering peaks, descending from the sky.

    As he landed, he stirred up ripples across the water¡ªbut his feet never touched the surface.

    It was Zhang Bukui!

    Dressed in a robe made of beast hide, with waist-length hair, his entire presence exuded a wild and untamed aura.

    Hands on his hips, he laughed. ¡°Li, my brother! An Hao has caused yet another major commotion¡ªwant to hear about it?¡±

    Li Ya didn¡¯t even open his eyes. ¡°Go on. What did he do this time?¡±

    The two of them, along with An Hao, had joined the Starsea Sect together.

    Although Li Ya, as the master of Divine Anomaly City, was a renowned figure within the sect, his growth rate simply couldn¡¯t compare to An Hao¡¯s.

    An Hao had been the greatest genius in Taixuan Sect¡¯s history. Even in the Starsea Sect, he remained unmatched, making all other prodigies pale in comparison.

    ¡°He has successfully cultivated the Fiery Sun Treasure Body,¡± Zhang Bukui said with emotion. ¡°They say this was a physique that once dominated the mortal world in ancient times. Although the Starsea Sect possesses the cultivation method, he¡¯s the first to succeed in tens of thousands of years.¡±

    Ever since consuming a spirit beast core, Zhang Bukui¡¯s own talents had transformed¡ªhe was now considered a genius. But compared to An Hao, he still fell far short.

    To be honest, he always felt uncomfortable around An Hao. Since they both hailed from Taixuan Sect, he had to be polite, but he really didn¡¯t like him.

    There was no real reason for it¡ªhe simply found An Hao¡¯s face annoying. For some inexplicable reason, he felt like he had seen him somewhere before.

    Li Ya finally opened his eyes, his brows furrowed.

    He had always taken An Hao as his goal, but the harder he tried to catch up, the more powerless he felt.

    An Hao seemed to be the very protagonist of this world, making everyone around him dim in comparison.

    The Fiery Sun Treasure Body¡ªLi Ya had heard of it before. Once fully cultivated, the body would radiate like the blazing sun, becoming invincible under the heavens.

    Zhang Bukui continued, ¡°The sect is planning to explore the Abyssal Sea Rift today. I¡¯ve already signed up¡ªare you coming?¡±

    Li Ya shook his head. ¡°I still need to improve my cultivation. I won¡¯t go... Unless, of course, you really want me to accompany you.¡±

    Zhang Bukui snorted. ¡°Hah! I don¡¯t need you tagging along. You¡¯re bad luck! I mainly came to let you know so you won¡¯t come looking for me.¡±

    Li Ya shot him a glare. ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re the unlucky one!¡±

    The two started bickering again. But when Zhang Bukui mentioned Gu An, Li Ya immediately lost the argument.

    Satisfied, Zhang Bukui left.

    Watching his departing figure, Li Ya cursed inwardly.

    When Zhang Bukui got back, he was definitely going to give him a good beating.

    The Arrival of Another Spring Festival

    At the Third Medicine Valley, disciples were busy decorating with lanterns and streamers for the New Year.

    Even Li Lingtian was among them, mostly because he was sticking close to Yang Jian. Seeing Yang Jian at work, he felt obliged to follow along.

    Inside a pavilion...

    Gu An and Shen Zhen were engrossed in a debate over a peculiar book. Each held their own views, neither willing to yield.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Gu An¡¯s expression shifted.

    Shen Zhen noticed and waved a hand in front of his face. ¡°What? You mad?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°No. I just thought of something and got distracted.¡±

    ¡°Thinking about something? You¡¯re disrespecting me!¡± Shen Zhen glared at him angrily.

    She stood up, stuffed the book into her storage pouch, and stormed off.

    Gu An didn¡¯t stop her. He wasn¡¯t about to spoil her.

    Settling back into the treasured seat Shen Zhen had been occupying, he turned his attention inward, conversing with the Divine Anomaly Spirit.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± he asked in his mind.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in response. ¡°Certain. It¡¯s his aura. I¡¯ve never seen him, but traces of his presence remain in the city. I couldn¡¯t possibly be mistaken. The former master of Divine Anomaly City is inside that abyss.¡±

    The ¡°abyss¡± it referred to was the great oceanic rift that had sparked widespread rumors of a world-ending tide.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit had just sensed its former master¡¯s aura from within the rift.

    Gu An wanted to ask about the former master¡¯s cultivation level, but unfortunately, the spirit didn¡¯t know.

    As it explained, Divine Anomaly City had only gained sentience after it had left its previous master¡¯s hands.

    The spirits of supreme immortal treasures could serve only one master. If their master perished, they would be extinguished as well.

    At this moment, Li Ya was still in the Starsea Sect, far from the oceanic rift. But the Divine Anomaly Spirit had already detected a presence there.

    Gu An turned his gaze toward the rift, noticing many cultivators fleeing from it¡ªchased by some terrifying entity.

    When his divine sense approached, he felt a powerful presence that made him wary of probing deeper.

    To make even him cautious... Could there be a Free Soaring Immortal inside?

    Gu An withdrew his divine sense.

    This world had far too many great forces and grand cultivators. As long as they didn¡¯t threaten him, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. Besides, the abyss was ridiculously far from the mainland, separated by two continents and countless islands.

    After confirming that the former master couldn¡¯t reclaim Divine Anomaly City, Gu An relaxed.

    Smiling, he stepped out into the bustling Third Medicine Valley.

    Gu An descended the stairs, stepping into the lively courtyard. He watched as the disciples bustled about, hanging decorations and preparing for the Spring Festival. A faint smile appeared on his lips.

    "This world is in constant turmoil, but if calamity can be delayed by even a few decades, at least one generation can live in peace."

    With that thought in mind, he strode toward the largest gathering of disciples.

    Under an ancient tree, dozens of disciples had formed a circle, engaged in an animated discussion. At the center, two figures sat across from each other, playing a game of Go.

    One of them was Nine-Fingered Divine Lord.

    The other was an elder disciple of the valley, known as Old Lu. Having spent a hundred years in the Third Medicine Valley, Old Lu had stayed from youth into old age. Due to his mediocre cultivation aptitude, he had never left the valley, but his skills in Go were unmatched among the disciples.

    Right now, Old Lu¡¯s brows were furrowed, his right hand trembling as he hesitated to place his next move. Sweat beaded on his forehead.

    Across from him, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord appeared composed, but inwardly, he was secretly relieved.

    ¡°This old man is too strong at Go! I almost lost!¡±

    Ever since playing his first game of Go at the Third Medicine Valley, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had become obsessed with it. He believed the game contained boundless mysteries, akin to the principles of the Dao. The more he played, the more he felt it resonated with the profound truths of cultivation.

    So, every so often, he would come to the valley just to play.

    Go was a game invented by Gu An. Though it had yet to spread beyond the valley, it had gained popularity among its disciples.

    Gu An had created the game out of sheer boredom. In his past life, he had only been an amateur Go enthusiast and had never intended to promote it widely.

    Just then, Gu An pushed through the crowd and saw Old Lu sweating profusely over the board.

    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "Little Lu, how about I take over for you?"

    Shameless wandering immortal, bullying our valley¡¯s ordinary disciples? Outrageous!

    Old Lu looked up and, upon seeing Gu An, immediately stood up and stepped aside.

    The surrounding disciples erupted in excitement.

    To them, Gu An was the ultimate Go player¡ªafter all, he was the one who invented it!

    Watching Gu An take a seat, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord smiled. "My young friend, do you think there¡¯s still a way to turn this game around?"

    Gu An grinned. "Had I arrived three moves later, there truly would have been no way."

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s smile froze.

    The reason wandering immortals excelled at Go was their ability to instantaneously calculate countless possible moves, allowing them to always choose the most optimal one. From the moment Old Lu placed his first stone, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had already foreseen the game¡¯s outcome.

    Once he understood the rules of the game, winning against mortals became effortless.

    However, precisely because of this, he had come to appreciate the profound nature of Go¡ªnot as a competition, but as a means of contemplating the Dao through play.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Gu An to see through his strategy at a glance.

    Under Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s gaze, Gu An placed his first stone.

    In an instant, the game turned around, breathing new life into Old Lu¡¯s hopeless position.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    He immediately made his move.

    Gu An followed.

    Unlike ordinary players who hesitated before each placement, the two of them moved with lightning speed.

    This was no longer just a game of Go¡ªit was a contest of their predictive abilities.

    The surrounding disciples held their breath, their eyes glued to the board.

    Even Li Lingtian squeezed his way into the crowd, witnessing their intense match. For the first time, he found himself intrigued by the game.

    One stone after another landed on the board, the sounds of their placements forming a rhythmic melody, carrying an underlying air of sharpness.

    Suddenly, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s hand, hovering over the board, paused.

    A moment later, he withdrew his hand and placed the stone back into its container. With a deep sigh, he said, "I¡¯ve lost."

    The surrounding disciples burst into cheers.

    Old Lu wiped the sweat from his forehead and let out a hearty laugh.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord fixed his gaze on Gu An, scrutinizing him carefully.

    At first glance, the young man¡¯s temperament was indeed somewhat ethereal, but his cultivation and physique were nothing extraordinary.

    How did he manage to defeat me?

 Chapter 257: Variables

    Chapter 257 Variables

    Nightfall in the Third Medicine Valley

    As the night deepened, fireworks blossomed in the sky above the Third Medicine Valley, their brilliance painting a breathtaking spectacle.

    In the pavilion district, long banquet tables stretched across the area. Over a thousand cultivators gathered, toasting and celebrating, creating a grand and lively scene.

    Gu An paid no mind to Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s lingering gaze. Instead, he casually chatted with You Yingying, using the opportunity to inquire about Lu Lingjun¡¯s situation.

    He had been keeping tabs on Lu Lingjun all along. Her Ascension Sect had already been established, and she had even allied with Taixuan Sect to take control of a sea island, where they were now busy mining spirit ores. Overall, things were progressing smoothly.

    You Yingying frequently exchanged letters with Lu Lingjun. In the cultivation world, communication relied either on spells and magical artifacts or on messenger beasts. Coming from the Starsea Sect, You Yingying had access to unique means of communication through the ocean.

    After chatting for a while, Gu An excused himself and set off for Xuan Valley, intending to visit the disciples there.

    It wasn¡¯t until late at night, after the disciples had retired to their rooms, that he made his way to Nianchu Cave Dwelling, where he spent the festival with Tian Yao¡¯er and her two companions.

    Unlike others, the three of them had no families left. For the rest of their lives, they would follow him. Because of this, Gu An never forgot to spend the holidays with them.

    As he enjoyed the feast, he casually inquired about Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s cultivation progress.

    Her current cultivation had already reached the sixth level of the Transformation Stage, a remarkable speed. With her naturally strong talent, combined with a constant supply of herbs and pills, her progress was only to be expected.

    However, Gu An was more concerned about her mastery of the Innate Divine Immortal Art and Infinite Free Step.

    Cultivation was the main trunk of a tree, but spells and divine abilities were the branches and leaves¡ªboth were indispensable.

    Tian Yao¡¯er was visibly proud of her progress, her delicate nose practically pointing skyward in arrogance.

    Seeing her complacency, Gu An decided to humble her a bit. He spoke of An Hao and Yang Jian¡¯s cultivation advancements¡ªnot revealing their names, only referring to them as ¡°two disciples.¡±

    As he continued, Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s expression gradually darkened.

    Meanwhile, Tianqing and Tianbai, sitting on either side of Gu An, listened intently like eager children hearing a grand tale. Their frequent exclamations only made Tian Yao¡¯er feel worse.

    After Gu An finished, Tian Yao¡¯er pouted and muttered, ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so impressive about that? I¡¯ll surpass them sooner or later.¡±

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re technically my disciple too. Why not formally acknowledge me as your master?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! Never!¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er shot to her feet, her eyes widening in fierce resistance. At that moment, she even began to show signs of demonic transformation, her usual playful demeanor replaced with sharp defiance.

    Gu An sighed helplessly. ¡°Why are you getting so worked up? If you don¡¯t want to, fine. I wasn¡¯t that interested in taking you as a disciple anyway.¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er huffed and sat back down, turning her head away.

    Tianqing giggled, covering her mouth. ¡°Miss doesn¡¯t want to be a disciple¡ªshe wants to be the head wife.¡±

    At those words, Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s face instantly turned bright red. Though she pretended to be annoyed, Gu An caught a subtle thumbs-up she secretly gave Tianqing under the cover of her sleeve.

    Tianbai quickly joined in, playfully teasing Tian Yao¡¯er. The more she tried to deny it, the worse it became.

    Watching their antics, Gu An sighed inwardly.

    Looks like I¡¯ll need to train their acting skills in the future. They¡¯re way too obvious¡ªhow can I rely on them for delicate matters?

    That night, under their relentless persuasion, Gu An agreed to stay.

    A Quiet Night Under the Ancient Tree

    Seated beneath the old tree, Gu An leaned against the trunk, holding a book in his hands.

    Tian Yao¡¯er sat nearby, supposedly reading Journey to the West, but her attention was entirely on him.

    Her gaze lingered on the mask covering Gu An¡¯s face. She had long wanted to remove it, yet she feared angering him.

    Even though they had become incredibly close, she always remained cautious, worried that everything she had could suddenly disappear.

    She even measured her tone when acting spoiled¡ªjust to ensure she never crossed the line with him.

    ¡°You want to take off my mask?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s sudden question startled her.

    Her first instinct was to deny it, but hearing the gentle tone in his voice, she hesitated, then finally nodded.

    To her surprise, Gu An removed the mask himself¡ªand then pressed it against her face.

    Tian Yao¡¯er quickly pulled it off, thinking he was teasing her. But when she looked up, she was momentarily stunned.

    Gu An hadn¡¯t put on another mask.

    For the first time, she saw his true face.

    It was handsome, refined, and nothing like what she had imagined.

    She had always assumed that Gu An must have some horrible scar or monstrous feature to warrant always wearing a mask. Never had she expected him to be so striking.

    Gu An had chosen to reveal his face because, after years together, Tian Yao¡¯er was now completely disconnected from the outside world. Even if she knew his true appearance, it no longer mattered.

    Of course, the most important reason was that he had grown strong enough.

    He wasn¡¯t invincible yet, but no force on this continent could truly threaten him anymore.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve always been curious about my face,¡± Gu An said. ¡°Consider this my gift to you tonight. But after this, you must focus more on your cultivation. Stop overthinking things. Since I¡¯ve accepted you, I won¡¯t abandon you. You are destined to accompany me the longest, so think long-term. One day, I¡¯ll take you out to see the world.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Just like in Journey to the West¡ªeven Taishang Laojun¡¯s Azure Ox Demon could trouble Sun Wukong. I hope that one day, you¡¯ll be strong enough to stand on your own. Your strength will be my pride.¡±

    His words were heartfelt.

    One day, An Hao and Yang Jian would leave him.

    Even Ye Lan had her own cultivation path. Whether she lived for ten thousand years or not, she would eventually take a different road.

    But Tian Yao¡¯er...

    With a lifespan of eighteen thousand years, she was the one destined to accompany him the longest.

    Hearing this, Tian Yao¡¯er was deeply moved. She nodded firmly. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! I will never disappoint you! I¡¯ll also make sure to train Tianqing and Tianbai properly. If they become top-tier cultivators, your prestige will only grow!¡±

    Gu An laughed. ¡°What, like in Taixuan Immortal Venerable? Where they provoke enemies, forcing you to step in, and then ultimately forcing me to take action?¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er giggled. ¡°Exactly! First, the small ones get beaten, then the bigger ones show up, and finally, you¡ªthe oldest¡ªstep in!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Your master will always be young!¡±

    ¡°You do look young, though.¡±

    As they talked, their conversation drifted toward visions of the future.

    Gu An was genuinely happy.

    With anyone else, he couldn¡¯t discuss the future. No one else knew his true cultivation level.

    Even if they did, how could a mere mortal truly converse about the future with an immortal?

    It wasn¡¯t that he was unwilling¡ªit was simply impossible for them to understand.

    The Next Morning¡ªA New Challenge Awaits

    At dawn, Gu An made his way back to the Third Medicine Valley.

    The moment he stepped down from the teleportation platform, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was already approaching him.

    The elder reached out as if to grab his arm, but Gu An instinctively stepped back, his expression darkening.

    ¡°Senior, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Gu An asked warily.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord withdrew his hand and coughed lightly, looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I want to play another game. No¡ªthree games! Best of three!¡±

    He had spent the entire night reflecting on his loss. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t accept the outcome.

    Gu An''s reaction, however, made him frown.

    He wasn¡¯t trying to harm Gu An¡ªso why did the young man react so strongly?

    What Nine-Fingered Divine Lord didn¡¯t know was that Gu An wasn¡¯t afraid of being attacked.

    Rather, he was afraid that, with his current Dao Gang Qi, a single careless movement could shatter the old man.

    To Gu An, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and Guo Guhong were no different in terms of fragility.

    Since the old man was so eager for another match...

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s play.¡± Gu An sighed, pretending to be reluctant.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord didn¡¯t mind his attitude and immediately led the way.

    "Today, I''ll utterly destroy you!"

    Gu An smirked. "Not if I obliterate you first."

    A One-Sided Battle

    A single incense stick¡¯s worth of time later...

    Gu An stretched lazily and got up from his seat.

    Around them, the gathered disciples had already dispersed, unwilling to linger in Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s defeated aura.

    Under the old tree, only Gu An and Nine-Fingered Divine Lord remained.

    The elder stared blankly at the board, unable to accept reality.

    From a distance, Li Lingtian stood beside Yang Jian, curiously watching the scene.

    ¡°Who is that Daoist? He seems rather mysterious.¡± Li Lingtian mused.

    Yang Jian answered indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s an elder of Taixuan Sect. What do you think?¡±

    After speaking, he turned and resumed sweeping the courtyard.

    Li Lingtian narrowed his eyes, deep in thought.

    An elder of Taixuan Sect... That meant he had to be powerful, right?

    Perhaps he should challenge him to a duel.

    Right now, Li Lingtian desperately needed a victory to restore his confidence.

    The other disciples in the valley were too weak to be considered real opponents.

    As for challenging Gu An? That was out of the question. Even if he bypassed Yang Jian, there was no chance of winning against his senior brother.

    But Nine-Fingered Divine Lord...

    This old man seemed obsessed with playing Go against mortals. If he was willing to lower his cultivation to Core Formation Stage, maybe they could have a fair duel.

    He needed to test himself¡ªto see if he could fight across realms.

    He had already suffered one major defeat against Yang Jian.

    But he refused to believe that his talent was lacking.

    No¡ªhe simply challenged the wrong opponent!

    There was no way he¡¯d make the same mistake twice.

    His expression brightened as he thought of the possibility.

    Yes! He would duel Nine-Fingered Divine Lord!

    A Bitter Defeat

    Under the tree, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord finally looked up at Gu An.

    His voice was hoarse as he spoke. ¡°Impossible... I shouldn¡¯t have lost to you. Just who in the world are you?¡±

    A wandering immortal... losing to a junior?

    Gu An grinned and lifted his chin proudly. ¡°I am an Immortal. What do you think?¡±

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°An Immortal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gu An smirked. ¡°You may call me Chess Immortal.¡±

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s face turned black.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡± Gu An clicked his tongue and flicked his sleeve, walking away.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord shook his head, laughing bitterly as he watched Gu An leave.

    No matter how he looked at the young man, he didn¡¯t seem like an old cultivator in disguise.

    His cultivation was indeed at the Wandering Immortal Stage, yet his vision and comprehension far surpassed ordinary immortals.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord sighed and turned his gaze back to the Go board.

    Perhaps... he had yet to fully grasp the essence of the game.

    Even if he could calculate infinite possibilities, what did it matter?

    The beauty of Go lay in its unpredictability.

    His brows furrowed as he fell deep into thought.

    The Changing Seasons¡ªA Journey Begins

    Spring gave way to summer.

    The air grew warmer, and the world¡¯s vitality surged once more.

    One day, Gu An took Yang Jian and Li Lingtian on a journey to Horizon Valley.

    He rode lazily on the back of Blood Prison Great Saint, a colossal ox demon.

    Li Lingtian trailed behind with a sulking expression.

    Why were they walking when they could fly?

    Gu An was definitely doing this on purpose to torment him!

    Yet when he saw Yang Jian walking without complaint, he had no choice but to endure it.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to lose to Yang Jian in something as simple as walking.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Rumble!

    The distant sky trembled with thunder.

    Li Lingtian turned his head, watching as storm clouds surged from the horizon.

    Yang Jian stopped in his tracks, gazing toward the sky with furrowed brows.

    Li Lingtian caught up to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yang Jian ignored him.

    Instead, he quickened his pace and returned to Gu An¡¯s side.

    Li Lingtian felt a stab of frustration.

    Yang Jian always acted like he was too important to acknowledge him.

    But deep down, he understood. In Yang Jian¡¯s eyes, he wasn¡¯t even worth talking to.

    If their roles were reversed, he probably wouldn¡¯t talk to someone so much weaker than himself either.

    Reaching Gu An, Yang Jian asked, ¡°Master, I have a bad feeling. It feels like something major is about to happen.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°Perhaps a calamity truly is coming.¡±

    Yang Jian frowned. ¡°Is the Seven Star Spirit Realm still unwilling to let things go?¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, he ordered, ¡°Focus your senses. I want to know exactly what you¡¯re feeling.¡±

 Chapter 258: Immortal Kings True Blood

    Chapter 258 Immortal King''s True Blood

    Upon hearing his master¡¯s instructions, Yang Jian calmed his mind and focused carefully while keeping pace with the Blood Prison Great Saint.

    Li Lingtian followed behind, secretly curious. He kept glancing back at the thunderclouds in the sky, but he couldn¡¯t sense anything. This left him feeling frustrated.

    Could it be that even his comprehension was inferior to Yang Jian¡¯s?

    The thunderclouds swept across the sky at an alarming speed. Before Gu An and the others even reached Horizon Valley, the storm had already passed over their heads, and torrential rain was imminent.

    Yang Jian looked up at Gu An and said, ¡°Master, I can feel the aura of destruction. All things under heaven could be annihilated in an instant.¡±

    Li Lingtian¡¯s expression turned odd at these words.

    Was it really that dramatic?

    He suddenly felt that Gu An wasn¡¯t simple either¡ªdeep and unfathomable. Could he be hiding even greater secrets?

    Was that why his father and elder brother valued Senior Brother Gu so much? Did they know something he didn¡¯t?

    Li Lingtian was lost in thought.

    Gu An didn¡¯t dwell on the topic. Instead, he patted the Blood Prison Great Saint on the back and signaled him to charge forward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who gets to Horizon Valley first.¡±

    As soon as Gu An spoke, the Blood Prison Great Saint leaped into the air. His hooves kicked up gusts of wind as he charged out of the forest with an imposing presence.

    Yang Jian and Li Lingtian hurried to catch up.

    Hearing that it was a race, Li Lingtian immediately became competitive. But to his horror, he quickly realized¡ªhe really was the slowest!

    Yang Jian was one thing, but what was with that rude bull-headed creature? Why was he so fast?

    ...

    Inside Horizon Valley, Gu An dismounted from the Blood Prison Great Saint and led Yang Jian toward the pavilion complex.

    Li Lingtian didn¡¯t follow immediately. Instead, he stared fixedly at the Blood Prison Great Saint, his eyes filled with frustration and resentment.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint raised his head slightly, casting a disdainful glance at him before spitting out two words that nearly made Li Lingtian explode.

    ¡°Useless.¡±

    Li Lingtian was so furious he nearly lost his mind. He glared at the Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s retreating figure, wanting to shout back, but no words came out.

    For the first time, he started to doubt himself.

    Was he really useless?

    Yes, he was stronger than most¡ªfar beyond the disciples of Medicine Valley and the princes of the royal palace. But in the grand scheme of things, how big were those places, really?

    He recalled Gu An¡¯s words: There is always someone stronger; the sky is limitless.

    The more Li Lingtian thought about it, the more dazed he became, standing frozen in place.

    ...

    The reason Gu An brought Yang Jian along this time was because Li Xuandao wanted to meet him.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t worried about Li Xuandao scheming against him. After knowing each other for so many years, he trusted Li Xuandao¡¯s character. Besides, they were alike¡ªmen who only believed in their own strength.

    The moment Li Xuandao saw Yang Jian, he was astonished. The more he looked, the more he liked him.

    He bombarded Yang Jian with enthusiastic questions, showing more interest than he ever had in Gu An.

    When Li Lingtian arrived and saw this scene, he felt even more uncomfortable.

    After chatting for over an hour, Li Xuandao decided to give Yang Jian a gift and asked what he wanted.

    Yang Jian instinctively looked toward Gu An, which made Li Xuandao inwardly surprised.

    What kind of spell had Gu An cast on Yang Jian?

    He had always assumed that Gu An had a powerful figure backing him and that the real person teaching Yang Jian wasn¡¯t Gu An himself¡ªGu An was just a front.

    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t considered Gu An hiding his true strength, but he knew Gu An too well. Gu An had met Li Ya when he was fifteen¡ªthere was no way that was fake.

    Knowing Li Xuandao¡¯s identity, Yang Jian replied, ¡°I would like a weapon that suits me¡ªsomething heavy but not too large.¡±

    Li Xuandao chuckled. ¡°Is that truly what you want, Yang Jian?¡±

    For the first time, Yang Jian looked a little embarrassed, but he still nodded firmly.

    Li Xuandao agreed immediately, promising that within three years, he would have the perfect weapon for him.

    In the end, Li Xuandao didn¡¯t extend any invitations, nor did he try to recruit Yang Jian.

    Gu An had originally thought he might attempt to enlist Yang Jian into the army, but it seemed he had overthought it.

    When Gu An was about to leave, Li Xuandao instructed Li Lingtian to continue following him.

    Gu An didn¡¯t refuse. In the Third Medicine Valley, another mouth to feed didn¡¯t matter. Besides, Li Xuandao probably didn¡¯t expect Gu An to mentor Li Lingtian.

    ...

    Rows of celestial cranes soared across the sky, and the sea breeze swept through Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Gu An and Yang Jian walked along the streets, with Hu Xiaojian leading the way.

    Today marked the first time Gu An had brought Yang Jian to Seeker¡¯s Island, and Yang Jian looked around curiously, fascinated by everything.

    He was especially curious about how far the island was from Taixuan Sect.

    Gu An had Hu Xiaojian introduce Seeker¡¯s Island to Yang Jian. Hu Xiaojian was enthusiastic, which left a good impression on Yang Jian.

    The more Yang Jian learned about Seeker¡¯s Island, the more astonished he became.

    Compared to Taixuan Sect, this place truly felt like an immortal paradise, with countless celestial beings coming and going.

    As Hu Xiaojian explained the island¡¯s wonders, he also led Gu An to purchase high-grade medicinal herb seeds.

    After two hours, Gu An brought them to the residence of Master Tang Hai.

    After years of interaction, Hu Xiaojian had become one of Gu An¡¯s people, and since Gu An was often away, Master Tang Hai had taken good care of him. Because of this, Hu Xiaojian was quite familiar with the residence.

    Today, the residence was filled with immortal cultivators¡ªmore than ten Scattered Immortals and at least forty Nirvana Stage cultivators.

    These cultivators were all friends of Master Tang Hai and had met Gu An before.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t just a Scattered Immortal; his wealth was astonishing. On Seeker¡¯s Island, any mention of medicinal herb trading inevitably involved the name Meng Lang. Many suspected that he had a powerful force backing him¡ªotherwise, why would he need such a vast amount of medicinal herbs?

    Faced with Gu An¡¯s disciple, these grandmasters were all extremely hospitable, offering generous gifts.

    Gu An had Yang Jian accept them one by one. After all, when these cultivators brought their disciples here, Gu An had always been generous. This was simply a matter of reciprocity.

    Soon, Gu An and his companions sat at their own table.

    Hu Xiaojian leaned in and whispered, ¡°The Deep Sea Rift has become a disaster zone. Rumor has it that an unparalleled fiend is sealed within, and countless cultivators have perished trying to uncover its secrets.¡±

    Gu An asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t the great sects taken action?¡±

    In reality, he could see the situation at the Deep Sea Rift. At this very moment, numerous cultivators and demons were heading there.

    The Deep Sea Rift was an infamous location at sea. While it was considered a harbinger of the world-ending tides, some believed it contained great opportunities. After all, countless civilizations had been swallowed by the ocean throughout history, each time submerging an entire era of cultivation beneath the waves.

    ¡°Of course, they have. Not just the Starsea Sect Alliance, but other major sects as well. Unfortunately, they¡¯ve found nothing so far. Instead, more and more people are dying...¡± Hu Xiaojian continued.

    Yang Jian sat quietly, listening intently.

    After a while, Hu Xiaojian changed the topic to recent events at sea.

    To Yang Jian¡¯s surprise, he suddenly heard a familiar name¡ªAn Hao!

    ...

    An Hao!

    The name immediately caught Yang Jian¡¯s attention.

    Hu Xiaojian spoke excitedly, ¡°An Hao, who has cultivated the Fiery Sun Treasure Body, has risen to great fame. Everyone who hears of him is astonished by his unbelievable talent.¡±

    Yang Jian had already heard that An Hao had gone to the Starsea Sect Alliance to train, but he hadn¡¯t expected An Hao to make such a name for himself at sea.

    After all, Yang Jian was just an errand disciple of the Third Medicine Valley. He didn¡¯t know much about An Hao, only that he was the most gifted cultivator in Taixuan Sect¡¯s history and the direct disciple of the sect master.

    To him, An Hao had always been a legendary figure.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat kind of presence did An Hao have?

    Would his master, Gu An, know An Hao?

    An Hao was so powerful that it was hard to believe Taixuan Sect alone could have nurtured him.

    Yang Jian had studied Taixuan Sect¡¯s history. Before the emergence of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, the sect had barely even produced a single cultivator in the Profound Mind Realm.

    There were even rumors that An Hao was the disciple of the Sword Sovereign himself. Though this was mere speculation, rumors of supposed Sword Sovereign successors were everywhere in the cultivation world.

    If An Hao really was his senior brother, Yang Jian would have no complaints. After all, An Hao was the most dazzling genius he had ever heard of.

    Master must dote on Senior Brother, right?

    Yang Jian turned to look at Gu An, lost in thought.

    Although he had undergone a complete transformation, deep down, he still carried a lingering sense of inferiority. He hadn¡¯t been born a genius; his current talent was something his master had defied fate to grant him. Because of that, he always feared that everything he had now would one day disappear.

    His mindset was very similar to Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s.

    Gu An noticed Yang Jian¡¯s gaze but didn¡¯t acknowledge it.

    After a while, Master Tang Hai finally appeared. After greeting everyone, he got straight to the point.

    The matter concerned¡ªthe Deep Sea Rift!

    The moment those five words were spoken, the cultivators in the hall began whispering among themselves.

    Master Tang Hai scanned the room and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve received some information¡ªthe bottom of the Deep Sea Rift contains a hidden world. It is incredibly dangerous, but an ancient Immortal King¡¯s cave dwelling is rumored to be there. Someone from the Deep Sea Spirit Palace has already obtained true blood from an Immortal King. His body underwent a transformation, and he even comprehended a divine ability. It was thanks to that divine ability that he managed to fight his way out of that place.¡±

    The room fell into stunned silence.

    No one knew exactly what realm an Immortal King truly belonged to, but throughout history, Immortal Kings had always stood at the pinnacle of the immortal path. Only the greatest prodigies of each era had ever qualified to reach such heights.

    Such an opportunity¡ªhow could they not be tempted?

    The higher a cultivator¡¯s realm, the more they relied on fortune and opportunity. Even the Scattered Immortals in the room, though lofty figures on Seeker¡¯s Island, had no clear path to further breakthroughs. Forget advancing to the next major realm¡ªjust progressing a single minor level required immense luck and opportunity.

    ¡°I plan to venture inside myself,¡± Master Tang Hai continued. ¡°If any of you wish to join, you may sign up. Once we set out, I will share all the information I have. However, this mission is extremely dangerous. I cannot guarantee anyone¡¯s safety. Think carefully before making your decision¡ªthere¡¯s no need to feel obligated because of personal ties.¡±

    Master Tang Hai was being completely upfront.

    Over the years, he had not only held auctions but also organized expeditions like this from time to time. Though not every venture ended in success, at least his reputation remained untarnished. He was a man of integrity.

    The cultivators began discussing among themselves.

    Master Tang Hai had not specifically invited Gu An because every person present had been personally invited. However, once inside the hall, no one was treated as more important than the others.

    In the end, Gu An did not sign up. About a third of the cultivators present did, but many others, knowing they had long lifespans, chose to avoid unnecessary risks.

    After the gathering ended, Gu An took Yang Jian back.

    Upon returning to the Third Medicine Valley, Yang Jian still felt as if he were dreaming.

    This journey had been nothing short of surreal. It had broadened his horizons¡ªthis world was vast beyond imagination, and Taixuan Sect was but a tiny drop in the ocean.

    Gu An, on the other hand, resumed his routine of patrolling Medicine Valley, harvesting the medicinal herbs that had ripened.

    I wonder if I can accumulate one hundred million years of lifespan before the calamity arrives...

    For now, the Deep Sea Rift alone wasn¡¯t enough to shake the Heavenly Great Realm¡ªafter all, this world was home to many hidden, terrifying forces.

 Chapter 259: Reincarnation

    Chapter 259 Reincarnation

    Gu An¡¯s experiences on Seeker¡¯s Island were merely a microcosm of the larger power shifts across the sea. Although the Abyssal Sea Rift had unleashed fearsome demons, the hidden opportunities within it had drawn countless cultivators and demons alike in pursuit.

    But as long as it didn¡¯t affect him, Gu An couldn¡¯t be bothered to care.

    Even if people he knew were venturing into the rift, he wouldn¡¯t stop them¡ªeveryone had their own path to follow. During the calamity that swept across the mainland, many acquaintances of his had been drawn into it as well.

    Opportunities were something to be fought for and seized.

    While the seas churned with conflict, Gu An, now 155 years old, was still living a peaceful farming life.

    Occasionally, he would use his divine sense to glance at the Abyssal Sea Rift and then at the heavens beyond.

    The influence of the rift was immense. He had noticed more and more cultivators returning from the heavens¡ªCelestial Ascendants descending back to the mortal realm.

    The battles on the ocean had also intensified. Whenever someone retrieved a treasure from the rift, it inevitably led to bloodshed.

    There was also a peculiar situation unfolding¡ªone that added more unpredictability to this catastrophe and made Gu An even more wary of the Abyssal Sea Rift.

    As autumn drew to an end, Gu An was chatting with Ye Lan. The two stood by a wooden railing, watching disciples sweep away fallen leaves.

    "Unifying the world is a good thing. As for whether you should head north with the empire¡ªthat''s up to you," Gu An said.

    The Taicang Empire was on the verge of unifying the Three Dynasties. Li Xuandao had invited the Taixuan Sect to accompany them north for talks with the Great Jiang Empire¡ªpartly as a show of support and partly to establish a foothold in the former demon-occupied lands.

    Before the Heavenly Rankings Tournament, Taixuan Sect¡¯s plans to expand northward had been repeatedly delayed, sabotaged in secret by unknown forces. Some disciples had even been sacrificed in the process. But now, no one dared to oppose Taixuan Sect anymore, and preparations were well underway to establish a branch sect in the north.

    That was precisely what Ye Lan was considering. If she went, her status and influence would rise significantly¡ªa very tempting prospect.

    If she chose to stay, with her current cultivation, the best she could hope for was to become an inner sect elder, but with far less authority.

    Ye Lan hesitated. "I do want to go... but I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t see each other as much."

    Gu An chuckled. "That¡¯s only in the beginning. Once the teleportation arrays are set up, you can visit whenever you want."

    Ye Lan had feelings for him, but her life didn¡¯t revolve solely around Gu An. He also hoped she would carve out a more fulfilling life for herself.

    Romance was just one part of life. Especially in cultivation, love played an even smaller role.

    After all, love itself was born from desire. Cultivators tempered their hearts and mastered their physical desires, but their spiritual cravings only grew stronger.

    In her early years at the Outer Sect Affairs Hall, Ye Lan had thrived, driven by ambition. While her yearning for power had been overshadowed by her feelings for Gu An, it still lingered¡ªmaking her hesitant.

    Hearing Gu An¡¯s words, Ye Lan found his reasoning sound and nodded. With a playful smirk, she teased, "So if I leave, will you feel even more at ease?"

    Gu An rolled his eyes. "What are you talking about? Whether you¡¯re here or not, I feel at ease either way."

    Ye Lan laughed and playfully punched his arm.

    Gu An reminded her not to slack off in cultivation once she joined the branch sect.

    As they continued talking, they reminisced about the past.

    By dusk, Ye Lan departed.

    Gu An had just sat down at his desk, reaching for a book, when he suddenly sensed something unusual. His divine sense swept toward the Great Jiang Empire.

    The dormant Innate Dao Sigil was finally making its move!

    It had fused into the abdomen of a woman from a branch family of the Ji Clan¡ªsomething that greatly intrigued Gu An.

    Was this... a form of reincarnation?

    Having reached the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Gu An had already glimpsed the yin-yang rules governing the world. However, he still couldn¡¯t see where the cycle of reincarnation truly lay.

    Souls, within seven days of death, would ascend into the sky, vanishing at a certain height. Those that failed to ascend in time would become vengeful spirits, repelled by the world''s natural laws. To prolong their existence, they would prey upon the living, absorbing their life essence to strengthen their ghostly energy.

    Yet Ji Xuanyu¡¯s soul had remained hidden within the Innate Dao Sigil after death, rather than attacking the living like other ghosts.

    Under Gu An¡¯s watchful gaze, the sigil fully merged with the woman¡¯s aura, disappearing as though it had never existed.

    Would the new Ji Xuanyu retain memories of her past life?

    Gu An recalled that even as a child, Ji Xuanyu had seemed unnaturally mature¡ªperhaps she had always retained her past life¡¯s memories but simply hid them well.

    After observing for a while, Gu An withdrew his gaze.

    The moonlight was cool. A night breeze drifted in through the window, tousling Gu An¡¯s hair.

    And just like that, another ten years passed.

    A Decade Later

    The world had changed drastically. The Three Dynasties were unified, leaving only the Taicang Empire to rule over the land. For the common people, this was finally a time of true peace.

    With stability secured, the empire focused on expansion¡ªsailing across the seas to explore the world, heading north to mine resources. As materials became more abundant, various industries flourished, leading to prosperity across the empire.

    The cultivation world thrived as well, with new sects emerging. Among them, Gathering Flower Sect had risen at an astonishing pace and was now one of Taicang¡¯s Nine Great Sects, second only to Taixuan Sect and Cang Heaven Sect.

    Taixuan Sect¡¯s northern branch had been established, and news of its expansion spread rapidly, filling its disciples with excitement.

    Disciples of Medicine Valley also saw improved treatment. The time required for errand disciples to reach Foundation Establishment shortened, reflecting the sect¡¯s growing investment in resources.

    A New Trend in Taixuan Sect

    One day, after returning from Xuan Valley to the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An noticed a massive crowd gathered in front of a pavilion, all engrossed in a game of Go.

    Somewhere along the way, Go had become incredibly popular in Taixuan Sect¡ªlargely thanks to Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, the game¡¯s most enthusiastic advocate. Given that his apparent cultivation had reached Grand Ascension Stage, even the Elder Hall had to humor him.

    Just last month, Lu? Baitian had asked Gu An whether they should host a Go tournament, but he refused.

    It was too early.

    Besides, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord wanted the tournament to be held in Third Medicine Valley¡ªabsolutely not! That would interfere with Gu An¡¯s herb farming.

    After watching for a moment, Gu An turned to leave.

    These days, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord no longer pestered him for matches¡ªprobably deep in self-reflection on his Go skills.

    At the board, an Integration Stage elder played against him, further proving that aging cultivators, once stuck at bottlenecks, became easily addicted to such distractions.

    Just then, Gu An sensed something and suddenly grew interested.

    He called for Blood Prison Great Saint, mounted him, and soared toward the Outer Sect City.

    "Master, why the sudden trip?" Blood Prison Great Saint asked curiously.

    "Lu Lingjun is back. She¡¯s heading to the Heavenly Mending Platform¡ªprobably to test the Heaven-Splitting Axe." Gu An replied casually.

    Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s interest piqued.

    He knew that Lu Lingjun had founded Ascension Sect, and the people she brought were likely Ascended Ones.

    Curious about his peers, he sped toward the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    The Heavenly Mending Platform

    Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s speed was astonishing. In no time, they arrived at the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    Compared to ten years ago, the platform was even more bustling. Cultivators of all levels gathered there¡ªfrom Qi Refining Stage to Scattered Immortal Stage.

    Yes, there were Scattered Immortals. And not just one.

    These were overseas cultivators. After paying their respects to Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, they ascended the platform to comprehend the remnants of his sword intent.

    Years ago, Gu An had secretly strengthened the Righteous Path inscription on the platform, increasing the power contained within it.

    After dismounting, Gu An stepped onto the platform. Ox Demon King remained behind, as mounts and demonic beasts were forbidden from setting foot on the platform to avoid disrespecting the Sword Sovereign.

    More and more cultivators gathered around the Heaven-Splitting Axe, eager to see what was about to unfold. Word had already spread¡ªan overseas Scattered Immortal had come to challenge the legendary axe.

    By now, Scattered Immortals were no longer a mystery in Taixuan Sect. Many understood that this realm signified true immortality, the highest level of cultivation known so far.

    "So far" being the key phrase.

    With the rapid advancement of the cultivation world, who knew if an even greater realm would emerge in another ten years?

    For now, however, Grand Ascension Stage cultivators still commanded deep reverence.

    Standing near the Heaven-Splitting Axe, Zuo Yijian held a copy of Romance of the Gods in his hands. Though his eyes skimmed the pages, it was clear that his mind was elsewhere.

    The overseas Scattered Immortal was the very person Lu Lingjun had brought¡ªher master from across the seas.

    Gu An squeezed into the crowd and casually activated his Lifespan Insight ability.

    ¡¾Western Spirit Mother (Scattered Immortal Stage, Eighth Layer): 18,907/24,000/150,000¡¿

    A lifespan limit of 150,000 years!

    This meant she had the potential to reach the Free Soaring Immortal Stage!

    Even in the Seeker¡¯s Island region, Free Soaring Immortals were extremely rare and revered.

    Western Spirit Mother wore a purple robe, her long white hair tied into an elaborate bun beneath a gold-and-jade-embellished crown. A blue silk scarf draped over her arm.

    Just standing there, she radiated an overwhelming presence that sent chills down people''s spines.

    Despite her white hair, her face remained youthful and stunning. But her sheer aura of authority made it difficult to focus on her beauty.

    She stepped forward, stopping before the Heaven-Splitting Axe, her gaze scanning it carefully.

    It was no secret that her journey to this land was to seek out the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    That was also why she had taken Lu Lingjun as her disciple.

    Overseas grandmasters were far more informed about the fall of the Seven Star Spirit Realm than local cultivators. To Western Spirit Mother, the Sword Sovereign was the greatest cultivator she had ever heard of. How could she not be intrigued?

    Yet as she hesitated, Zuo Yijian grew impatient.

    "Hurry up. Others are waiting. Once time is up, even the master of a Holy Land won''t get a turn."

    He didn¡¯t care whether the challenger was a Scattered Immortal or something even greater. In Taixuan Sect, everyone followed the rules!

    Western Spirit Mother didn¡¯t take offense. Instead, she extended her snow-white hand, grasping the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    The moment her fingers touched the handle, she felt the immense weight¡ªbut not from the axe itself.

    The true burden lay within¡ªthe boundless law power contained within the axe.

    After attempting to lift it twice, she released her grip and turned away.

    Disappointment rippled through the crowd.

    They hadn¡¯t expected her to succeed, of course. They just wanted to see an immortal figure struggle in vain¡ªperhaps even show a bit of frustration.

    But Western Spirit Mother remained unfazed.

    Lu Lingjun spoke with her briefly, then turned to leave¡ªonly to catch sight of Gu An.

    "Gu An! What are you doing here?" she called out, transmitting her voice directly to him while waving in greeting.

 Chapter 260: Shocking Waves, Terrifying Body

    Chapter 260 Shocking Waves, Terrifying Body

    Seeing Lu Lingjun beckoning him over, Gu An had no choice but to step forward. He cupped his fists and saluted the Western Spirit Holy Mother. After all, she was a Scattered Immortal, and basic courtesy had to be observed.

    The Western Spirit Holy Mother nodded slightly without saying anything.

    Lu Lingjun, on the other hand, took Gu An by the hand and walked away. After leaving the Heavenly Mending Platform, she took out a storage pouch from her belt and handed it to him.

    "I''m not going back to Medicine Valley. I brought this for you from overseas," Lu Lingjun said softly.

    Gu An nodded and didn''t ask what she planned to do next. He only told her that if she ever needed his help, she could come to the Third Medicine Valley at any time.

    Lu Lingjun smiled, then left with the Western Spirit Holy Mother.

    Watching her departing figure, Gu An thought to himself¡ªLu Lingjun was probably growing more distant from the Third Medicine Valley.

    And it made sense. She was now the leader of a sect; how could she stay in Medicine Valley for long? She certainly couldn¡¯t have her Scattered Immortal master living among errand disciples.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint walked over, secretly astonished.

    His master called himself a Scattered Immortal, yet a mere Scattered Immortal shouldn''t have been able to lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    He didn¡¯t ask any questions¡ªGu An being stronger was a good thing. It only meant that what he was experiencing now was a blessing rather than a curse.

    Gu An turned and left, deciding to wander around the Outer Sect City for a while.

    He had a feeling that the Western Spirit Holy Mother had come looking for the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Earlier, when she tried to lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe, it was likely to establish a connection with him.

    But Gu An had no intention of meeting her.

    He didn¡¯t need to guess¡ªshe was probably here because of the Great Rift of Broken Seas.

    Ten years had passed, and the disasters caused by the Great Rift of Broken Seas had only worsened. Aside from the mysterious vicious fiends that had appeared before, a new type of entity had emerged in recent years¡ªDivine Wraiths.

    Divine Wraiths were immortal and could only be sealed away. Entire sects had already been wiped out because of them.

    What was most terrifying was that a Roving Immortal Grandmaster from the Starsea Sect had ventured into the Great Rift of Broken Seas, only to return as a Divine Wraith. Upon his return, he went on a rampage across the ocean, slaughtering countless lives, forcing the Starsea Sect to use an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure to suppress him.

    Rumors about the Great Rift of Broken Seas spread far and wide. Li Ya, who controlled Divine Anomaly City, was also facing immense pressure. Many sought to take advantage of the chaos to seize his city. Fortunately, the Starsea Sect was strong enough to protect him, but as a result, he lost his freedom¡ªhe could no longer leave the sect at will.

    While the seas were in turmoil, the continent remained peaceful. Everything was harmonious¡ªat least within Taixuan Sect.

    Gu An met up with his friends from the Outer Sect for drinks. They chatted about upcoming events and gossiped about the scandals of the sect¡¯s powerful figures.

    Taixuan Sect was much more open-minded now, unlike in the past when fear stifled discussion. Low-ranking disciples could now speak freely about Grandmasters without fear of retribution.

    The noble families cherished their reputations, fearing that any scandal might get them expelled from Taixuan Sect.

    As long as the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was in the sect, the rules of the righteous path had to be upheld.

    Of course, that only applied within Taixuan Sect. If someone offended a noble family¡¯s cultivator, they might be safe inside the sect, but outside? That was another matter.

    Gu An drank until nightfall, then rode the Blood Prison Great Saint back to the valley. He held a wine gourd in his hand, reciting poetry as he went.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint, deeply impressed, praised every verse.

    Gu An thought he had great taste¡ªpraising even the worst poetry. And wasn¡¯t that a kind of wisdom in itself?

    The arrival of the Western Spirit Holy Mother didn¡¯t cause much of a stir in Taixuan Sect. The sect¡¯s foundation was growing stronger by the day. If she wasn¡¯t here to formally join them, they had no reason to make a big deal out of it.

    Another summer came.

    Gu An lay beneath the Sevenfold Purity Tree, staring at his attribute panel.

    His lifespan had already reached 25 million years.

    It was still far from 100 million years, but this number already gave him a great sense of security.

    Not far away, the White Spirit Mouse and the Blood Prison Great Saint were roughhousing.

    Though the White Spirit Mouse still couldn''t speak, its maximum lifespan kept increasing, and its reaction speed was already surpassing that of the Blood Prison Great Saint, who was at the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    BOOM!

    A deafening noise erupted from the distance, startling everyone in Medicine Valley.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint and the White Spirit Mouse stopped playing and turned toward the horizon, their expressions tense.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, who had been playing chess, furrowed his brows and turned his gaze in the same direction. He sent his divine sense out, and his face immediately darkened.

    Gu An, however, remained calm.

    He had been looking at his attribute panel precisely because he sensed that something major was about to happen.

    Moments before the deafening sound, an immense force had erupted from the depths of the Great Rift of Broken Seas, sending towering waves crashing against its shores. The waves were only growing larger, and the ones headed toward the continent were already three hundred zhang (approximately 1,000 feet) high¡ªand still rising.

    Large numbers of cultivators were rushing to the scene, attempting to prevent the disaster.

    Gu An sensed an ominous energy emerging from the depths of the Great Rift¡ªDivine Wraiths.

    Unlike the Spirit Wraiths that resided in Divine Anomaly City, Divine Wraiths had sentience and retained the memories of their past lives¡ªbut their natures had become completely twisted. The moment they saw living beings, they killed on sight.

    This was why the seas had become so chaotic.

    Divine Wraiths weren¡¯t terrifying because of their raw strength, but because they were intelligent and still retained their memories.

    An enemy with intelligence could create order, establish rules, and even overturn the human world.

    Gu An stood up¡ªhe couldn''t act too indifferent. Everyone in the valley was in shock, so he had to play along.

    Besides... he wasn¡¯t sure if slaying Divine Wraiths could extend his lifespan.

    If it could, then getting involved wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.

    Just then, Yang Jian rushed over and whispered, "Master, I just had a vision¡ªI saw countless demons and ghosts pouncing toward me."

    His eyes flickered with fear.

    It wasn¡¯t just a vision¡ªhe had felt like he had truly died once.

    Somewhere in the unknown, an ominous presence was approaching him.

    Gu An looked at Yang Jian and suddenly noticed something strange¡ªhis karmic fate had become blurred.

    He could no longer peer into Yang Jian¡¯s past through karma.

    "Don''t worry. As long as you stay by my side, what could possibly happen to you? Just focus on your cultivation." Gu An reassured him.

    But in truth, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure what was going on either.

    He was a Free Soaring Immortal, but he had only lived 166 years. His understanding of the world was still limited.

    He could perceive the laws of heaven and earth, but he was far from omniscient.

    He suspected that Yang Jian¡¯s vision was related to his physique.

    After all, the Seeker of Immortality Daoist had once said that Yang Jian possessed a certain ancient treasure body.

    Hearing his master''s reassurance, Yang Jian instantly felt at ease.

    That¡¯s right¡ªwith Master here, how could anything happen to him?

    At high noon, on Seeker¡¯s Island.

    In a courtyard, the Seeker of Immortality Daoist looked at Gu An with a strange expression.

    Pouring him a cup of wine, he asked, "Daoist Meng, how did you know I was here?"

    Gu An responded casually, "I knew the moment you returned. Plenty of people did. I only came today because my disciple has encountered a problem."

    Hearing that it was about Yang Jian, the Seeker of Immortality Daoist lost interest in questioning further and instead asked what had happened.

    Gu An explained everything.

    The Daoist''s face darkened.

    "An ancient treasure body... sensing danger... if it really is related to the Great Rift of Broken Seas, this could be a disaster."

    He shuddered.

    Maybe it was time to run.

 Chapter 261: Unstoppable Disaster

    Chapter 261 Unstoppable Disaster

    After returning from Seeker¡¯s Island, Gu An didn¡¯t tell Yang Jian about the mutual devouring ability of the Ancient Treasure Bodies, to spare him any unnecessary worry.

    If there truly existed an Ancient Treasure Body that had transformed into a Divine Wraith, it would be beyond Yang Jian¡¯s ability to handle. As his master, Gu An would naturally have to step in.

    Since he would be taking action anyway, why let his disciple be burdened with anxiety?

    Meanwhile, Taixuan Sect dispatched Grandmasters flying toward the Great Rift of the Broken Sea, and the news of an impending catastrophic tidal wave spread rapidly.

    Gu An, however, continued his daily routine, feigning ignorance.

    While the disciples of Medicine Valley were busy with their tasks and cultivation, the ocean had already fallen into chaos. From a high vantage point, one could see countless cultivators rushing toward the massive tide from all directions, forming a truly spectacular sight.

    As Gu An inspected the herb garden, he noticed multiple Celestial Ascension cultivators flying toward the ocean¡ªnot just one, but several.

    The tidal waves continued to surge higher. On the boundless sea, the waves swelled like a mountain range sweeping across the waters. Before this mountain-like tide, countless cultivators formed a defensive line, continuously casting spells in an attempt to halt it. Unfortunately, their divine arts could only stir up splashes, failing to break apart the waves.

    The number of cultivators kept increasing, yet no matter how many gathered, they could not shake the tide.

    Even Chi Jiuxiao of the Starsea Sect had arrived alongside his master, Chi Bei, to lend aid. He exerted himself to the utmost, yet he could not resist the force of the waves at all.

    ¡°Dmn it! Who the hll is behind this?!¡±

    Chi Jiuxiao cursed in frustration, but none of the Starsea Sect cultivators around him answered. Everyone was tense.

    Only those directly casting spells against the waves could truly sense the terrifying power contained within them.

    From a distance, Chi Bei¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°No matter who is behind this, we must stop it! There are countless low-level cultivators and mortals on the continent behind us¡ªStarsea Sect must protect them!¡±

    Chi Jiuxiao understood this reasoning¡ªhe was only venting his frustration. His hands never stopped casting spells.

    Suddenly!

    A vast and overwhelming aura surged from behind him, causing even his own spiritual power to momentarily stagnate.

    Whoosh¡ª!

    A violent wind roared through the sky, making countless cultivators instinctively turn to look.

    Chi Jiuxiao also turned his gaze, his eyes widening in shock.

    Thunderclouds churned above, revealing an enormous flag standing in the clouds¡ªtowering over ten thousand feet high, as if its peak had touched the firmament itself. Before this flag, all living beings seemed insignificant.

    Chi Jiuxiao instantly recognized it.

    The Starsea Primordial Flag!

    A supreme treasure of the Immortal Dao, the Starsea Primordial Flag was unfurled. Its black fabric seemed to contain an endless starry sea, each twinkling star mesmerizing and pulling in the viewer. Just one glance could cause a person to become lost in its boundless depths.

    With the emergence of this flag, the morale of the Starsea Sect cultivators soared. Even cultivators from other sects began inquiring about its origins. Upon learning that it was the legendary Starsea Primordial Flag, excitement spread among them all.

    ¡°This changes everything! That¡¯s an Immortal Dao treasure!¡±

    ¡°The legendary Starsea Primordial Flag... Just looking at it sends chills down my spine.¡±

    ¡°With an Immortal Dao treasure in play, we¡¯re sure to stop the tide!¡±

    ¡°Ever since the fall of the Seven Star Spirit Realm, Starsea Sect has been the true overlord of this sea. Their willingness to bring out an Immortal Dao treasure proves their commitment to defending the ocean¡ªworthy of the righteous path¡¯s name.¡±

    Discussions broke out among the cultivators as they gazed at the towering flag with eyes filled with anticipation.

    Suddenly, the Starsea Primordial Flag unleashed a terrifying shockwave, sweeping across the sky. The vast starry sea within its flag began to glow, releasing a downpour of celestial light¡ªlike a meteor shower cascading from the heavens¡ªstriking the immense tide below.

    Far away, at the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An looked up.

    Brilliant rays of light filled the sky¡ªhe could tell at a glance that they were the result of an Immortal Dao treasure¡¯s manifestation.

    No wonder this flag was considered on par with the Seven Star Mirror!

    Under Gu An¡¯s watchful gaze, the unstoppable tidal wave was blasted apart by the Starsea Primordial Flag¡¯s power. Countless cultivators were sent flying by the impact, while towering waves crashed toward the sky, forming a massive depression in the ocean¡¯s surface¡ªa breathtaking sight.

    But at that very moment, Gu An sensed an eerie force surging from the depths of the Great Rift of the Broken Sea. It spread across the sea¡¯s surface, stirring up an even greater tidal surge¡ªone that seemed poised to swallow even the Starsea Primordial Flag itself.

    The gathered cultivators were stunned. They hastily activated their spiritual power to defend themselves.

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense extended further.

    Within the Great Rift of the Broken Sea, two tidal waves were rising in opposite directions. Just as one was met with fierce resistance, the other faced a similar struggle against countless cultivators. Yet despite their efforts, neither could be stopped.

    As the waves surged forward, their range continued to expand.

    At this rate... they could truly form a world-ending tidal catastrophe.

    Gu An observed for a while before retracting his divine sense. More and more Grandmasters were gathering to counter the waves¡ªthis was a perfect chance to assess the hidden depths of Heavenly Great Realm¡¯s power.

    When he returned to his pavilion, he saw Nine-Fingered Divine Lord standing by the wooden railing, silently gazing northward.

    Gu An approached and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Nine-Fingered Divine Lord replied with a shake of his head. Naturally, his mind was occupied with the unfolding calamity at sea.

    Since he didn¡¯t wish to elaborate, Gu An didn¡¯t press the matter. He simply nodded and walked away.

    But just as he turned, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord suddenly asked, ¡°Valley Master, if your closest loved one became a monstrous threat to the world, what would you do?¡±

    Gu An paused and turned back to look at him. After thinking for a moment, he replied, ¡°If they were truly my dearest, I wouldn¡¯t shield them, but neither would I oppose them. If they tried to kill me, I would fight to the death.¡±

    Hearing this, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Your answer lacks hesitation.¡±

    Gu An responded calmly, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not simple¡ªbut why dwell on it? The only thing a person can truly control is themselves, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Did Nine-Fingered Divine Lord have a loved one who had turned into a Divine Wraith?

    Judging by his long lifespan, there was undoubtedly a story behind him.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Even cultivators can only control themselves. The more one seeks to control, the further they stray from the Dao.¡±

    The two continued chatting idly, though Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s words carried a deep sorrow¡ªyet he did not speak of his past. Soon, the conversation shifted to the game of Go.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, in the Sect¡¯s Main City, within a secluded mansion...

    Lu Lingjun sat across from Western Spirit Mother in a quiet courtyard. At this moment, Western Spirit Mother was frowning at a copper mirror on the table.

    A hazy figure in the mirror seemed to be speaking.

    Once the figure vanished, Western Spirit Mother tucked the mirror into her sleeve.

    Lu Lingjun, though seated nearby, had not heard the words exchanged. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, who were you speaking with?¡±

    Western Spirit Mother took a deep breath and said, ¡°An elder of mine. I asked about the course of this calamity, and he advised me to leave as soon as possible¡ªto avoid the coming disaster.¡±

    Lu Lingjun frowned.

    Western Spirit Mother was already an extraordinary cultivator¡ªperhaps not as powerful as the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, but still one of the strongest cultivators she had ever encountered.

    Yet even someone above her had warned them to flee...

    This meant that the calamity was far beyond ordinary.

    Western Spirit Mother sighed and said, "The cause and effect hidden within the Great Rift of the Broken Sea are beyond even the reach of my elders. Perhaps we truly should leave. The world is vast¡ªthere must be a place where we can avoid this catastrophe."

    Lu Lingjun hesitated before responding, "Taixuan Sect has the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. It may not be impossible to overcome this tribulation."

    Since joining Taixuan Sect, she had personally experienced the Demonic Calamity, and she had also heard how the Seven Star Spirit Realm was wiped out by the Sword Sovereign alone. Her confidence in him was unwavering.

    However, Western Spirit Mother remained troubled. "It¡¯s hard to say."

    She had come to Taixuan Sect in the first place to seek shelter under the Sword Sovereign¡¯s might. But now, after what she had just learned, she knew that the catastrophe had already changed¡ªa greater variable had emerged. Even her own sect no longer dared to interfere.

    Not all sects in the world adhered to the righteous path. Most cared only about preserving their own legacies.

    At that moment, within Taixuan Sect, the Grandmasters from the oceanic regions were gathered, discussing the crisis.

    These foreign cultivators not only surpassed the local Taixuan disciples in cultivation but also had access to far more intelligence. They had already confirmed the tidal wave¡¯s trajectory¡ªheading straight for the continent. Naturally, they were deeply concerned.

    And the first person they thought of... was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    If the oceanic cultivators failed to stop the waves, and they reached the continent, could the Sword Sovereign truly stand against them?

    Some cultivators were already choosing to flee, unwilling to gamble on the Sword Sovereign''s strength.

    ¡ª

    Boom¡ª!

    The heavens rumbled with thunder as dark storm clouds rolled across the sky.

    Under the relentless storm, a monstrous tidal wave over fifteen hundred feet high surged forward, carrying the terrifying momentum of swallowing all existence. From a distance, it seemed as though the entire ocean had risen into the sky¡ªan unstoppable force of destruction.

    Underneath this immense wave, even powerful cultivators and fearsome demons appeared pitifully small.

    Chi Jiuxiao stood in the torrential rain, his armor drenched, stepping backward step by step with a grave expression.

    He turned his head instinctively and could already see the distant silhouette of the continent.

    At this rate, countless lives would be swallowed by the tide.

    And this was no ordinary seawater¡ªsomething eerie and immensely powerful lurked within it. Some cultivators had already been consumed by the waves and transformed into Divine Wraiths.

    Just imagining an entire continent turning into Divine Wraiths made Chi Jiuxiao¡¯s scalp go numb.

    His eyes turned forward again.

    Twelve figures stood against the tide.

    The overwhelming pressure they exuded surpassed all the cultivators behind them. But even with their immense power, they could only slow down the tide¡ªthey had no means to suppress it.

    These twelve were all Celestial Ascension cultivators, either founding ancestors of great sects or elders of Starsea Sect. But at this moment, none of them could stop the impending disaster.

    The Starsea Primordial Flag had managed to disperse the first tidal wave, but before they could recover, another surge had risen¡ªthis time, even stronger.

    And worse... the Starsea Primordial Flag had been tainted by the eerie power hidden within the sea, forcing Starsea Sect to recall their treasured artifact.

    Just then, Chi Jiuxiao¡¯s pupils contracted. His face twisted in shock.

    In the darkened waves, a massive silhouette loomed.

    A figure over a thousand feet tall.

    It only became visible in the flashes of lightning, an indistinct shadow hidden within the tides.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one to see it. More and more cultivators caught sight of it, and each one felt a suffocating weight settle upon their chests.

    By now, over one hundred thousand cultivators had gathered to stop the tide. Even the weakest among them was at the Profound Mind Realm, and there were over ten thousand Immortal Dao cultivators among them.

    Yet even with such overwhelming numbers, they could not move the tide.

    Despair spread like wildfire.

    More and more cultivators began to hesitate.

    Seeing that colossal shadow within the waves, many felt their courage waver¡ªsome even considered fleeing on the spot.

    Their instincts screamed at them:

    This was not something mortals could contend with.

 Chapter 262: is the Sword Master Fudao!

    Chapter 262 is the Sword Master Fudao!

    As noon approached, Gu An arrived at Xuan Valley. It had been two days since the great rift of Broken Sea erupted with tidal waves¡ªnow, it was the third day.

    Just as he was about to gather herbs, he suddenly sensed something. Letting out a soft sigh, he continued picking.

    A powerful force was approaching from afar!

    Initially, Gu An had no intention of concerning himself with the fate of the two distant continents. Before the waves could reach his own land, they would first have to traverse those continents, which were still quite far away.

    However, a dangerous presence had now emerged within the waves, forcing him to change his strategy.

    He couldn''t wait until the force behind this catastrophe arrived near the mainland to act¡ªthat would leave too much room for unexpected developments.

    The farther the calamity remained from Taixuan Sect, the greater his range of action.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to start a battle on land¡ªthere were too many lives to consider.

    By now, the entire ocean had become aware of the existence of the Divine Wraiths. The great rift of Broken Sea was no natural disaster; its depths likely harbored a force seeking to overturn the mortal world. Whether or not Gu An took action, this was a calamity that all of the ocean would have to face together.

    While continuing to harvest herbs, he pondered how best to intervene.

    Just then, Lu Jiu Jia, the senior disciple of Xuan Valley, approached. Speaking softly, he asked,

    "Senior Brother, I heard that a catastrophe is unfolding at sea, and it may affect our continent. Should Xuan Valley be taking any action?"

    His words reflected the development of Taixuan Sect in recent years. The maritime disaster had only begun three days ago, yet news had already spread within the sect. In the past, even if such a catastrophe lasted a lifetime, disciples would remain oblivious as long as it didn¡¯t make landfall.

    "Naturally, we should focus on our duties¡ªcultivating and supplying more high-quality herbs. That¡¯s the greatest contribution we can make," Gu An replied indifferently.

    Lu Jiu Jia nodded. In truth, he was merely testing his senior brother¡¯s attitude. Given Gu An¡¯s connections in the inner sect, he must have access to more information than most.

    Since Gu An showed no concern, there was no reason for him to worry either. He could even reassure the other disciples in the valley.

    After Lu Jiu Jia left, Gu An resumed picking herbs.

    A stick of incense later.

    Gu An arrived at a cliff on the eastern side of Xuan Valley, followed closely by the Blood Prison Great Saint.

    "Master, what brings you here?" Blood Prison Great Saint asked curiously as he noticed Gu An idly playing with a leaf.

    Standing at the cliff¡¯s edge, Gu An gazed toward the horizon and said,

    "To put an end to the catastrophe at sea."

    Hearing this, Blood Prison Great Saint''s eyes widened. He took a step forward and pressed,

    "But the disaster... wasn¡¯t it still far away?"

    Gu An pinched the leaf in his left hand and pressed his right palm against the great saint¡¯s bull head. In an instant, Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s expression changed dramatically. His eyes widened, and within his pupils, the terrifying waves of the heavens were reflected.

    He saw what Gu An¡¯s divine sense had captured.

    Before the monstrous tidal waves, countless grand cultivators were besieging a terrifying, thousand-zhang-tall figure.

    It was a humanoid abomination, wearing only trousers, its upper body bare. Its skin was dark and covered in blood-red scars, as if its flesh could tear apart at any moment. With disheveled hair and a ferocious face resembling that of a wrathful ghost, its mouth was filled with sharp fangs. In its grip was a bone blade, and its stance exuded dominance and defiance.

    Despite the onslaught of spells and divine abilities cast by thousands of cultivators, none could shake its form.

    Its deafening roar drowned out even the rolling thunder in the sky, turning the heavens and the sea into a living hell.

    The sight of this thousand-zhang figure filled Blood Prison Great Saint with dread.

    Its overwhelming presence was enough to terrify him.

    The spells and divine abilities cast by the cultivators were unimaginably vast, reminiscent of celestial might, capable of overturning the ocean and illuminating the world like the sun and moon.

    But the stronger the cultivators'' display, the more monstrous the thousand-zhang figure seemed.

    Gu An lifted his right hand, and Blood Prison Great Saint''s vision returned to normal. Instinctively, he turned to Gu An, about to ask if he could look again. But before he could speak, he saw Gu An raise his left hand and casually wave toward the horizon.

    The leaf in his hand shot out like a flying sword, gleaming with a cold light, vanishing beyond the limits of heaven and earth in the blink of an eye.

    Gu An turned and walked away.

    Blood Prison Great Saint was momentarily stunned before hurriedly following.

    "Master... is that all?"

    "What else?"

    "You just threw... a leaf?"

    "You make such a fuss over nothing."

    "But... this... Master, just what realm have you reached?"

    Blood Prison Great Saint never doubted Gu An¡¯s ability¡ªhe was simply in shock.

    To slay a terror that so many cultivators failed to harm, from such an unfathomable distance, with just a single leaf...

    What kind of cultivation did one need to achieve such a feat?

    Gu An did not answer his question, leaving Blood Prison Great Saint to spiral into endless speculation.

    Meanwhile.

    Over the distant ocean, the sky had turned dark, filled with thunder and lightning. Torrential rain poured down, and fierce winds raged in all directions.

    Chi Jiuxiao gripped his Dragon-Slaying Spear, his entire body shrouded in flames. The rain evaporated into steam as soon as it neared him. Clenching his teeth, he stared at the monstrous figure ahead, his heart gripped by a mix of fear and rage.

    "Just what is this thing...?" he thought bitterly.

    The grand cultivators battling ahead exuded an aura far beyond his reach. Among them, twelve bore a resemblance to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Yet, even with so many grand cultivators gathered, they couldn¡¯t so much as scratch the thousand-zhang figure.

    How could he not be afraid?

    Some cultivators had already fled in terror, and he was hesitating¡ªshould he retreat as well?

    If the grand cultivators ahead turned and fled, they would be faster than him. The slowest would be the first to die.

    Yet, what if they chose to fight to the end? If he fled now, how would he ever stand in the cultivation world again?

    At that moment, Chi Jiuxiao suddenly heard a piercing sound of something cutting through the air. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before his vision was engulfed in light.

    Time seemed to freeze. The world stood still.

    The cultivators casting spells remained motionless. The thousand-zhang figure, mid-roar, was locked in its grotesque stance.

    Raindrops hovered in the air, each refracting sword light.

    The surging waves momentarily resembled blooming white flowers, eerie yet beautiful.

    A streak of sword light flashed through this frozen world, slicing past the cultivators, cutting across the Celestial Ascension Realm masters, charging straight toward the thousand-zhang figure.

    In its crimson eyes, the reflection of the sword light appeared.

    BOOM¡ª

    The figure¡¯s head exploded in an instant.

    Behind it, the towering tidal wave was torn apart, creating a massive gap, stunning all who witnessed it.

    Sunlight poured down¡ªthe storm clouds above had also been split in two!

    Looking carefully, the sea of thunderclouds ahead had been completely divided, extending into the horizon beyond sight.

    Everything happened too fast. Not only Chi Jiuxiao, but even the Celestial Ascension Realm masters were caught off guard, still frozen in their spellcasting stances.

    Before their eyes, the thousand-zhang figure crumbled into ashes, dispersing with the wind.

    One of the Celestial Ascension Realm masters reached out and caught a leaf in his hand. His expression turned complicated.

    The others turned their gazes toward him, sensing the residual sword intent on the leaf.

    Before anyone could speak, the leaf suddenly disintegrated, as if it had never existed.

    Back at the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An wandered about, with Blood Prison Great Saint trailing behind, his mind still reeling.

    Strangely enough, there had been no lifespan to claim.

    Could it be that the Divine Wraith had no lifespan to take?

    Did its so-called immortality mean it never had a lifespan to begin with?

    Though Gu An felt a bit disappointed, at least he had stopped the disaster.

    But he had a feeling... this was only the beginning. What else lurked in the depths of Broken Sea?

    Just then, You Yingying suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Gu An, I''m planning to return to the Starsea Sect," she declared.

    Gu An asked, "Why?"

    "A great catastrophe is coming, and it¡¯ll definitely be safer at the Starsea Sect. I find you quite pleasing to the eye¡ªwhy don¡¯t you come with me? But I can¡¯t take anyone else," You Yingying said, eyes wide as she stared at him.

    Gu An shook his head. "I¡¯ll pass. My cultivation is too low to survive in the Starsea Sect. If Taixuan Sect is doomed to fall tomorrow, I¡¯d rather disappear along with it."

    Not far away, Blood Prison Great Saint couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.

    Master is deceiving another fool!

    You Yingying opened her mouth, hesitated, then simply patted Gu An¡¯s shoulder before turning away to pack her things.

    Gu An had no intention of stopping her. The sooner she left for the Starsea Sect, the better¡ªit would keep her out of trouble.

    There was something strange about You Yingying. Some kind of karmic force was suppressing both her potential and lifespan, but Gu An couldn¡¯t yet see through it. He didn¡¯t want to get too involved with her.

    If their bond deepened, he might feel compelled to help her, and that would be a hassle.

 Chapter 263: Once in a Million Years

    Although Gu An didn¡¯t exert his full strength, it was enough to disperse the power contained within the massive waves, restoring calm to the waters near the Severed Sea Rift.

    As for the catastrophe unfolding on the other side of the ocean, Gu An couldn¡¯t be bothered. He didn¡¯t believe that no one else could stop the waves over there.

    Even if he didn¡¯t act, he was sure that some powerful cultivator would step in¡ªjust that their timing was uncertain. Perhaps only after Taixuan Sect was submerged.

    And just as he expected, two days later, Gu An saw a mysterious grandmaster cultivator use a spell to scatter the waves on the other side of the Severed Sea Rift. Though the display of power wasn¡¯t enough to make him wary, he was certain¡ªthe person was a Free Soaring Immortal!

    After dispersing the waves, the Free Soaring Immortal vanished.

    This world truly harbored many formidable figures. The stronger they were, the more mysterious they became. Either they concealed themselves in plain sight like Gu An or secluded themselves in cave dwellings, indifferent to worldly affairs.

    Gu An had explored this land before. There were many places even he couldn¡¯t see through at a glance.

    Three more days passed, and news from the ocean reached Taixuan Sect.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had taken action, slaying a powerful Divine Anomaly Wraith and dispelling the catastrophe!

    The entire sect was instantly in an uproar, and the news spread like wildfire!

    Gu An was still reading in his loft when he overheard disciples discussing the event. He didn¡¯t go downstairs and simply continued reading.

    This intervention didn¡¯t give him any sense of accomplishment. He figured he¡¯d only feel relieved once the Severed Sea Rift disappeared completely.

    However, as dusk approached, something happened that left Gu An rather helpless.

    You Yingying, who had just left a few days ago, had returned.

    The moment she arrived, she sought out Gu An, eager to share everything she had learned. Her excitement was palpable, and her words were filled with admiration and reverence for the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Her information was much clearer¡ªshe explained that the Severed Sea Rift had unleashed waves capable of engulfing the heavens and earth, and hidden within them was a Divine Anomaly Wraith that even the Starsea Sect Alliance couldn¡¯t deal with.

    She even made a point of explaining what a Divine Anomaly Wraith was, just in case Gu An didn¡¯t grasp its terrifying nature.

    Gu An played along. When the catastrophe and the Divine Anomaly Wraith were mentioned, he tensed up; when she brought up the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, he became visibly excited¡ªgreatly satisfying her emotional needs.

    The impact of this event on You Yingying was enormous, and she desperately needed someone to talk to. Preferably, someone from Taixuan Sect.

    She wanted the disciples of Taixuan Sect to feel gratitude, to understand just how powerful the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was!

    To have such a figure show favor to Taixuan Sect¡ªwhat a stroke of incredible fortune!

    "If only someone like him lived in the Starsea Sect Alliance," she sighed.

    At that moment, Gu An felt something was off.

    Why was she telling him all this?

    Could she have guessed that he was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?

    For a moment, Gu An became wary of You Yingying.

    Yet, You Yingying was completely oblivious to his thoughts. She simply spoke her mind, without ever considering the possibility that Gu An could be the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    After a long while, once she had fully vented her emotions, You Yingying left in a cheerful mood.

    Gu An watched her departing figure and sighed internally¡ªwhat a pity. He had failed to use this opportunity to shake her off.

    Still, considering how much she worshiped the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, he supposed he could tolerate her presence a little longer.

    In the following days, the entire Taixuan Sect was abuzz with discussions about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Many of the sect¡¯s oceanic cultivators spread news about the Divine Anomaly Wraith as well.

    "Undying and indestructible, devouring living beings!"

    "A Divine Anomaly Wraith is created from the transformation of a living soul!"

    Just hearing about it was enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine!

    Notably, You Yingying made daily trips to the Outer Sect City, passionately extolling the power of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. She believed that only by making everything clear could Taixuan Sect truly revere him!

    Each time the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path took action, more and more cultivators gathered at the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    This kept Zuo Yijian, who was guarding the Heaven-Splitting Axe, busier than ever. But rather than feeling exhausted, he was more spirited than ever, walking around with an air of pride.

    After all, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had patted him on the shoulder!

    Who else had received such an honor?

    When Gu An looked out over the Severed Sea Rift, he saw various sects gathered, with the number of cultivators already exceeding five million¡ªand still growing. It seemed the rift had thoroughly instilled fear across the ocean.

    His gaze shifted upward. More and more Celestial Ascendants from the Heavenly Great Realm were descending.

    It was clear that the great oceanic forces were rallying reinforcements.

    That was a good thing!

    But then a troubling thought occurred to him.

    Wouldn¡¯t sending more reinforcements also result in more Divine Anomaly Wraiths?

    All he could do was hope these sects could resolve the crisis in the depths of the Severed Sea Rift on their own.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t the chosen protagonist of this world.

    Surely, this whole catastrophe wouldn¡¯t have to be settled by him, right?

    He figured it wouldn¡¯t come to that.

    This world had an entire Immortal Dynasty filled with celestial beings, as well as a mysterious continent whose sheer fortune could block even his divine sense.

    Not to mention, Gu An had previously encountered many transcendent sects, far beyond the level of the Starsea Sect Alliance or the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    While the Starsea Sect Alliance dominated the seas, it wasn¡¯t the only hegemon.

    With Gu An¡¯s cultivation, he could already perceive the fortunes of different factions. In terms of sheer fortune, Taixuan Sect wasn¡¯t even a ten-thousandth of the Starsea Sect Alliance, and the Starsea Sect Alliance, in turn, wasn¡¯t even a ten-thousandth of that Immortal Dynasty.

    Gu An speculated that the truly supreme factions had forces stationed beyond this world, giving them access to far greater resources than the Starsea Sect Alliance could ever hope for.

    While the commotion surrounding the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path didn¡¯t affect Gu An much, he did start dedicating more time to mentoring Yang Jian.

    Ever since Gu An dispersed the waves, Yang Jian had been seeing illusions more frequently, severely hindering his cultivation.

    Once, while Gu An was instructing him, Yang Jian suddenly froze. When Gu An shook him awake, he broke out in a cold sweat. He had seen himself being devoured¡ªcompletely powerless to resist. The pain had felt unbearably real, as if it had truly happened to his body.

    Unfortunately, even Gu An couldn¡¯t deduce the source of these visions through karmic divination.

    Time passed.

    As the year drew to a close, winter snow blanketed the mountains and rivers.

    A hundred miles outside Xuan Valley, in a snow-covered forest, Gu An was guiding Yang Jian in practicing the Infinite Free Step.

    Yang Jian had extraordinary talent and comprehension, but the Infinite Free Step was profoundly intricate¡ªeven for him, mastering it was no easy feat.

    After one swift movement, Yang Jian nearly crashed into a tree but managed to steady himself just in time.

    As he turned toward Gu An, about to speak, his brows suddenly furrowed.

    Clutching his head, he fell to his knees in the snow.

    Sensing something amiss, Gu An immediately sealed off the area with his spiritual power to prevent any disturbances from alarming Taixuan Sect.

    Approaching Yang Jian, he placed a hand on his shoulder, channeling his power to assist him.

    In an instant, Gu An felt an unknown karmic force surging toward him. He could resist it¡ªbut after a brief hesitation, he decided to feign being affected.

    His consciousness was drawn into a mysterious illusion, with Yang Jian¡¯s awareness present as well.

    Seeing his master beside him, Yang Jian breathed a sigh of relief.

    Just as he was about to speak, his expression changed.

    A dark shadow appeared ahead, emerging from the vast expanse of white snow. Judging by its silhouette, it seemed to be clad in armor.

    "Xuan Gang Tyrant Body... a rarity unseen in a million years."

    A chilling voice came from the darkness, thick with greed.

    If one listened carefully, it even sounded as though the speaker was swallowing their saliva¡ªsending shivers down the spine.

 Chapter 264: You Die, or I Die

    Chapter 264 You Die, or I Die

    This was the first time Gu An had heard the name of Yang Jian¡¯s physique, making him even more intrigued by the mysterious black shadow.

    This person must be the Ancient Supreme Physique that the Seeker of Immortality Daoist mentioned!

    The illusion remained an icy world of snow and frost. Amidst the endless snowfall, the black shadow looked even more eerie and terrifying.

    Yang Jian gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why do you keep haunting me?¡±

    Clearly, he had seen this figure before in his visions.

    Under normal circumstances, he would have been terrified, but with his master by his side, his courage soared. Now, all he felt was anger.

    The black shadow halted, slowly opening a pair of cold eyes that landed directly on Yang Jian, making his heart clench.

    ¡°You and I are both Physiques of Fortune, born from the very essence of Heaven and Earth. Your Tyrant Body is even stronger than ordinary supreme physiques, which makes me particularly fond of it. A million years ago, I once devoured a Xuan Gang Tyrant Body, and my vitality surged tremendously. To this day, I still savor the taste,¡± the black shadow sighed, as if reminiscing about the past.

    His words sent chills down Yang Jian¡¯s spine.

    This guy wants to eat me?!

    Gu An took a step forward and said, ¡°State your name. Let¡¯s see if your name has left any mark upon this world.¡±

    The black shadow turned its gaze toward Gu An and chuckled. ¡°I am Tian Wuchang. Have you heard of me?¡±

    Tian Wuchang?

    Gu An frowned in thought. He had never heard of this name before.

    Tian Wuchang kept his eyes fixed on Yang Jian and continued, ¡°Soon, I shall descend upon this mortal realm. I¡¯ll save you for last. Once I¡¯ve devoured all the other Physiques of Fortune, I¡¯ll come for you. You cannot escape. Even if you flee beyond the heavens, I will still find you. Your only chance is to train hard, unlock the profundities of your Xuan Gang Tyrant Body, and grow strong.¡±

    ¡°Either you die, or I perish!¡±

    Yang Jian clenched his teeth. Though his heart pounded in fear, he refused to cower with his master present. He took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Then come. Let me see what you¡¯re capable of!¡±

    Tian Wuchang burst into laughter before turning away and vanishing into the endless snowfall.

    With his departure, the illusion formed by karmic power shattered.

    Yang Jian opened his eyes and saw his master standing before him.

    Gu An pulled him to his feet and said, ¡°He has already declared war on you. He likely won¡¯t disturb you again. You can focus on your cultivation now.¡±

    Within the illusion, Gu An had been unable to use his Lifespan Perception on Tian Wuchang.

    However, he did not feel an insurmountable force from the opponent¡¯s karmic energy, so he remained calm.

    Yang Jian, still worried, asked hesitantly, ¡°Master, should I leave Medicine Valley? Just in case...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Focus on your cultivation. If you speak such foolishness again, I¡¯ll cripple your Dao foundation!¡± Gu An rebuked sharply, cutting him off.

    Yang Jian opened his mouth but ultimately swallowed back his words.

    He had felt Tian Wuchang¡¯s overwhelming power more than anyone else. He couldn¡¯t describe it, but though he trusted his master, he dreaded the thought of Gu An being injured or dragged into a larger calamity because of him.

    Gu An, however, did not make any bold claims about easily defeating Tian Wuchang. After all, he didn¡¯t truly know how strong the entity was. Instead, he saw this as an opportunity to pressure Yang Jian into growing faster.

    ¡°He said he will hunt down other Physiques of Fortune first. Those people are surely under the protection of powerful factions. You have plenty of time to grow,¡± Gu An reassured him.

    ¡°Everyone has their tribulations and destiny to face. Only by constantly overcoming them can you break free from your shackles. The path of cultivation is one of defying the heavens¡ªyou must forge a heart that is unyielding and fearless.¡±

    Yang Jian took a deep breath, his expression turning resolute.

    Yeah... What¡¯s the point of overthinking?

    If the enemy comes, then fight. If the waters rise, build a dam.

    As long as he gave it his all, even if he died, he would have no regrets!

    He then resumed practicing the Infinite Free Step.

    Spring Festival & Taixuan Sect¡¯s Upcoming Tournament

    As winter snow blanketed the world, turning heaven and earth into a seamless white, Gu An and Yang Jian stood like tiny specks amidst the vast forest.

    Just as Gu An had predicted, Tian Wuchang never returned. Yang Jian was finally free from the torment of illusions.

    The New Year Festival arrived, and Taixuan Sect remained as lively as ever, unaffected by the crisis in the ocean.

    That year, the sect began preparations for a new tournament.

    After the festival, Lu? Baitian sought out Gu An to discuss Taixuan Sect¡¯s upcoming event.

    This time, the sect was planning to host a Body Cultivation Tournament, where participants were forbidden from using spiritual energy or magical artifacts¡ªonly pure physical strength and martial techniques would be tested.

    After discussing the tournament, Lu? Baitian began venting about the branch sects.

    Their growing influence had reached a point where he could no longer interfere. The Elder Hall and Venerable Pavilion had deliberately been shifting power away from him.

    Gu An simply listened without offering an opinion.

    There was always internal strife within Taixuan Sect¡ªjust like in any faction or region.

    As long as the sect¡¯s overall stability wasn¡¯t threatened, Gu An had no interest in getting involved. If Lu? Baitian couldn''t outmaneuver others within the rules, then it was simply a matter of strength.

    The conversation soon shifted to the Ji Family.

    Since the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had ventured into the Seven Star Spirit Realm, the realm still existed, but its dominance had declined. Consequently, it had forged friendly ties with Taixuan Sect, forcing the Ji Family to reestablish its alliance with the sect.

    Though Lu? Baitian remained indifferent to the Ji Family, Ji Hantian¡ªwho was still the sect¡¯s Vice Master¡ªhad arranged for the family to settle in the branch sects to assist with their development. Thanks to their efforts, the branch sects had flourished rapidly.

    Then, Lu? Baitian suddenly asked, ¡°Do you still remember Ji Xiaoyu, the Ji Family¡¯s Third Young Miss?¡±

    Gu An nodded, but Lu? Baitian¡¯s next words made his face darken.

    ¡°Ji Xiaoyu died long ago inside the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªon the very day the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path swept through the realm.¡± Lu? Baitian sighed, observing Gu An¡¯s expression.

    Gu An¡¯s face flickered with shock, sorrow, and fury before settling into a dull, somber look.

    He fell silent and poured himself a drink.

    Did this kid have feelings for Ji Xiaoyu?

    It made sense. After all, it was Ji Xiaoyu who had arranged for Gu An to enter Taixuan Sect. And in terms of beauty, Ji Xiaoyu was undoubtedly an exceptional woman.

    Lu? Baitian pondered this as he observed Gu An.

    Meanwhile, Gu An secretly praised himself for his stellar acting¡ªhis ability to evoke emotions had clearly reached new heights.

    The room remained silent for a long time.

    Finally, Lu? Baitian spoke again. ¡°People come and go on the path of cultivation... but there is something else strange I wanted to mention.¡±

    Gu An lifted his eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Lu? Baitian replied, ¡°Another Ji Xiaoyu has appeared.¡±

    This new Ji Xiaoyu, born in a different Ji Family, was even more talented than the previous one. She had been given the same name to commemorate the original Ji Xiaoyu because she, too, possessed an Innate Dao Sigil.

    Gu An fell into deep thought.

    A new Ji Xiaoyu...? Could this be reincarnation? Or soul possession?

    Lu? Baitian shook his head. ¡°Unlikely. The aura of their Innate Dao Sigils is different. It seems the Ji Family didn¡¯t just inherit the Dao Sigil... They were the ones who created it.¡±

    His voice was filled with emotion, his thoughts drifting elsewhere.

    Gu An sighed but remained silent.

    Sensing that Gu An had lost interest in the conversation, Lu? Baitian left.

    As soon as he was gone, Gu An chuckled, humming a tune as he flipped open a book¡ªAdventures of the Green Hero was still being updated!

    A New Ji Xiaoyu

    As the seasons changed from spring to summer, the world once again brimmed with vitality.

    Under the Sevenfold Purity Tree, Gu An leaned lazily against the trunk, absently stroking a drowsy White Spirit Mouse by his side. Though his eyes were closed as if napping, his divine sense was focused elsewhere¡ªwatching over Xiao Chuan¡¯s life.

    Xiao Chuan had long since established himself in a prosperous city. Now a family man, he lived a stable and fulfilling life, his demeanor and stature starkly different from his time in Medicine Valley.

    He now carried the air of a true patriarch, with a wife, a son, and a daughter. His estate was well-staffed with servants, and from what Gu An could see, he was doing quite well.

    With that assurance, Gu An shifted his attention elsewhere¡ªtoward the Severed Sea Rift.

    Stretching across the ocean like a scar on the world, the massive rift was constantly surrounded by cultivators and demonic beasts. Some ventured in, while others emerged¡ªwhether living beings or eerie Divine Anomaly Wraiths.

    The scene was both grand and oppressive, carrying an unshakable sense of impending catastrophe.

    After watching for a while, Gu An stood up¡ªsomeone was approaching.

    A figure soared through the clouds, descending swiftly into Medicine Valley.

    It was none other than Ji Hantian, the Vice Master of Taixuan Sect.

    Beside him was a young girl dressed in lavish robes, her bearing refined and noble.

    Gu An walked forward to greet them, casually activating Lifespan Perception on the girl.

    ¡¾Ji Xiaoyu (Qi Refining Stage, Ninth Layer): 11/240/9999¡¿

    Nine thousand nine hundred ninety-nine years of potential lifespan?!

    Good heavens.

    The previous Ji Xiaoyu had an upper lifespan of 8,900 years, but in this life, her limit had increased.

    Could it be that she was refining herself through reincarnation?

    Ji Hantian smiled as he saw Gu An approach. When Gu An got closer, he spoke directly.

    ¡°I need you to look after her for a while. This is Ji Xiaoyu, from one of the Ji Family¡¯s branch houses.¡±

    Gu An pretended to be caught off guard, his gaze shifting to the young girl.

    She was only eleven years old, barely reaching Ji Hantian¡¯s elbow.

    Her expression was composed, her eyes carrying an ancient weight, much like the previous Ji Xiaoyu in her youth¡ªwise beyond her years.

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s silence, Ji Hantian added, ¡°She just happens to share the same name. Lu? Baitian probably already told you about her. Let her train in your Medicine Valley for now. I¡¯ll come back for her later.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Ji Hantian turned and vanished into the sky.

    Gu An and Ji Xiaoyu stood on the grass, staring at each other in silence.

    The atmosphere was... oddly tense.

    Then, suddenly¡ª

    A figure materialized before Ji Xiaoyu, squatting down to study her closely.

    It was Nine-Fingered Divine Lord.

 Chapter 265: Supreme Treasure Body, Dream of Previous Life

    Chapter 265: Supreme Treasure Body, Dream of Previous Life

    When I Achieved Sainthood, the Immortal Official Actually Called Me to Raise Horses!

    "This kind of innate talent is rare, truly rare."

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord sized up Ji Xuanyu, clicking his tongue in amazement.

    Ji Xuanyu frowned slightly and bypassed Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, walking straight to Gu An''s side. She leaned against him, watching Nine-Fingered Divine Lord warily.

    Gu An found this amusing and chuckled. "Senior, don''t scare the child."

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord stood up and turned to look at Gu An, sighing. "Gu An, this girl''s talent is extraordinary. You should build a good relationship with her while she''s still young. One day, she might save your life."

    Gu An replied nonchalantly, "I never leave Taixuan Sect. What danger could I possibly face?"

    "True enough."

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord smiled, gave Ji Xuanyu another glance, then turned and left.

    Gu An looked at Ji Xuanyu and smiled. "My name is Gu An. You can just call me ''Valley Master'' from now on."

    Ji Xuanyu gave a slight nod. Her gaze toward Gu An remained calm, as if she truly didn¡¯t recognize him.

    This left Gu An feeling a bit regretful. In the end, the Ji Xuanyu of this life was not the same as the one from his past.

    He took Ji Xuanyu¡¯s small hand and led her toward the cluster of pavilions.

    Ji Xuanyu''s expression turned slightly unnatural, but she didn¡¯t pull away.

    Later, Gu An arranged for Ji Xuanyu to live with An Xin and instructed An Xin to take care of her.

    Of course, he had his own motives. Ji Xuanyu was bound to soar to great heights sooner or later. If she could form a close bond with An Xin, she might become a powerful ally for her in the future.

    After all, An Xin was his disciple. Naturally, he had to look out for her.

    However, less than half an hour later, a knock sounded on Gu An¡¯s door. A young voice came from outside.

    "Valley Master, may I come in?"

    Gu An responded immediately, "Come in."

    The door creaked open, and the young Ji Xuanyu walked inside.

    She wore a white lotus-patterned dress, her neatly combed hair making her look like a little celestial maiden descending to the mortal world.

    She approached the table, fixed her gaze on Gu An, and spoke. "Valley Master, may I live alone?"

    Though her voice was childlike, her tone and mannerisms were calm and composed, far beyond her years.

    "Why?" Gu An asked with a smile.

    Ji Xuanyu replied, "I prefer living alone, and I don¡¯t want to be disturbed while cultivating."

    Gu An thought for a moment and said, "How about you live downstairs in my pavilion?"

    His residence had two floors¡ªthe first floor was meant for living quarters, but only he resided there. However, he spent most of his time in the study on the second floor.

    Ji Xuanyu hesitated briefly before giving a slight nod.

    Gu An smiled warmly. "If you need anything, just let me know. Though my surname is Gu, I was born into the Ji family too."

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s curiosity was piqued. "You were born into the Ji family?"

    "Yes, I used to be a servant in the Ji family..."

    Gu An began recounting his past, explaining how he entered Taixuan Sect. However, he deliberately avoided mentioning Ji Xuanyu¡¯s name, referring only to the ¡®Third Young Miss¡¯ of the family.

    He wanted to test her¡ªto see if she remembered anything.

    Ji Xuanyu listened attentively. When Gu An finished, she asked, "Have you ever tried to find out who your parents were? The Ji family''s servant records should have that information."

    Gu An was stunned.

    In his past life, when he reached the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, he returned to the Ji family, hoping to uncover the karmic ties of his past and see what his parents looked like.

    But he found nothing.

    Perhaps too much time had passed, or maybe there was another reason¡ªhe simply couldn¡¯t trace his childhood karma.

    "No, I haven¡¯t. No matter who they are, if they wanted to find me, they would have sought me out, wouldn''t they?" Gu An replied.

    To say he never fantasized about his parents in this life would be a lie. However, having lived two lifetimes, he wouldn¡¯t let it weigh on him.

    Even though he had no parents in this life, he had them in his past life and had already experienced familial love.

    Ji Xuanyu pulled a chair to the table and sat down, resting her hands on the surface. She looked at Gu An and said, "It¡¯s strange... I have little emotional attachment to my parents. The other children in the family are very close to theirs, but whenever my mother comes near me, I feel uncomfortable..."

    She started sharing her thoughts, and Gu An listened intently.

    As a child, Gu An had overheard other servants talking about this¡ªhow the Third Young Miss was distant from her parents, causing her mother much heartache. But because of her unparalleled talent, everyone, including her parents, had to accommodate her.

    Gu An speculated that while Ji Xuanyu lacked past-life memories, her temperament remained. Her intelligence and mind needed no growth¡ªonly adaptation.

    As Ji Xuanyu spoke about her childhood and inner thoughts, Gu An occasionally responded, offering insights from an outsider¡¯s perspective.

    Despite their age gap, their conversation flowed effortlessly.

    As they talked, a rare smile appeared on Ji Xuanyu¡¯s usually cold face.

    They continued chatting until dusk, when Ji Xuanyu finally stood up. "It¡¯s getting dark. I should go cultivate."

    Gu An nodded with a smile.

    This little girl was even chattier than in her past life.

    But occasionally chatting with a child wasn¡¯t bad either.

    Suddenly, Ji Xuanyu said, "Valley Master, I don¡¯t know why, but when I see you, I feel a sense of familiarity¡ªlike I¡¯ve known you for a long time."

    Gu An replied, "That means we are fated to meet. Welcome to my Medicine Valley."

    Ji Xuanyu smiled and gave a polite bow like a little adult before leaving.

    After she closed the door, Gu An finally picked up his book and continued reading.

    When night fell, he sensed Ji Xuanyu downstairs beginning her cultivation, absorbing spiritual energy.

    He could feel the presence of an Innate Dao Sigil.

    The sigil still contained an unfathomable amount of power, aiding Ji Xuanyu in her cultivation.

    Gu An didn¡¯t continue observing and quickly refocused on his book.

    A vast blue sky stretched over a sea of floating islands, birds soaring freely as cultivators came and went.

    On one such floating island, a magnificent palace stood. Inside, the bright interior shimmered like the ocean''s surface.

    An Hao sat cross-legged in a pool of water, mist swirling around him. His black hair floated slightly, and faint glimmers of light radiated from his skin, resembling flickering flames.

    A figure suddenly appeared beside the pool¡ªa long-robed man with an immortal air. Holding a whisk, his white hair was coiled beneath a lotus crown, and three distinct flying swords hovered behind him.

    "My disciple, for the foreseeable future, you are not allowed to leave the Starsea Sect. I must journey to the Severed Sea Rift, and I do not know when I will return," the robed man said.

    This was Floating Dust Zhenren, An Hao¡¯s master in the Starsea Sect.

    An Hao opened his eyes and frowned. "Why can¡¯t I leave? I don¡¯t even have a Divine Anomaly City like Li Ya does."

    Clearly, he was dissatisfied with Li Ya being confined. After all, they were both from Taixuan Sect¡ªhometown acquaintances. Seeing his fellow sect member suffer, how could he be happy?

    Floating Dust Zhenren shook his head. "Your situation is different. Your troubles are far greater. A Divine Anomaly Wraith with an Ancient Treasure Body has appeared in the depths of the Severed Sea Rift. It was once a Transcendent Immortal capable of traveling beyond the heavens. Its name is Tian Wuchang, and it plans to devour all treasure-body cultivators. Sooner or later, it will target you. Its power surpasses even that of Free Soaring Immortals."

    An Hao¡¯s expression changed.

    To surpass the Free Soaring Immortal Stage!

    He nodded. He wasn''t foolish enough to challenge Tian Wuchang¡¯s power head-on.

    Floating Dust Zhenren gave a few more instructions before leaving.

    An Hao raised his right hand. Flames gathered in his palm, forming a miniature sun. The firelight illuminated his calm, indifferent face.

    "Tian Wuchang, Supreme Treasure Body... Why do I have the urge to consume you?"

    Scorching Summer Heat

    In the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An rode atop the Blood Prison Great Saint, stepping off the teleportation platform. Today, he had traveled to Horizon Valley, harvested a batch of medicinal herbs, and spent a short while in Xuan Valley before returning.

    Lifting his gaze, Gu An¡¯s eyes landed on the Sevenfold Purity Tree in the distance.

    Beneath the tree, Ji Xuanyu stood staring at it in a daze, while Li Lingtian stood beside her, chattering away.

    Gu An patted the Blood Prison Great Saint, signaling it to move toward the tree.

    "Little girl, my sword technique is really powerful. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to learn it?"

    "Come on, I can tell you¡¯ve got talent¡ªyou need a strong technique to protect yourself!"

    "Hey! Why aren¡¯t you responding? I¡¯m the Crown Prince, you know!"

    No matter how hard Li Lingtian tried, Ji Xuanyu completely ignored him. This made him stomp his foot in frustration.

    At that moment, Gu An¡¯s voice drifted over.

    "You should at least beat Jian¡¯er in a duel before trying to sell your swordsmanship."

    Li Lingtian turned around instantly, scratching his head awkwardly with a forced grin.

    Gu An dismounted and approached Ji Xuanyu. "Stop bothering her, or I¡¯ll have Jian¡¯er train with you instead."

    Li Lingtian''s face turned pale, and he quickly fled.

    By the time Gu An reached Ji Xuanyu¡¯s side, she was still staring at the Sevenfold Purity Tree, lost in thought.

    Behind them, the Blood Prison Great Saint and Li Lingtian had already started bickering again, their voices carrying through the air. The Blood Prison Great Saint had a knack for riling people up, and Li Lingtian was no exception.

    Gu An, however, was focused on Ji Xuanyu.

    Had she already started comprehending the Dao?

    It had only been a month since she entered the valley, and she was already reaching this stage?

    That¡¯s insane.

    Not wanting to interrupt her, Gu An simply stood guard, ensuring that no other disciples would come by and disturb her.

    They remained that way until dusk, when Ji Xuanyu finally stirred from her trance.

    Gu An suspected that her body had retained certain instincts from her past life¡ªperhaps a compulsion to cultivate as night fell.

    Ji Xuanyu turned her head and saw Gu An, her lips curving into a rare smile. "Valley Master... Brother Gu, when did you get here? Are you finished with your work for the day?"

    Gu An reached out and ruffled her hair. "I¡¯ve been done for a while. What were you thinking about just now?"

    Ji Xuanyu called him "Brother Gu" at his request. She found it awkward at first, but after half a month, she had gotten used to it.

    Reflecting on her thoughts, she answered, "I think I saw some memories... memories that belong to me, but ones I¡¯ve never actually experienced."

    "Oh?" Gu An raised an eyebrow. "What exactly did you see?"

    Ji Xuanyu hesitated for a moment, then spoke, her voice uncertain.

    "I saw myself standing high above the sky... Countless demons and humans were kneeling before me."

    As she spoke, a hint of unease flickered across her face. The scene she described felt almost dreamlike, yet she had clearly seen it.

 Chapter 266: The Mysterious Ghost King, the Buddhist Sect in the Sea of ??Bitterness

    Gu An asked, ¡°What else did you see?¡±

    Seeing that Gu An wasn¡¯t doubting her, Ji Xuanyu continued.

    She saw herself being hunted by many people, saw herself diving into the depths of the sea to discover a palace, and even saw herself soaring into the sky to pluck the stars, among other things.

    After listening, Gu An said, ¡°Feel free to come here more often if you have time.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Ji Xuanyu shook her head and replied, ¡°Forget it. My intuition tells me I shouldn¡¯t try to recall those memories.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    Watching her retreating figure, Gu An suddenly felt that her reincarnation wasn¡¯t just about improving her innate talents.

    Thinking about it carefully, the power contained within Ji Xuanyu¡¯s Innate Dao Sigil was already incredibly strong¡ªshe didn¡¯t need to enhance her potential before reaching Nirvana.

    Could there be another reason? Was her soul instinctively avoiding awakening her past life¡¯s memories?

    Gu An shook his head, unwilling to dwell on it. In any case, Ji Xuanyu wouldn¡¯t be staying in the Third Medicine Valley forever.

    By late summer, Gu An arrived at Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Sweeping his divine sense across the area, he no longer sensed the presence of the Seeker of Immortality Daoist. That guy really ran away?

    Gu An shook his head, then wandered onto the streets. This time, he didn¡¯t call for Hu Xiaojian.

    Besides buying seeds, he also wanted to gather information on Tian Wuchang.

    Right now, battles were raging all over the ocean. Even Celestial Ascendants were fighting, and more and more Divine Anomaly Wraiths were escaping from the Severed Sea Rift¡ªsome in hordes, others acting alone.

    The ones acting alone were all incredibly powerful. Since Gu An hadn¡¯t been keeping a constant watch over the Severed Sea Rift, he came to hear the latest news.

    As expected, the entire city was abuzz with discussions about the Severed Sea Rift and the Divine Anomaly Wraiths.

    Rumor had it that nine Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings resided within the Severed Sea Rift, each possessing the power to rival a grand sect. Some even wielded supreme treasures of the Immortal Dao.

    The Starsea Sect Alliance¡¯s main force had encountered one such Divine Anomaly Wraith King, suffering heavy losses, and still failed to capture it.

    So far, three of the nine kings had been identified¡ªTian Wuchang, Ni Jiuyou, and Yin Yang Luan.

    All three had three-character names, and each wielded earth-shattering power.

    Tian Wuchang stormed into a faction on par with the Starsea Sect Alliance, devoured a prodigy alive, and left without a care¡ªearning instant infamy.

    Ni Jiuyou created the Nine Nether Sea Fog, which was now spreading across the ocean, reducing all life in its path¡ªboth above and below the sea¡ªto nothing but bones.

    Yin Yang Luan was even more terrifying, capable of seizing the souls of living beings and turning them into his ghostly soldiers.

    The three Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings weren¡¯t working together, yet each one brought catastrophic disaster to the seas.

    That was the bad news.

    The good news? An Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure had appeared within the Severed Sea Rift and was claimed by a divine monk from the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect.

    The Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect hailed from an extremely distant land, unfamiliar to the cultivators of Seeker¡¯s Island, but it was known to be incredibly powerful.

    Gu An wandered around for about an hour before starting his herb purchases.

    However, before he could finish, ominous dark clouds rolled in, covering Seeker¡¯s Island in a suffocating darkness.

    Though he had already sensed the island¡¯s impending danger, Gu An remained calm and continued buying herbs without panic.

    By the time he stepped out of the shop, Seeker¡¯s Island was already as dark as midnight.

    His gaze swept toward a nearby alley. A claw suddenly emerged from the pitch-black wall, followed by a sinister ghostly figure crawling out.

    Its entire body was jet-black, covered in crimson cracks, and it bore a striking resemblance to the thousand-foot-tall shadow from the terrifying ocean waves.

    After landing, the creature looked up. Six eerie eyes lined its face, and in an instant, its gaze locked onto Gu An.

    With a thunderous boom, an ear-piercing chorus of shrieks echoed throughout the city¡ªtens of thousands of monsters howling in unison.

    The Six-Eyed Wraith let out its own screech and lunged at Gu An like a bolt of lightning, reaching him in the blink of an eye.

    Boom!

    The wraith instantly exploded into ghostly mist.

    Gu An stepped onto the street. All across the city, battles erupted. Cultivators and demons soared into the skies, while countless Divine Anomaly Wraiths shot up like a rain of arrows, relentlessly hunting them down.

    He waited, but no lifespan prompt appeared, dashing his hopes of gaining lifespan from slaying the wraiths.

    If there was no profit to be made, then there was no reason to stay.

    Activating the Infinite Free Step, Gu An swiftly left Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Back at Taixuan Sect, he leisurely made his way into Xuan Valley.

    The summer heat kept the disciples indoors, focused on their cultivation. Meanwhile, Gu An climbed upstairs to rest. It wasn¡¯t until dusk that he strolled toward the Third Medicine Valley.

    Lately, he had been wandering around more often. He looked busy, but in reality, he wasn¡¯t doing much¡ªhe simply enjoyed this kind of life.

    As soon as he returned, Gu An spotted the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord playing a game of Go.

    His opponent was no ordinary person¡ªit was none other than Lu Lingjun¡¯s master, the Western Spirit Mother.

    Lu Lingjun stood nearby, watching. This piqued Gu An¡¯s interest, and he walked over to join the fun.

    Just as he arrived, he heard the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord chuckle, ¡°I accept my win.¡±

    The disciples around him praised his skill.

    The Western Spirit Mother, however, remained calm. She looked at the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and asked, ¡°May I ask for your esteemed name? Which sect do you hail from?¡±

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just a game of Go. No need for so many questions. Has the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect not taught you proper manners?¡±

    At his words, the Western Spirit Mother¡¯s expression darkened, but she said nothing more. Rising from her seat, she bowed slightly to the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord before turning to leave.

    Lu Lingjun didn¡¯t follow. Instead, she looked at Gu An curiously and asked, ¡°How did you manage to beat this senior?¡±

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s face immediately turned grim. He started inviting others to play another round, eager to redeem himself.

    Gu An grinned smugly. ¡°I originally wanted to live as an ordinary mortal, but since you ask, I suppose I have no choice but to reveal the truth¡ªI am a Chess Immortal, seeking the Dao through the black and white of Taiji, experiencing the trials of fate in the mortal world.¡±

    Lu Lingjun rolled her eyes.

    Nearby, Elder Lu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Valley Master, are you really a Chess Immortal?¡±

    The other disciples also stared at Gu An excitedly. Whether it was true or not, their admiration greatly satisfied him.

    Ah, what teachable young ones!

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°Just messing with you. If I were really a Chess Immortal, would I be stuck here running errands?¡±

    The disciples laughed along, continuing to flatter him.

    As Gu An basked in their praise, Lu Lingjun shook her head with a smile.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord found Gu An contradictory¡ªsometimes worldly and sometimes utterly detached. Perhaps it was this contradiction that made his playstyle so unpredictable.

    Afterward, Lu Lingjun pulled Gu An aside to speak privately.

    ¡°The girl staying below your loft¡ªcan you let me take her as my disciple?¡± she asked expectantly.

    Gu An immediately shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s the Ji family¡¯s prodigy. She¡¯s only temporarily staying with me. If you want to take her as a disciple, you¡¯ll have to ask the Vice Sect Master.¡±

    Lu Lingjun pouted. ¡°Ji Hantian? He¡¯d definitely refuse. He was already against me founding the Ascension Sect, afraid I¡¯d take away Taixuan Sect¡¯s talents.¡±

    Gu An smirked. ¡°Then what are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand to see good talent go to waste.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to see Taixuan Sect¡¯s talent go to waste, does that mean you plan to take all of them?¡±

    ¡°You brat, is that how you see me?¡±

    As their playful banter continued, Gu An suddenly asked, ¡°Your master is from the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect? What kind of sect is that? Where is it located?¡±

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°It¡¯s far from here. Even if Ji Hantian spent his whole life searching, he¡¯d never find it.¡±

    Gu An joked, ¡°That far? You¡¯re not planning to become a nun, are you?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s change the subject.¡±

    Lu Lingjun quickly diverted the conversation, seemingly unwilling to discuss the matter further.

    After chatting for a while, Lu Lingjun finally left.

    Gu An, on the other hand, made his way back to his loft.

    As he reached the entrance, Ji Xuanyu suddenly rushed out from inside, saying she had something important to tell him.

    The two of them went upstairs.

    After taking a seat, Gu An looked at Ji Xuanyu sitting across from him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Hold on, Valley Master Brother, just read your book for a bit first.¡±

    Seeing her acting all nervous and secretive, Gu An found it amusing. He didn¡¯t press her and instead picked up Romance of the Gods and started reading.

    ¡°Valley Master Brother, why are you reading Romance of the Gods? Everyone says you like Adventures of the Green Hero,¡± Ji Xuanyu asked curiously.

    Gu An¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He set down his book and asked with a straight face, ¡°Who said that?¡±

    ¡°Tang Yu, Peng Chang, and Chen Jie.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure to teach them a lesson. How dare they slander their elders like that?¡±

    ¡°Slander? Isn¡¯t Adventures of the Green Hero a good book?¡±

    ¡°Enough questions. Just read your book.¡±

    Gu An tossed a copy of Journey to the West over to Ji Xuanyu and then focused on reading his own book.

    Half an hour later, Ji Xuanyu finally put down Journey to the West and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°They¡¯ve finally left. Two people came to the valley today, and they made me feel really uncomfortable. One of them even wanted to take me as a disciple, but I refused.¡±

    Gu An sensed that the Western Spirit Mother and Lu Lingjun had already flown away and was secretly surprised.

    Ji Xuanyu was only at the ninth level of the Qi Refining Stage, yet she could already sense the Western Spirit Mother¡¯s presence?

    She even knew exactly when the Western Spirit Mother left?

    That wasn¡¯t simple at all.

    Gu An asked, ¡°Why did they make you feel uncomfortable? Have you seen them before?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu shook her head. ¡°No, but when I was spacing out under the Sevenfold Purity Tree before, I saw some visions. There were people with a similar aura to them in those visions. Those people wanted to capture me.¡±

    Hmm?

    Could Ji Xuanyu have had a past-life grudge against the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect?

    It seemed he needed to keep an eye on the Western Spirit Mother. If she recognized Ji Xuanyu, things could get troublesome, and he didn¡¯t want the disciples of the valley to get caught up in any conflict.

    ¡°Valley Master Brother, you¡¯d best keep your distance from them. I have a bad feeling that nothing good will come from getting too close,¡± Ji Xuanyu said seriously.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to anyone else. We don¡¯t want to stir up unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu agreed readily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only telling you. Besides you, I feel like there¡¯s no one else in this world who wouldn¡¯t harm me. It¡¯s a strange feeling, but that¡¯s truly how I feel.¡±

 Chapter 267: Stronger Physique

    Chapter 267 Stronger Physique

    Hearing Ji Xuanyu¡¯s words, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.

    Why would she have such thoughts?

    In her previous life, right before her death, Gu An had indeed stepped in to help her¡ªbut that was as the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Could it be that Ji Xuanyu had already seen through his true identity back then?

    That was impossible. The Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body could block all divination and karmic calculations. Seeing through his identity would require a cultivation level far beyond his own.

    Or was it because of Gu An¡¯s identity?

    Gu An suddenly recalled how Ji Xuanyu had spoken up to help him when they were young. Thinking back carefully, it seemed she had only ever saved him. She wasn¡¯t as kind to other servants, or rather, she didn¡¯t usually meddle in such affairs.

    Gu An chuckled and said, ¡°Since you trust me so much, I should treat you even better. As long as you stay in Medicine Valley, you can cultivate in peace¡ªno one will harm you.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu nodded, then brought up Journey to the West.

    Recently, besides cultivating, she had taken up reading like Gu An. The more she read, the more fascinated she became with Journey to the West.

    The two of them chatted for half an hour before Ji Xuanyu finally left.

    Autumn Arrives.

    Gu An once again arrived at Seeker¡¯s Island.

    After experiencing an attack from the Divine Anomaly Wraiths, the island had become noticeably quieter. But overall, it wasn¡¯t in decline.

    Seeker¡¯s Island was still powerful. Without Divine Anomaly Wraiths beyond the Scattered Immortal Stage attacking, it was hard to shake its foundation.

    Gu An sent a voice transmission to Hu Xiaojian, and before long, Hu Xiaojian appeared before him.

    After paying his respects, Hu Xiaojian immediately began talking about the previous attack on Seeker¡¯s Island. When he mentioned the Divine Anomaly Wraiths, his face was full of fear and lingering dread.

    ¡°Those creatures... even after being scattered, they reformed in less than five breaths. They were impossible to deal with! Thankfully, the Island Lord used a divine ability to send them all away. They couldn¡¯t break through and eventually had to retreat...¡±

    As Hu Xiaojian spoke, his body trembled uncontrollably.

    Gu An reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s over now, don¡¯t worry. Seeker¡¯s Island has stood for countless years¡ªit won¡¯t fall so easily.¡±

    ¡°I just fear a Divine Anomaly Wraith King might descend...¡± Hu Xiaojian sighed.

    ¡°What would bring a Wraith King to Seeker¡¯s Island?¡±

    ¡°True... Wraith Kings don¡¯t seek treasures, they only hunt powerful cultivators to absorb their strength.¡±

    Hu Xiaojian nodded, his mood improving slightly.

    He then led Gu An on a shopping trip, all the while discussing the Severed Sea Rift and the growing presence of Divine Anomaly Wraiths.

    Gu An listened intently. Divine Anomaly Wraith attacks were increasing across the ocean, forcing even reclusive sects to take action. Many sects Hu Xiaojian had never even heard of before had stepped in, showcasing their incredible strength and broadening his horizons.

    Deep Sea Spirit Palace, Mortal Peak, Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect, Purple Pill Palace, Fallen Immortal Gorge, Haoqi Dao Sect, Temple of Eternal Time...

    The vastness of this world left Hu Xiaojian deeply awed.

    But Gu An wasn¡¯t as impressed. His divine sense had already probed the land¡ªthere were over a hundred sects here stronger than the Starsea Sect Alliance. That alone spoke volumes about the strength of this world.

    Some sects had even developed the ability to ascend beyond the sky, yet they remained here. Perhaps, beyond the sky, there existed dangers mortals could never imagine.

    What intrigued Gu An was the force shrouding the Heavenly Great Realm, preventing anyone below the Celestial Ascension Stage from leaving.

    Was it a law of this world? Or the work of an even greater power?

    Either way, Gu An had no intention of venturing beyond carelessly.

    Since only Celestial Ascension cultivators could leave the Heavenly Great Realm, he needed to surpass that level by at least two major realms before considering exploration. Otherwise, dying out there would be far too humiliating.

    His thoughts returned to the present when Hu Xiaojian mentioned medicinal herbs.

    Compared to the Divine Anomaly Wraiths, Gu An cared more about extending his own lifespan.

    Time passed, tribulations never ceased, but those who could live forever were few and far between.

    Eternal life¡ªthat was what mattered most to Gu An.

    Five Years Passed in the Blink of an Eye.

    Gu An¡¯s lifespan had already exceeded 28 million years, drawing close to 30 million.

    During those five years, disasters raged across the ocean. Seeker¡¯s Island endured two more attacks, but the continent where Taixuan Sect resided remained peaceful, untouched by the ocean¡¯s calamities.

    Deep in the Forest.

    Gu An sat atop the Blood Prison Great Saint, watching Yang Jian and Li Lingtian spar.

    Li Lingtian, now at the Core Formation Stage, Second Layer, was still being completely suppressed by Yang Jian, who, outwardly, only appeared to be at the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    In truth, Yang Jian had already formed his Nascent Soul. Even though he suppressed his cultivation to the Foundation Establishment Stage, his physical strength alone was beyond what Core Formation cultivators could handle.

    BANG!

    Li Lingtian slammed into a tree trunk, causing the ancient thousand-year-old tree to tremble violently as leaves scattered to the ground.

    Ten feet away, Yang Jian withdrew his leg and dusted off his robe. His sharp, overwhelming presence faded instantly.

    Sitting on the ground, clutching his chest, Li Lingtian grimaced in pain.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s voice boomed, ¡°Li Lingtian, is this really all you¡¯ve got? And you dare call yourself ¡®Lingtian¡¯?¡±

    Hearing that, Li Lingtian was furious, but with Gu An and Yang Jian present, he could only swallow his anger.

    ¡°D*mn it... What kind of monster is this guy...?¡±

    Struggling to his feet, Li Lingtian looked at Yang Jian, his gaze filled with fear.

    If this had been a life-or-death battle, he wouldn¡¯t have just died¡ªhe would have died in the most miserable way possible.

    He could sense the growing bloodthirst in Yang Jian. Even he, who feared nothing, felt uneasy, worried about provoking him.

    ¡°Jian¡¯er, you went too hard. Apologize,¡± Gu An¡¯s voice came.

    Yang Jian glanced at Li Lingtian and noticed the severe internal injuries he had inflicted. Feeling guilty, he quickly stepped forward.

    ¡°Apologies, I got distracted,¡± Yang Jian said sincerely.

    Seeing his remorse, Li Lingtian didn¡¯t feel any better¡ªinstead, he felt even more defeated.

    Forcing a smile, he said, ¡°No worries, I lost fair and square.¡±

    A thought crossed his mind¡ªhe wanted to leave the Third Medicine Valley.

    He had hoped to learn from Yang Jian by staying near him, but now he only felt the gap between them growing wider.

    He couldn¡¯t even remember what winning felt like¡ªno, in truth, he had never won.

    As an adult, he only sparred with Yang Jian and never bullied weaker disciples.

    Gu An called them back to the valley while sweeping his divine sense across the ocean.

    Five years had passed, and now, Divine Anomaly Wraiths had started appearing near the continent¡¯s coastline. Their numbers were small, but it was still an ominous sign.

    When he had once wiped out a thousand-foot-tall wraith and shattered the tidal waves, he must have drawn the attention of the mysterious presence within the Severed Sea Rift.

    Yet, for years, there had been no retaliation. That wasn¡¯t luck.

    That mysterious being was plotting something.

    Gu An¡¯s desire to break through grew stronger.

    At Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Ninth Layer, he wouldn¡¯t fear calamities. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, he could escape.

    But he could escape.

    What about the people in Medicine Valley?

    Would he have to take them all and flee? That would expose his true cultivation.

    ¡°D*mn fate... is this blocking me from reaching a hundred million years of life?¡±

    Gu An sighed.

    Meanwhile, the Blood Prison Great Saint couldn¡¯t read his thoughts¡ªit was too busy mocking Li Lingtian, who was now red with embarrassment, ready to explode.

    As they arrived at the entrance of the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An spotted a familiar figure.

    He patted the Blood Prison Great Saint on the back, signaling it to speed up.

    But before they could get closer, Li Lingtian bolted ahead like a gust of wind.

    ¡°Xuanyu, what brings you here?¡± Li Lingtian asked with an eager smile.

    Ji Xuanyu, now sixteen, stood at the valley entrance. She was tall and slender, dressed in a form-fitting blue outfit with a cinched waist. Her delicate features were framed by her long hair, which was styled into a graceful updo beneath a violet crown. She looked like a celestial maiden from a painting.

    Even some passing disciples couldn¡¯t help but steal glances at her.

    Compared to her past life, she was even more beautiful now, and her presence no longer carried an icy distance.

    However, when Li Lingtian approached, her smile faded, and she took a small step to the side.

    That single step stung Li Lingtian more than any physical wound.

    As the Blood Prison Great Saint drew near, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s expression brightened once more.

    ¡°Brother Valley Lord, are you done with your work?¡± she asked cheerfully.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°You need something?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    With that, Ji Xuanyu turned and headed toward Gu An¡¯s pavilion.

    Li Lingtian watched her retreating figure, hesitant to speak.

    Gu An rode after her, following on the Blood Prison Great Saint, while Yang Jian quietly left to resume his training. He knew he still wasn¡¯t strong enough¡ªnot strong enough to face Tian Wuchang.

    Soon, only Li Lingtian remained at the valley entrance.

    He looked left, then right, then sighed in frustration.

    ¡°They beat me up and just left like that? Seriously?¡±

    Inside the Pavilion.

    Gu An and Ji Xuanyu arrived at the second floor.

    He sat down, stretched lazily, and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu took a seat, grabbed a brush and some paper from the side, and began writing.

    Gu An, unfazed, picked up a book and started reading while he waited.

    His mind, however, wandered elsewhere.

    If he broke through early, should he enhance his physique and cultivation techniques as well?

    His Profound Saint Body was already superior to most treasure bodies, having evolved from the Five Elements Treasure Body to the Innate Dao Body, before finally transforming into its current state.

    But... could it evolve further?

    The path to power was endless.

    After a while, Ji Xuanyu finally stopped writing.

    She looked up at Gu An and pouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even curious about what I¡¯m writing?¡±

    Gu An set his book down and chuckled.

    ¡°I was waiting for you to finish. Besides, I¡¯m over 150 years older than you¡ªdo you really think I¡¯m that easily intrigued?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu slid a stack of ten or so pages toward him.

    ¡°I came up with a new cultivation technique last night. Take a look.¡±

    Gu An picked up the pages and began reading through them.

    When he finished, he looked up in surprise.

    ¡°This is a brilliant technique! You really came up with this?¡±

    The technique was incredibly refined. While it wasn¡¯t nearly as advanced as his own cultivation methods, in the Taixuan Sect, it would be considered a highly valuable technique¡ªfar beyond what ordinary Inner Sect disciples could afford to purchase.

    Ji Xuanyu nodded. ¡°More or less. This technique can cleanse the meridians and refine the body. You always complain about talent limitations¡ªwhy not give it a try? It won¡¯t interfere with your energy absorption techniques, so it¡¯s completely safe to practice.¡±

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can I teach it to others?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu hesitated, frowning slightly.

    Seeing her reaction, Gu An grinned.

    ¡°Forget it, then. Thanks anyway.¡±

 Chapter 268: The Tribulation of the Xinghai Sect

    "You can pass it on to others if you like, but whether they can master it is another matter. This technique requires a vast amount of medicinal herbs for body tempering. I¡¯m only giving it to you because you happen to own Medicine Valley."

    Ji Xuanyu spoke calmly. After finishing, she stood up and turned to leave.

    "Leaving just like that?" Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "I need to cultivate."

    Ji Xuanyu replied without looking back. This time, after stepping out, she didn¡¯t bother closing the door.

    Gu An chuckled to himself and muttered, "She really still has a girl¡¯s mindset."

    He didn¡¯t dwell on it and simply stored away the technique Ji Xuanyu had written down.

    In truth, he already possessed similar techniques. He had only asked out of curiosity.

    Cultivation methods that altered one''s physique often required an abundance of natural treasures¡ªhaving the method alone was not enough.

    Gu An began scanning the entire world with his divine sense, searching for a suitable place to break through.

    He couldn¡¯t predict how much commotion his next breakthrough would cause, so he wanted to pick a location far from any living beings.

    Judging by the disturbance caused by his last breakthrough, Gu An found himself in a dilemma.

    It seemed that no matter where he chose, he would inevitably alert nearby forces and affect countless creatures.

    His gaze suddenly fell upon the Severed Sea Rift. He could sense the vast and dense spiritual energy hidden within its depths.

    Maybe... he should break through inside the Severed Sea Rift?

    The more he thought about it, the more feasible the idea seemed.

    Once his lifespan reached thirty million years, he would attempt the breakthrough!

    Inside a grand hall, An Hao sat cross-legged in a spiritual pool, his brows tightly furrowed, unable to calm his mind.

    Suddenly, he snapped open his eyes, his gaze bloodshot. His entire vision swayed violently, making him feel dizzy and disoriented.

    Through the haze, he vaguely saw a mass of black energy surge into the hall, rapidly approaching him.

    The black mist landed at the edge of the pool and condensed into a human figure.

    An Hao tried to stand, but his body refused to move.

    "The Fiery Sun Treasure Body... Though forged through cultivation, it surpasses innate physiques. Remarkable."

    A voice echoed through the hall.

    If Gu An or Yang Jian were here, they would immediately recognize it as Tian Wuchang¡¯s voice.

    An Hao locked eyes with Tian Wuchang. Though unable to move, there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear in him.

    The black mist roiled as Tian Wuchang revealed a striking yet eerie face. He looked down at An Hao with a greedy smile.

    "The Supreme Treasure Body... You cultivated it as well." An Hao¡¯s tone was calm as he spoke.

    Tian Wuchang¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, his gaze turning profound. Then, he sneered. "It seems you¡¯re not ordinary. Perfect. After I devour you, I¡¯ll go find the Xuan Gang Tyrant Body next."

    An Hao remained seated in the pool, staring at him in silence.

    "Tell the Starsea Sect Alliance to prepare. I want to see if the current Starsea Sect still possesses its former glory."

    Tian Wuchang¡¯s voice lingered in the air before his figure dissipated into smoke.

    An Hao gasped for breath as his body regained sensation.

    Bracing himself against the pool¡¯s edge, his face was drenched in cold sweat. But his eyes burned with a feral intensity.

    "The Supreme Treasure Body... why..."

    He muttered to himself, his voice resembling the low growl of a beast.

    Two years passed in the blink of an eye.

    After harvesting a batch of medicinal herbs, Gu An returned to his study and checked his status panel.

    Seeing that he was only a hundred thousand years away from reaching thirty million years of lifespan, a smile spread across his face.

    Once he reached thirty million years, he would break through!

    Seated at his desk, Gu An began speculating about the realm beyond the Free Soaring Immortal Stage.

    What kind of power would that be?

    Before long, a swift figure stepped into the room, accompanied by a fragrant breeze that pulled Gu An¡¯s consciousness back.

    Shen Zhen walked up to his desk, pulled out a book, and placed it in front of him with a smug smile. "Take a look!"

    Gu An picked up the book and flipped through it.

    As he read, his brows furrowed slightly.

    Seeing this, Shen Zhen grew nervous. "Is it really bad?"

    The book was a novel¡ªclearly inspired by Journey to the West.

    The protagonist was also a demon, though instead of retrieving scriptures, he embarked on an adventure to seek an immortal treasure that could fulfill his wish.

    Objectively speaking, it was well-written.

    But Gu An felt... regretful.

    Shen Zhen had actually gone straight?

    Strangely, he suddenly felt a bit pathetic.

    When she used to write, he found it annoying. Now that she had stopped, he felt disappointed.

    "It¡¯s pretty good. Keep it up." Gu An closed the book and handed it back to her, speaking offhandedly.

    Shen Zhen clenched the book in her hands, her grip tightening at his perfunctory tone.

    Just then, footsteps approached.

    A young woman in white ascended the stairs. At eighteen, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s presence had become even more striking¡ªher features fully matured, her brows captivating, and a faint red mark on her forehead adding to her allure.

    Shen Zhen turned to look and was momentarily stunned by Ji Xuanyu¡¯s beauty.

    Despite having been in the Third Medicine Valley for years, the two had never met.

    Shen Zhen hadn¡¯t visited during the Spring Festival for a long time.

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Zhen, carefully scrutinizing her.

    Shen Zhen suddenly chuckled, then turned to Gu An. "Gu An, do you just not like this kind of book? Do you only read The Secrets of Taixuan?"

    Gu An¡¯s expression changed drastically. He immediately retorted, "How could that be? I love books like this! The Secrets of Taixuan? Never heard of it!"

    He shot her a pleading glance.

    Shen Zhen smirked and placed the book back on the desk. "Then you¡¯d better read it properly. I¡¯ll test you next time I visit."

    "Of course! I love it. I¡¯ll have it memorized backwards and forwards by then." Gu An said solemnly.

    Shen Zhen threw him a smart choice look before leaving.

    As she passed Ji Xuanyu, she nodded with a playful smile, making Ji Xuanyu frown slightly.

    Ji Xuanyu approached the desk and asked softly, "Was she threatening you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll settle the score for you."

    At eighteen, she had already reached the eighth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage and had full confidence in her strength.

    Gu An laughed. "Not at all. We¡¯ve known each other for over a hundred years. She just likes to argue with me. Enough about her¡ªwhy are you here?"

    Ji Xuanyu looked at him and said, "I¡¯m leaving for a while. I need to return to the Ji Family."

    "Then go. Do you need me to take you to see the Vice Sect Master?"

    "Mm."

    Ji Xuanyu nodded, and Gu An stood up immediately.

    He had been to the Sect¡¯s main city before and knew where Ji Hantian resided.

    These days, he had free access to anywhere in Taixuan Sect, but he preferred wandering around the outer sect cities.

    The disciples there were easier to interact with. Inner sect disciples always maintained a certain distance, while those in the main city carried an air of arrogance.

    As a Core Formation Stage cultivator, he often received strange looks when entering the main city.

    On their way, Gu An and Ji Xuanyu exchanged light conversation. Their words weren¡¯t many, but neither felt uncomfortable with the silence.

    Half an hour later, they arrived at the gates of the Ji Residence.

    "Go on." Gu An stopped and gestured.

    Ji Xuanyu nodded and walked toward the entrance.

    She suddenly halted, turning back to watch him leave. A slight frown formed on her forehead, as if lost in thought.

    Gu An could feel her gaze but dared not look back¡ªafraid she¡¯d ask about The Secrets of Taixuan.

    This life¡¯s Ji Xuanyu was far more inquisitive than in his past. Once she got curious, she would find out the answer.

    Using the teleportation platform from the Sect¡¯s main city, Gu An arrived at the Inner Sect City. Suddenly, he sensed an intense battle aura from the south.

    One of the auras had already surpassed most Celestial Ascension-level cultivators¡ªalmost reaching Free Soaring Immortal, but just a step short!

    His divine sense extended in that direction, and his expression turned strange.

    It¡¯s him?

    A realization struck Gu An, and his face shifted to one of understanding. Without stopping, he continued moving forward.

    Walking along the bustling streets, he observed the passing disciples.

    Years had gone by, and many Inner Sect disciples were now demons, marking the beginning of true integration between humans and demons.

    As he strolled, Gu An casually activated his Lifespan Perception, occasionally examining the karma of disciples along the way.

    This was his habit¡ªand also his entertainment.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion echoed outside the great hall where An Hao sat meditating. His brows knitted tightly.

    Inside the hall, over ten grandmasters¡ªboth male and female¡ªstood in dignified silence. Among them were Chi Bei and Chi Jiuxiao, who had once led An Hao to the Starsea Sect Alliance.

    "How is he this powerful? Could he really break into our Starsea Sect?"

    "He is the Ghost King of Divine Anomalies. If he didn¡¯t have real power, he would¡¯ve been eliminated long ago."

    "This is outrageous! How dare he storm into our sect just to take someone?!"

    "Hmph. Fortunately, the Sect Master is here. We have nothing to fear."

    "That may be true, but his aura is overwhelmingly oppressive..."

    The murmurs of the elders filled the hall, but An Hao¡¯s face remained dark.

    He never expected Tian Wuchang to be this bold¡ªto actually storm into the Starsea Sect!

    An Hao could feel Tian Wuchang¡¯s oppressive presence growing stronger, a clear indication that he was drawing closer... and that he had locked onto him.

    Outside the Palace¡ª

    The azure sky churned with violent winds, stirring the clouds into a massive vortex above.

    Below, floating islands that once stood proud now seemed as insignificant as specks of dust.

    Cultivators from all corners of the Starsea Sect flew out one after another, brandishing their magical artifacts, preparing for battle.

    The palace doors swung open. An Hao and the other grandmasters stepped outside.

    "The Sect Master is here!" a female cultivator exclaimed excitedly.

    The other elders breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    From within the swirling clouds, a shadowy figure descended like a meteor, landing before the palace, right at the edge of the cliff.

    As the glow faded, a man dressed in flowing white robes came into view. His long scarf drifted around him like mist, and his jade-adorned belt jingled softly in the wind.

    His back was broad and straight, exuding an unshakable presence.

    Even though he stood with his back to An Hao and the others, his aura alone made their hearts tremble.

    Great Nether Heaven, Sect Master of the Starsea Sect, Celestial Ascension Realm!

    His expression was stern, his long beard fluttering, and his sharp eyes radiated an intense authority.

    His long hair was tied in a high crown, adorned with multiple small banners swaying in the wind.

    Raising his right hand, one of the banners detached, expanded rapidly, and landed in his palm.

    This was none other than the Starsea Primordial Flag¡ªan Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure!

    The banner shimmered with countless stars, its immense power shaking the heavens and the earth.

    "Starsea Primordial Flag... it¡¯s been a long time."

    A cold chuckle echoed through the skies.

    As the words fell, the distant firmament suddenly split open.

    A massive black rift, stretching hundreds of miles, tore across the heavens, as if the sky itself had been cleaved by a single sword strike.

    The sight was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.

 Chapter 269: Waiting to die? Who said that?

    All the cultivators within the Minor World turned their gaze toward the black rift hanging in the sky, their expressions tense as if facing a formidable enemy.

    This was the hidden domain deep within the Starsea Sect, and the fact that Tian Wuchang had fought his way in meant that many Starsea Sect cultivators had already perished at his hands.

    A figure flew out from the black rift¡ªit was Tian Wuchang!

    He was bare-chested, his hair disheveled, with a massive python coiled around his waist. The serpent''s body was covered in black scales, its head slithering behind his back, emerging over his left shoulder, flicking its tongue as it surveyed the surroundings.

    Dark, eerie patterns covered Tian Wuchang¡¯s upper body, forming a strange design that made him look even more terrifying.

    His gaze locked onto An Hao from afar.

    An Hao frowned.

    Tian Wuchang¡¯s lips curled into an arrogant grin.

    ¡°Hurry up and form your battle formation. Let me see if the Starsea Primordial Flag is as formidable as it was in the past.¡±

    His voice echoed, followed by a sweeping motion of his palm. A terrifying storm erupted, raging across millions of miles.

    The floating islands around them activated their protective formations, forming shimmering barriers of light. But despite that, every single floating island trembled violently.

    On the edge of a cliff, Da Mingtian stood, gripping the Starsea Primordial Flag with one hand, his stance unyielding in the howling wind.

    With a cold snort, he raised the Starsea Primordial Flag high. The black banner soared into the sky, expanding rapidly until it was ten thousand feet tall, casting the entire floating island into darkness.

    Not just that¡ªthe small banners atop Da Mingtian¡¯s headpiece also shot into the air, aligning with the colossal black flag, swelling in size.

    There were actually twelve Starsea Primordial Flags!

    ¡°Hmm, twelve banners? Not bad. But it¡¯s far from enough.¡±

    Tian Wuchang sneered. With another wave of his hand, a bloodstorm surged from the black rift, a torrential force that seemed unstoppable.

    In an instant, the bloodstorm crashed against the twelve Starsea Primordial Flags!

    The massive banners trembled, countless stars upon their surfaces erupting with blinding light. Below, the vast ocean churned, forming a colossal hand that reached for Tian Wuchang.

    But as Tian Wuchang took a step forward, his right foot stomped down¡ªand the giant hand of the ocean shattered instantly.

    Da Mingtian¡¯s brow furrowed, his eyes filled with caution.

    ¡°Eighth level of the Celestial Ascension Stage... Your cultivation is high, but it seems you''ve spent too much time on cultivation itself. Your mana is a little weak.¡±

    Tian Wuchang¡¯s laughter thundered through the heavens, making all the Starsea Sect cultivators turn pale.

    Could this Divine Anomaly Wraith King be even stronger than their sect master?

    ¡°Hmph! Defeat me first before you start lecturing!¡±

    Da Mingtian shot into the air, arms outstretched, casting spells at lightning speed. The twelve Starsea Primordial Flags whipped up fierce gales, their surfaces flaring as countless meteors rained down, vast and endless, all aimed at Tian Wuchang.

    In an instant, the entire ocean dimmed, the sky covered by a sea of meteors, some crashing directly at Tian Wuchang, others orbiting him, forming a strategic array.

    Tian Wuchang advanced, his mere presence shattering the incoming meteors.

    With each step he took, his aura surged, visible shockwaves spiraling around him.

    His gaze locked onto An Hao once again, his voice carrying through a secret transmission:

    ¡°Fiery Sun Treasure Body, are you ready to be eaten by me? You¡¯d better resist¡ªthe stronger you are, the more excited I get. And when I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll let you suffer a little less.¡±

    Hearing his words, An Hao clenched his fists tightly.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Tian Wuchang, but he knew he wasn¡¯t his match.

    What terrified him was dragging the Starsea Sect into this.

    Ever since stepping onto the path of cultivation, everyone had acknowledged his talent, yet he had always needed others to help him. It had been this way in the Taixuan Sect, and now in the Starsea Sect, it was the same.

    His heart was filled with frustration.

    Why wouldn¡¯t the heavens give him more time?

    If he had a thousand years¡ªno, just five hundred¡ªhe was confident he could ascend to immortality. At that time, he wouldn''t need anyone''s protection!

    To have unparalleled talent but still rely on others¡ªwhat a cruel joke.

    ¡ªBOOM!

    A fierce gust of wind blasted toward An Hao. In his eyes, a blinding light flickered¡ªthe sect master, Da Mingtian, and Tian Wuchang had already clashed, their divine spells and mystical arts shaking the entire floating island.

    Tian Wuchang wielded no treasures¡ªhe fought with pure physical strength, using sheer force to break through the Starsea Primordial Flags¡¯ magical attacks.

    Chi Jiuxiao turned to An Hao, commanding, "Get back inside! Don¡¯t come out!"

    An Hao gritted his teeth but didn¡¯t move.

    Chi Bei spoke instead: ¡°The enemy has already reached our doorstep. Hiding won¡¯t change anything. Let him watch the battle.¡±

    He cast a sidelong glance at An Hao.

    ¡°An Hao, watch closely. Remember the power of an Ancient Treasure Body. Today, many disciples may die because of you¡ªbut we don¡¯t regret it. We will support you on your path to greatness.¡±

    Hearing this, An Hao was overcome with guilt.

    He wanted to repay the Starsea Sect, but would he even get the chance?

    At that moment, he thought of his master.

    If anyone could match Tian Wuchang, it would be him.

    His master had once swept through the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªeven if he couldn¡¯t kill Tian Wuchang, he could at least hold him off.

    But An Hao couldn¡¯t call for him.

    His master hated trouble, and he had already burdened him too many times...

    Gritting his teeth, An Hao stared at Tian Wuchang, flames igniting across his body. His hair turned to fire, his entire being radiating a divine, sun-like presence.

    ¡ªElsewhere¡ª

    In another Minor World of the Starsea Sect.

    A black-clad figure stood at the cliff¡¯s edge, gazing into the distance. It was Li Ya.

    The sky was filled with shifting light, changing unpredictably.

    His brows furrowed as he murmured, ¡°An Hao...¡±

    The news that Tian Wuchang had come to seize the Fiery Sun Treasure Body had already spread.

    Though Li Ya often lost to An Hao, he didn¡¯t want him dead.

    A talent like An Hao, if he couldn¡¯t grow to his full potential, would be a tragic waste.

    He could lose, but he couldn¡¯t lose his reason to chase after greatness.

    A shadowy figure appeared beside him¡ªit was Xuantian Yi.

    Seeing Li Ya still present, Xuantian Yi sighed in relief. He warned sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about helping An Hao. You can¡¯t control the full power of the Divine Anomaly City yet, and the Divine Anomaly Wraiths are watching you too.¡±

    Li Ya remained silent before asking, ¡°Senior, how do we stop the disaster the Divine Anomaly Wraiths bring? This is worse than the Demonic Cataclysm we faced on the continent. Just one Wraith King can breach our defenses...¡±

    Xuantian Yi paused, then said, ¡°A great power will intervene. This isn¡¯t something for you or me to worry about.¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s eyes flickered, thoughts unreadable.

    Then, he asked, ¡°No news of Zhang Bukui?¡±

    Xuantian Yi shook his head, gazing into the distance.

    Worry wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    Because this wasn¡¯t the continent¡ªas a Grand Ascension cultivator, he was powerless here.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The ocean surged with massive waves, towering tens of thousands of feet high. Floating islands shattered one after another, while the sky crackled with lightning and roared with flames. From all directions, black holes continuously appeared, pouring forth reinforcements from the Starsea Sect¡ªGrandmaster cultivators rushing in to aid Da Mingtian.

    Da Mingtian stood tall, both hands gripping the Starsea Primordial Flag, his body drenched in blood, yet still locked in fierce combat with Tian Wuchang.

    With a mighty roar, Tian Wuchang threw a punch. Da Mingtian crossed his two banners to block, but the sheer force still sent him flying hundreds of miles back. His hands, gripping the flagpoles, trembled violently, his palms torn and dripping with blood.

    Above, the ten Starsea Primordial Flags unleashed a torrent of divine lightning, weaving a net of energy that struck Tian Wuchang from all sides.

    ¡°Hahaha! Glorious! This is glorious!¡±

    Tian Wuchang burst into wild laughter, his body trembling with excitement. The pain searing through his flesh only made his battle fervor rise, his power swelling with each blow.

    His eyes gleamed with a savage, almost tangible bloodlust.

    Then, his gaze shifted back to An Hao, filled with mockery.

    ¡°Come on, rage! Despair! But all you can do is watch as I rip them apart!¡±

    His maniacal laughter drowned out all other noise.

    An Hao was on the brink of losing control. He clenched his fists, prepared to charge¡ªbut was immediately held back by the surrounding cultivators.

    ¡°You¡¯ll only make things worse for the Sect Master if you interfere!¡± Chi Jiuxiao said in a low voice, gripping his Dragon-Slaying Spear, pressing the cold metal shaft against An Hao¡¯s chest.

    He was stunned¡ªthis kid¡¯s inner fire is insanely strong...

    An Hao grasped the spear tightly, his eyes locked on Tian Wuchang, his voice trembling with frustration. "But¡ª"

    ¡°No buts! If anyone dies first, it will be us!¡± An elderly cultivator snapped.

    Around them, other Grandmasters echoed his words, their expressions unyielding. Not one of them blamed An Hao¡ªinstead, they stood beside him, ready to fight to the last breath.

    That made An Hao feel even worse.

    ¡°Are we really just waiting to die...?¡± He gritted his teeth, his fury surging, the flames on his body blazing even more violently.

    ¡°Waiting to die? Who said that?¡±

    A voice suddenly echoed in An Hao¡¯s ears, sending a shudder down his spine.

    Before he could respond, the surrounding cultivators whipped their heads around in shock.

    Chi Jiuxiao¡¯s expression shifted, his grip on the Dragon-Slaying Spear tightening before he suddenly let go.

    He stared at An Hao¡¯s back in disbelief, then his face lit up with overwhelming relief.

    ¡°Fu¡ªSenior! You¡¯re here?!¡±

    An Hao¡¯s body froze. His flames extinguished instantly.

    Rigidly, he turned his head¡ªand a familiar figure stepped past him, moving calmly toward the battlefield.

    A dark purple aura flickered, causing every cultivator present¡ªexcept for Chi Jiuxiao and Chi Bei¡ªto recoil in silent fear.

    Who was this?!

    Where did he come from?!

    No one had even sensed his arrival!

    An Hao¡¯s heart pounded. His voice trembled: ¡°Master, he¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Gu An cut him off without even turning his head. His voice was calm, but it made everyone around him hold their breath.

    "A mere ant. Do you really need to introduce him to me?"

    The air froze.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically.

    An Hao was momentarily stunned, then suddenly felt his entire body relax.

    For the first time since Tian Wuchang appeared, he smiled.

    ¡°...Master.¡±

    Across the battlefield, Tian Wuchang narrowed his murderous eyes.

    "An ant? What an arrogant mouth. And who the hell are you?" His voice dripped with killing intent.

    It was obvious¡ªhe had been infuriated.

 Chapter 270: Desperate Tian Wuchang!

    Chapter 270 Desperate Tian Wuchang!

    The sound of Tian Wuchang made the entire world feel like it was plunged into an icy abyss. Every cultivator of the Starsea Sect Alliance felt a chill run down their spine.

    Gu An ignored Tian Wuchang and strode forward.

    Beneath the Ten Thousand-Foot Starsea Primordial Banner, Da Ming Tian, covered in blood, turned his head, his eyes filled with shock.

    Who is this person?

    Even Tian Wuchang paused.

    Gu An¡¯s utter disregard infuriated him. With a furious roar, he transformed into a crimson gale, surging toward Gu An.

    Within that terrifying bloodstorm, a massive flood dragon''s head emerged, as enormous as a mountain. It seemed like it could swallow Gu An, An Hao, and the entire floating island in a single bite.

    Everyone on the island held their breath, their hearts pounding wildly.

    BOOM!

    The bloodstorm flood dragon clashed with Gu An¡ªand instantly disintegrated.

    Tian Wuchang staggered back, his balance lost, his face filled with absolute disbelief.

    ¡°This... no...¡±

    He trembled as he spoke, but before he could finish, a hand suddenly pressed down on his shoulder.

    SPLAT!

    The giant python coiled around him was crushed into a mist of blood.

    Tian Wuchang''s heart pounded wildly.

    For the first time in his life, pure terror seized him.

    He suddenly realized¡ªhe couldn¡¯t move his spiritual power.

    He had lost all ability to fight.

    A voice whispered into his ear:

    ¡°No matter where you run, I will find you and crush you.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s right hand clenched¡ªand Tian Wuchang¡¯s body exploded into dust.

    BOOM¡ª

    A violent storm erupted, sweeping across the world. Countless cultivators in the distance were blown away.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t just superior in cultivation¡ªhis physical strength was leagues beyond Tian Wuchang¡¯s Supreme Treasure Body.

    At the moment Tian Wuchang¡¯s body shattered, Gu An sensed a strange power swiftly retreating from Starsea Sect Alliance.

    That eerie Divine Anomaly Wraith energy¡ªthe very power that enabled them to resurrect over and over¡ªwas withdrawing beyond the rules of reality.

    It rapidly recoiled back into the Severed Sea Rift.

    Gu An vanished in the same instant.

    The world fell silent.

    Even the wind seemed oppressive.

    Hovering mid-air, Da Ming Tian was utterly dumbfounded.

    If he was this shaken, what about everyone else?

    ¡°Tian Wuchang is dead!¡±

    Chi Jiuxiao shouted in excitement, his hands trembling as he gripped the Dragon-Slaying Spear.

    His words triggered an uproar.

    ¡°Impossible! What just happened?!¡±

    ¡°Who was that man? He crushed a Divine Anomaly Wraith King like it was nothing!¡±

    ¡°It looked like he came for An Hao.¡±

    ¡°With that kind of strength, how high must his cultivation be?¡±

    ¡°His aura completely disappeared. Even our Starsea Sect¡¯s barriers and formations couldn¡¯t detect him!¡±

    More and more cultivators rushed toward An Hao, including Da Ming Tian himself.

    Forgetting his own battered state, Da Ming Tian locked eyes with An Hao and demanded,

    ¡°Who was that man to you?¡±

    Under countless gazes, An Hao took a deep breath and said,

    ¡°To tell the truth¡ªhe was my first master.

    When I was a child, he saved me from demonic beasts and taught me the path of cultivation. He guided me into Taixuan Sect.

    Within Taixuan Sect, he is revered as...

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.¡±

    ¡ªThe Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically.

    That name...

    They had all heard of it.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡ªthe one who single-handedly annihilated the Seven Star Spirit Realm Lords.

    If it was him... everything made sense.

    And yet... An Hao had such an extraordinary background?!

    After witnessing the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strength today, they finally understood¡ªthe destruction of the Seven Star Spirit Realm was not unjust.

    Had the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path willed it, not just the realm¡¯s leaders but millions of their followers could have perished.

    Back at Taixuan Sect

    Gu An wandered through the Outer Sect City, deep in thought.

    What power lay behind Tian Wuchang?

    Earlier, when he used Lifespan Perception on Tian Wuchang, he could only see his cultivation level¡ªCelestial Ascension Stage, Ninth Layer¡ªbut the other three values were zero.

    The Divine Anomaly Wraiths were not truly immortal.

    Gu An had already destroyed two of them, and he could sense that they shared the same mysterious energy.

    If he could trace the source and eliminate it¡ªthese creatures would no longer be able to resurrect.

    He was already preparing to enter the Severed Sea Rift.

    With his current lifespan, he was confident.

    The Severed Sea Rift was dangerous¡ªbut not beyond his reach!

    Gu An¡¯s eyes burned with anticipation.

    What lay beyond the Free Soaring Immortal Stage?

    Somewhere Beneath a Blood-Red Sky

    The world was dark.

    Waves crashed against a desolate shore, their waters filled with a sinister presence, like an unseen demon grasping at the land.

    A solitary stone tablet stood amidst the wasteland, occasional waves splashing against it¡ªonly to instantly evaporate into steam.

    A figure appeared out of nowhere, then collapsed to the ground.

    Tian Wuchang.

    He gasped for breath, his face pale with terror.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    A calm, emotionless voice emerged from within the stone tablet¡ªneither male nor female, devoid of discernible emotion.

    Tian Wuchang struggled to steady his breathing.

    Clenching his teeth, he rasped,

    ¡°I encountered someone... His cultivation is definitely beyond the Celestial Ascension Stage...

    He said he¡¯s coming for me... He¡¯s going to kill me...¡±

    At the mere thought of Gu An¡¯s words, Tian Wuchang shuddered violently.

    His arrogance came from his power¡ªbut more than that, from his immortality.

    Yet now, he truly feared death.

    Because this time... it felt real.

    ¡°Beyond Celestial Ascension?¡±

    The voice from the stone echoed his words, deep in thought.

    Tian Wuchang forced himself upright, still trembling.

    ¡°What should we do? He¡¯ll definitely come for me!¡±

    For the first time¡ªTian Wuchang was even more terrified than An Hao.

    The longer one lived, the more they dreaded death.

    ¡°Calm yourself.

    I will summon the other Wraith Kings.

    We shall see if he dares challenge me under my own watchful gaze.¡±

    Hearing this, Tian Wuchang felt a slight relief.

    But no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    The sensation of Gu An¡¯s hand pressing down on his shoulder¡ªit was pure despair.

    He didn¡¯t even have the will to feel anger.

    He just wanted to escape this fate.

    The Name of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path Resounded Across the Ocean!

    The Starsea Sect Alliance spread the news deliberately¡ª

    One, to make others believe they had ties to the Sword Sovereign.

    Two, to crush the morale of the Divine Anomaly Wraiths and rekindle hope across the sea.

    No matter how terrifying the Wraiths were¡ªthere were still those strong enough to defeat them!

    By the time Gu An arrived at Seeker¡¯s Island, only half a month had passed since the battle.

    And yet, everyone was already discussing the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Even those who didn¡¯t understand higher realms still worshipped him.

    Gu An never expected his name to spread so fast.

    Hearing all the talk, he secretly enjoyed it.

    That day, he even stayed an extra hour to bask in it.

    Returning to Xuan Valley

    By the time Gu An returned to Xuan Valley, he was in an excellent mood.

    Over the past seven days, he had gathered another batch of medicinal herbs, bringing him closer than ever to reaching a lifespan of thirty million years.

    At this rate, he estimated it would take at most three months to reach that milestone¡ªand that was without rushing his harvests.

    As for Tian Wuchang¡¯s retaliation?

    Gu An wasn¡¯t worried.

    He would break through first before heading to the Severed Sea Rift.

    By then, he would deal with Tian Wuchang at an even higher realm.

    With that thought, Gu An smiled as he strolled into the valley.

    Along the way, he casually chatted with disciples, letting them feel his good mood.

    Two Months Passed in a Flash

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡¯s exploits had finally spread to Taixuan Sect.

    The disciples erupted in discussions¡ªsome feeling pride, others concern.

    ¡°Why did the Sword Sovereign go to the sea?¡±

    ¡°Did he leave Taixuan Sect?¡±

    Even Gu An heard similar debates¡ªbut he didn¡¯t mind.

    A bit of pressure on Taixuan Sect wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    If any arrogant fools decided to test their luck... well, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking a few extra years of lifespan from them.

    Noon¡ªInside the Pavilion

    Gu An was playing Go with Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, surrounded by dozens of disciples and senior cultivators from Taixuan Sect.

    Across the board, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was visibly sweating.

    Meanwhile, Gu An lazily waved the Seven Star Mirror in his hand as if it were a fan.

    None of the onlookers recognized it for what it was¡ªa Supreme Immortal Treasure.

    Its appearance had subtly changed, and with Gu An¡¯s mastery of the Primordial Return Divine Path, he could completely suppress its energy signature.

    Even someone as powerful as Nine-Fingered Divine Lord couldn¡¯t detect its true nature.

    Standing behind Gu An, You Yingying couldn¡¯t help but scoff.

    ¡°Stop waving that thing. You look like a woman playing with a mirror.¡±

    Gu An smirked and tilted the mirror, using it to adjust his hair.

    You Yingying was so irritated that she wanted to strangle him.

    While they bickered, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord felt his pressure soar.

    Despite years of playing, he could never overcome Gu An¡¯s Go mastery.

    He had secretly examined Gu An¡¯s cultivation multiple times, even investigated his background, but nothing added up.

    The lack of answers only made him doubt himself more.

    At that moment, a woman approached.

    She lightly tapped a female disciple on the shoulder.

    The disciple turned around, saw who it was, and quickly stepped aside with a bow.

    The newcomer was Ji Xuanyu.

    Dressed in flowing white robes, with a sword at her waist, she carried herself with the elegance of a sword immortal.

    She stopped in the middle of the crowd, her lips subtly curling at the sight of Gu An¡¯s nonsense antics.

    Gu An noticed her arrival, set down the Seven Star Mirror, and greeted her with a grin.

    ¡°Xuanyu, back already?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu replied, ¡°I just went home to retrieve something. Of course, I came back immediately.¡±

    Gu An nodded and didn¡¯t press further.

    He stood up and stretched.

    ¡°Senior, you can continue your enlightenment at your own pace.¡±

    He gently pushed You Yingying aside and strolled toward the exit.

    You Yingying, furious, kicked at him¡ªbut Gu An effortlessly dodged.

    A Foundation Establishment cultivator had no chance of landing a hit on a Core Formation cultivator.

    Ji Xuanyu followed beside him.

    As they walked, they casually chatted.

    Behind them, an elder of Taixuan Sect stroked his beard and chuckled.

    ¡°Senior, no matter how I look at it, you had no chance of winning.¡±

    He had lost countless times to Nine-Fingered Divine Lord in Go, so seeing Nine-Fingered Divine Lord suffer defeat today was pure joy.

    At the same time, he marveled¡ªjust how skilled was Gu An at Go?

    No wonder he was said to have invented the game.

    But Nine-Fingered Divine Lord said nothing.

    He simply stared at the Go board, replaying the game in his mind, trying to decode Gu An¡¯s strategy.

    A Question from Ji Xuanyu

    As they walked, Gu An glanced at Ji Xuanyu and asked,

    ¡°You needed something?¡±

    At those words, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s faint smile faded.

    She spoke calmly, ¡°I retrieved a Supreme Treasure from my family. It can peer into a living soul and distinguish demons from humans.¡±

    Then, she looked at Gu An with clear, unwavering eyes.

    ¡°Would you like to see what your soul looks like?¡±

 Chapter 271: The Primordial Causal Body, Chaos Taiyuan Holy Power

    Hearing Ji Xuanyu¡¯s words, Gu An was momentarily stunned before asking, ¡°You came back just for this thing?¡±

    A mirror to reflect my soul?

    Do you think I¡¯m a demon?

    Gu An found it bizarre and didn¡¯t know how to evaluate Ji Xuanyu¡¯s thinking.

    Ji Xuanyu seemed to understand his expression and explained, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s more than just that. But for a cultivator, if they can glimpse their own soul, they might enhance their comprehension.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, so I¡¯m not trying.¡± Gu An waved his hand dismissively.

    Ji Xuanyu leaned in closer and whispered, ¡°Just try it. It won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of pain, but asking me to reflect my own soul feels intrusive. You don¡¯t actually think I¡¯m a demon, do you?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Even if you were a demon, it wouldn¡¯t matter, since the Tai¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still saying you don¡¯t think so?¡±

    Gu An feigned anger, flicked his sleeve, and walked away.

    Although he wasn¡¯t sure about the true nature of that treasure, he decided to stay far away from it¡ªwhat if it revealed that his soul wasn¡¯t an ordinary one?

    Of course, rationally speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be a treasure that powerful.

    Ji Xuanyu stood in place, watching him leave, lost in thought.

    After returning to his room, Gu An shut the door and pulled out a strange book he had recently obtained from the Outer Sect City, flipping through it.

    This lifetime¡¯s Ji Xuanyu was persistent, but not unreasonable. After Gu An rejected her, she simply returned to her room to cultivate.

    In the days that followed, Gu An avoided Ji Xuanyu.

    As autumn approached, he returned from Horizon Valley, and today, his lifespan finally surpassed 30 million years.

    Walking through the mountains, his divine sense extended all the way to the ocean, locking onto the Severed Sea Rift.

    Looking across the entire rift, the number of cultivators and demons gathered around exceeded ten million¡ªnot to mention the unknown number of beings lurking at the bottom.

    Without hesitation, Gu An decided on his point of entry into the depths of the Severed Sea Rift.

    As his right foot lifted again, his entire presence shifted dramatically. He entered the special state of a Free Soaring Immortal.

    He stepped into Infinite Free Step, swiftly leaping off the continent. Within a few strides, he plunged into the depths of the rift.

    As he descended, it felt like entering an abyss¡ªdarkness all around, with the deafening sound of seawater crashing down from both sides.

    During his fall, he encountered cultivators, demons, and Divine Anomaly Wraiths emerging from below. Some brushed past him, while others passed straight through his body, completely unaware of his presence.

    The Severed Sea Rift was far deeper than Gu An had expected, as if leading to an entirely different world.

    After falling tens of millions of miles, a dim blue light appeared below, shimmering like waves. He sensed a special force¡ªsomething akin to the laws of the heavens and earth.

    Passing through this layer of blue light, he felt a distinct change, as though he had truly entered another realm.

    This place felt oddly familiar, reminding him of the interior of Divine Anomaly City.

    Multiple worlds coexisted here. Gu An flew toward the one with the densest spiritual energy¡ªthe largest of them all, hundreds of times the size of the continent where Taixuan Sect was located.

    As he traveled, he saw numerous cultivators and demons moving through the space. The weakest among them was at the Roving Immortal Stage.

    Only those at the Roving Immortal Stage and above could freely traverse these worlds.

    Weaker beings had to rely on teleportation arrays or spatial rifts to cross between realms.

    He also spotted Divine Anomaly Wraiths lurking in the void, watching the passing beings, waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    Gu An paid them no mind. His right foot stepped forward, and in an instant, he appeared on a cliff.

    The sky here was blood-red, shrouded in dense clouds, with faint outlines of multiple moons visible.

    Gu An sat cross-legged and immediately activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    The spiritual energy in this realm was incredibly rich¡ªeven denser than the Third Medicine Valley, which was filled with medicinal herbs. No wonder so many cultivators and demons risked everything to enter.

    But Gu An didn¡¯t rush to break through. Instead, he took a moment to appreciate the scenery.

    The land stretched endlessly, devoid of vegetation. In the distance, tornadoes roamed the mountains, sweeping up countless restless souls, their wails echoing through the air.

    Bleak. Desolate.

    That was Gu An¡¯s impression.

    It was hard to imagine what had happened to this world for it to end up like this.

    If life here had once flourished, just how immense would its spiritual energy have been?

    Retracting his gaze, Gu An pulled up his status panel.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 174/30,004,901]

    [Physique: Profound Saint Body]

    [Cultivation: Ninth Level of Free Soaring Immortal Stage]

    Looking at his lifespan, a smile appeared on Gu An¡¯s face.

    He rubbed his hands together, as if preparing for something big.

    First, he decided to enhance his physique¡ªinvesting a million years of lifespan to see the effects.

    It had taken 520,000 years of lifespan to evolve from an Innate Dao Body to a Profound Saint Body. Would a million be enough for another transformation?

    Investing lifespan!

    Line after line of notifications appeared, all indicating improvements to his bone structure.

    Yet, after consuming one million years, there was no breakthrough.

    Gu An felt a little heartbroken, so he adjusted his approach.

    He started investing lifespan in increments of ten thousand years at a time.

    The notifications kept popping up, making his expression increasingly unnatural.

    Finally!

    [You have comprehended the natural laws for ten thousand years. You have received the baptism of the True Essence of Heaven and Earth. Your bone structure has transformed, and your Profound Saint Body has evolved into the Primal Causal Body.]

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled as spiritual energy surged into his body. The ground itself was engulfed in a sea of misty spiritual energy, dazzling and breathtaking.

    Gu An¡¯s smile deepened.

    His physique breakthrough had consumed 1.67 million years of lifespan!

    Who could afford such a cost?!

    Now, he hesitated¡ªshould he enhance his cultivation technique?

    If both his physique and technique advanced, would he still have enough lifespan left to break through?

    As cultivation progressed, breakthroughs only became more difficult. If he managed to advance using the same amount of lifespan as last time, it would already be a miracle. Reducing the cost was nearly impossible¡ªit was more realistic to just limit how much it increased.

    The ground trembled continuously, and spiritual energy sank downward, alarming countless Divine Anomaly Wraiths.

    On the other side of the realm, Tian Wuchang, who had been meditating by the sea, suddenly stood up in shock.

    The beach beneath him quaked, stirring the waves into a frenzy. The entire realm¡¯s spiritual energy kept sinking, causing strong winds to rise.

    ¡°Could it be... him?¡± Tian Wuchang gritted his teeth.

    Though two months had passed, he had remained on edge, fearing that man¡¯s arrival at any moment.

    ¡°The spiritual energy¡¯s descent might be due to fluctuations in the realm¡¯s laws¡ªnot necessarily related to him,¡± a cold voice from within a stone monument reassured him.

    Hearing this, Tian Wuchang breathed a sigh of relief and sat down again.

    He grumbled, ¡°Lord of this realm, when will you recover your cultivation and restore order to Divine Anomaly Realm? More and more cultivators are breaking in¡ªit¡¯s bound to cause trouble.¡±

    The monument¡¯s voice fell silent.

    Tian Wuchang waited a while longer but received no reply, so he resumed his cultivation.

    Cliffside, within the Lifespan Barrier.

    Gu An gritted his teeth, enduring the pain of his body¡¯s transformation.

    Since he had already taught Heaven and Earth Primal Art to Yang Jian and An Hao, as their master, he needed to have something superior!

    He invested 1 million years of lifespan!

    Failure.

    Another 1 million years!

    Failure.

    Another 500,000 years!

    Failure.

    Another 200,000 years!

    [Your Heaven and Earth Primal Art has successfully evolved into Chaos Primordial Saint Art.]

    Total cost: 2.7 million years!

    Gu An¡¯s heart ached.

    But there was no turning back now.

    Next step¡ªcultivation breakthrough!

    Time to break past the Free Soaring Immortal Stage!

 Chapter 272: Breaking through the ninth level of the Miaofa Lingxian Realm!

    Chapter 272 Breaking through the ninth level of the Miaofa Lingxian Realm!

    Gu An took a deep breath as he looked at his remaining 25 million years of lifespan.

    Ancestors of Huaxia, please bless me!

    With that, Gu An boldly invested 10 million years of his lifespan in one go¡ªhe had never been this extravagant before.

    ¡¾You cultivated Qi absorption for 60,000 years. With your profound mastery of the Primordial Chaos Supreme Art, you forcibly attempted to break through to the Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal Realm and began your tribulation. However, you failed to endure the Six Profound Dao Laws Tribulation¡ªbreakthrough failed.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated Qi absorption for 120,000 years. With your profound mastery of the Primordial Chaos Supreme Art, you forcibly attempted to break through to the Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal Realm and began your tribulation. However, you failed to endure the Six Profound Dao Laws Tribulation¡ªbreakthrough failed.¡¿

    ...

    One tribulation every 60,000 years!

    That was still acceptable. After all, when he broke through to the Free Soaring Immortal Realm, tribulations occurred every 50,000 years. A higher realm meant an additional 10,000 years per tribulation attempt. This proved that both the Primordial Causality Physique and Primordial Chaos Supreme Art were exerting their power.

    Would 10 million years of lifespan bring a surprise?

    Gu An let his thoughts wander as system notifications flooded his vision like never before.

    Failure!

    Failure!

    Still failure!

    Gu An resumed his usual habit¡ªchecking whether the length of the notification log had changed. If it hadn¡¯t, that meant he still hadn''t succeeded.

    In the end, 10 million years of lifespan had gone up in smoke.

    Upgrading his physique and cultivation method still granted him deeper insights into spiritual energy and universal laws, even if the breakthrough failed. But when it came to advancing cultivation realms, failure meant pure loss¡ªnothing gained.

    This 10 million years of lifespan had simply evaporated.

    Gu An now had only 15 million years of lifespan left, and he started to panic.

    10 million years of lifespan... he''d have to farm for 20 years to make up for that!

    But then, he reminded himself of how long cultivators in the Celestial Ascension Realm required¡ªoften tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of years to break through a single minor realm. Why should he feel bad?

    Spend!

    Spending big is the only way to achieve enlightenment!

    This time, instead of another 10 million, he decided on 5 million years.

    With a silent thought, he focused on his cultivation realm and invested his lifespan.

    The failure notifications continued!

    Even after burning through 5 million years of lifespan, he still hadn¡¯t broken through.

    Another 5 million!

    Now, his remaining lifespan dropped to just over 5 million years, making him feel alarmingly short-lived, as if he might drop dead tomorrow.

    Sigh... it''s hard to go back to frugality after luxury.

    Gu An sighed inwardly. Even closing his eyes didn¡¯t help¡ªhe could still see the failure notifications flashing.

    Another 20 million years of lifespan, gone!

    And this was after improving his physique and cultivation method. If he hadn¡¯t, would it have required 30 million years or more just to break through?

    Gritting his teeth, Gu An threw in another 1 million years of lifespan.

    ¡¾You cultivated Qi absorption for 730,000 years. With your profound mastery of the Primordial Chaos Supreme Art, you forcibly attempted to break through to the Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal Realm and began your tribulation. This time, you endured the Six Profound Dao Laws Tribulation¡ªbreakthrough successful! Your cultivation has advanced to Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal Realm, First Layer!¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated Qi absorption for 830,000 years. Your cultivation has advanced to Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal Realm, Second Layer!¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated Qi absorption for 930,000 years. Your cultivation has advanced to Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal Realm, Third Layer!¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated Qi absorption for 1 million years. Your cultivation has further strengthened.¡¿

    Finally, success!

    Oddly enough, after each failed tribulation attempt, the cooldown period before retrying had shortened. That was intriguing.

    Gu An exhaled deeply, a smile spreading across his face.

    After spending 21 million years of lifespan, he had finally broken through!

    Advancing one minor realm per 100,000 years¡ªGu An actually felt that was a bit low.

    So, without hesitation, he continued investing lifespan, pushing his cultivation all the way to Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal Realm, Ninth Layer, burning another 1.03 million years in the process!

    At Fifth Layer, each breakthrough required 200,000 years.

    From Eighth Layer to Ninth Layer, it took 300,000 years!

    Total cost: 22.03 million years!

    Now, he was curious¡ªhow long did cultivators in the real world take to break through each layer of the Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal Realm?

    If it was less than his method, that was fine¡ªafter all, simulated lifespan expenditure was inherently inefficient.

    But if it was significantly less, he wouldn''t be able to accept that.

    Still, he had no intention of dealing with Mystic Dao Spirit Immortals for now.

    He was not even 200 years old¡ªhe didn''t want to interact with hundred-thousand-year-old or even million-year-old monsters.

    Too much of a generation gap.

    As he thought this, the ground beneath him trembled violently.

    This commotion far exceeded the one caused by improving his physique and cultivation technique¡ªthis time, the entire world was quaking.

    Countless Divine Anomaly Wraiths burst into the sky, covering the heavens as they fled, their wails and screams echoing across the land.

    Annoying.

    But for the sake of his breakthrough, Gu An could only endure the noise.

    This disturbance spread to other realms¡ªafter all, every world was interconnected through the laws of the universe.

    In a small realm...

    A purple-dressed woman soared into the sky from the mountains, a small ghost perched on her shoulder. She was the Second Cave Master of the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    She frowned deeply, her divine sense expanding to envelop the entire realm¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t find the source of the disturbance.

    "Mother, the spiritual energy on the ocean had been sinking before, and now it''s happening within the Divine Anomaly Realm too. Is this caused by someone, or is it an omen?" The little ghost asked nervously, scanning the surroundings as if an invisible force was watching him.

    After a long silence, the Second Cave Master finally spoke. "I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s happening in every realm, not just ours. That means we¡¯re not the target of this phenomenon."

    The little ghost hesitated. "I heard that the Divine Anomaly Wraith King, Tian Wuchang, was crushed by the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Mother, do you think the Sword Sovereign has infiltrated this place?"

    The Second Cave Master¡¯s expression changed, and she instantly disappeared.

    By the seaside...

    Tian Wuchang stood before a stone monument, trembling violently.

    He turned to the monument, gritting his teeth. "Realm Master, are you sure this is nothing?"

    As he spoke, eight more figures appeared beside him¡ªeach one as powerful as Tian Wuchang.

    The Nine Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings had gathered!

    They all wore grim expressions.

    A serpent-bodied woman with a seductive face spoke. "Realm Master, the spiritual energy of all realms is sinking, being drained by some unknown force. We can''t trace its source."

    Her golden eyes flickered with murderous intent.

    The other wraith kings voiced their concerns as well.

    ¡°Could this be the work of the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect¡¯s transcendents?¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s the Immortal Dao Holy Court?¡±

    ¡°...If they break the rules, what should we do?¡±

    Everyone fell silent and turned toward the stone monument.

    Blood began to seep from its surface.

    A pale hand emerged.

    The Divine Anomaly Realm Master had awakened.

    The Divine Anomaly Realm Master emerged.

    As his head rose from the monument, sparse white hair draped over his face. His skin was deathly pale, covered in writhing black runes that slithered like living parasites, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    The moment he landed, black armor materialized over his body¡ªlayered like serpent scales, interlocking so densely that it gave off an eerie sense of oppression.

    A dark red crown appeared atop his head, from which two dragon souls twisted and coiled, desperately trying to break free from their bindings.

    When he opened his eyes, his gaze was pure crimson¡ªno pupils, no whites, only endless blood-red depths.

    ¡°Sit,¡± the Divine Anomaly Realm Master commanded, his voice indifferent.

    The Nine Wraith Kings let out a collective sigh of relief before obediently taking their seats.

    The moment they sat down, a terrifying divine sense swept over them, piercing their spectral forms like an unstoppable tide.

    Was the Realm Master regaining his cultivation?!

    Each of the Nine Wraith Kings was at the ninth layer of the Celestial Ascension Realm, only a step away from the Free Soaring Immortal Realm. Yet, in the face of the Realm Master¡¯s divine sense, they felt utterly insignificant.

    Inside the Lifespan Barrier

    Gu An snapped his eyes open and looked toward the distant sky, his expression wary.

    Even within the isolation of the Lifespan Barrier, he could still sense the divine sense of a Free Soaring Immortal sweeping across the world.

    And this wasn¡¯t just any Free Soaring Immortal¡ªit was something far beyond ordinary!

    No wonder so many sects couldn¡¯t do anything about the Severed Sea Rift.

    Cultivators who reached the Celestial Ascension Realm would often leave this world to venture into the heavens beyond. As for Free Soaring Immortals, they never appeared in the mortal world.

    Until now.

    This was the first time Gu An had encountered a real Free Soaring Immortal.

    He took a deep breath, calming his thoughts. There was no need to act rashly.

    The boundless surge of spiritual energy continued flooding into his body. His Primordial Chaos Supreme Art was operating at full force, relentlessly pushing toward a higher realm.

    Gu An could clearly feel his soul undergoing a transformation.

    What did it mean to be a Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal?

    He was eager to find out.

    The cliff beneath him trembled violently, fractures spiderwebbing through the rock.

    Gu An remained unfazed.

    If the cliff collapsed, he¡¯d just fall. No big deal¡ªthe Lifespan Barrier would follow him.

    As time passed, countless Divine Anomaly Wraiths flooded the skies, seemingly searching for something. Some of them even swept past the top of Gu An¡¯s barrier.

    Gu An''s nerves tensed.

    He really didn¡¯t want any of them intruding.

    If a Divine Anomaly Wraith barged in, and the Free Soaring Immortal detected him...

    That would be troublesome.

    In that case, Gu An would have no choice but to kill the wraith instantly.

    But if the Free Soaring Immortal had any powerful backing...

    That would be a problem.

    The Severed Sea Rift had affected countless oceans and sects. Some sects even possessed formations that could block Free Soaring Immortal detection.

    And yet, so far, only Celestial Ascension cultivators had stepped forward to fight against the Divine Anomaly Wraiths¡ªnot a single Free Soaring Immortal had intervened.

    This alone spoke volumes.

    Perhaps, some mysterious force was suppressing Free Soaring Immortals, preventing them from interfering.

    Gu An pondered this possibility as he continued waiting for his breakthrough.

    Breakthrough!

    One hour later...

    Gu An finally broke through!

    He ascended from the ninth layer of the Free Soaring Immortal Realm to the first layer of the Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal Realm!

    The moment he succeeded, the spiritual energy rushing into his body exploded in intensity!

    His soul was instantly forcibly ejected from his physical body.

    A vast ocean of spiritual energy surged, refining his flesh while the universal laws gathered around his soul, immersing him in an unfathomable transformation.

    Mystic Dao Spirit Immortal... "Spirit" referred to the soul!

    As Gu An floated in the boundless tide of spiritual laws, he experienced a flood of knowledge and enlightenment.

    A true rebirth.

    Divine creation.

    His mind became one with the universe.

    The ocean of universal laws embraced him, and his soul began to metamorphose.

    His divine sense expanded exponentially, revealing visions beyond comprehension.

    He saw too much.

 Chapter 273: Please forgive me, senior!

    Chapter 273 Please forgive me, senior!

    Gu An saw countless visions of life¡¯s myriad facets¡ªhe witnessed the birth of a baby, a common man taking a wife and starting a family, demons slaughtering to survive, and someone weeping bitterly in front of a hall.

    There was joy.

    And there was sorrow.

    It was as if he were watching the entirety of mortal existence, with an endless stream of images flashing before his eyes¡ªan overwhelming flood of visions that could shatter the consciousness of an ordinary immortal.

    But Gu An was different. He was in the midst of transforming into a Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal. At first, he felt some discomfort, but gradually, he adapted. He even began to glimpse the threads of fate from the boundless illusions before him.

    A Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal could perceive fate. Fate shaped destiny. In other words, a Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal could witness the destinies of nearly all living beings.

    Destiny was based on cause and effect, yet it formed its own independent laws.

    A person''s life was intertwined with their environment; different choices led to different paths. Choice was cause and effect; the path formed was destiny. But unlike cause and effect, destiny also encompassed influences beyond karmic ties¡ªsuch as natural disasters and calamities.

    Destiny was the culmination of a person¡¯s choices within the laws of heaven and earth.

    The realms of Celestial Ascension and Free Soaring Immortal delved into the Dao of karma, but the Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal pursued the Dao of fate.

    Observing the destinies of all beings, comprehending the true essence of fate!

    Gu An¡¯s consciousness immersed deeper into this realization, his soul undergoing constant transformation, his cultivation surging ever higher.

    Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal, Second Level!

    Third Level!

    Fourth Level!

    Beneath him, the cliff crumbled. He fell, vanishing into the billowing dust.

    Under the blood-colored sky, sinister Spectral Wraiths flitted about, thunderclouds churning above. Through the stormy mist, faint outlines of colossal ghosts loomed, vast as mountain ranges.

    Two full hours passed before the heavens and earth finally settled. Yet, the spiritual energy in the world had thinned noticeably.

    By the shore, the Nine Great Divine Wraith Kings surrounding an ancient stone monument exhaled in relief.

    At last, the anomaly had ended¡ªand they had remained unscathed.

    Perhaps this was truly just a disturbance in the laws of heaven and earth, not an attack from some formidable foe.

    Suspended in midair, the Lord of the Divine Anomaly Realm sat cross-legged, eyes closed, brows furrowed.

    His divine sense swept across the entire Divine Anomaly Realm, scanning every inch of the land. Yet, he found no abnormalities. Even he, the ruler of this realm, had no clue where the spiritual energy had gone after sinking.

    An uneasy feeling gnawed at him¡ªhe was losing control over his own domain.

    Even if this was merely a shift in the world¡¯s laws, there had to be a reason behind it. Yet, he had no knowledge of it.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes, his gaze falling upon the Nine Great Divine Wraith Kings below, a flicker of suspicion in his eyes.

    Could it be that these creatures had angered some unseen force, and this was a warning?

    In the midst of the swirling dust, Gu An sat cross-legged, meditating.

    Though his Lifespan Barrier did not block out the dust, it could not touch him. He radiated seven-colored divine light, a golden sigil glowing on his forehead, shimmering like a third eye floating before him.

    His cultivation had now reached the ninth level of the Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal Realm!

    The reason he had yet to open his eyes was simple¡ªhe was carefully attuning himself to the wonders of a Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal.

    His soul had already transformed into a Mysterious Law Immortal Soul. As long as his soul remained, even if his physical body was destroyed, he could reconstitute himself. This was the terrifying power of a Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal.

    However, even a Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal had a Heavenly Fate, signifying that lifespan had its limits¡ªsomething he could now perceive with absolute clarity.

    After a long moment, he slowly opened his eyes. The golden sigil on his forehead flickered, and he drew the Primordial Divine Eye back into the sigil.

    This golden sigil made him seem almost divine.

    He still couldn¡¯t fully retract it into his body¡ªunless he used a spell to conceal it.

    After some thought, he decided to leave it as it was. With the Myriad Forms Qi Technique, no one could see through his Primordial Divine Eye anyway.

    Gu An summoned his status panel¡ªonly 2.2 million years of lifespan remained.

    The Lifespan Barrier had consumed far too much!

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An rose to his feet and turned his gaze.

    In the distance, Tian Wuchang had appeared.

    Without hesitation, Gu An activated the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body, morphing into a dark purple shadow, and dispelled his Lifespan Barrier.

    With a single step, he appeared behind Tian Wuchang.

    At that moment, Tian Wuchang was still deep in discussion with the other Divine Wraith Kings about the earlier anomaly.

    The Wraith Kings before him suddenly widened their eyes in shock.

    Sensing their reaction, Tian Wuchang barely had time to react before¡ª

    Slap!

    A hand landed on his shoulder.

    In that instant, a chilling terror surged through his heart, dragging his soul into an abyss of fear.

    The remaining eight Divine Wraith Kings instantly leaped away, putting distance between themselves and Gu An.

    Even the Lord of the Divine Anomaly Realm turned his gaze toward Gu An, his brows tightly furrowed.

    His divine sense could not penetrate the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body, and this heightened his apprehension of Gu An.

    Gu An cast Lifespan Detection toward the Divine Anomaly Lord¡ªbut could only see his realm level.

    Free Soaring Immortal, Fifth Level!

    That was an immensely powerful cultivation!

    Before breaking through, Gu An might have only had a 90% chance of instantly killing him¡ªtoo risky.

    Fortunately, he had advanced!

    A flicker of relief crossed Gu An¡¯s mind as he glanced at the stone monument nearby.

    All Spectral Wraiths were linked by karma to this Divine Fate Monument¡ªtheir power was stored within it.

    "Who are you?! What do you want?!" one of the Divine Wraith Kings asked, voice tense.

    Gu An had appeared too suddenly, and they couldn¡¯t sense his cultivation¡ªhow could they not be afraid?

    More importantly, he was staring at the Divine Fate Monument!

    Ignoring the question, Gu An instead declared:

    "Extract Tian Wuchang¡¯s power. Otherwise, all of you will be obliterated together."

    The Divine Wraith Kings'' expressions drastically changed, their gazes filled with shock and fury.

    But none dared to retort, let alone act.

    Instead, all eyes turned to the Divine Anomaly Lord.

    Tian Wuchang trembled violently, unable to even speak, his eyes pleading as he looked up at the Divine Anomaly Lord.

    Face dark, the Divine Anomaly Lord locked eyes with Gu An, struggling with his decision.

    Gu An was in no rush. Let Tian Wuchang experience despair.

    This wretch had oppressed Gu An¡¯s disciples before¡ªkilling him outright would be too merciful.

    Moreover, after reaching the Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal Realm, Gu An was certain¡ªthe Divine Anomaly Lord was merely a front. There was a greater power behind him.

    That stone monument held the aura of several Free Soaring Immortals, indicating that the Divine Anomaly Realm likely belonged to an overarching faction.

    For now, Gu An had no intention of exposing himself.

    What mattered was that these Spectral Wraiths didn¡¯t threaten Taixuan Sect¡¯s continent.

    And he had sensed a familiar presence in this land.

    For that reason alone¡ªhe couldn¡¯t destroy the monument just yet.

    The Divine Anomaly Lord took a deep breath. Slowly, he raised his right hand and made a grasping motion toward the Divine Fate Monument.

    A wisp of soul was pulled from within.

    It was Tian Wuchang¡¯s soul¡ªshrunken, lifeless, curled in upon itself like a hollow shell.

    Despair filled Tian Wuchang¡¯s eyes.

    Then, hatred.

    He didn¡¯t hate Gu An.

    He hated the Divine Anomaly Lord.

    If he could speak, he would surely curse him to his final breath.

    The other Wraith Kings understood the look in Tian Wuchang¡¯s eyes.

    And the feeling in their own hearts was no better.

    A chilling realization settled over them.

    Gu An had made a demand, and the Divine Anomaly Lord had complied without resistance.

    It meant that in the end, they were all disposable pawns.

    Gu An didn¡¯t hesitate.

    His right hand clenched¡ª

    Poof!

    Tian Wuchang disintegrated into dust.

    Even his soul essence was erased with a flick of Gu An¡¯s sleeve.

    No lifespan absorption notification appeared.

    Because Tian Wuchang no longer existed.

    His very being had been erased from the world.

    For a brief moment, silence drowned the realm.

    Gu An turned his gaze toward the Divine Anomaly Lord and transmitted a message directly into his mind.

    Then, he turned to leave.

    "Wait!"

    The Divine Anomaly Lord¡¯s voice rang out.

    Gu An stopped in his tracks, not turning around.

    Hovering above them all, the Divine Anomaly Lord peered down at Gu An, eyes narrowed.

    "Before my Wraith Kings, I let you eliminate one of my own. They will not understand."

    "I ask only this¡ªyou take one strike from me. Let them witness your strength."

    Silence.

    Even the wind stopped.

    The ocean stilled.

    The eight remaining Divine Wraith Kings held their breath.

    They cursed in their hearts.

    They had no desire to ¡°witness¡± anything!

    Gu An¡¯s power had already been proven.

    Why provoke him further?

    They knew what was happening.

    The Divine Anomaly Lord was bitter.

    He wasn¡¯t satisfied with what had just happened.

    And now, he was using them as an excuse to challenge Gu An.

    Gu An finally spoke, his voice calm and distant:

    "You wish to feel my strength?"

    He turned slowly.

    In an instant¡ª

    He grew.

    Taller.

    Larger.

    Colossal.

    Sky-high. Earth-shaking.

    He became a towering giant, his form reaching 100,000 zhang.

    His head touched the blood-colored sky.

    His feet crushed the land beneath him.

    Dark purple demonic energy surged around him like a vast ocean, roaring into the heavens.

    The Divine Wraith Kings stared in shock.

    Even the Divine Anomaly Lord¡¯s expression changed.

    Gu An raised his right hand¡ª

    A mountain-sized palm radiated streaks of divine light.

    ¡ªPrimordial Sky-Seizing Hand!

    As the divine art formed¡ª

    The Divine Anomaly Lord and the Wraith Kings felt the heavens collapse upon them!

    Gu An¡¯s voice rumbled through the world:

    "Once my palm is raised, it must descend."

    "Divine Anomaly Lord¡ªhow will you convince me to withdraw my hand?"

    BOOM!

    The Divine Anomaly Lord crashed to the ground.

    Beneath his weight, countless cracks splintered across the barren land.

    His body shook violently.

    He was desperately trying to resist Gu An¡¯s overwhelming presence.

    But he could not.

    The eight Wraith Kings collapsed, pinned to the earth.

    They couldn''t stand.

    They could only watch the Divine Anomaly Lord, their faces filled with horror.

    The Divine Anomaly Lord¡¯s teeth clenched.

    Then¡ª

    His legs bent.

    And he¡ª

    Knelt.

    His hands pressed to the ground, his voice trembling:

    "I beg you... spare me!"

    His plea echoed through the realm.

    All throughout the Divine Anomaly Realm, countless Spectral Wraiths heard it.

    The Divine Wraith Kings saw their ruler¡ªonce proud and mighty¡ªnow kneeling in submission.

    A breath of relief escaped their lips.

    And yet, a deep sorrow filled their hearts.

    They were strong.

    They could roam the seas, command the winds and storms.

    But before the true rulers of this world, they were still¡ª

    Nothing.

    Taixuan Sect, Third Medicine Valley.

    Gu An stepped off the teleportation platform, humming a cheerful tune.

    "Oh? What¡¯s got you in such a good mood?"

    A familiar voice teased him.

    He glanced over¡ªYou Yingying had appeared beside him.

    Gu An smirked. "Not bad, I suppose."

    You Yingying chuckled. "If you were born overseas, I doubt you¡¯d be so carefree now."

    Gu An shrugged. "No point in ''ifs.'' That¡¯s just how things are.

    "Cherish the present. Enjoy life, junior."

    With that, he turned and walked toward the Go board area.

    Time to crush Nine-Fingered Divine Lord in three matches.

    Let him experience the horrifying predictive power of a Mysterious Law Spirit Immortal!

    You Yingying watched his back, lips curling in amusement.

    She sighed inwardly.

    Sometimes... being at the bottom of the world wasn¡¯t so bad.

    At least, you didn¡¯t have to worry about heaven-shaking calamities.

 Chapter 274: Beyond Heaven, Fortunes Throne

    As twilight approached, the setting sun dipped below the horizon.

    Gu An sat on a stone bench, idly playing with the Seven Star Mirror, his face full of impatience.

    Across from him, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord wore a sullen expression. The surrounding spectators also furrowed their brows, their eyes fixed on the chessboard.

    "Haven¡¯t figured it out yet? Just admit defeat already!"

    Gu An couldn''t help but speak. It was almost absurd¡ªhe and the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had been playing chess all afternoon, and this was still the first game. The latter had only placed thirty-seven pieces so far.

    This guy couldn''t win, so he was just stalling?

    Gu An saw through the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s intentions, so every move he made was aimed at the exact spot the latter was considering. This tormented the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord immensely.

    The feeling of being completely seen through was excruciating!

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord couldn¡¯t understand it. He had calculated countless possibilities, convinced that his strategies were varied and deep, yet Gu An always managed to place his pieces exactly where he wanted to move, constantly interrupting his thoughts.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Gu An was using his ability to peer into fate.

    Gu An could foresee the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s next actions. Though the latter¡¯s cultivation was high, making it impossible to see too far into his future, seeing half an hour ahead was a simple task.

    The slower the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord played, the faster Gu An placed his pieces¡ªfast, precise, and ruthless¡ªrelentlessly hammering at his opponent¡¯s psychological defenses.

    Hearing Gu An¡¯s words, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord cursed inwardly.

    If they were at sea, who would dare treat him this way?!

    The worst part was, he really was scheming, which only made him feel both furious and embarrassed.

    Taking a deep breath, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord placed another piece.

    Tap!

    The sound was loud as thunder, startling the onlookers into shrinking their necks.

    Even the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord himself was startled and instinctively reached to touch the piece.

    Gu An smirked, using the Seven Star Mirror as a fan, pretending to be profound and unfathomable.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord looked at him and suddenly had the urge to punch him.

    "Enough! I¡¯m done playing!" he roared.

    The moment Gu An heard this, he immediately stood up and left.

    Watching his departing figure, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord opened his mouth, only to feel a stifling frustration in his chest.

    Gu An decided to take a walk and personally see every inch of the Third Medicine Valley.

    He wanted to experience his long-time home through the senses of a Mystic Law Immortal.

    Not long after, Yang Jian approached him, saying that for some reason, he suddenly felt enlightened today, as if a great burden had been lifted.

    Gu An chuckled and reassured him, saying it was the result of his cultivation progress.

    Encouraged by his master¡¯s praise, Yang Jian became excited and happily left, eager to spar with Li Lingtian¡ªhe knew Li Lingtian had been wanting to fight him.

    As soon as Yang Jian left, An Xin arrived, saying that the White Spirit Mouse had gone missing again.

    Gu An comforted her.

    After sending An Xin off, Tang Yu came by.

    There were quite a few trivial matters today. Normally, it wasn¡¯t like this. But rather than feeling annoyed, Gu An found it amusing.

    What did being a Mystic Law Immortal matter?

    He still cared about his old friends of lower cultivation realms and wanted to maintain his life as it was.

    The immortal path was long, and the Nine Heavens of Immortal Dao lay ahead¡ªbeing a Mystic Law Immortal was merely the sixth level!

    What lay beyond the Ninth Heaven?

    He was eager to find out, and his fighting spirit burned strong.

    ¡ª

    An hour later.

    As night fell, Gu An strolled leisurely back to his pavilion.

    From afar, he saw a slender figure standing beneath it¡ªit was Ji Xuanyu.

    Gu An noticed that she was holding something in her hand, but he didn¡¯t pay it any mind. He had already seen through the causality and origin of that treasure.

    Nearby, the Blood Prison Great Saint lay sprawled on the ground. When he saw Gu An, his ox-like eyes lit up.

    Had his master grown even stronger again?

    If so, that was definitely a good thing. The stronger his master, the more prestige he had¡ªand the more benefits he would reap.

    Gu An walked up to Ji Xuanyu and smiled. "Isn¡¯t this usually your cultivation time? What are you doing here?"

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s gaze lingered on Gu An¡¯s forehead. Even in the darkness, the golden mark there faintly glowed.

    She unconsciously raised her hand to touch her own forehead. She had a Dao Mark too, though hers was red and much thinner than Gu An¡¯s.

    Smiling, she softly said, "Nothing really, just came out to see the moon."

    The item in her other hand quietly disappeared.

    Gu An turned, standing beside her, looking up at the bright moon in the sky. He smiled faintly. "Xuanyu, what do you think lies beyond the heavens?"

    Hearing this, Ji Xuanyu also lifted her gaze. "Perhaps many more worlds. I once heard the elders of my clan say that every star in the sky is a world of its own. The Great Dao is simple, and all things follow the same fundamental laws. In the grand scheme, human life is as insignificant as dust, just as the heavens are as small as the stars."

    Gu An glanced at her, surprised by her insight.

    Unknowingly, this girl had grown up.

    "If one cultivates to immortality, they can eventually ascend beyond the heavens," Ji Xuanyu continued, her eyes meeting Gu An¡¯s.

    Gu An looked into her eyes¡ªthey were actually quite beautiful.

    They began discussing the world beyond the heavens, letting their imaginations run wild.

    Their conversation was unhurried, flowing like a gentle stream.

    After half an hour, Gu An bid her farewell and went to his room on the second floor.

    Sitting at his desk, he gazed at the starry sky outside the window. He murmured, "Ascend beyond the heavens through cultivation?"

    Why not go see it for himself tonight?

    When he had reached the Celestial Ascension Realm, he had traveled to Seeker¡¯s Island. Now that he had attained the level of a Mystic Law Immortal, it was time to witness an even broader world.

    A smile appeared on Gu An¡¯s lips. His Mystic Law Immortal Soul suddenly leapt out of his body and beyond this realm.

    In an instant, he arrived in the starry sky, overlooking Tianling Great Realm.

    Suppressing his aura to the Celestial Ascension Realm, he concealed the seven-colored immortal light of the Mystic Law Immortal within his primordial spirit.

    From the cosmos, Tianling Great Realm appeared as a vast continent, enveloped in a golden radiance. Beyond the golden light, seven suns hung in the sky, moving in intricate, ever-changing patterns.

    Mysterious beings resided within the suns, exuding a vast and unfathomable presence.

    All of them were Free Soaring Immortals!

    It seemed they were the true guardians of Tianling Great Realm.

    Gu An turned and flew deeper into the cosmos.

    ¡ª

    The stars truly were separate realms¡ªsome were planets, some were continents. Not all held life; some were desolate, haunted by wandering spirits.

    Each of these realms was also shrouded in a golden barrier, preventing beings below the Celestial Ascension Realm from entering.

    Gu An flew swiftly, though he kept within the speed limits of a Celestial Ascension Immortal.

    The universe was vast. Even at this speed, it was rare to encounter another Celestial Ascension Immortal, let alone someone stronger.

    Yet, as he traveled, he sensed several unusual auras from afar.

    Even the beyond held danger.

    Finally, he locked onto a Celestial Ascension Immortal and flew toward them.

    A massive asteroid, the size of a continent, drifted aimlessly. Upon its surface, a figure sat in meditation¡ªa human cultivator!

    The figure meditated before a cliffside, clad in a white Daoist robe as pristine as feathers. His features were handsome, appearing no older than a young man in his early twenties, exuding an aura of immortality and wisdom.

    As Gu An drew near, he tossed out a Lifespan Probe to inspect the man''s lifespan.

    ¡¾Bai Ziyao (Celestial Ascension Realm, Third Layer): 124,902/350,000/400,000¡¿

    Sensing Gu An¡¯s presence, Bai Ziyao opened his eyes. His pupils were a brilliant azure, gleaming like two crystalline stones.

    He stood up, his gaze fixed on Gu An as the latter approached.

    Gu An landed, cupped his fists, and greeted him with a polite smile. ¡°I am Meng Lang. This is my first time venturing beyond the heavens. Encountering a fellow Daoist here must be fate. Would you be willing to make an acquaintance?¡±

    Hearing this, Bai Ziyao¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°So, it¡¯s your first time in the beyond? No wonder you¡¯re so reckless. Consider yourself lucky to have run into me. My name is Bai Ziyao. But you must be careful¡ªout here in the cosmos, running into a fellow cultivator is often more dangerous than encountering demons or monsters.¡±

    Gu An feigned confusion. ¡°Is the beyond truly that perilous?¡±

    Bai Ziyao sat back down, rolling up his sleeves and gesturing for Gu An to take a seat.

    Gu An complied. Bai Ziyao first introduced himself, then began explaining the state of the universe beyond the heavens.

    Bai Ziyao also hailed from Tianling Great Realm, and he was one of the Peak Lords of Mortal Peak. He had been exploring the beyond for twenty thousand years and was currently planning to return to Tianling Great Realm for a visit.

    According to him, within Tianling Great Realm, the Sacred Court of the Immortal Dao governed the world¡¯s great cultivators, imposing order and restrictions. But in the cosmos beyond, there were no rules. If one perished here, even karma would struggle to trace their fate back to Tianling Great Realm. Thus, powerful cultivators acted with complete lawlessness in the beyond.

    Though there were countless realms scattered throughout the universe, Tianling Great Realm was the center of it all, with the smaller realms orbiting around it like satellites.

    As for whether there existed realms equal or even greater than Tianling Great Realm, Bai Ziyao did not elaborate. However, in this particular region of the cosmos, Tianling Great Realm reigned supreme.

    Apart from the conflicts between cultivators, the cosmos was also plagued by Sky Demons.

    Sky Demons had existed since ancient times, their numbers seemingly infinite, even forming their own terrifying factions. They harbored intense hatred toward human cultivators and monsters alike, slaughtering both on sight.

    Bai Ziyao recounted the most terrifying Sky Demon he had ever encountered¡ªa being that devoured a Celestial Ascension Immortal in a single bite. The only reason Bai Ziyao survived was because he had flown faster than the others. Even now, he shuddered at the memory.

    ¡°If you¡¯re curious about the beyond, don¡¯t venture too far into the cosmos. Once you step into the Extinction Domain, you¡¯ll find yourself in a realm ruled by Sky Demons, filled with eerie and unfathomable curses. Even Celestial Ascension Immortals face certain death there. Of course, if you feel your path forward is blocked, you could always take the risk¡ªmany cultivators have attempted to defy fate in the Extinction Domain.

    ¡°There are rumors that the Extinction Domain was once a glorious great realm, far mightier than Tianling Great Realm. Some even say that Tianling Great Realm is nothing but a fragment of that once-prosperous land.¡±

    Bai Ziyao spoke fluently and eloquently, while Gu An listened intently.

    He did not sense any hostility from Bai Ziyao, which suggested that this man was sincere and kindhearted.

    Of course, even if Bai Ziyao harbored ill intentions, Gu An wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Bai Ziyao suddenly turned to him and asked, ¡°Daoist Meng Lang, which sect do you hail from?¡±

    Tianling Great Realm was vast, but to Celestial Ascension Immortals, it wasn¡¯t that vast.

    Gu An replied with a faint smile, ¡°To be honest, I am but a mere rogue cultivator, unaffiliated with any sect. Many years ago, my sect was wiped out due to unforeseen calamities. I survived only by hiding in the depths of the mountains, where I have cultivated in solitude ever since.¡±

    Bai Ziyao¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°You reached the Celestial Ascension Realm purely through self-cultivation? Daoist Meng, you must possess extraordinary talent! Why not join my Mortal Peak? I can make you a Peak Lord. Furthermore, within the Sacred Court of the Immortal Dao, I can secure you a position of fortune, which will grant you insights into the laws of the heavens with greater ease.¡±

 Chapter 275: The Status of Renjian Peak

    Chapter 275 The Status of Renjian Peak

    "Fellow Daoist, can you tell me more about the Holy Court?" Gu An did not immediately accept Bai Ziyao¡¯s invitation but instead asked smoothly.

    There was an empire within the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm composed entirely of celestial beings¡ªcould that be the Holy Court?

    No, that dynasty was powerful, but it was definitely not the strongest. There was still an incomparably vast continent in the mortal realm, so immense that even a Free Soaring Immortal¡¯s divine sense would encounter resistance just approaching its borders.

    That continent must be where the Holy Court resides!

    Bai Ziyao gave Gu An a suspicious look. How could this person not even know about the Holy Court? Just how long had he been in seclusion?

    Though puzzled, Bai Ziyao still answered truthfully.

    "The Holy Court is the absolute ruler of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm and the origin of the Immortal Dao. It is located in Dao Divine State, the largest continent in the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. The human race also originated from Dao Divine State before spreading throughout the realm.

    "The Holy Court does not interfere with worldly affairs but safeguards the stability of the Great Realm. If a world-ending catastrophe or an invasion by extraterrestrial demons occurs, they will intervene. Additionally, they oversee all Qi Luck sects. Should any Qi Luck sect commit heinous acts that harm the common people, the Holy Court will send envoys to punish them.

    "In the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, cultivators from the Holy Court represent the celestial gods.

    "Not all Qi Luck sects are qualified to obtain the Holy Court''s Qi Luck Seats. These seats not only enhance one''s comprehension of the laws of heaven and earth but also extend one¡¯s lifespan, making them highly sought after by cultivators."

    Bai Ziyao''s voice carried a proud undertone as he continued, "Mortal Peak may not be as glorious as it was in ancient times, but its foundation remains deep. Many of our predecessors roam beyond the heavens. If they encounter each other, they can offer mutual aid. The authority of the Peak Lord is immense¡ªnot only does he hold an official position in the Holy Court, but he also governs a peak with millions of disciples."

    Gu An curiously asked, "How does Mortal Peak compare to the Starsea Sect Alliance, the Seven Star Spirit Realm, the Deep Sea Spirit Palace, and the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect?"

    Bai Ziyao¡¯s eyes widened. "The Starsea Sect Alliance, Seven Star Spirit Realm, and Deep Sea Spirit Palace? How can they compare to our Mortal Peak? The founding ancestor of the Starsea Sect Alliance once trained at Mortal Peak, and their descendants must never forget the debt they owe us. As for the Seven Star Spirit Realm and the Deep Sea Spirit Palace, they¡¯re nothing more than third-rate sects! The Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect is somewhat formidable, but that¡¯s only because the Holy Heaven has taken an interest in Buddhism for the past million years."

    "The moment Holy Heaven¡¯s favor shifts, their survival will be uncertain!"

    Holy Heaven was the ruler of the Holy Court, a being whose true name could not be spoken.

    Bai Ziyao¡¯s disdainful tone stirred Gu An¡¯s imagination about Mortal Peak.

    Fixing his gaze on Gu An, Bai Ziyao asked, "So? Fellow Daoist Meng, why don¡¯t you join Mortal Peak? Even though the outer heavens lack the Holy Court¡¯s oversight, background still matters. Mortal Peak holds considerable influence."

    Gu An hesitated. "To be honest, I have some reservations about obtaining a Qi Luck Seat in the Holy Court."

    A Qi Luck Seat sounded promising, but the intricacies of Qi Luck were too complex. The Holy Court likely controlled all Qi Luck Seats, which crossed his bottom line.

    "What kind of reasoning is that? If you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t force you. There are countless people who would break their heads trying to get one. With a Qi Luck Seat, you would be respected in any sect in the mortal realm. As long as you don¡¯t go too far, you¡¯d be an honored guest everywhere. Not every Celestial Ascension cultivator is eligible for a Qi Luck Seat." Bai Ziyao chuckled and shook his head.

    Gu An asked curiously, "If it''s so rare, why are you willing to offer it to me? We''ve only just met, and yet you invite me so readily..."

    Bai Ziyao coughed lightly and said, "Isn''t it because of your outstanding talent and lack of background? In the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, Celestial Ascension cultivators without sect affiliation are incredibly rare. Mortal Peak may be powerful, but it¡¯s not invincible. Of course, if you join Mortal Peak and cause trouble, the sect won¡¯t go easy on you. Our peak has existences beyond Celestial Ascension."

    After reaching the Celestial Ascension Realm, even advancing a minor stage was immensely difficult. He himself had not progressed for ten thousand years.

    Gu An was unsurprised¡ªhe had already guessed that Free Soaring Immortals were hidden within Mortal Peak.

    He continued, "Why not recruit Celestial Ascension cultivators from other sects, like the Starsea Sect Alliance?"

    Bai Ziyao shook his head. "It¡¯s not that easy. Setting aside karma and personal ties, those Celestial Ascension cultivators hold great power in their sects and territories, even monopolizing vast cultivation resources. Even if you join Mortal Peak and outrank them, acquiring their level of resources would be difficult. Likewise, joining their sects now wouldn¡¯t let you surpass them. They¡¯ve been entrenched for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years."

    Gu An found the reasoning sound.

    After some thought, he said, "In that case, I¡¯ll join Mortal Peak, but I can¡¯t go there right away."

    "No problem. Mortal Peak won¡¯t restrict you. In fact, your disciples would probably prefer you to be away. That way, they can enjoy their freedom. My own disciples and grand-disciples have probably forgotten all about me." Bai Ziyao laughed at himself.

    He then took out a piece of green jade, intricately carved with a mountain peak.

    "This is the Mortal Jade, a symbol of peak lord status. If you encounter Mortal Peak disciples or affiliated sects, you can show it. Of course, with your cultivation, you can already dominate the mortal realm." Bai Ziyao grinned.

    Gu An took the Mortal Jade and studied it carefully.

    He asked, "Aren''t you afraid that I¡¯ll abuse it and then run away?"

    Bai Ziyao laughed. "If you cause trouble, the Holy Court will deal with you. As long as they confirm you were never truly part of Mortal Peak, they won¡¯t hold the sect accountable. In fact, by displaying the Mortal Jade, you¡¯re actually strengthening Mortal Peak¡¯s reputation¡ªletting the world know that we¡¯ve gained another Celestial Ascension cultivator."

    Gu An grew more wary of the Holy Court.

    No wonder the Seven Star Spirit Realm didn¡¯t dare openly harm the continent¡¯s people¡ªit was because they feared the Holy Court.

    Even the Starsea Sect Alliance had dispatched disciples to gather evidence against the Seven Star Spirit Realm, likely planning to report them.

    The Holy Court protected the people but not sects. However, the world was vast, and it couldn¡¯t oversee every being. There were always places where suffering went unnoticed.

    Gu An continued asking about Mortal Peak¡¯s influence, and Bai Ziyao answered openly, detailing their allies and affiliated forces, as well as their enemies.

    Overall, Mortal Peak had more friends than foes, which was why it remained dominant.

    As they talked, the conversation drifted to the outer heavens. Gu An intentionally hinted at his desire to explore beyond, hoping to dissuade Bai Ziyao from investigating his past.

    After a long discussion, Gu An finally bid farewell. Instead of heading toward the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, he flew deep into space.

    Bai Ziyao watched him leave, deep in thought.

    "He mentioned the Starsea Sect Alliance, the Seven Star Spirit Realm, and the Deep Sea Spirit Palace. Those factions are close together¡ªcould he have come from that region? I should take a look. A Celestial Ascension cultivator without a sect background emerging from such a place? Strange, very strange..."

    After parting ways, Gu An only pretended to head toward the Silent Extinction Domain. Once outside the range of Celestial Ascension divine senses, he used the Infinite Free Step technique to return to the mortal realm.

    His soul re-entered his body. Stretching lazily, he noticed that dawn had not yet arrived.

    He sensed Ji Xuanyu downstairs, her breathing steady as she cultivated.

    "The outer heavens may be vast, but the mortal realm brings me peace." Gu An smiled at the thought.

    He had no need for fortuitous encounters¡ªwhy risk his life fighting Heavenly Demons?

    Time was on his side.

    With his annual lifespan gains, he couldn¡¯t even imagine how powerful he¡¯d be in ten thousand years.

    For Celestial Ascension cultivators, ten thousand years wasn¡¯t long¡ªlet alone for a Mystic Law Spirit Immortal like him.

    Gu An picked up a travelogue and began to read.

    The moon set, and the sun rose.

    Another day dawned over Medicine Valley.

    Gu An got up, straightened his robes, and went downstairs to lead his disciples in morning exercises.

    Nearly a thousand people training together was quite a sight.

    Ji Xuanyu stepped out from her room. She didn''t participate in the exercises, merely standing to the side and watching, as had become her habit.

    When the training ended, Li Lingtian ran over eagerly, grinning. ¡°Xuanyu, I recently mastered a powerful spell. Do you want to see it?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu didn¡¯t even spare him a glance. Her eyes remained fixed on Gu An.

    Li Lingtian noticed her gaze and immediately felt sour. He muttered, ¡°Xuanyu, my Senior Brother Gu is quite the playboy. He has a junior sister who adores him, the Dao Tian Sect¡¯s Saintess has feelings for him, and even Elder Lu, who left earlier, wanted him as her Dao companion.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu frowned slightly and looked at him. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    Li Lingtian coughed awkwardly. ¡°Just in case you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Do you know why you¡¯ll never be on the same level as Yang Jian?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Li Lingtian asked instinctively.

    ¡°Because your mind is impure. A cultivator should focus on the Dao, yet here you are, consumed by trivial romance. You¡¯re narrow-minded and lack vision. Yes, I do admire him, but I¡¯ve never thought of becoming his Dao companion. My goal is to pursue cultivation, as is his. That¡¯s why, despite having many admirers, he remains unattached.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s tone was calm. After finishing her words, she walked past Li Lingtian and headed toward Gu An.

    Li Lingtian stood there, his expression stiff. He wasn¡¯t angry¡ªrather, he was deep in thought.

    She was right.

    What kind of cultivator was he, getting distracted by emotions?

    Now that he thought about it, Yang Jian was entirely devoted to his cultivation. Besides training and doing chores, he rarely engaged in anything else.

    Li Lingtian rubbed his chest, still sore from his spar with Yang Jian the night before.

    Meanwhile, Gu An didn¡¯t care about Li Lingtian and Ji Xuanyu¡¯s conversation. After exchanging a few words with Ji Xuanyu, he mounted Blood Prison Great Saint and left, with Yang Jian following close behind.

    Today was collection day.

    Just like that, a month passed quickly.

    One day, Gu An arrived at Phoenix Mountain, at Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    The moment Tian Yao¡¯er saw him, she ran up excitedly. ¡°Master! There¡¯s something happening in the Hidden Celestial Realm¡ªa divine herb is about to mature!¡±

    Gu An¡¯s interest was piqued. He immediately called over Tianqing and Tianbai to accompany him.

    The moment he called them, Tianqing and Tianbai clung to his arms affectionately, preventing Tian Yao¡¯er from getting close.

 Chapter 276: Extreme Lifespan, the Arrival of the Immortal

    Chapter 276 Extreme Lifespan, the Arrival of the Immortal

    After arriving at the Hidden Celestial Realm, Gu An indeed spotted a fully matured Seventh-Grade Spirit Flower, but he felt it could still be left to grow. The roots continued to spread, producing more seeds in the surrounding soil.

    Gu An observed it for a while but chose not to harvest it, instead hoping it would propagate further. This way, he could ensure sustainable development.

    With his cultivation already at the Ninth Level of the Profound Celestial Realm, he no longer needed to rush to harvest thousands or even tens of thousands of years of lifespan.

    His goal was a hundred million years of lifespan!

    As long as he could achieve it in the shortest time possible, that was all that mattered.

    Once the high-grade spirit plants in the Hidden Celestial Realm reached full maturity, he might be able to harvest tens of millions of years of lifespan in one go. Just the thought of it made him a little excited.

    ¡°I plan to expand this realm. In the future, you can move in. If you get bored, you can even raise some demon beasts, but they must follow the rules¡ªno damaging my spirit plants.¡±

    Gu An gazed at the vast spirit garden and chuckled softly.

    Hearing this, Tian Yao¡¯er and the other two women were thrilled and began to imagine the possibilities.

    But rather than raising demon beasts, they were more eager to explore the outside world.

    Gu An promised them that once they reached the Grand Ascension Stage, they could go out and have fun. This was for their own good.

    At the mention of the Grand Ascension Stage, all three girls immediately pulled long faces.

    How long would they have to cultivate before reaching that level?!

    ¡°The outside world is treacherous. If you get captured, getting bullied would be the least of your worries¡ªyou might end up getting your tendons ripped out, your skin peeled off, your flesh refined into pills, or your bones turned into ornaments...¡±

    Gu An shook his head as he spoke, and in just a few sentences, he successfully scared the three girls out of their fantasies.

    They had all suffered before meeting Gu An¡ªTian Yao¡¯er had been imprisoned by the Phoenix Demon Mother, while Tian Qing and Tian Bai had lost their parents and wandered the world, never free from injuries.

    Tian Qing sighed. ¡°We¡¯d better just focus on cultivation. Forget raising demon beasts¡ªit¡¯ll only be a distraction.¡±

    Tian Bai clung to Gu An¡¯s arm, nodding and swaying her body, prompting Tian Yao¡¯er to push her away and quickly claim Gu An¡¯s other arm.

    ¡°Right now, the world outside is in chaos.¡±

    Gu An, though feeling amused, maintained a serious expression as he started talking about the calamities across the ocean.

    The Severed Sea Rift, the Divine Anomaly Realm, the Divine Anomaly Wraiths... The more they listened, the more terrified they became.

    These immortal, indestructible wraiths¡ªhow were they supposed to deal with something like that?

    ¡°Master, will this disaster affect you? Should you hide in this realm?¡±

    ¡°If the forces at sea can¡¯t contain it, won¡¯t it eventually spread to the continent we¡¯re on?¡±

    ¡°How can there be such terrifying wraiths in the world?¡±

    The three of them started chattering nervously.

    After staying in the Hidden Celestial Realm for about an hour, Gu An returned to the Taixuan Sect.

    He headed to the Third Medicine Valley, habitually making his way toward the spot where Nine-Fingered Divine Lord played Go. On the way, he was stopped by You Yingying.

    ¡°Why do you smell so good? And not just one scent¡ªdid you go to a brothel?¡±

    You Yingying eyed him suspiciously.

    Gu An¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Nonsense. Can¡¯t you speak a little less crudely?¡±

    ¡°Alright then, you went to Yixiang Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re much cleaner than you.¡±

    You Yingying grinned playfully.

    Gu An, exasperated, ignored her and walked past.

    ¡°Wait a second! The Starsea Sect is giving Taixuan Sect a thousand cultivation slots for five years. If you want in, I can help you get one.¡±

    She chased after him.

    ¡°With my relationship with the Sect Master, do I need your help?¡±

    Gu An responded without looking back.

    ¡°Taixuan Sect will definitely choose the most talented thousand disciples. Even if you make it, with your cultivation level, you¡¯ll just be under pressure. If I pull some strings, you¡¯ll have a much easier time and gain more. You might even be able to enter seclusion afterward and break through to the Nascent Soul Stage.¡±

    Gu An stopped and turned to look at her.

    This girl was only at the Foundation Establishment Stage, yet she spoke so confidently. It was clear that she held a high position in the Starsea Sect.

    Now Gu An was intrigued.

    He began peering into the mysterious karmic force within You Yingying¡¯s body.

    He had long noticed that her cultivation was being suppressed by some unknown karma, but since he didn¡¯t want unnecessary trouble, he hadn¡¯t bothered to investigate¡ªuntil now.

    His higher cultivation meant he could afford to be curious.

    Due to this karmic force, even Gu An couldn¡¯t directly foresee her fate.

    Suddenly!

    A sinister face lunged out from within You Yingying¡¯s body, rushing toward him¡ªthen vanished into thin air.

    It was merely an illusion, without any real power.

    Gu An saw through it instantly, but the incident still struck him as strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why so quiet? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re wondering how to thank me?¡±

    ¡°Easy¡ªwrite a new Journey to the West! I want to see what happens to Sun Wukong after he becomes the Buddha of Battle Victory. Stop wandering around aimlessly, wasting your time.¡±

    You Yingying folded her arms and huffed.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not happening. Some stories don¡¯t need an ending¡ªthe mystery makes them more memorable.¡±

    You Yingying glared at him. ¡°So are you going or not?¡±

    ¡°Not going, but thanks for the offer. I just want to live peacefully in the Medicine Valley. If I go, what if the Holy Maiden of the Starsea Sect falls for me?¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Shameless! Our sect doesn¡¯t even have a Holy Maiden.¡±

    ¡°Getting entangled with a female genius is exhausting. Just like right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª!¡±

    You Yingying swung at him, but Gu An dodged and slipped away.

    This guy is insufferable!

    The peaceful days continued.

    Gu An had visited the Outer Heavens once but saw no reason to go back. After getting a general understanding of Heavenly Great Realm, he lost interest.

    As early winter arrived, the Third Medicine Valley was gradually blanketed in white.

    Gu An stepped outside, reaching out to catch the falling snow.

    Feeling the cool touch in his palm, he smiled in satisfaction.

    His gaze drifted to the valley entrance, where a lone figure was approaching through the snow.

    A Roving Immortal¡ªand a Ninth-Level one at that.

    Gu An had come downstairs because of him.

    Why would a Roving Immortal show up here out of nowhere?

    The figure was a handsome monk draped in a kasaya, eyes closed, beads in hand, with snow accumulating on his shoulders.

    [Shen Xinzi (Roving Immortal, Ninth Level): 45,865 / 190,000 / 999,999]

    Hmm?

    999,999 years¡ªan ultimate lifespan?

    This was the longest maximum lifespan Gu An had ever seen above the Nirvana Stage.

    Could An Hao and Yang Jian reach this limit after their Nirvana?

    Gu An pondered as he watched Shen Xinzi head toward the Go-playing area, clearly seeking Nine-Fingered Divine Lord.

    Shen Xinzi¡¯s arrival caught the attention of many disciples, but they were accustomed to great cultivators visiting the valley to challenge Nine-Fingered Divine Lord in Go.

    Gu An didn¡¯t stare at him for long. Instead, he mounted the Blood Prison Great Saint and patrolled the valley.

    By noon, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had won yet another game.

    He turned to Shen Xinzi and said, ¡°Little monk, how about a match?¡±

    Shen Xinzi put his palms together and chanted, ¡°Amitabha. Then, I shall seek guidance from the senior.¡±

    The surrounding disciples, noticing his extraordinary aura, immediately made way.

    Seated at the board, Shen Xinzi placed the first stone.

    Having watched three rounds already, he was familiar with the rules.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord smirked and played aggressively, placing stones with increasing speed¡ªjust as he had done with Gu An in the past.

    Within a single incense stick¡¯s time, Shen Xinzi was defeated.

    ¡°Well? How do you find the game?¡± Nine-Fingered Divine Lord asked smugly.

    Shen Xinzi pondered before replying, ¡°There is indeed profound wisdom in this game. Within such a small board, all of existence is reflected¡ªblack and white consuming each other, mirroring the cycle of competition in all things. Endless changes, sudden reversals¡ªone may be cornered yet still find a path to survival. It is truly fascinating.¡±

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord stood up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s chat elsewhere. No need to disturb the others.¡±

    Shen Xinzi nodded and rose as well.

    The gathered disciples breathed a sigh of relief. With Nine-Fingered Divine Lord gone, they could finally enjoy a peaceful game of Go.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t just an expert player¡ªhe was also unbearably critical, always pointing out their mistakes, making it a mental torture to play against him.

    As they strolled along the stone path in the Medicine Valley, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord gazed at the sky and asked, ¡°Little monk, why are you here? Are you just passing by, or were you sent by the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect?¡±

    Shen Xinzi placed his hands together and replied, ¡°I was ordered to head to the Severed Sea Rift, but upon passing through this place, I sensed the senior¡¯s presence and came to pay my respects. I did not expect that within the Taixuan Sect, there would be another disciple of my sect. This sect¡¯s fate seems extraordinary¡ªperhaps the senior has taken an interest in supporting it?¡±

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord laughed. ¡°Me? Supporting it? Looks like you haven¡¯t heard of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.¡±

    Shen Xinzi was about to ask more when his gaze suddenly locked onto You Yingying, who was passing by in the distance.

    His sword-like brows immediately furrowed.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord noticed his expression and asked playfully, ¡°You saw her too. So, what do you plan to do?¡±

    His tone was laced with amusement, as though he was waiting for some kind of drama to unfold.

    Shen Xinzi took a deep breath, his eyes filled with cold determination.

    ¡°Since she is a heretic, she must be eliminated.¡±

 Chapter 277: The Reincarnation of the Heavenly Demon

    As Shen Xinzi finished speaking, his gaze grew sharp, and he took a step toward You Yingying.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord quickly grabbed him, scolding, ¡°Are you seriously trying to cause trouble? That woman belongs to the Starsea Sect Alliance, and this is the domain of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. You better not act recklessly!¡±

    Shen Xinzi remained firm. ¡°Exorcising demons and slaying evildoers is the duty of a Buddhist disciple. How can I ignore my responsibility out of fear of the strong?¡±

    He shook off the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s grip, determined to proceed.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s voice turned grave. ¡°The world is full of demons. This one hasn¡¯t done anything evil yet¡ªhow can you act without cause? Don¡¯t forget your true mission. There are far greater calamities waiting for you to face.¡±

    He felt a headache coming on. Why had this brat become even more stubborn after ten thousand years?

    Although he knew that You Yingying had no direct connection to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, fighting here would undoubtedly disrupt the peace of Medicine Valley¡ªsomething he wanted to avoid.

    Shen Xinzi frowned, his gaze locked onto You Yingying.

    Sensing something, You Yingying turned her head, and their eyes met through the vast snowfall.

    For some reason, the moment she saw him, an inexplicable discomfort surged within her, accompanied by a hint of fear.

    She instinctively looked away and fled.

    Even after putting some distance between them, the unease in her heart remained. She turned back hesitantly¡ªonly to find Shen Xinzi still staring at her.

    Terrified, she snapped her head forward and quickened her pace.

    Her mind was hazy as she hurried along, only snapping back to reality when she collided with someone.

    Startled, she looked up¡ªshe had bumped into Gu An.

    Snowflakes drifted down around them. Gu An stood tall in his flowing blue robe, his long sleeves swaying in the wind. He held a mirror in his hand as if it were a folding fan, and the hairpiece on his crown glinted under the light. The golden mark on his forehead shimmered faintly in the twilight.

    You Yingying was momentarily dazed.

    For the first time, she felt that Gu An truly had an air of elegance.

    If celestial beings truly existed in this world... perhaps they looked like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu An asked, feigning ignorance despite already knowing what had transpired.

    You Yingying snapped out of her daze. Strangely, standing before Gu An, she no longer felt afraid.

    ¡°Just now... there was a monk staring at me the whole time...¡± she muttered, feeling wronged.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you fearless? How can a mere monk scare you?¡±

    You Yingying glared at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but he made me feel uneasy.¡±

    ¡°Uneasy? Could it be that you¡¯ve done something shady? You didn¡¯t steal his kasaya, did you?¡±

    ¡°Pah! Do I look like the Black Bear Demon to you?!¡±

    With Gu An teasing her, You Yingying finally relaxed.

    Gu An made his way toward his pavilion, while the Blood Prison Great Saint followed closely behind, throwing a disdainful glance at You Yingying.

    Enraged, You Yingying began shouting insults at the ox demon, and the two quickly devolved into a heated argument.

    Gu An was already used to their bickering and couldn¡¯t be bothered to interfere.

    ¡ª

    In the following days, Shen Xinzi remained at Taixuan Sect, secretly gathering disciples¡¯ opinions on the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Shen Xinzi returned to Medicine Valley, having concluded that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was a noble figure, devoted to protecting the world. He believed that the Sovereign would not stop him from eliminating demons.

    Upon arrival, he encountered Yang Jian and Li Lingtian.

    Yang Jian was dragging Li Lingtian out the door, eager to find a sparring partner. Li Lingtian, on the other hand, looked utterly reluctant¡ªbut still refused to admit defeat verbally.

    When Shen Xinzi saw them, his eyes lit up, unable to look away.

    Stepping forward, he blocked Yang Jian¡¯s path.

    Yang Jian frowned slightly. Even with his cultivation suppressed, his innate aura was undeniable, exuding the poise of a true genius.

    Standing beside him, Li Lingtian looked entirely overshadowed.

    Li Lingtian scrutinized Shen Xinzi and grumbled, ¡°Monk, what do you want?¡±

    Shen Xinzi pressed his palms together and said, ¡°Amitabha. This humble monk sees that you two are extraordinary talents with remarkable bone structures. Why not join my Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect and pursue the great Dao?¡±

    Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect?

    Before Yang Jian could respond, Li Lingtian exploded. ¡°You want us to become monks? Not happening!¡±

    He was a prince, how could he possibly shave his head and take up monastic life?

    Shen Xinzi remained composed. ¡°The term ¡®monk¡¯ is but a worldly label. Attaining Buddhahood is to attain the Dao, to achieve eternity.¡±

    Li Lingtian scratched his head. The monk¡¯s words were cryptic¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure if the guy was insane or genuinely enlightened. Either way, he suddenly felt hesitant to provoke him.

    In Medicine Valley, one often encountered powerful cultivators, making it unwise to act recklessly.

    Yang Jian responded calmly, ¡°I appreciate your offer, but I already have a master. I have no desire to take another. Farewell.¡±

    He sidestepped Shen Xinzi and headed toward the valley exit.

    Li Lingtian quickly followed.

    Shen Xinzi watched them leave, deep in thought, his fingers subtly moving in a calculation of fate.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, from a distance, Gu An and Ji Xuanyu stood beneath a pavilion, gazing at the snowy landscape.

    Ji Xuanyu glanced at Shen Xinzi and remarked, ¡°That monk seems unusual. I wonder if he¡¯ll cause trouble for Yang Jian.¡±

    Though she had never sparred with Yang Jian, she could tell he was no ordinary cultivator.

    She had once been curious as to why Yang Jian followed Gu An with such unwavering loyalty. After learning that Gu An had nurtured Yang Jian¡¯s talent through alchemy, she grew even more impressed.

    Perhaps Gu An wasn¡¯t the most gifted in cultivation, but his character was undeniably worthy of admiration.

    Gu An turned to her and chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s a high monk. Why would he bring trouble to Jian¡¯er? If anything, he¡¯ll bring him blessings, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu glanced at him, noting the genuine sincerity in his smile.

    The two continued chatting idly, their conversation light and effortless.

    ¡ª

    That night.

    Inside her room, You Yingying sat in meditation. The candlelight flickered, casting her shadow upon the wall.

    Suddenly, she sensed something and opened her eyes¡ªonly to see a dark figure enter her vision.

    Startled, her face paled, and she instinctively scrambled backward, only to hit the wall behind her.

    ¡°What do you want?!¡± she demanded, her voice loud¡ªclearly hoping someone would hear.

    Standing beside her bed, Shen Xinzi loomed over her, his expression grim.

    ¡°No need to waste your breath,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I have already sealed this room. No one can hear you, and you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    His presence was oppressive, and his voice bore no trace of hesitation.

    You Yingying clenched her teeth. ¡°Who are you? What grudge do you have against me?¡±

    Shen Xinzi pressed his palms together. ¡°Amitabha. We share no enmity, but I shall grant you understanding before your death. You are the reincarnation of a Sky Demon. Once you reach the Nascent Soul Stage, you will awaken your past-life memories and bring calamity to the world.¡±

    Boom!

    You Yingying¡¯s mind went blank.

    She sat frozen on her bed, stunned, a bitter smile creeping onto her lips.

    ¡°...So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    She shut her eyes, resigning herself to fate.

    Shen Xinzi raised his hand to deliver the final strike¡ª

    Tap.

    A hand landed firmly on his shoulder.

    Tap.

    A hand landed firmly on Shen Xinzi¡¯s shoulder, causing his entire body to tremble.

    His Buddha Heart quivered, and an indescribable sense of dread surged within him.

    He had faced countless powerful demons before¡ªsome he couldn¡¯t defeat, but never had he felt like this.

    To his horror, he found himself completely immobilized. His cultivation was being suppressed, his spiritual energy locked down, rendering him powerless.

    A terrifying possibility flashed through his mind.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    There was an old record in a certain book that described how the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path would place a hand on his target¡¯s shoulder before striking them down...

    He had always thought it was just a legend.

    But now¡ª

    He couldn¡¯t move.

    A deep, calm voice rang in his ears, carrying an undeniable force of authority:

    ¡°Outsiders are forbidden from committing murder in Taixuan Sect.¡±

    It was Gu An¡¯s voice.

    Shen Xinzi''s pupils contracted.

    The moment Gu An removed his hand, Shen Xinzi felt an immense weight lift off his body.

    He let out a shaky breath, his forehead drenched in cold sweat. His composure was shattered.

    In that instant, he had genuinely believed he was about to die.

    His eyes flickered toward You Yingying¡ªhis expression now filled with complexity.

    "Amitabha!"

    With that single exclamation, he turned and left.

    The door creaked open, then shut again.

    You Yingying opened her eyes, staring at the empty doorway, her thoughts a chaotic mess.

    Just now... was he sighing?

    ¡ª

    Yet, she felt no relief.

    Even after narrowly escaping death, she remained lost in thought, completely dazed.

    Sky Demon reincarnation...

    Born into the Starsea Sect Alliance, she had heard of the Sky Demon legends before.

    No wonder her father had never allowed her to cultivate.

    No wonder he had been so pleased when she decided to come to Taixuan Sect.

    He wasn¡¯t happy for her¡ªhe was getting rid of her.

    That night, You Yingying sat against the wall, her mind adrift in endless thoughts.

    ¡ª

    The next morning.

    After freshening up, You Yingying stepped outside.

    She gazed at the disciples of Medicine Valley, practicing their daily martial routines.

    Laughter filled the air.

    Their faces radiated simple joy, a stark contrast to the weight pressing down on her heart.

    She felt like a stranger in this world.

    They had no outstanding talent, nor were they born into great lineages, but at least they could look forward to the future.

    And her?

    Born under an ill-fated star.

    A father who didn¡¯t love her.

    A mother who avoided her.

    Everyone treated her like a cursed being.

    Her gaze drifted toward Shen Xinzi.

    He stood beneath a tree, watching the disciples train.

    His thoughts were unreadable.

    Even as she stared at him, he did not turn to meet her gaze.

    A bitter smile crossed her lips.

    "He couldn''t bring himself to kill me? Or was he simply unwilling to dirty his hands?"

    She remained in place, unmoving.

    ¡ª

    A while later.

    Gu An, riding the Blood Prison Great Saint, passed by her courtyard.

    He called out lazily, ¡°Miss You, what are you standing around for? If you¡¯re free, go help them shovel the snow. You¡¯re living in my Medicine Valley, so you ought to pull your weight.¡±

    You Yingying snapped out of her daze.

    Gu An¡¯s expression held a hint of dissatisfaction, as if scolding a lazy freeloader.

    Subconsciously, she nodded.

    Gu An looked pleased and gave her a smug glance, as if saying ¡°Good, you know your place.¡±

    Then, without another word, he urged the Blood Prison Great Saint forward.

    Only then did You Yingying fully return to her senses.

    She replayed Gu An¡¯s self-satisfied smirk in her mind.

    Her cheeks twitched.

    ¡°That bastard actually made me do chores?!¡±

    Though she complained, there was no resentment in her heart.

    For the first time, she didn¡¯t feel so lost.

    The world rejected her, but at least Medicine Valley accepted her.

    Maybe... she wasn¡¯t so pitiful after all.

    If she couldn¡¯t cultivate, so be it.

    She could live a few hundred years just like Gu An¡ªthen grow old and die peacefully.

    As for the next life?

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to care.

    After all...

    In the next life, she wouldn¡¯t be her anymore.

 Chapter 278: Lord of All Realms, Chief of All Immortals

    Shen Xinzi stood under the tree, lost in thought.

    Unlike You Yingying, who had already let go of her worries, his mind was still clouded with doubt.

    He was shocked by the strength of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, but at the same time, he questioned his own beliefs.

    From his investigations over the past few days, he was certain that the Sword Sovereign was a great cultivator who cared deeply for all beings, capable of reforming sects and even stepping in to save the world.

    With the Sword Sovereign''s cultivation, he could undoubtedly see through You Yingying¡¯s karma.

    Was it that he simply didn¡¯t want bloodshed within the Taixuan Sect, or did he truly believe You Yingying shouldn¡¯t be killed?

    Shen Xinzi¡¯s mind was in turmoil until the arrival of the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, who came to Medicine Valley for a game of Go. Only then did he snap out of his daze.

    "Why do you look like that? Don¡¯t tell me you ran into the Sword Sovereign?" The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord stood before him, smiling as he asked.

    Shen Xinzi closed his eyes and softly murmured, "Amitabha."

    The smile disappeared from the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s face. He furrowed his brows, his expression growing serious as he said in a low voice, "You really dared to make a move? Are you out of your mind? I heard that the Divine Anomaly Wraith King, Tian Wuchang, was directly crushed by the Sword Sovereign. And Tian Wuchang had supposedly reached the peak of the Celestial Ascension Realm!"

    Shen Xinzi remained silent, his eyes still closed, seemingly unfazed.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, however, noticed that Shen Xinzi¡¯s left hand¡ªhidden in his sleeve¡ªwas trembling.

    Was this brat scared out of his wits?

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord found the thought amusing.

    It was rare to see him this shaken.

    "Come on, let''s play a game of Go. The wisdom within black and white stones might help you find clarity."

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord pulled Shen Xinzi along, chattering as they walked.

    "I have to say, that kid Gu An has a certain divine spark. To create such an intricate game like this... Either he has a master guiding him, or he¡¯s receiving enlightenment from an immortal in his dreams."

    Shen Xinzi remained dazed, not really listening.

    However, in the days that followed, through playing Go, his anxiety and confusion gradually dissipated. He also began to understand the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s words.

    This game of Go... was no simple thing!

    ¡ª

    Winter eventually passed, and the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Spring Festival arrived once more.

    Notably, thanks to Li Xuandao¡¯s promotion, the festival had spread across the world.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley¡ª

    Li Lingtian stood next to Yang Jian, hands on his hips, frowning as he looked toward Shen Xinzi, who was sitting beneath a tree.

    "Why is that monk still here? Is he planning to freeload forever?"

    Yang Jian was making lanterns beside him, responding absentmindedly, "If he wants to stay, let him stay. Why do you care? My master hasn¡¯t even kicked you out."

    Li Lingtian rolled his eyes. "That¡¯s different! I¡¯m your master¡¯s junior brother, and my royal brother has the best relationship with your master."

    Yang Jian suddenly looked at him and asked, "Speaking of which, has your royal brother contacted you? He¡¯s cultivating in the Starsea Sect. He should know An Hao, right?"

    "We haven¡¯t been in touch, but yeah, he and An Hao are close. Those two are already considered legendary geniuses of the Taixuan Sect. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never even met him. He probably doesn¡¯t even know I exist."

    There was a hint of envy in Li Lingtian¡¯s voice when he mentioned Li Ya.

    "You could always follow in your royal brother¡¯s footsteps. I heard the Taicang Empire has established friendly relations with the Starsea Sect. Your father must have a way."

    "Forget it. I¡¯d rather cultivate with you. To be honest, I think you¡¯re the strongest genius in the world. My royal brother and An Hao? They don¡¯t compare."

    Li Lingtian looked at Yang Jian seriously. This was his heartfelt belief.

    In his lifetime, the only person he truly admired was Yang Jian.

    Not only was Yang Jian peerless in talent, but he also had the patience to focus on cultivation, rather than chasing after empty fame.

    "I¡¯m not the strongest. Besides, I have my own goals to pursue." Yang Jian shook his head with a smile.

    "Your own goals?"

    Li Lingtian¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he pressed for details.

    Unfortunately, Yang Jian refused to say more.

    ¡ª

    Elsewhere.

    Gu An approached Shen Xinzi, who was sitting on the ground, engrossed in a copy of Journey to the West.

    "Daoist friend, the festival is about to begin. Would you like to join us?" Gu An asked with a smile.

    Shen Xinzi snapped out of his trance, hurriedly stood up, and bowed to Gu An.

    "Amitabha, thank you for your invitation, benefactor. I dare not refuse. Is there anything I can do to help?"

    Gu An waved his hand with a chuckle. "You¡¯re a guest. There¡¯s nothing you need to do. Of course, if you¡¯re in the mood and have the time to guide my disciples in cultivation, I¡¯d be even more grateful."

    Shen Xinzi couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Benefactor, what do you wish to learn?"

    "Not me¡ªI meant my disciples."

    "Does benefactor not seek great Buddhist teachings or the path to immortality?"

    "Me? Forget it. My life is fine as it is. I don¡¯t want to get involved in all that fighting and killing. I have a senior brother, Li Ya, who wields an immortal treasure. He¡¯s incredibly powerful, but only I know how often he gets injured. The hardships behind his glory¡ªwho else could understand? I¡¯m a coward by nature. I don¡¯t dare kill. Hiding in Medicine Valley suits me just fine."

    Gu An laughed freely.

    Shen Xinzi gave him a newfound look of respect.

    After chatting for a while, Gu An left.

    Shen Xinzi watched him go, feeling deeply moved.

    Medicine Valley was small, yet filled with wonders.

    It housed grandmasters who could shake the heavens, prodigies of unparalleled talent, ill-fated stars of misfortune, and a valley master who had seen through the illusions of life.

    If he could cultivate Buddhism here, perhaps he would gain even greater enlightenment.

    Unfortunately, he still had to journey to the Severed Sea Rift.

    If he survived, he could return and cultivate here for centuries.

    Shen Xinzi silently pondered.

    As for eliminating You Yingying... He no longer cared.

    With a powerhouse like the Sword Sovereign watching over her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any real trouble.

    ¡ª

    Inside a palace.

    An Hao stood up and bowed to his master, Floating Dust Zhenren.

    Floating Dust Zhenren looked at An Hao with emotion and sighed, "Hao¡¯er, I never expected you to have such a powerful master. I suppose I¡¯ve benefited from your good fortune."

    He had already heard about Tian Wuchang¡¯s attack on the Starsea Sect and was utterly shocked by An Hao¡¯s hidden background.

    "Master, you¡¯ve guided my cultivation and cared for me. I will always remember your kindness." An Hao spoke earnestly.

    Since the Sword Sovereign¡¯s intervention, his status in the Starsea Sect had completely transformed. Grandmasters frequently visited him, nobles tried to match him with talented female disciples for marriage, but he politely declined them all.

    An Hao already had someone in his heart.

    Yet, to him, romance could never compare to the path of cultivation.

    His master had saved him from the jaws of demons¡ªnot so he could indulge in love, but so he could reach the pinnacle of immortality!

    ¡ª

    Time flew by.

    Twelve years passed in the blink of an eye.

    In the midst of summer¡ª

    In a bustling city, Gu An walked through the streets, dressed in a green robe. Beside him was a woman clad in white, wearing a veiled bamboo hat that obscured her features.

    She was Ji Xuanyu.

    Just as they entered an inn, a thunderous voice echoed from the sky¡ª

    "Move aside! Move aside!"

    They turned to see a massive flood dragon soaring low through the city, kicking up rubble in its wake.

    And standing atop its head was a young man!

 Chapter 279: The Great Pan An

    Chapter 279 The Great Pan An

    Looking at the flood dragon, Gu An felt its aura was somewhat familiar. He couldn''t help but sense it more carefully.

    Huh?

    Isn''t this Hao Long''s aura?

    But this creature was clearly not Hao Long.

    Hao Long was still serving as the sacred beast of the Gu Hao Sect. Gu An spread out his divine sense, and sure enough, that guy was still napping.

    Gu An began to probe into the flood dragon¡¯s karmic origins, quickly understanding the full story.

    It turned out that this was originally a serpent demon that had absorbed Hao Long¡¯s true blood, allowing it to undergo a transformation into a flood dragon, greatly enhancing its potential.

    His gaze shifted toward the young man standing atop the flood dragon, and he cast a lifespan examination.

    [Xu Jin (Ninth Level of Foundation Establishment): 32/350/3080]

    A maximum lifespan of 3,080 years¡ªthis would have been considered a rare genius in the past. But in the current world, it could only be regarded as talented, far from the level of a true prodigy.

    Xu Jin was dressed in luxurious white robes, with an exquisitely crafted hair crown atop his head. He exuded an air of confidence and appeared to be only sixteen or seventeen years old.

    The flood dragon beneath his feet stretched ten zhang long. As it flew at low altitude, it stirred up fierce winds, sending tiles flying from rooftops, lanterns and sunshades tumbling from the streets, and causing widespread chaos wherever it passed.

    Ji Xuanyu frowned at the sight. She raised her wine cup, preparing to take action.

    Gu An placed a hand over hers and smiled. ¡°No rush.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu looked at him and said, ¡°This is a mortal city. Though there are some cultivators here, they are few and far between. How can they possibly stop that¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the sharp sound of a sword leaving its sheath echoed throughout the city.

    The flood dragon let out a bloodcurdling screech as its back erupted with fresh blood, plummeting toward the street below.

    The common folk scattered in terror, while Xu Jin, atop the flood dragon¡¯s head, was utterly panicked. He hastily leaped onto a nearby rooftop.

    Just as he landed, a sword was already at his throat.

    His pupils shrank in shock, and cold sweat streamed down his face.

    ¡°Who... who are you? What do you want?¡±

    Xu Jin¡¯s voice trembled.

    Behind him, a voice rang out, ¡°Acting so recklessly¡ªare you planning to disregard the laws of the Taicang Empire?¡±

    ¡ª

    Inside the inn.

    Gu An withdrew his gaze and looked at Ji Xuanyu with a smile. ¡°See?¡±

    The one who acted was a Nascent Soul cultivator who had concealed his aura, which was why Ji Xuanyu hadn¡¯t noticed him earlier.

    Ji Xuanyu took a deep look at the sword cultivator before turning to Gu An. ¡°The current emperor is truly competent. I had assumed his laws against rogue cultivators were just for show, but it seems they are actually being enforced. This sword cultivator¡¯s aura is no joke. The moment he drew his sword, his sword intent was incredibly strong.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°The Taicang Empire is now full of hidden experts. No place is without a grandmaster cultivator.¡±

    ¡°But you and I are both at the Core Formation Stage. Why could you sense him, but I couldn''t?¡±

    ¡°What kind of question is that? Are you expecting me to say you''re inferior to me? Come on, at least give me some credit¡ªI¡¯m a whole 156 years older than you.¡±

    ¡°I heard you were once a Golden Ranking genius, yet you always claimed your talent wasn¡¯t great. Now it seems... were you just pretending to be weak?¡±

    ¡°You got me. Actually, I¡¯m an immortal living in the mortal world, hiding my power.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu rolled her eyes but couldn''t help smiling.

    The two continued drinking and chatting, no longer paying attention to Xu Jin and the flood dragon.

    In the end, Xu Jin and his flood dragon were taken away by the Nascent Soul sword cultivator, and the people cheered in approval.

    ¡ª

    Over the next few days, Gu An and Ji Xuanyu wandered through the city.

    They visited Xiao Chuan¡¯s residence, but only stood on the rooftop and observed without disturbing him.

    Xiao Chuan had settled down, with a large family of wives and children. His life seemed quite fulfilled.

    After two days in the city, they departed to explore other places.

    Since Gu An was focused on seeking herbs, their travels lasted only half a month, which was already quite satisfying for Ji Xuanyu.

    With Gu An by her side, she witnessed the many facets of life, and his experiences provided her with insights that benefited her greatly.

    ¡ª

    Time passed quickly.

    By the end of summer, Gu An and Yang Jian arrived at Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Since Gu An had visited the Divine Anomaly Realm, Seeker¡¯s Island was no longer plagued by the Divine Anomaly Wraiths. Though many still roamed the sea, their numbers had drastically decreased, and most of them now moved alone.

    As soon as they entered the city, Gu An and Yang Jian overheard cultivators discussing the ongoing Severed Sea Rift War.

    The battle had been raging for over a year now. Even Shen Xinzi, the monk who had once sought to kill You Yingying, had joined the fray, representing the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect.

    ¡°The Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings are truly hard to kill.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that in the past few years, over a thousand Scattered Immortals have perished in the Severed Sea Rift. Who knows how many lower-level cultivators have died.¡±

    ¡°Death isn¡¯t the scariest part. The real horror is that after they die, they turn into Divine Anomaly Wraiths and come back to attack us.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea how this disaster can be stopped.¡±

    ¡°The Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect can purify the wraiths, but they have too few members. Their strongest monk, Shen Xinzi, was cursed and is now missing¡ªhis life or death unknown.¡±

    Hearing Shen Xinzi¡¯s name, Yang Jian turned to look at Gu An.

    Gu An transmitted his voice: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same monk who visited Medicine Valley.¡±

    Back then, Yang Jian had felt Shen Xinzi was no ordinary monk. He just hadn¡¯t expected him to have such a significant background.

    Soon, Hu Xiaojian arrived and respectfully greeted Gu An and Yang Jian before taking them to buy herbs.

    ¡°Senior, I heard that Senior Tang Hai and the others went to the Severed Sea Rift and have gone missing...¡± Hu Xiaojian spoke cautiously.

    Gu An remained calm. ¡°Everyone has their fate. Different choices lead to different destinies. Cultivators have long accepted this.¡±

    Hu Xiaojian nodded and sighed, lamenting the power of the Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings.

    At present, aside from the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, no one¡ªhuman or demon¡ªcould suppress a Divine Anomaly Wraith King alone.

    The longer the war dragged on, the more it proved how formidable the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was.

    Though he hadn¡¯t joined the war, many believed that the dwindling numbers of wraiths at sea and the retreat of the Wraith Kings into the Severed Sea Rift were all thanks to him.

    Gu An remained silent, but Yang Jian and Hu Xiaojian continued their conversation enthusiastically.

    ¡ª

    ¡°By the way, have you two heard about a book called Journey to the West? It¡¯s all the rage on the seas,¡± Hu Xiaojian suddenly asked.

    Yang Jian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve read it. Why?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel¡ªhis master was not only a powerful cultivator but also an unparalleled writer. His book had spread so far!

    Gu An was also surprised. A quick calculation revealed that the Starsea Sect Alliance played a significant role in its spread. Another key figure helping promote it was none other than Shen Xinzi.

    How interesting.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t worried about the book causing trouble. At his current level, he had no fear.

    Of course, if no one bothered him, that would be even better.

    Hu Xiaojian excitedly continued discussing Journey to the West. The book had spread across the seas and was highly praised by various sects.

    Some found its depiction of celestial beings fascinating, while others saw reflections of reality within it. There were even those who believed it to be a historical record.

    Though Romance of the Gods wasn¡¯t as popular as Journey to the West, many who read one ended up reading the other¡ªincluding Hu Xiaojian.

    As their conversation shifted toward the powerful sects and grandmasters of the sea, Yang Jian grew more curious.

    Just how vast was this world?

    Two hours later, the master and disciple returned to Taixuan Sect.

    As they walked through the forest, Yang Jian became noticeably more talkative.

    "Master, between Tian Wuchang and the Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings, who is stronger?" Yang Jian asked curiously.

    Hu Xiaojian had mentioned that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had appeared within the Starsea Sect Alliance to fend off a Divine Anomaly Wraith King, which had piqued his interest.

    However, Hu Xiaojian¡¯s knowledge was limited. He didn''t even know the name of that Wraith King, nor why the Sword Sovereign had acted. He only knew that the event had happened.

    Though Yang Jian was no longer haunted by Tian Wuchang, he still felt pressured by its existence. He knew he would have to face it one day.

    Gu An casually responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But when you meet it one day, you¡¯ll know.¡±

    ¡°I hope that day comes later rather than sooner.¡±

    ¡°For someone at his level, ¡®soon¡¯ could mean hundreds or even thousands of years. Don¡¯t stress over it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t slack off.¡±

    Yang Jian was full of determination, but he had another question lingering in his mind.

    What was his master¡¯s true cultivation level?

    His master called himself a Scattered Immortal, but from what Hu Xiaojian had said, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was clearly far beyond that level.

    He also wanted to ask about his senior brother¡¯s cultivation realm.

    But he didn¡¯t dare.

    If his master didn¡¯t mention it, then there had to be a reason.

    ¡ª

    Inside the palace.

    An Hao slowly opened his eyes and exhaled a deep breath of turbid air.

    A figure suddenly appeared by the pond¡ªit was Chi Jiuxiao.

    Chi Jiuxiao scrutinized An Hao and clicked his tongue in amazement. ¡°Ninth Level of the Void Transformation Stage. Impressive, kid. You¡¯re barely over a hundred, and you¡¯ve already reached such a level. That¡¯s terrifying. Though my sect has poured immense resources into you, the fact that you could absorb them so quickly proves your talent is unparalleled.¡±

    An Hao looked at him and replied calmly, ¡°Beyond Void Transformation are the Integration Stage and Profound Mind Realm. Reaching Grand Ascension Stage within five hundred years isn¡¯t that fast.¡±

    Chi Jiuxiao rolled his eyes. ¡°At the rate you¡¯re advancing, reaching Grand Ascension in five hundred years will be easy. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you entered Nirvana Stage before then. Your innate talent is beyond belief.¡±

    By the end of his sentence, his tone carried an unmistakable trace of envy.

    An Hao shook his head. ¡°My master took in another disciple and claimed his talent is no less than mine. To be honest, I¡¯m afraid he might catch up to me.¡±

    At the mention of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, Chi Jiuxiao immediately sat cross-legged and asked with great curiosity, ¡°Who exactly is your master? Which sect is he from? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s from Taixuan Sect. If someone with his cultivation level isn''t from the Holy Court, then he must belong to one of the world¡¯s top sects with immense fortune.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± An Hao replied helplessly.

    Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t say.

    Chi Jiuxiao glared at him before taking out a book from his robes and tossing it over. ¡°Here, read Journey to the West. It¡¯s also from Taixuan Sect. This book has taken the seas by storm. I¡¯m tempted to visit Taixuan Sect just because of it.¡±

    Journey to the West?

    An Hao glanced at the book in Chi Jiuxiao¡¯s hand.

    He had heard of it before. It was written by Pan An of Taixuan Sect.

    An Hao knew who Pan An was¡ªhis junior sister was one of Pan An¡¯s disciples.

    He couldn''t help but recall his first meeting with Gu An.

    Back then, they had stood together, watching Lu? Baitian regain his former strength and display his overwhelming cultivation.

    But Gu An¡¯s talent and cultivation had been mediocre at the time.

    And yet, this "mediocre" person had managed to make a name for himself that even spread to the seas.

    That was truly impressive.

 Chapter 280: Destiny

    Chapter 280 Destiny

    Returning to the Third Medicine Valley with Yang Jian, Gu An didn¡¯t go upstairs immediately. Instead, he sought out An Xin, checking in on her well-being, primarily concerned about her cultivation progress.

    An Xin¡¯s maximum lifespan was 230 years¡ªshe still had a few decades before she needed to lift the restrictions on her cultivation. Over the years, Gu An had given her many pills, and she might even surpass Ye Lan in the future.

    ¡°Master, have you heard any news about my senior brother, An Hao, lately?¡± An Xin suddenly asked.

    Although she hadn¡¯t seen An Hao for a long time, their relationship hadn¡¯t grown distant. After all, they had grown up together and even faced life-and-death situations side by side.

    She understood that their paths would diverge in the future, that An Hao was bound for a world she could never reach. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but care. As long as he was doing well, that was enough for her.

    Gu An lifted his teacup and replied, ¡°He¡¯s doing quite well. He¡¯s now the number one genius of the Starsea Sect Alliance, having cultivated the legendary Fiery Sun Treasure Body...¡±

    Lu? Baitian had mentioned this to him before, so repeating it now wouldn¡¯t expose his true cultivation level.

    An Xin listened intently, her face full of joy.

    She felt no jealousy toward An Hao¡¯s achievements, even though they had started cultivating on the same day. The gap in their talent was simply too vast¡ªso vast that she sometimes wondered if she had ever truly known him. Because of this, she never mentioned to others that she knew An Hao personally.

    Her current life was good¡ªcarefree in the Medicine Valley, with no hope of pursuing the immortal path, but at least her days were fulfilling and interesting.

    When Gu An finished speaking, An Xin propped her chin up with both hands and grinned. ¡°My senior brother is amazing. I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of great figure he¡¯ll become in the future.¡±

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°Then work hard on your cultivation so you can witness it yourself.¡±

    An Xin nodded, then brought up the White Spirit Mouse, her face full of frustration.

    As the White Spirit Mouse grew stronger, it became increasingly difficult for her to control. Now, it only listened to Gu An, and in the Medicine Valley, it had become a little tyrant, constantly pranking the disciples.

    Of course, the White Spirit Mouse never actually harmed anyone, which was why Gu An didn¡¯t bother to intervene. There had been one time, however, when it accidentally scratched An Xin. After receiving a brutal beating from Gu An, it never dared to hurt anyone again.

    Gu An and An Xin continued chatting about the trivial matters of the Medicine Valley. Earlier that day, he had been focused on world affairs, and now he was discussing the valley¡¯s daily life. The contrast amused him.

    Days Passed

    Autumn winds swept through the Medicine Valley.

    Inside his room, Gu An leaned back in his chair, holding a book on talismans. Lately, he had been reading various Daoist texts. With his current cultivation level, most Daoist arts in the mortal world seemed simple to him.

    A genius enjoys reading because they can understand what they read¡ªonly then does it become enjoyable.

    Suddenly, Gu An frowned.

    Li Ya was tapping into the power of Divine Anomaly City.

    Wasn¡¯t Li Ya supposed to be in seclusion at the Starsea Sect Alliance?

    Closing his eyes, Gu An found that Li Ya was in the Severed Sea Rift, currently being suppressed by a Divine Anomaly Wraith King.

    Li Ya wasn¡¯t alone¡ªmany cultivators from various sects surrounded him.

    Even with Divine Anomaly City in his possession, there was no way Li Ya could defeat the Wraith King. The power of an Immortal Dao treasure was immense, but it was still tied to its wielder¡¯s cultivation. The stronger one¡¯s realm, the more power an Immortal Dao treasure could unleash.

    Gu An had no intention of interfering. As long as Li Ya didn¡¯t die, it was normal for him to suffer setbacks. Cultivating in this world was never smooth sailing.

    But then, Gu An sensed another presence and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Fate truly was a terrifying force.

    Divine Anomaly Realm ¨C A Minor World

    Beneath a blood-red sky, dust billowed like swirling dragons and phoenixes. Countless Divine Anomaly Wraiths circled above, densely packed like a swarm of moths, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    A Divine Anomaly Wraith King stood tall in the sky. His face was twisted and fierce, with symmetrical blood sigils on his cheeks. His long white hair fluttered like flames. He had six arms, each holding a different weapon, and stood atop a thousand-foot-tall ghostly beast.

    The beast hovered in the air, its body resembling a fusion of lion and tiger, its head like a leopard¡¯s, and three long tails sweeping through the sky, stirring up clouds and mist.

    Following the Wraith King¡¯s gaze downward, a massive city stood amid the swirling dust¡ªDivine Anomaly City.

    The city spanned over a hundred miles, keeping back the relentless tide of Divine Anomaly Wraiths. Inside, thousands of cultivators stared at the sky¡ªsome enraged, some terrified, and others filled with hatred.

    Atop the city¡¯s tallest tower stood Li Ya, clad in black. A small, shadowy figure perched on his shoulder¡ªit was the Divine Anomaly Spirit.

    Li Ya¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed, his expression grim.

    ¡°So, Divine Anomaly City has fallen into the hands of a mere Transformation Stage junior?¡±

    The Wraith King sneered.

    ¡°Boy, are you starting to feel overwhelmed? Divine Anomaly City is powerful, but with such a weak mortal body, how do you expect to control its divine might?¡±

    This Wraith King was Zhen Liudao, a Ninth-Level Celestial Ascension cultivator. In his eyes, Li Ya was no different from an ant.

    Li Ya remained silent. There was no point in arguing¡ªsurviving this ordeal was all that mattered.

    His hands clenched inside his sleeves, and blood began dripping from his nose.

    Many cultivators in the city noticed, including Shen Xinzi, who was meditating in the streets. He frowned at the sight.

    Shen Xinzi shifted his gaze toward Zhen Liudao, a conflicted expression flickering in his eyes.

    Zhen Liudao mocked Li Ya for a while longer, but when he received no response, he became irritated. Raising one of his six arms, he revealed a black mirror brimming with dark mist.

    A figure shot out from the mirror, rapidly expanding to match Zhen Liudao¡¯s size.

    It was a white-haired man.

    Seeing him, Li Ya¡¯s pupils shrank violently, and his expression darkened. Rage, grief, and disbelief flashed across his face before settling into a look of sheer fury.

    ¡°You dared to turn him into this...!¡±

    Li Ya gritted his teeth, his aura exploding. Wisps of blood energy seeped from his pores.

    ¡°Divine Anomaly Spirit, unleash the city¡¯s full power¡ªI want him dead!¡±

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit shuddered and immediately channeled greater energy.

    Boom¡ª!

    Divine Anomaly City trembled as countless beams of radiant light erupted from its protective barrier, all converging toward Zhen Liudao.

    The ghostly beast beneath Zhen Liudao let out a deafening roar, shaking the heavens and blocking the attack.

    Pu¡ª!

    Li Ya spat a mouthful of blood, his eyes bleeding. ¡°Again!¡± he roared.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit hesitated, then raised its tiny hands¡ªthe city¡¯s light beams surged, pressing harder against the beast¡¯s defenses.

    Zhen Liudao was momentarily surprised, then smirked in amusement.

    Just as Li Ya¡¯s body began collapsing under the strain, a deep Buddhist chant echoed through the sky.

    ¡°Amitabha. Layman Li, do not force it¡ªit is futile.¡±

    A golden light ascended from the city, piercing the beast¡¯s throat.

    Zhen Liudao¡¯s expression changed.

    A golden staircase extended skyward, and Shen Xinzi ascended, his body glowing with radiant Buddhist light.

    He looked at Li Ya with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Layman Li, you are still young. Let me be the one to make this sacrifice...¡±

    Shen Xinzi¡¯s voice rang with solemn authority.

    "As Ks?itigarbha Bodhisattva once said in Journey to the West: ¡®If I do not enter hell, who will?¡¯ Layman Li, do not let grief for a fallen comrade cloud your judgment. Turn that rage into determination."

    As his words fell, he stepped through the barrier of Divine Anomaly City.

    A wave of brilliant Buddhist light surged from his body, flooding toward Zhen Liudao and the ghostly beast.

    From the perspective of Li Ya and the cultivators within the city, an enormous golden Buddhist bead appeared in the sky, materializing out of thin air. It descended swiftly, trapping Zhen Liudao and his mount within its radiance.

    Then, in the blink of an eye¡ªthe bead vanished, along with Zhen Liudao and his ghostly beast.

    The Divine Anomaly Wraiths that had been swarming the skies suddenly halted. For a brief moment, an eerie silence fell upon the battlefield.

    Then, as if sensing something, the Wraiths scattered like a school of frightened fish, disappearing into the vast expanse of the Divine Anomaly Realm.

    On the tower¡¯s rooftop, Li Ya fell to his knees.

    His lips trembled, his head slowly lowering as he muttered, ¡°Zhang... Bu...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his body suddenly collapsed, unconscious.

    A Distant Seashore ¨C Darkness Looms

    In the dim twilight at the edge of a vast ocean, Zhen Liudao stood with a severed head in hand. His fingers clutched the bloodied scalp of Shen Xinzi, dragging his lifeless body across the damp sand.

    He stopped before a massive black stone tablet, the Divine Anomaly Life Monument. With a scowl, he tossed Shen Xinzi¡¯s body to the ground.

    Frustration twisted Zhen Liudao¡¯s face. ¡°Why the hell won¡¯t you let me devour him? Just because he¡¯s from the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect? Is he really worth this much caution?¡±

    From within the stone monument, a voice rumbled¡ªa deep, ancient sound that belonged to the Divine Anomaly Realm Master.

    "He carries great karmic weight. You cannot kill him. Furthermore, anyone deeply connected to Zhang Bukui must also be spared."

    Zhen Liudao''s expression darkened, his eyes flashing with fury.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    A moment of silence.

    Then, the voice answered.

    "Because... the one who governs the Eternal Chaos has given the order to protect Zhang Bukui."

    The words struck Zhen Liudao like thunder.

    His mouth opened, then closed. His fists clenched. He took a deep breath, his rage simmering, before finally turning away.

    As his silhouette faded into the distance, a shadow emerged from the Divine Anomaly Life Monument.

    The Divine Anomaly Realm Master stepped forward, gazing down at the mutilated but still-breathing Shen Xinzi.

    He muttered to himself, "Reincarnation of the Sky Demon... just what is the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect scheming?"

    Raising a hand, he began channeling his own power to heal Shen Xinzi¡¯s wounds.

    Medicine Valley ¨C Gu An¡¯s Perspective

    Far away, in the comfort of the Medicine Valley, Gu An withdrew his divine sense.

    He exhaled softly, his fingers tapping against the wooden table.

    At least the Divine Anomaly Realm Master wasn¡¯t reckless. If he had dared to overstep his bounds, Gu An would have intervened¡ªeven if it meant offending the being behind him.

    But...

    Thinking about Zhang Bukui¡¯s fate, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He couldn¡¯t always keep his eye on Zhang Bukui. By the time he had realized that Zhang Bukui had entered the Divine Anomaly Realm, it had already been too late¡ªZhang Bukui had fallen, transformed into a Divine Anomaly Wraith.

    The only silver lining was that a fragment of Zhang Bukui¡¯s will still remained.

    If the Divine Anomaly Realm Master were to perish, all Divine Anomaly Wraiths would be annihilated¡ªincluding Zhang Bukui.

    That meant Zhang Bukui¡¯s fate was now tied to the Divine Anomaly Realm Master¡¯s survival.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze darkened.

    It seemed that no matter what, fate would continue entangling them in its web.

 Chapter 281: The Master, Gu An

    Chapter 281 The Master, Gu An

    Two years had passed since Li Ya and Zhang Bukui last met.

    During those two years, the seas remained turbulent, with countless cultivators and demons venturing into the Severed Sea Rift. The battles there never ceased¡ªsome found opportunities to break through, while others fell with regret.

    Meanwhile, the Taixuan Sect was relatively peaceful, with most disciples focused on their cultivation. Medicine Valley was even calmer, its days passing in tranquility.

    On this particular day, Gu An arrived early at Xuan Valley, waiting for someone¡¯s arrival.

    Around noon, a black-clad Li Ya descended from the sky, landing beneath the pavilion. This time, he did not climb through the window. Instead, he stood below, gazing at Gu An¡¯s window for a long time without saying a word or taking a step forward.

    Lying on the ground nearby, the Blood Prison Great Saint looked at him with a strange expression.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint could sense Li Ya¡¯s deep sorrow¡ªhis whole being seemed lost and broken.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li, what brings you here?¡±

    Lu Jiu Jia approached quickly, his voice filled with pleasant surprise.

    Li Ya snapped out of his daze and looked at him, forcing a smile. ¡°I came to see your Senior Brother Gu.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s upstairs. He doesn¡¯t spend much time in Xuan Valley on most days, but he¡¯s been here all morning today¡ªturns out he was waiting for you.¡± Lu Jiu Jia sighed.

    He could tell something was off about Li Ya, which was why he said what he did.

    Li Ya nodded and headed upstairs.

    On the second floor, he pushed the door open.

    Gu An, seated in his chair, set down The Secrets of Taixuan and looked up, surprised. ¡°Senior Brother Li, what brings you here?¡±

    As Li Ya looked at Gu An, his eyes instantly turned red. He closed the door behind him, walked to the table, clenched his fists, and gritted his teeth.

    Gu An¡¯s smile faded. He tensed up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Li Ya couldn¡¯t meet Gu An¡¯s gaze because Zhang Bukui had once told him that Gu An was his only elder.

    ¡°Zhang Bukui...¡± Li Ya struggled to speak.

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    Gu An shot up from his seat.

    Taking a deep breath, Li Ya recounted what had happened to Zhang Bukui.

    After hearing it, Gu An collapsed back into his chair, his entire demeanor drained and lifeless. Seeing him like this only made Li Ya feel worse.

    ¡°Wait¡ªyou said he turned into a Divine Anomaly Wraith? That means... he¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t he?¡± Gu An suddenly thought of something and quickly asked.

    Li Ya hesitated before replying, ¡°He is, but after becoming a Divine Anomaly Wraith, he¡¯s no longer himself. He¡¯ll turn into a monster that devours the living, forever trapped...¡±

    Gu An pressed, ¡°Did you see him do that?¡±

    Li Ya froze, looking at him.

    Gu An¡¯s expression grew calm. ¡°Bukui had a hard life. He was born with demon blood, rejected by both humans and demons, yet he survived all that. Why wouldn¡¯t he be able to survive this time?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, this isn¡¯t your fault. He chose to enter the Severed Sea Rift himself. Don¡¯t burden yourself with guilt. Besides, I truly believe he can make it through.¡±

    ¡°Gu Junior Brother, I...¡±

    ¡°Look at you. If Bukui saw you like this, he¡¯d definitely laugh at you. You two are brothers who have faced life and death together. Are you planning to die with him? You have to believe in him. He¡¯ll find a way out. If you don¡¯t cultivate properly, he might surpass you. Throughout history, great misfortunes have always led to great blessings. Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡±

    Gu An smiled, his face showing a hint of anticipation.

    Li Ya knew Gu An was trying to comfort him, but he couldn¡¯t help wondering¡ªwhat if Zhang Bukui really did survive?

    Gu An had him sit down and asked about his experiences over the past few years.

    Li Ya started talking about his life, and Gu An occasionally interrupted with questions. The more he spoke, the more ashamed Li Ya felt.

    Zhang Bukui was dead. The pain in Gu An¡¯s heart was surely no less than his own¡ªperhaps even worse, since he also carried Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s legacy.

    And yet, despite his own grief, Gu An was still comforting him.

    At some point, the Divine Anomaly Spirit silently appeared on Li Ya¡¯s shoulder. It blinked at Gu An, but Li Ya didn¡¯t notice.

    The two of them talked for a long time.

    By dusk, Li Ya stood up, looking at Gu An. ¡°I came back just to tell you this. Thank you, Junior Brother Gu. I won¡¯t give up hope. I¡¯ll cultivate even harder, and one day, I¡¯ll rescue Zhang Bukui!¡±

    His expression was resolute, his eyes burning with determination.

    Gu An, of course, encouraged him.

    With that, Li Ya left. This time, he didn¡¯t climb out the window but walked downstairs. Gu An didn¡¯t see him off.

    At the bottom of the stairs, Li Ya stopped before the Blood Prison Great Saint. He turned to look at the demon bull and said, ¡°Ox-Head, I swear¡ªI won¡¯t let those I care about fall into danger again. And your master... I¡¯ll protect him too.¡±

    With that, he leaped into the air and disappeared beyond the horizon.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint rolled his eyes. ¡°This guy¡¯s got issues. Who¡¯s protecting who here? And why¡¯s he telling me? Am I his dad?¡±

    A month after Li Ya left, another person returned.

    It was Shen Xinzi.

    He walked toward the Third Medicine Valley.

    At the valley¡¯s entrance, he stood still for a moment, gazing at the peaceful scene¡ªpeople sweeping, watering the soil, playing chess, painting, and children chasing each other.

    Everything looked so harmonious.

    For some reason, being back here made Shen Xinzi feel an inexplicable sense of relief, and the gloom in his heart faded significantly.

    Taking a deep breath, he stepped into the valley.

    Soon, he spotted You Yingying, and she saw him too. Instinctively, she tried to avoid him, but he transmitted his voice to her, stopping her in her tracks.

    Shen Xinzi approached with a solemn expression.

    You Yingying asked nervously, ¡°What do you want? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±

    Closing his eyes, Shen Xinzi chanted, ¡°Amitabha. Benefactor, I have come to apologize. I was too reckless and stubborn before. Anyone in this world may judge you¡ªbut I am the one person who should not. I am sorry. I will not trouble you again.¡±

    He pressed his palms together and bowed.

    You Yingying froze, utterly confused.

    Before she could ask anything, Shen Xinzi turned and left.

    She watched his retreating figure, muttering to herself, ¡°What did he go through these past years? He looks like he¡¯s been through hell.¡±

    She had always feared Shen Xinzi, but after hearing his words, she felt an unexpected pang of sympathy instead of relief.

    Shaking her head, she decided not to dwell on it.

    Either way, it was best to stay away from that monk¡ªwho knew when he¡¯d go crazy again?

    Shen Xinzi walked to the chess-playing area, where dozens of people had gathered.

    Gu An arrived as well. They exchanged nods in silent greeting before standing at the back, watching the game.

    Suddenly, Shen Xinzi glanced at Gu An and took a step closer, speaking in a low voice. ¡°Valley Master, may I have a private word with you?¡±

    Gu An looked at him before nodding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my room,¡± Gu An said.

    Shen Xinzi had once sacrificed himself to save Li Ya and an entire city, which had changed Gu An¡¯s perception of him.

    This monk was stubborn, but when faced with a crisis, he truly acted. His heart was with the people, not just his words.

    Nearby, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord noticed them and smirked, turning his attention back to the game. ¡°Your chess is worse than a village kid¡¯s! No¡ªworse than that demon bull¡¯s!¡±

    Hearing this, the Blood Prison Great Saint fumed but held back.

    After all, Gu An had told him that the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was an immortal hiding his true strength.

    ¡°Keep playing, then. I hope you never train again. One day, I¡¯ll unleash my full power and make you my mount!¡± the demon bull muttered to himself, suddenly feeling quite satisfied with the thought.

    Meanwhile, Gu An led Shen Xinzi upstairs.

    As Shen Xinzi closed the door behind them, Gu An brewed tea.

    Looking around, Shen Xinzi noticed a familiar book among the many in the room¡ªJourney to the West.

    Seeing that, he immediately felt a greater sense of goodwill toward Gu An.

    Gu An placed a cup of hot tea in front of him and smiled. ¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡±

    Shen Xinzi took a deep breath and said, ¡°Benefactor, it is like this¡ªI have a friend who has always despised evil and spent his life subduing demons and protecting the innocent. But one day, he discovered that he himself was a reincarnation of a demon. What do you think he should do?¡±

    Oh, wow.

    The classic ¡®I have a friend¡¯ move.

    Gu An pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°Does one¡¯s past life truly matter that much? Are there sins so great that even reincarnation cannot wash them away? If he just continues to walk the path he believes in, won¡¯t that be enough?¡±

    ¡°But he really is a demon...¡±

    ¡°So what? Are demons inherently evil? Are humans inherently good? Do you plan to abandon this friend of yours? If that¡¯s the case, I must say, you monks claim to see through worldly illusions, but you sure are getting caught up in them.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s tone turned critical.

    The moment Shen Xinzi brought up this topic, Gu An¡¯s love for lecturing was instantly activated!

    Shen Xinzi wasn¡¯t offended¡ªon the contrary, he listened carefully.

    Gu An was, after all, someone who had invented Go¡ªhis insight was naturally profound. Shen Xinzi had spoken with him before and felt that his views on life were incredibly open-minded. In terms of worldly understanding, Gu An was certainly more enlightened than he was.

    After all, cultivation wasn¡¯t just about improving one¡¯s strength¡ªit was also about comprehending the world.

    Gu An continued speaking at length, fully indulging in his role as a teacher.

    By the time he finished, he felt utterly refreshed.

    Whether Shen Xinzi actually absorbed any of it didn¡¯t matter¡ªwhat mattered was that he had thoroughly enjoyed lecturing!

    Shen Xinzi fell into deep thought and muttered, ¡°Can one truly become a Buddha just by putting down the blade?¡±

    Gu An rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s just nonsense. Sins need to be washed away through merit and good deeds. Besides, your so-called ¡®friend¡¯ hasn¡¯t even done anything evil in this life, has he? In fact, he¡¯s saved a lot of people, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Shen Xinzi nodded, his tightly furrowed brows finally relaxing.

    He fell silent, digesting Gu An¡¯s words.

    Gu An didn¡¯t interrupt and simply picked up a book to read.

    The room was quiet for half an hour.

    Eventually, Shen Xinzi stood up and bowed deeply. ¡°Amitabha. Thank you, Benefactor, for enlightening me.¡±

    Gu An waved a hand dismissively. ¡°No need for thanks. If you really want to show gratitude, then take some time to guide the disciples here in their cultivation.¡±

    Shen Xinzi didn¡¯t refuse. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gu An was truly a man of wisdom¡ªalways considering others before himself.

    He then asked, ¡°Benefactor, I noticed that you have many books in this room. Could you recommend one for me?¡±

    Gu An glanced around, contemplating.

    Shen Xinzi pointed at the book in Gu An¡¯s hands. ¡°How about the one you¡¯re reading now?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s expression immediately changed. He swiftly closed the book, holding it tightly. ¡°Not this one!¡±

 Chapter 282: The Reincarnation of a Great Fortune Man

    Out of courtesy when interacting with others, Shen Xinzi had never used his divine sense, so he had no idea what book Gu An was holding. Even when Gu An refused his request, he did not take offense.

    He asked for the reason, and Gu An replied, ¡°Buddhists shouldn¡¯t read secular books.¡± Then, he handed Shen Xinzi a book titled Righteousness and Demons.

    Righteousness and Demons told the story of how the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had carved the words ¡°Righteous Path¡± onto the Heavenly Mending Platform, exposing the past darkness of the Taixuan Sect. However, rather than damaging the sect¡¯s reputation, the book actually strengthened people¡¯s belief in its pursuit of righteousness and its willingness to correct past mistakes.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as popular as Journey to the West or Romance of the Gods, it still had many devoted readers among the various sects, who studied it repeatedly.

    Shen Xinzi took the book, glanced at the title on the cover, and immediately became interested. After thanking Gu An, he turned and left.

    Once he was gone, Gu An took out The Secrets of Taixuan and continued reading.

    Other people¡¯s troubles were difficult for him to interfere with. If they asked for his opinion, he would give an honest answer, but he wouldn¡¯t insist on anything.

    After all, he had his own life to live¡ªwhy worry too much?

    Gu An preferred to see himself as a spectator in other people¡¯s lives. He acted according to his own will but never clung too tightly to anything, lest it lead to regret.

    After arriving at the Third Medicine Valley, Shen Xinzi decided to stay. Gu An did not object to having a Roving Immortal Stage, Ninth-Level Grandmaster in the valley.

    Nowadays, the Third Medicine Valley was undoubtedly the strongest place within the Taixuan Sect, and perhaps even on the entire continent. With Shen Xinzi and Nine-Fingered Divine Lord overseeing it, Gu An had no concerns about the valley¡¯s safety, and he felt much more at ease when traveling.

    Five years passed in the blink of an eye.

    That summer was noticeably cooler than usual. As Gu An descended the stairs, he noticed numerous cultivators soaring across the sky.

    The Taixuan Sect was once again preparing to host the Alchemy Tournament, making the sect bustling with excitement.

    Gu An was also interested in seeing the event. After stepping outside, he mounted the Blood Prison Great Saint and prepared to leave.

    However, just as the Blood Prison Great Saint began to rise, Ji Xuanyu caught up with him.

    Seeing this, Gu An could only dismount, pat the Blood Prison Great Saint on the back, and say, ¡°Go wander around on your own today.¡±

    With Ji Xuanyu here, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Gu An to ride his mount. The two of them riding together would surely cause a scandal.

    Gu An cared deeply about his reputation and integrity.

    The Blood Prison Great Saint grinned widely before turning and leaving.

    Ji Xuanyu asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep riding?¡±

    Gu An rolled his eyes. ¡°I was already on it, and then you came looking for me. Clearly, you wanted to tag along. Since that¡¯s the case, I had no choice but to bring you along instead.¡±

    This girl was obviously testing him, acting as if she didn¡¯t already know the answer.

    As expected, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s lips curled into a smile upon hearing his words, her expression bright and captivating.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the Outer Sect.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two of them leaped into the air and flew toward the Outer Sect City.

    After a stick of incense¡¯s time, Gu An and Ji Xuanyu arrived at the foot of the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    Looking around, they saw a massive crowd filling the platform¡ªit was a spectacular sight.

    Gu An could sense the presence of many cultivators at the Immortal Dao Realm. Although his days passed uneventfully year after year, the Taixuan Sect was different¡ªit grew stronger with each passing year.

    It was said that most of the elders in the Elder Hall had already been replaced, and the overall cultivation level of the sect had significantly improved.

    The noble families within the sect actively recruited cultivators from overseas, and their retirement wasn¡¯t due to suppression but rather a strategic choice that made them even stronger and granted them greater benefits.

    As Gu An scanned the crowd, he casually activated his Lifespan Perception ability. He enjoyed observing people¡¯s maximum lifespan¡ªsomething even Mystic Law Immortals couldn¡¯t detect.

    At that moment, Ji Xuanyu suddenly asked, ¡°I heard you know another Ji Xuanyu?¡±

    Gu An casually replied, ¡°Yeah, the Third Young Miss I mentioned before.¡±

    ¡°Could it be... that she¡¯s me? My past life?¡± Ji Xuanyu asked abruptly.

    Gu An looked at her in surprise.

    Had this girl already awakened her past-life memories?

    Ji Xuanyu continued, ¡°I was born with this name, and I¡¯ve always felt deeply connected to it¡ªit doesn¡¯t feel like something I simply grew accustomed to. Moreover, the previous Ji Xuanyu died only a few years before I was born.¡±

    ¡°When I first met you, I immediately felt a sense of familiarity. And you, coincidentally, were close to the previous Ji Xuanyu. I don¡¯t think this is just a coincidence.¡±

    She stared at Gu An, waiting for his answer.

    Gu An reached out, placed a hand on her forehead, then withdrew it and muttered, ¡°No fever...¡±

    Ji Xuanyu glared at him. ¡°I¡¯m being serious!¡±

    Gu An shrugged. ¡°Why ask me? I¡¯m just a Core Formation Stage cultivator¡ªdo you think I can see through reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°But from the moment we met, you never seemed curious about my name.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I was already shocked before you even arrived. You can ask the Vice Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°What else would it be, Young Miss? Even if it¡¯s true, I¡¯d rather not dig too deep. If you really are the same person as her, that would be terrifying. Just think about the level of conspiracy behind something like this. With my Core Formation cultivation, I¡¯d be reduced to ashes if I got involved.¡±

    Gu An put on a terrified expression and even took a step back.

    Ji Xuanyu found his reasoning somewhat convincing. Watching his exaggerated reaction, she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or be annoyed.

    ¡°Brother Gu, you¡¯re here!¡±

    A voice called from the Heavenly Mending Platform, and a figure descended¡ªit was Wu Jue.

    Now at the Second Level of the Transformation Stage, Wu Jue was one of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s most renowned geniuses, receiving vast resources from the sect. He carried himself with confidence, a stark contrast to his once-timid demeanor.

    Gu An greeted him with a smile.

    Wu Jue glanced at Ji Xuanyu, looking somewhat puzzled.

    Why does Brother Gu have another woman by his side?

    This was... too...

    Gu An immediately introduced Ji Xuanyu, and realization dawned on Wu Jue. ¡°So, you¡¯re Ji Xuanyu, the most talented member of the Ji Family in recent years?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu nodded slightly. After Gu An introduced Wu Jue, she didn¡¯t seem particularly surprised.

    Wu Jue was famous, but the Third Medicine Valley housed many powerful cultivators. Even the Sect Master occasionally visited, so she had grown accustomed to interacting with experts.

    After exchanging some pleasantries, Wu Jue left, and they planned to meet for drinks later.

    But Gu An knew this appointment would likely be missed again.

    He had the time, but Wu Jue didn¡¯t¡ªeither he was busy cultivating or on missions.

    Geniuses like Wu Jue often trained for years at a time.

    As Gu An watched Wu Jue¡¯s departing figure, he sighed. Being too comfortable wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.

    Wu Jue¡¯s maximum lifespan had remained unchanged for decades.

    Of course, with a lifespan of 7,600 years, surpassing the Grand Ascension Stage wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him. But Gu An still felt a little regretful¡ªhe had initially thought Wu Jue could compete with An Hao.

    Ji Xuanyu noticed his expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu An smiled. ¡°I just think he could achieve even more.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he already accomplished? Without An Hao, he¡¯s the number one genius in the Taixuan Sect.¡± Ji Xuanyu was puzzled.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Gu An said no more and led Ji Xuanyu up the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    ¡°Back then, the Third Young Miss also attempted to lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe. You can try it too once your cultivation improves,¡± Gu An casually remarked.

    Hearing this, Ji Xuanyu became intrigued by the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    The two of them wove through the crowd, making their way toward the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    At that moment, Zuo Yijian was angrily scolding people. With the massive crowd gathered here, there were always those who accidentally stepped into the ritual boundary around the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    This so-called ritual boundary was something Zuo Yijian had personally marked. He insisted that aside from challengers, no one should step within a certain distance of the Heaven-Splitting Axe, as doing so would be disrespectful to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. His proposal had even been officially recognized by the Taixuan Sect¡ªwhen it came to the Sword Sovereign, they had to be cautious and respectful.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, and suddenly, his eyes landed on one particular person.

    ¡¾Qie? Wu?xi?ng (Celestial Ascension Stage, Ninth-Level): 0/0/0¡¿

    The Divine Anomaly Wraith King!

    This guy... now this was interesting. His technique for concealing his aura was incredibly profound. When Gu An arrived at the Heavenly Mending Platform, he hadn''t even noticed him at first¡ªhe had to actively sweep the Outer Sect City with his divine sense to pick up on his presence.

    Qie? Wu?xi?ng had disguised himself as a scholar, wearing a scholar¡¯s cap and holding a folding fan. He blended in with the crowd, watching others attempt to lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe with an expression of idle curiosity, but he never stepped forward himself.

    Gu An only spared him a glance before shifting his gaze away¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to draw any unnecessary attention.

    Back in the Divine Anomaly Realm, he had encountered Qie? Wu?xi?ng before, and back then, his aura was far more imposing. Yet now, he was deliberately suppressing himself. What was this guy doing here?

    Could he be investigating him?

    Gu An decided to observe him quietly and see what he was up to.

    Not long after, the Alchemy Tournament in the city was about to begin. Many people left the Heavenly Mending Platform, heading off to watch the competition.

    The Alchemy Tournament was held in various cities, functioning as a regional competition. The final round would be held elsewhere, with formations broadcasting the matches to disciples and cultivators in different cities.

    Zuo Yijian noticed Gu An and greeted him warmly. His son, Zuo Lin, was a close friend of Gu An¡¯s, and Gu An had always been tactful and well-mannered in dealing with others, leaving a good impression.

    ¡°Want to give it a try? Test your recent progress,¡± Zuo Yijian said with a chuckle.

    Gu An turned to Ji Xuanyu and said, ¡°There¡¯s no better time than now. It¡¯s not like you only get one chance¡ªgo ahead.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu nodded and stepped forward to stand before the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    Meanwhile, Qie? Wu?xi?ng¡¯s gaze locked onto Ji Xuanyu. His eyes flickered with a strange glint, and for a brief moment, he seemed visibly agitated¡ªthough he quickly masked his emotions.

    But his reaction did not escape Gu An¡¯s notice.

    Gu An pretended not to see anything.

    In the end, Ji Xuanyu was unable to lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe, but no one laughed at her¡ªafter all, the axe had been there for countless years, and no one had ever succeeded.

    After exchanging a few words with Zuo Yijian, Gu An and Ji Xuanyu turned to leave.

    Just as they stepped out of the crowd and into an open space, Qie? Wu?xi?ng suddenly quickened his pace and called out to them.

    ¡°Wait, please!¡±

    Gu An and Ji Xuanyu stopped and turned to look at him, their expressions curious.

    He halted in front of them, clasped his hands together in greeting, and said, ¡°My name is Wu Xing. I come from the sea and have traveled far and wide. Just now, I noticed that this young lady possesses extraordinary fortune¡ªshe is likely a reincarnation of a great destiny. I wonder if the two of you would be interested in discussing this further?¡±

    At the mention of reincarnation, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s brow immediately furrowed.

    She instinctively glanced at Gu An. She was curious about what Qie? Wu?xi?ng had to say, but at the same time, she was worried it might upset Gu An.

 Chapter 283: Reincarnation Dao Emperor

    Chapter 283 Reincarnation Dao Emperor

    Faced with Ji Xuanyu¡¯s questioning gaze, Gu An naturally agreed.

    The three of them then found an inn and sat down. Gu An chose a seat by the window on the second floor¡ªhe liked chatting in that spot while watching the bustling streets below.

    Qie Wuxing glanced at Gu An and Ji Xuanyu, then picked up his teacup, staring into the tea¡¯s surface. He spoke, ¡°Though this is our first meeting, this young lady should have an innate Dao Sigil within her. That said, you and I could be considered old acquaintances. In one of your past lives, we were once friends.¡±

    After saying this, he first looked at Gu An, then at Ji Xuanyu. He wasn¡¯t sure about their relationship, so he chose his words carefully.

    Gu An saw through his concerns and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, feel free to speak. She¡¯s also quite curious about her past life.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu nodded and asked, ¡°How long ago was that?¡±

    Qie Wuxing smiled wistfully and said, ¡°Almost twenty thousand years.¡±

    Twenty thousand years?

    Both Gu An and Ji Xuanyu¡¯s expressions changed. Gu An was only pretending to be surprised, but Ji Xuanyu was genuinely shocked¡ªafter all, even the Ji family¡¯s recorded history didn¡¯t stretch back twenty thousand years.

    ¡°Who exactly were you twenty thousand years ago? And why have you come to Taixuan Sect?¡± Ji Xuanyu asked warily.

    Gu An could sense that Qie Wuxing had already placed a restriction around them, preventing others in the inn from overhearing their conversation.

    Qie Wuxing replied, ¡°To be frank, I came to Taixuan Sect specifically because of you. I could sense your reincarnation. In terms of seniority, I should call you ¡®senior.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for you back then, I wouldn¡¯t even exist today.¡±

    As he spoke of the past, his expression was full of emotion, his gaze drifting as if lost in distant memories.

    Ji Xuanyu frowned. ¡°Why was I reincarnated?¡±

    Qie Wuxing said, ¡°I only know that you underwent a great tribulation. You weren¡¯t forced to reincarnate due to hatred or enmity, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that. In this world, no one could truly harm you. In fact, I believe you were the strongest being I¡¯ve ever encountered.¡±

    This revelation genuinely surprised Gu An. After all, he had visited Divine Anomaly City, and Qie Wuxing had seen him fight. Yet, despite this, Qie Wuxing still thought Ji Xuanyu¡¯s past self was stronger.

    It seemed that back in the Seven Star Spirit Realm, the innate Dao Sigil hadn¡¯t yet revealed its true power. Even so, it had already been enough for Ji Xuanyu to exact her revenge.

    Qie Wuxing continued describing the strength of Ji Xuanyu¡¯s past life.

    That past self called herself the Reincarnation Dao Emperor. The two had only met once, but because of the Reincarnation Dao Emperor¡¯s kindness, Qie Wuxing had always wanted to repay the favor. Only in recent years had he finally regained his freedom.

    He did not reveal his true identity¡ªafter all, the title Divine Anomaly Wraith King was infamous across the world, and he was well aware of his own bad reputation.

    From Qie Wuxing¡¯s words, Ji Xuanyu only learned how powerful she had been in the past, but the mystery of her reincarnation remained unsolved.

    She looked at Qie Wuxing and asked, ¡°So why are you looking for me? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with anything right now.¡±

    She was extremely cautious. Precisely because she was powerless to help Qie Wuxing in her current state, she feared he might try to kill her to force her past self to awaken.

    Gu An remained silent, merely listening. He mentally noted the name Reincarnation Dao Emperor, planning to investigate it next time he visited Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Twenty thousand years was an unfathomable time for mortals, but for grandmasters, it wasn¡¯t that long. At the very least, the Roving Immortals and Celestial Ascension Realm cultivators of the world had all lived through the era before the Reincarnation Dao Emperor¡¯s fall.

    Qie Wuxing hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°A catastrophe that will affect all living beings is about to erupt. When it comes, many oceans and continents¡ªincluding this one¡ªwill be destroyed. I will also be caught up in it, unable to escape. The Reincarnation Dao Emperor had a divine ability that could set me free. Even if it means being reincarnated, I would willingly accept it.¡±

    Gu An was surprised by this.

    If what Qie Wuxing said was true, then the Lord of the Divine Anomaly Realm was likely to die. But why would those who opposed him seek to annihilate all living beings?

    He had always felt that the emergence of the Divine Anomaly Realm was no coincidence. The Lord of the Divine Anomaly Realm clearly feared something¡ªotherwise, with his strength, he could have crushed any invaders with ease.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not the Reincarnation Dao Emperor...¡± Ji Xuanyu hesitated.

    Qie Wuxing waved a hand dismissively. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m not here to force you to help me right now. When the catastrophe arrives, no one will be able to protect themselves. At that time, you will surely awaken your true essence. As long as you remember me, that will be enough.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu furrowed her brows even deeper.

    Qie Wuxing turned to Gu An and said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to spread word of this. Even Taixuan Sect, let alone the great oceanic powers, wouldn¡¯t be able to prepare in advance. It¡¯s better to let cultivators enjoy their lives while they can, rather than stirring up panic and hastening the catastrophe¡¯s arrival.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°I understand. I just want to know¡ªhow long until the catastrophe begins? If it¡¯s still a few hundred years away, then I won¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Qie Wuxing chuckled. He suddenly found this Core Formation junior to be quite amusing.

    Ji Xuanyu rolled her eyes at Gu An, but she had to admit that his casual attitude eased some of the pressure weighing on her heart.

    ¡°The shortest estimate is a few decades; at most, a few hundred years. There are forces beyond imagination playing a game behind the scenes. All I can say is, when the sea level begins to rise, that will be the sign of the catastrophe¡¯s arrival.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu frowned again.

    With that, Qie Wuxing stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. I won¡¯t disturb you two any longer.¡±

    He raised his hand in a respectful salute before departing.

    As soon as he left the floor, the invisible restriction vanished.

    Gu An turned to Ji Xuanyu with a grin. ¡°You have quite the background. From now on, I won¡¯t even dare joke around with you.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu scoffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you joking right now?¡±

    ¡°What do you think after hearing all that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy. I already suspected that I was the ¡®Third Young Miss¡¯ you mentioned, but I never really wanted my suspicions to be true. And now, learning about even more past identities just makes me feel worse.¡± Ji Xuanyu spoke calmly, her voice devoid of emotion.

    Gu An studied her, his expression subtle.

    He had always unconsciously regarded Ji Xuanyu¡¯s current and past selves as the same person. Even though their personalities were different, he still thought of them as one.

    But different memories and experiences shape different people, even if the soul remains the same.

    A person is more than just a soul.

    Gu An reassured her, ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy about it, then just cultivate well¡ªmake this life last longer, or achieve enlightenment.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t achieve enlightenment. Eventually, I¡¯ll still die. I cultivate only to extend this life and experience more. I cling to you simply because I want my life to be more interesting.¡±

    She paused, then smiled. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ll only live for a few hundred years. Why are you even trying to comfort me? It¡¯s fine. Even if I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯ll accept this reality.¡±

    Accept it?

    Gu An didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he called for a waiter and ordered a table full of fine food and wine. He and Ji Xuanyu then shifted the topic to the upcoming Alchemy Tournament.

    And just like that, their conversation with Qie Wuxing seemed to have never happened.

    The Alchemy Tournament eventually came to an end. The champion was a cultivator from overseas, a disciple of Purple Pill Palace. This was the first time the disciples of Taixuan Sect had even heard of Purple Pill Palace. Through this tournament, the ancient alchemy sect introduced many new alchemical techniques.

    Purple Pill Palace even extended an invitation, offering to take a group of Taixuan Sect disciples to their sect to study alchemy, which sparked great excitement throughout Taixuan Sect.

    Gu An, however, remained most concerned about Qie Wuxing. This man had not left Taixuan Sect. Instead, he had officially become an Inner Sect disciple.

    Apart from Gu An, no one knew his true cultivation level.

    Even Shen Xinzi and Nine-Fingered Divine Lord couldn''t see through him, which frustrated them to no end. By late summer, Qie Wuxing had become a regular in the Third Medicine Valley¡¯s Chess District.

    One day.

    Gu An had just returned from the Northern Sea Mountain Range. After arriving at Xuan Valley, he discussed valley affairs with Lu Jiu Jia.

    Suddenly, he sensed an overwhelming battle aura surging from a great distance.

    It was coming from within the Severed Sea Rift!

    The pressure emanating from it had already surpassed the Celestial Ascension Realm!

    This meant that the Lord of the Divine Anomaly Realm had likely made a move.

    It seemed that Qie Wuxing¡¯s warning was not baseless.

    ¡°I agree. I''ll bring it up with the sect and arrange for Xuan Valley¡¯s expansion,¡± Gu An nodded.

    Lu Jiu Jia''s face immediately lit up with joy. Every year, Gu An shared a portion of Xuan Valley¡¯s revenue with him, and the larger the valley grew, the more he would earn.

    Ever since he started cultivating the Dao Yan Technique, Lu Jiu Jia had regained his fighting spirit. However, this technique required a vast amount of medicinal herbs for cultivation.

    A thought crossed Gu An¡¯s mind, and he suddenly said, ¡°At the end of this year, release your suppressed cultivation. Take all the pills you have and break through.¡±

    Lu Jiu Jia frowned. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I wait a little longer?¡±

    Why?

    Because you only have a lifespan of one hundred ninety years.

    Gu An didn¡¯t expose the truth. Instead, he simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve obtained a higher-level cultivation technique. Once you break through, I¡¯ll pass it to you. With it, you can suppress and release your cultivation multiple times.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Jiu Jia was overjoyed and quickly agreed.

    Gu An patted him on the shoulder before leaving.

    Watching him go, Lu Jiu Jia began to imagine what kind of transformation he would undergo after breaking his cultivation restrictions.

    Gu An made his way to Third Medicine Valley, heading straight for the Chess District.

    At that moment, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was facing off against a formidable opponent¡ªQie Wuxing.

    Qie Wuxing had mastered the rules of Go and quickly rose to dominate the Taixuan Sect chess scene. Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, unable to see through Qie Wuxing¡¯s hidden cultivation, was increasingly frustrated.

    Of course, in his heart, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was convinced that Qie Wuxing was no ordinary person. Gu An¡¯s origins were easy to trace¡ªhe had entered Taixuan Sect at the age of fifteen, and before that, he was merely a household servant in the Ji Family. His history was clear and verifiable.

    But Qie Wuxing?

    Qie Wuxing came from overseas.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord looked at him, feeling a growing sense of unease.

    Who exactly is this guy?

    Meanwhile, Qie Wuxing simply smiled, leisurely shaking his fan.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s suspicions. Given his hidden cultivation, there was no way Nine-Fingered Divine Lord could see through him.

    In all of Taixuan Sect, there was only one person he feared:

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    But as long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble, it seemed even the Sword Sovereign was willing to tolerate his presence.

    ¡°I lost,¡± Nine-Fingered Divine Lord exhaled deeply, speaking in a low voice.

    He had now lost to Qie Wuxing six times in a row. It was humiliating.

    The surrounding disciples erupted in cheers, which only made his mood worse.

    Qie Wuxing stood up, smiling. ¡°To celebrate my victory, how about I teach everyone a self-defense technique?¡±

    The disciples cheered even louder, and their excitement quickly drew the attention of others from across the sect.

 Chapter 284: Zhang Buku Becomes a Disciple

    Chapter 284 Zhang Buku Becomes a Disciple

    Seeing that Qie Wuxing was willing to teach the disciples magic arts, Gu An felt satisfied. This guy knew how to conduct himself¡ªhe was much more sensible than the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord.

    As the number of disciples in Medicine Valley grew, Gu An found himself becoming more distant from them. Though they bore the titles of master and disciple, there was little real master-disciple connection between them. Even so, he still hoped they would thrive and gain greater opportunities in their cultivation journey.

    Qie Wuxing got to work immediately, and as he passed by Gu An, he even greeted him.

    Once they were out of sight, Gu An made his way to the chess table and looked at the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord with a smile. ¡°How about a game?¡±

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord snorted. ¡°Not interested. Go find him to play with.¡±

    ¡°Then forget it. He seems strong. I¡¯m not confident I can win, so I won¡¯t start the game lightly.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You are confident against me?¡±

    ¡°Have I ever lost to you?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was so furious that he nearly slammed the table. But when he saw Gu An¡¯s smirking face, he realized¡ªthis brat was deliberately provoking him!

    Gu An followed up with another question. ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve been back for a while now. Where¡¯s Chu Jingfeng? Have you just abandoned him?¡±

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord replied, ¡°Relax. He¡¯s doing fine. He¡¯s in seclusion right now, and when he returns, you¡¯ll have to look up to him.¡±

    The mere thought of Gu An being surpassed by his own disciple¡ªperhaps even becoming someone from an entirely different world¡ªdelighted him.

    Gu An sighed, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then that¡¯s wonderful. I have no hope of becoming an immortal myself, but if he can achieve it, at least I¡¯ll have known an immortal. I could die without regrets.¡±

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had the urge to reveal his true identity as an immortal, but looking at Gu An¡¯s sincere expression, he suddenly felt... guilty.

    What was wrong with him?

    Why was he being so petty?

    Noticing the shift in his expression, Gu An smirked inwardly. Hmph, old man, you thought you could mess with me? Watch me turn the tables on you!

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord then began talking about the sect where Chu Jingfeng was training. He had sent him to an overseas sect¡ªone that, while not as strong as the Starsea Sect Alliance, was still far superior to Taixuan Sect.

    Gu An listened intently, eager to hear more about the affairs of the sea.

    As dusk approached, he finally returned to his pavilion.

    Lately, he had noticed that more and more Celestial Ascendants were returning, most of them from the Severed Sea Rift. It was clear that a great battle was brewing.

    Seated in his chair, Gu An focused his mind.

    His Primordial Spirit left his body.

    The Free Soaring Immortal Realm

    allowed one¡¯s existence to become untouchable and undetectable by others, while the Mystic Celestial Arts could even conceal one¡¯s presence from Free Soaring Immortals.

    Gu An swiftly infiltrated the Severed Sea Rift.

    Along the way, he saw even more battles than before¡ªevery Celestial Realm seemed to be locked in combat.

    In a single step, he arrived at the largest celestial battlefield¡ªthe place where the Lord of Divine Anomalies resided.

    At the moment, the Lord of Divine Anomalies was not fighting, but the remnants of another Free Soaring Immortal¡¯s aura lingered in the space, indicating that a confrontation had already taken place.

    Gu An landed before a cave entrance.

    The cave was dim, with a faint breeze echoing inside.

    He stepped in, completely silent. The wind passed through his Mystic Celestial Soul without the slightest obstruction.

    After traversing the winding tunnels, he entered a stone chamber.

    There, sitting cross-legged on the ground, was Zhang Bukui¡ªnow transformed into a Divine Anomaly Wraith.

    A battle-axe rested upon his legs, though it was not a magical weapon but rather a construct of divine anomaly power.

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s eyes were shut tight, his brows furrowed, as if he were enduring great suffering.

    Though he still retained his soul¡¯s awareness, he was constantly resisting the erosion of divine anomaly power. This power instinctively devoured souls, an irreversible process¡ªeven for the Lord of Divine Anomalies himself.

    Seeing Zhang Bukui in such agony, Gu An sighed.

    If Senior Brother Zhang saw him like this, how heartbroken would he be?

    Gu An shook his head and transformed into a sparrow, perching atop a nearby rock.

    He let out a soft chirp.

    Zhang Bukui instinctively opened his eyes.

    The moment he saw the sparrow, he froze in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±

    His face lit up with joy, but just as he spoke, the sparrow flapped its wings in a distinctly humanlike manner, signaling him to stay silent.

    Zhang Bukui immediately understood but couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement.

    He didn¡¯t know where this sparrow had come from, but he was deeply grateful to it.

    Back when he was on the brink of death, this sparrow had guided him to a hidden cave, where he had consumed a demon core and learned an unparalleled battle-axe technique.

    He had always harbored a sense of mystery toward this sparrow, but never in his wildest dreams did he expect to see it again here.

    At that moment, Zhang Bukui felt truly fortunate.

    No matter what this sparrow is... someone in this world still cares about me. How could I not be happy?

    The sparrow suddenly darted toward him.

    Zhang Bukui didn¡¯t dodge.

    A sharp peck landed on his forehead, followed by an immense flood of memories pouring into his mind.

    He was momentarily dazed.

    After an unknown amount of time, Zhang Bukui regained consciousness, his mind now filled with the knowledge of a powerful divine ability.

    ¡°...Infinite Free Step...¡±

    He muttered the name, merely recalling its principles, and he could already sense the profound depth of the technique.

    Just in time¡ªhe needed to cultivate something to distract himself from the pain.

    According to the Lord of Divine Anomalies, he had to adapt to the erosion of divine anomaly power. Otherwise, he would inevitably succumb and fully transform into a Divine Anomaly Wraith.

    Perhaps... that was exactly what the sparrow wanted to help him with.

    A warmth filled Zhang Bukui¡¯s heart. Suddenly, the pain in his body no longer felt unbearable.

    Countless others had perished in the Divine Anomaly Realm, becoming wraiths instantly.

    Yet, he still had a chance.

    How could he not be grateful?

    I have to train diligently and get out of here as soon as possible. If I stay here for hundreds, maybe even thousands of years, won¡¯t I never see Uncle-Master Gu again?

    Zhang Bukui had always believed that Uncle-Master Gu was not as simple as he seemed¡ªperhaps he was hiding his true cultivation. But no matter how much he concealed, he was still younger than Li Ya. There was no way his strength could surpass Li Ya by much. And besides, Li Ya had the great fortune of acquiring Divine Anomaly City.

    Resolving himself, Zhang Bukui stood up and began practicing Infinite Free Step.

    In the dimly lit cave chamber, he shifted his stance, refining his movements.

    As time passed, he gradually lost all sense of pain and even time itself.

    Just like that, two years flew by.

    Zhang Bukui continued his relentless training, never once stopping. For him, cultivating divine abilities did not feel exhausting¡ªif anything, he was beginning to grasp a method to resist the corruption of divine anomaly power.

    Then, one day, the sound of footsteps echoed through the cave.

    Zhang Bukui snapped out of his trance and turned his head.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies entered the chamber.

    Zhang Bukui had met him before, so he wasn¡¯t afraid¡ªjust wary.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies gazed at him and said, ¡°The divine ability you¡¯re practicing is extraordinary. It holds great fortune. Keep training, and your future will be remarkable.¡±

    Zhang Bukui was stunned.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies had clearly seen through his technique¡ªyet he didn¡¯t question it?

    Could he know the sparrow?

    Before he could ask, the Lord of Divine Anomalies spoke again.

    ¡°Your friend may have obtained Divine Anomaly City, but he has yet to truly master its power. The city has another rightful owner. If you wish, become my disciple, and one day, Divine Anomaly City will be yours.¡±

    A master?

    Zhang Bukui hesitated.

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s mind was spinning.

    He could clearly sense the overwhelming pressure radiating from the Lord of Divine Anomalies. Right now, he had no power to resist¡ªlet alone the ability to lie.

    If the Lord of Divine Anomalies truly intended to scheme against him, why would he bother with all these formalities?

    Seeing through his hesitation, the Lord of Divine Anomalies explained, ¡°It¡¯s not you that I value, but the existence backing you. You and I are now bound by fate¡ªif I perish, you¡¯ll die as well. At this point, we are already on the same side. If I can establish good relations with your benefactor, it would be nothing but advantageous for me.¡±

    ¡°My benefactor?¡± Zhang Bukui was puzzled.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies was unsurprised. He had already examined Zhang Bukui¡¯s memories, but certain parts remained obscured¡ªan unknown force was preventing him from prying further. He dared not probe too deeply because he had already witnessed the power of the entity backing Zhang Bukui.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then there¡¯s no need to ask. The more you learn, the more dangerous it becomes. Just remember this¡ªneither your benefactor nor I have any reason to harm you. You are not valuable enough for that.¡±

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies spoke slowly.

    Zhang Bukui fell silent.

    He wasn¡¯t offended by the remark. If anything, it only deepened his gratitude toward the sparrow.

    Even if I¡¯m being used... so what? I¡¯ll repay this debt one day.

    As for the Lord of Divine Anomalies, he bore no direct enmity toward him. Zhang Bukui¡¯s fate in this place was his own doing¡ªno one had forced him into the Severed Sea Rift.

    Taking a deep breath, Zhang Bukui made his decision.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    He knelt on one knee, clasping his fists in a formal bow. ¡°Master, please accept this disciple¡¯s respects!¡±

    With that, he lowered his head.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies smiled.

    ¡°How many years has it been...?¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since someone called me ¡®Master.¡¯ My last disciple now stands at the peak of the Holy Court, terrified to even be associated with me.¡±

    His tone carried a hint of self-mockery.

    Zhang Bukui lifted his head. ¡°Who was your last disciple?¡±

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies¡¯ smile faded.

    ¡°Him?¡± he sneered. ¡°Nothing but the Holy Court¡¯s lapdog.¡±

 Chapter 285: The Deadly Immortal, Pinghais Fury

    ¡¾Name: Gu An¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan: 195/12,708,862¡¿

    ¡¾Physique: Primal Causal Body¡¿

    ¡¾Cultivation: Ninth Level of Mystic Celestial Arts Realm¡¿

    ......

    Beneath the tree, Gu An lay on his back, resting. He summoned his attribute panel and checked his stats. Seeing his lifespan, the corners of his mouth lifted in satisfaction.

    It had been twenty-one years since his last breakthrough, and he had already accumulated over twelve million years of lifespan. This proved he hadn''t slacked off.

    As long as he maintained this pace, a hundred million years of lifespan wouldn¡¯t be too far off.

    After closing his panel, he extended his divine sense toward the Severed Sea Rift.

    Not long ago, Zhang Bukui had taken the Divine Anomaly Realm Lord as his master. Gu An could sense the goodwill released by the Realm Lord. And it wasn¡¯t just talk¡ªthe Realm Lord had genuinely started instructing Zhang Bukui and had yet to leave the cave where Zhang was cultivating.

    From this, it was clear that the Realm Lord felt a sense of urgency. It seemed the calamity Qie Wuxing had mentioned was drawing closer.

    Gu An, however, was in no rush. The Realm Lord must have other means of power; otherwise, how could he dare create such a massive rift in the ocean?

    Let them fight for now. If things eventually involved Zhang Bukui, then he would consider stepping in.

    Gu An had no intention of throwing himself into the conflict unless he was certain he could eliminate the root of the problem.

    Zhang Bukui seemed to be in a good situation, which put Gu An at ease.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s doing well... and staying busy. Being busy is good,¡± he murmured to himself.

    Sweeping his divine sense across his acquaintances, he saw that they were all safe, which brought a smile to his face.

    He sat up, stretched lazily, then stood and left the area.

    Along the way, disciples greeted him with respect. He responded with warm smiles and nods, carrying himself with a natural ease that was devoid of arrogance.

    Eventually, he arrived at a pavilion and spotted Yang Jian conversing with the Blood Prison Great Saint. Their discussion revolved around body cultivation, which made sense¡ªafter all, the Great Saint was also a body cultivator and had even obtained Divine Beast True Blood.

    Upon seeing Gu An approach, Yang Jian immediately stood up and saluted.

    Gu An thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Rest well. In a while, I¡¯ll take you to spar with someone and test your true strength.¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Normally, his only sparring partner was Li Lingtian, which had long since become dull. The thought of a real battle thrilled him.

    Before Yang Jian could respond, Gu An had already stepped inside the pavilion.

    From a distance...

    Qie Wuxing, engrossed in a game of Go, cast a thoughtful glance at Yang Jian.

    He could tell that Yang Jian possessed a rare Ancient Treasure Body, which only deepened his curiosity about Gu An.

    No wonder this man had such a close relationship with the reincarnation of the Dao Emperor of Samsara¡ªhis background was undoubtedly extraordinary.

    However, Qie Wuxing had no intention of investigating Gu An. Instead, he decided to establish goodwill with Yang Jian.

    After all, if Yang Jian lived for ten thousand years, he would undoubtedly become a legendary figure. Forming ties with such an individual was always a wise move.

    Qie Wuxing began contemplating which techniques or divine abilities he could impart to Yang Jian.

    Gu An didn¡¯t mind him training other disciples, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t object to him teaching Yang Jian.

    That evening, Qie Wuxing sought out Yang Jian.

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve been observing you for some time now. Your talent and comprehension are exceptional. I have a palm technique¡ªwould you be interested in learning it?¡± he asked with a smile.

    Yang Jian knew Qie Wuxing was a grand cultivator. After all, the man had beaten the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord in Go.

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Senior, but I must decline,¡± Yang Jian responded politely, clasping his hands in a salute.

    Qie Wuxing was briefly stunned. ¡°Do you doubt my skill?¡±

    Yang Jian shook his head. ¡°To be honest, I have no interest in palm techniques. No martial technique or divine ability can compare to enhancing the raw strength of my physical body.¡±

    Qie Wuxing¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Then what do you wish to learn?¡±

    Seeing how persistent Qie Wuxing was, Yang Jian asked, ¡°Senior, have you ever read Romance of the Gods or Journey to the West?¡±

    Qie Wuxing nodded. ¡°Of course. You call yourself Yang Jian¡ªare you trying to become like the one from those stories? But those are just fictional books. The techniques and divine abilities in them don¡¯t actually exist.¡±

    Yang Jian simply shook his head and walked away.

    ¡°Wait! How about I teach you a spear technique? It¡¯s the most powerful polearm art I¡¯ve mastered. If you perfect it, you can dominate an era, facing few worthy opponents. It¡¯s an excellent match for your physique.¡±

    Yang Jian paused, a flicker of anticipation in his eyes.

    Qie Wuxing smirked. ¡°This spear technique is called Thirty-Six Strikes to Annihilate Heaven and Banish Dao. It¡¯s extremely difficult to cultivate. To this day, no one has successfully inherited it.¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Is that so? Then I must try. Thank you in advance, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Find a secluded place to train.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The two of them headed deep into Medicine Valley, with the Blood Prison Great Saint following behind, intrigued.

    Qie Wuxing didn¡¯t mind the additional observer¡ªhe was convinced that the Great Saint wouldn¡¯t be able to master the technique.

    After all, Yang Jian possessed an Ancient Treasure Body, a physique so rare that even in ancient times, it was considered supreme.

    Inside the pavilion, Gu An had also taken notice of the situation.

    He didn¡¯t intervene¡ªQie Wuxing wouldn¡¯t dare pull any tricks. And truth be told, he was quite interested in the Thirty-Six Strikes to Annihilate Heaven and Banish Dao himself.

    Was it truly as formidable as claimed?

    The next morning...

    At dawn, the disciples gathered for their morning drills.

    Gu An watched as Yang Jian strode over, followed closely by Qie Wuxing.

    However, Qie Wuxing no longer had his usual composed demeanor¡ªhe looked as if he had seen a ghost.

    Gu An chuckled. He already knew why.

    Qie Wuxing had been utterly shocked by Yang Jian¡¯s comprehension and physique.

    In just one night, Yang Jian had grasped the basics of the Thirty-Six Strikes to Annihilate Heaven and Banish Dao!

    Although he hadn¡¯t fully unleashed the technique¡¯s true power, his progress was enough to leave Qie Wuxing dumbfounded.

    It made Qie Wuxing suspect that even among Ancient Treasure Bodies, Yang Jian¡¯s physique was one of the absolute best.

    If only Tian Wuchang were still around¡ªhe would have known for sure. That guy had been the most knowledgeable about Ancient Treasure Bodies.

    Later...

    Li Lingtian approached Yang Jian, frowning. ¡°Where were you last night?¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s aura was unsettled¡ªclearly, he hadn¡¯t rested.

    Yang Jian waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Just training. Don¡¯t ask too many questions.¡±

    Li Lingtian¡¯s gaze flickered toward Qie Wuxing in the distance. He immediately understood.

    After morning drills, he found Qie Wuxing and asked if he could learn a technique as well.

    Qie Wuxing studied him briefly before shaking his head. ¡°Your talent is decent, but not enough to impress me. Improve your cultivation first. If one day you catch my eye, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    Li Lingtian was speechless.

    For the first time in his life, he had been rejected.

    Even in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An had never turned him down!

    Grinding his teeth, he stormed away.

    Qie Wuxing simply smirked. He wasn¡¯t worried¡ªLi Lingtian¡¯s background wasn¡¯t a threat to him.

    If anything, he almost wished Li Lingtian¡¯s faction would come after him. A bit of trouble might actually make life more interesting.

    Just as Qie Wuxing was about to sit down for a game of Go, Shen Xinzi intercepted him.

    ¡°Amitabha. Benefactor, shall we have a chat?¡± Shen Xinzi asked with a solemn expression.

    Qie Wuxing grinned and nodded before the two of them left Third Medicine Valley together.

    As autumn arrived, Third Medicine Valley took on a golden hue. Fallen leaves were scattered everywhere, and disciples could be seen diligently sweeping them away.

    Inside the pavilion, Shen Zhen was passionately recounting her latest literary work to Gu An, her excitement evident.

    Gu An, however, wasn¡¯t particularly interested in her Journey to the South. Instead, his divine sense was focused on the Severed Sea Rift.

    Above the rift, an earth-shattering battle was unfolding¡ªone cultivator was fighting against three Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings, and remarkably, that lone figure was holding the upper hand!

    Celestial Ascension!

    The Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings had each reached the ninth level of the Celestial Ascension Stage, yet there was still another cultivator who could suppress all three of them single-handedly.

    How could Gu An not be intrigued?

    ¡°Are you even listening?¡± Shen Zhen asked, frowning in dissatisfaction.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°Of course I am. But more than your book, I¡¯m curious about your cultivation.¡±

    ¡¾Shen Zhen (Nascent Soul Stage, Seventh Level): 231/880/4400¡¿

    Her maximum lifespan had increased!

    Gu An was quite surprised¡ªher previous limit had only been around 2,500 years.

    His junior brother and junior sister had been painstakingly training in search of a breakthrough, yet Shen Zhen had been doing nothing but writing, painting, and playing music in her secluded cave residence... and her lifespan had still increased.

    Where was the logic in that?

    Could writing and painting be a path to cultivation as well?

    Shen Zhen cleared her throat, her expression slightly uneasy. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ve been working hard.¡±

    Gu An held back a laugh. He had checked on her often over the years, and each time, she had been either reading, writing, painting, or playing the zither¡ªand always alone.

    She never seemed to tire of it.

    And now, it was clear that her efforts had not been in vain.

    Judging from her expression, she herself had no idea that her talent and comprehension were increasing.

    Gu An decided not to tell her. There was no rush¡ªshe was still young. If he pointed it out, she might lose the natural state that had allowed her to grow.

    ¡°You, on the other hand... why doesn¡¯t it seem like you¡¯ve made any progress?¡± Shen Zhen arched an eyebrow at him.

    Gu An sighed dramatically, his expression darkening.

    Shen Zhen frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Nothing... It¡¯s just that I can feel the weight of fate pressing down on me,¡± Gu An lamented. ¡°Even with all the herbs and pills I¡¯ve gathered, I find it increasingly difficult to break through. You wouldn¡¯t understand this feeling... I can¡¯t see a future for my cultivation. Perhaps... this is my fate.¡±

    Shen Zhen opened her mouth to offer words of comfort but found herself at a loss.

    Talent was a cruel reality.

    His friend, Wu Jue, had soared to new heights. Li Ya had become the face of Taixuan Sect.

    And now, Gu An¡ªwho had always been ahead¡ªwas feeling lost.

    For the first time, Shen Zhen felt... speechless.

    Gu An forced a smile. ¡°Miss Shen, my life may be short, but you¡ª¡±

    Before he could continue his act, a boundless, overwhelming pressure descended from the heavens, silencing him instantly.

    A voice, brimming with dominance and unmatched arrogance, echoed across the land:

    ¡°I am the Lifeseizing Immortal of the Great Cold Demon Sect!

    Today, I establish my tower upon the Severed Sea Rift.

    Within a hundred years, if none can defeat me,

    I shall eradicate all who have heard my words,

    to quell the wrath of the ocean!¡±

    ¡ªThe Great Cold Demon Sect?!

    Gu An had heard of them before.

    They were a demonic sect on par with the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect.

    According to Bai Ziyao, the Great Cold Demon Sect was one of the few demonic sects recognized by the Holy Court.

    Though they belonged to the demonic path, the regions they chose to slaughter were always places abandoned by the Holy Court.

    Did that mean their continent and the surrounding seas had already been forsaken by the Holy Court?

 Chapter 286: Tongtians Background

    Chapter 286 Tongtian''s Background

    "The Grand Cold Demon Sect? The Lifetaking Immortal? Where did they come from?"

    Shen Zhen furrowed his brows and muttered, unease flickering in his eyes.

    Gu An responded, "Not sure, but from the sound of it, they¡¯re probably some colossal force from the sea. Sigh, it''s only been a few decades of peace, and now another major event is unfolding."

    Shen Zhen reassured him, "No need to worry too much. The Severed Sea Rift is incredibly far from us. The world is full of capable people, and evil never triumphs over good. We¡¯ll get through this somehow."

    Gu An nodded, but inwardly, he held the opposite opinion.

    The forces behind the Grand Cold Demon Sect had already reached an unfathomable level.

    As Bai Ziyao once said, throughout history, the Grand Cold Demon Sect and other major demonic sects had always served as the Holy Court¡¯s blade. There were things the Holy Court could not take action on directly.

    Of course, the Holy Court wasn¡¯t inherently evil; they simply operated from the perspective of the entire world. At times, they had to sacrifice certain beings or even exterminate entire regions.

    But if the Holy Court had truly abandoned this place, what was the reason?

    It couldn''t be because of the Divine Anomaly Realm, could it?

    The Divine Anomaly Realm had nothing to do with them; it could have been eradicated separately.

    Gu An suspected there was a deeper reason he wasn¡¯t aware of.

    His divine sense swept out. The Lifetaking Immortal was not the Celestial Ascension cultivator who had single-handedly fought against the three Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings but instead a Free Soaring Immortal. His arrival had interrupted the battle.

    Gu An watched as the Lifetaking Immortal placed a towering pagoda at the edge of the Severed Sea Rift. The pagoda continued to rise, piercing through the clouds, at least ten thousand zhang tall¡ªan awe-inspiring sight.

    Then, the Lifetaking Immortal flew into the pagoda, while the three Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings fled into the Severed Sea Rift. The Celestial Ascension cultivator who had been battling them followed the Lifetaking Immortal into the pagoda, making it clear they were on the same side.

    Gu An wanted to see if any other Free Soaring Immortals would take action within the next century.

    He continued chatting with Shen Zhen about worldly affairs. They were just small cultivators in the vast cultivation world, so when discussing major events, it was mostly with a sense of admiration.

    Before long, Shen Zhen took his leave. Gu An also got up and went downstairs, intending to speak with the disciples and cultivators about the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    The Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s proclamation had already sent shockwaves throughout the world. Everywhere people gathered, this was the topic of discussion.

    When Gu An arrived at the chess-playing area, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and Qie Wuxing were discussing the Grand Cold Demon Sect with Taixuan Sect¡¯s great cultivators, while other disciples listened in, tense and apprehensive.

    Shen Xinzi was also among the crowd, listening intently despite rarely speaking.

    Ever since Shen Xinzi had spoken privately with Qie Wuxing, the two had not clashed. It seemed they had reached some kind of agreement. At the time, Gu An hadn¡¯t eavesdropped¡ªhe didn¡¯t see either of them as capable of stirring up any real trouble.

    "The Grand Cold Demon Sect was founded a million years ago. That Lifetaking Immortal is a figure from myth and legend¡ªwho would have thought he was still alive? This is serious trouble," the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord said with a sigh. He deliberately avoided mentioning the Holy Court, clearly wary of it.

    A million years!

    The disciples¡¯ eyelids twitched upon hearing this. They couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom such a span of time.

    The younger disciples, however, were filled with ambition. They hadn¡¯t resigned themselves to fate just yet. To them, the Third Medicine Valley was merely the first step in their cultivation journey.

    The cultivation world was filled with stories of ordinary cultivators obtaining great fortunes and defying destiny.

    Gu An listened attentively, as if he were hearing a grand tale, occasionally exclaiming in surprise or showing disbelief alongside the other disciples.

    Meanwhile, in the Sect Main City.

    Within a certain mansion, Lu Lingjun sat across from the Western Spirit Mother in a courtyard, discussing the situation.

    "The Grand Cold Demon Sect is a sect rivaling even the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect. In terms of foundation, they may even be stronger. If the forces behind the Severed Sea Rift include the Grand Cold Demon Sect, then this is a major problem..." the Western Spirit Mother sighed and mentioned the existence of the Holy Court.

    This was the first time Lu Lingjun had heard of the Holy Court, and she was shocked.

    Just how vast was this world?

    The Western Spirit Mother also suspected that the Holy Court had abandoned this sea region. Otherwise, the Grand Cold Demon Sect wouldn¡¯t dare to act so brazenly. The fact that they had given a century¡¯s warning made it clear they wanted the major sects to retreat.

    Lu Lingjun couldn¡¯t help but ask, "A hundred years... Only the cultivation sects will have time to escape. What about the countless ordinary people left behind? Will they really all die?"

    The Western Spirit Mother replied in a somber tone, "The number of beings slaughtered by the Grand Cold Demon Sect is beyond measure. The landmasses and seas affected by the Severed Sea Rift are just a small fraction of this vast world. To the Grand Cold Demon Sect, they are insignificant. And the Holy Court certainly won¡¯t care. The death of these people won¡¯t even cause a ripple in the grand scheme of things."

    Lu Lingjun frowned deeply.

    The Western Spirit Mother continued, "I need to return and get to the bottom of why the Grand Cold Demon Sect is making its move."

    Lu Lingjun nodded and began considering the worst-case scenario.

    As an Ascended One, she had no issue fleeing. But after spending so much time in Taixuan Sect, she had made too many connections to just walk away. She needed to figure out how to help those she cared about.

    The Western Spirit Mother sighed at the complexity of worldly affairs.

    At first, she had assumed that the Divine Anomaly Realm was the main threat. But now, it was clear that its emergence was part of a larger scheme¡ªone that involved unfathomable powers clashing behind the scenes.

    Dark clouds loomed, and a light drizzle fell over Seeker¡¯s Island.

    In a courtyard, Gu An, Yang Jian, and Hu Xiaojian sat together as Hu Xiaojian explained the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    Three days had passed since the Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s proclamation. In that time, various factions at sea had openly shared intelligence on the Grand Cold Demon Sect, and countless rumors had reached Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Yang Jian listened intently, his expression shifting frequently. Hu Xiaojian¡¯s words painted the Grand Cold Demon Sect as an unstoppable force¡ªseemingly the most terrifying demonic sect in existence, with countless demon immortals under its command. It sounded utterly invincible.

    A true catastrophe was upon them.

    After a long while, once Hu Xiaojian had finished speaking and took a sip of tea to moisten his throat, Gu An asked, "Have you found any information on the Reincarnation Dao Emperor?"

    The Reincarnation Dao Emperor¡ªone of Ji Xuanyu¡¯s past lives. Gu An had never forgotten about him.

    Hu Xiaojian shook his head. "No trace of him. I don¡¯t think such a figure exists. But since you brought it up, he must be real. It¡¯s just that my level is too low. At least, there¡¯s not a single clue about him on Seeker¡¯s Island."

    Gu An wasn¡¯t upset and let the matter drop.

    Hu Xiaojian hesitated, then got up, walked to the side, and knelt down, kowtowing to Gu An.

    "What are you doing?" Gu An frowned.

    Hu Xiaojian lifted his head, his face full of desperation. "Senior, please take me with you! The Grand Cold Demon Sect is too powerful. Even the higher-ups of Seeker¡¯s Island are preparing to flee. I¡¯m just a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator¡ªthere¡¯s no way I¡¯ll escape their destruction in a hundred years. Even if I do, who knows if I can survive elsewhere? Senior, you¡¯re a Scattered Immortal. You can move freely. Please, take me with you! I¡¯ll serve you however you wish!"

    Yang Jian sat beside him, feeling conflicted.

    This was a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator.

    Yet in the vast ocean, even he had no confidence in surviving.

    Gu An pondered for a moment before responding, "No need to be hasty. Stay on Seeker¡¯s Island for now. If the forces at sea truly fail to stop the Grand Cold Demon Sect, I¡¯ll take you with me. Until then, keep an eye on the Sea Protectorate. If they plan to abandon Seeker¡¯s Island, I¡¯ll step in and take over."

    Hu Xiaojian was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected that, even in this crisis, Gu An was still thinking about seizing control of Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Yang Jian glanced at his master.

    Why did it feel like his master wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of the Grand Cold Demon Sect?

    Gu An called himself a Scattered Immortal, but was that just a title rather than his actual cultivation realm?

    Hu Xiaojian wanted to dissuade him, but he was also afraid of offending Gu An, so he could only nod in agreement.

    Gu An noticed his concerns and reassured him, "Don¡¯t underestimate this world. If the Divine Anomaly Wraiths within the Severed Sea Rift were truly unstoppable, they would have already swept across the oceans by now, wouldn¡¯t they?"

    Hu Xiaojian thought for a moment and found that the logic made sense. He immediately cupped his hands and bowed in gratitude.

    Gu An waved his hand, lifting Hu Xiaojian to his feet. "No need for formalities. Just speak while sitting."

    Hu Xiaojian continued recounting the Grand Cold Demon Sect¡¯s history. He had gathered extensive information about them, yet when it came to the Lifetaking Immortal, there was next to nothing¡ªonly vague legends.

    Gu An, however, had already shifted his focus elsewhere. He was now considering how to take control of Seeker¡¯s Island.

    First, he needed a puppet ruler to act as a figurehead while he controlled things from behind the scenes.

    Using Seeker¡¯s Island¡¯s vast network of connections, he could gather more rare herbs for cultivation. Besides, he found the idea of managing a place somewhat interesting¡ªit felt like playing a strategic game.

    To truly dominate Seeker¡¯s Island, he needed someone powerful enough to hold authority. At the very least, it had to be a Roving Immortal.

    He needed to think carefully about who to appoint.

    Time passed quickly, and the rain grew heavier.

    Two hours later, Gu An left with Yang Jian, returning to Taixuan Sect¡¯s mountain forests.

    Yang Jian was no stranger to his master¡¯s Infinite Free Step, but as his own cultivation deepened, he only grew more awed by the technique.

    "Master, is there really anyone who can stand against the Grand Cold Demon Sect?" Yang Jian asked, his voice tinged with subtle curiosity.

    He didn¡¯t dare directly ask about his master¡¯s strength, so he approached it from another angle.

    Gu An continued walking as he replied, "Who knows? I certainly don¡¯t have the confidence."

    No confidence?

    Yang Jian¡¯s heart pounded. Just what kind of existence was his master?

    Gu An had intentionally downplayed himself, yet instead of reassurance, it only left Yang Jian more astonished.

    After hearing Hu Xiaojian¡¯s account, the Grand Cold Demon Sect had become an insurmountable nightmare in Yang Jian¡¯s mind¡ªan evil force akin to the ultimate villain in a legendary tale.

    But now, his master had hinted that he might be capable of opposing them?

    "Jian¡¯er, focus on your cultivation. Even if we survive this crisis, there will be many more challenges ahead. Every great cultivator in history has endured countless trials. The more dangerous the world becomes, the harder you must train." Gu An advised solemnly.

    Yang Jian nodded firmly. "I will remember your teachings, Master. I will train diligently, just like you did."

    He couldn¡¯t even begin to guess how many years his master had cultivated to reach such a level.

    Had it taken tens of thousands of years? No, perhaps even longer.

    Maybe his master had existed longer than the Grand Cold Demon Sect itself, merely hiding among mortals and observing the world.

    Yang Jian firmly believed that his master wasn¡¯t deceiving him. Gu An must have endured countless hardships and trained endlessly to reach his current height.

    Gu An continued lecturing Yang Jian, enjoying the process of mentoring a disciple.

    Taking on a student wasn¡¯t just about teaching; it was also entertaining.

    Yang Jian didn¡¯t know what his master was truly thinking, but he could feel his sincerity.

 Chapter 287: The Promise of Immortality

    Chapter 287 The Promise of Immortality

    End of the Year, Snowflakes Dancing in the Wind

    Inside the attic, Gu An was pouring tea for Ye Lan while she recounted her experiences at the branch sect.

    After years apart, Ye Lan now exuded the aura of a grand cultivator. As a Transformation Stage cultivator, she could hold positions of power anywhere on the continent, and her presence had only grown more imposing.

    This made Gu An find her even more captivating.

    The little girl who used to trail behind him, clinging to him all the time, had now become a figure standing above countless others. While he felt sentimental about it, his heart was also filled with pride.

    Her experiences at the branch sect were nothing more than the usual power struggles. With Lu? Baitian having spoken on her behalf, she had managed to secure victory in every battle. Overall, her journey had been smooth sailing.

    After finishing her story, she asked Gu An how he had been these years.

    "Tending to flowers, playing chess, and teasing my disciples when I have nothing better to do¡ªlife has been quite carefree," Gu An said with a smile as he looked at Ye Lan.

    Ye Lan raised an eyebrow. "Who''s that girl downstairs?"

    I knew you wanted to ask that!

    Gu An thought to himself but said aloud, "Her identity is not simple. I''ll tell only you, but you mustn''t spread it around!"

    The attic was protected by restrictive formations, shielding their conversation from anyone below the Transformation Stage. He wasn¡¯t worried about Ji Xuanyu overhearing.

    Ye Lan gave an expressionless nod.

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An said, "Her name is Ji Xuanyu. You understand now, right?"

    Ye Lan frowned. "But Ji Xuanyu is supposed to be dead."

    Ji Xuanyu had once been a world-renowned genius, and with her peerless beauty, her death had caused much discussion within Taixuan Sect. Ye Lan had heard of it, too.

    "She did die, but she was also reborn..."

    Gu An explained, recounting the information he had learned from Qie Wuxing, a look of amazement on his face.

    Ye Lan was equally stunned. Such a phenomenon was unheard of, and Ji Xuanyu''s background was far beyond anything she had imagined¡ªit even shattered her previous understanding of the world.

    Gu An carefully added, "Junior Sister, this must not get out. If word spreads, we could bring unimaginable trouble upon ourselves. Anything related to reincarnation would provoke enemies beyond measure. Before such beings, even Taixuan Sect would either submit or be wiped out."

    Ye Lan nodded, then sighed. "To be honest, I was feeling jealous of her just now. But now, I don¡¯t dare. The difference between us is too vast. Even if she does take an interest in you, Senior Brother, I think that¡¯s a good thing. You always say your talent is mediocre, and your ties with that old senior are severed. If you get close to her, maybe she could change your fate."

    Her expression was incredibly serious as she spoke.

    Gu An was moved by her words.

    Perhaps due to his past experiences, Gu An never believed that anyone would think purely for his sake. Even love, in the end, was always rooted in personal desires.

    He had rejected Ye Lan countless times, yet she had remained the same. He didn¡¯t want her to suffer, so he had always helped her. Of course, he was also touched by her persistence. She had already become irreplaceable in his heart.

    But he never expected that she would, for the sake of his future, hope he would pursue another woman.

    This foolish girl...

    Gu An shot Ye Lan a glare and said irritably, "Cherish what? There''s nothing between me and her beyond being fellow cultivators. Besides, she has no interest in romance¡ªonly the Dao."

    That was the truth. He could sense Ji Xuanyu¡¯s unwavering pursuit of immortality.

    In both her past life and this one, she had never been a woman who indulged in matters of the heart. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen death to resist her family''s arranged marriage in her previous life.

    Ye Lan rolled her eyes at Gu An. "Senior Brother, a woman staying in your place, and someone with such an immense background at that¡ªdo you really think she has no feelings for you? Even if you can¡¯t truly win her heart, forming a stronger bond with her would only benefit you."

    Though Ye Lan had reached the Transformation Stage, she felt her path to immortality had already reached its limits. At the very least, she no longer dared to dream of eternal life.

    But she hoped Gu An had the chance.

    Why? She couldn¡¯t quite explain. She just wanted him to live better, to seize the best opportunities.

    Since childhood, she had always believed that her Senior Brother deserved all the fortune the world could offer. Even though he had rejected her, she had never resented him. She liked him¡ªwhy should he be forced to reciprocate just because of that?

    "Forget it," Gu An shook his head. "I only seek a peaceful life. If she wishes to stay in Third Medicine Valley, I won¡¯t treat her unfairly. If she chooses to leave, I won¡¯t stop her either. In the end, we are not from the same world. We should not hinder each other¡¯s path."

    That was his honest thought.

    His goal was immortality, not marriage.

    Ye Lan blinked, uncertain whether to be happy or to sigh.

    "Senior Brother, if you never attain immortality, would you accept me?" she asked.

    Gu An thought for a moment before answering, "If neither of us reach immortality, then let¡¯s spend our final hundred years living as mortals together. A mortal life is only a century long, after all. Until then, we will keep striving for the Dao¡ªwho knows, there might still be hope. I may seek stability, but I have not given up cultivation."

    Ye Lan smiled. Gazing at Gu An, she murmured, "Senior Brother, hearing you say that makes the fear of lifespan limits seem insignificant."

    Gu An reached out and ruffled her hair, messing it up until she pouted in protest.

    Then, they talked about the Great Cold Demon Sect.

    Ye Lan had gathered significant intelligence, and it worried her deeply.

    She feared the continent would not survive the catastrophe, so she had returned early to see Gu An¡ªjust in case.

    Of course, she also held onto hope.

    That hope was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    It was the same belief that kept most Taixuan Sect disciples from panicking. For years, the Sword Sovereign¡¯s protection had given them confidence in facing any tribulation.

    As long as he did not abandon them or suffer defeat, they believed they could weather the storm.

    By the end of their talk, Gu An invited Ye Lan to stay. She naturally agreed.

    As night fell, he took her for a stroll around the valley, even bringing her to watch a chess match.

    He also summoned Yang Jian and had him pay respects to Ye Lan.

    Yang Jian showed great reverence. He sensed that his master treated Ye Lan differently. Since his master had personally introduced them, surely there was a deeper meaning.

    Could she be... not just Martial Uncle, but also Martial Mother?

    At this thought, Yang Jian grinned. His master suddenly felt more human and less like an untouchable figure.

    That night, Ye Lan stayed in Third Medicine Valley, in Gu An¡¯s residence.

    Gu An read while Ye Lan cultivated.

    When it grew late, she opened her eyes, watching him under the flickering candlelight.

    A blissful smile spread across her face.

    This is enough.

    She watched him for a while longer before closing her eyes.

    But as dawn neared, the situation changed.

    "Senior Brother, you must be tired. Let me massage your shoulders."

    "Tired? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been cultivating all night."

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m strong¡ªI don¡¯t get tired."

    "Wait, what are you¡ª"

    "Just checking your condition! I need to make sure you¡¯re not developing any bad habits!"

    "Hey, wait! That¡¯s enough! Stop right there!"

    ...

    At sunrise, Gu An walked downstairs, looking somewhat dazed.

    Ye Lan followed, beaming.

    Ji Xuanyu emerged from her room, glancing at them with a slight frown.

    Gu An introduced the two women but kept the conversation brief. Then, he and Ye Lan left for morning exercises.

    Ji Xuanyu stood there watching.

    After a moment, her frown disappeared.

    Ye Lan decided to stay until after the Spring Festival.

    Gu An took her along whenever he went to the Outer Sect City or Xuan Valley, but not when he traveled to Horizon Valley or elsewhere.

    She didn¡¯t ask questions.

    She was glad her Senior Brother still had secrets¡ªbecause it meant he was far more than he appeared to be.

 Chapter 288: Nine Mysterious True Fire, Disaster from the Sky

    Chapter 288 Nine Mysterious True Fire, Disaster from the Sky

    That year¡¯s Spring Festival felt warmer to Gu An than usual, all thanks to Ye Lan¡¯s company. However, on the second day after the celebrations ended, Ye Lan left. She didn¡¯t want to get too attached to staying by her senior brother¡¯s side¡ªcultivation was the true priority in her life. At this stage, putting in the effort to cultivate was her most important task.

    Although the threatening proclamation from the Grand Cold Demon Sect¡¯s Life-Reaping Immortal had cast a shadow over the continent, it had not disrupted the world¡¯s balance. By the start of the new year, the cultivation world had returned to normal, with sects sending more disciples to explore the overseas regions.

    Year after year passed. The sun rose and set, and the Third Medicine Valley continued to train new disciples while welcoming fresh recruits, causing its overall numbers to grow. As the Taixuan Sect became stronger, the number of errand disciples increased as well, and they needed positions to earn spirit stones.

    In the blink of an eye, a decade had passed.

    Gu An stood by the window, using his divine sense to observe a fierce battle unfolding in the distance.

    A Grandmaster Cultivator had come forward to challenge the Life-Reaping Immortal, and not just any cultivator¡ªthis was someone who had reached the Celestial Ascension Realm. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even get to meet the Life-Reaping Immortal in person; he was completely overpowered by the Life-Reaping Immortal¡¯s disciple.

    Countless cultivators and demonic beasts watched the battle unfold. Not all living beings were willing to flee this mortal realm, especially those sects that upheld the Righteous Path¡ªthey had a duty to protect the common people.

    Over the past ten years, there had been multiple challenges from Celestial Ascension Realm cultivators, but without exception, they had all been defeated by the Life-Reaping Immortal¡¯s disciple. Entering the tower had become an unattainable dream.

    The tower of the Life-Reaping Immortal had gained a reputation¡ªit was called the Soul-Suppressing Tower, an immortal dao treasure.

    Gu An shook his head. The Celestial Ascension Realm cultivator was already showing signs of defeat, proving he was not the savior of this mortal realm.

    Turning away, Gu An headed downstairs¡ªhe had sensed an unfamiliar presence entering the valley.

    It was Western Spirit Mother from the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect.

    Western Spirit Mother had already found Shen Xinzi, pulling him aside to speak privately. To ensure their conversation remained secret, Shen Xinzi even set up a restrictive barrier.

    Within the Taixuan Sect, aside from Gu An, no one¡¯s divine sense could penetrate Shen Xinzi¡¯s barriers.

    "Did you find out everything?" Shen Xinzi asked, referring to the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    Western Spirit Mother took a deep breath and replied, "This matter involves a Holy King from the Holy Court. While he doesn¡¯t represent the entire Holy Court, this Holy King¡¯s influence is far-reaching. Even the Buddhist sects do not wish to offend him, especially since Saint Heaven has yet to emerge from seclusion."

    Holy King!

    Shen Xinzi frowned. He continued, "What in this mortal realm could possibly interest an existence of that level?"

    Western Spirit Mother answered, "I haven''t uncovered all the details, but it seems related to the reincarnation of a great cultivator from the Holy Court. That great cultivator was likely an enemy of the Holy King and has been reborn somewhere in this mortal realm."

    Shen Xinzi¡¯s frown deepened.

    Western Spirit Mother continued, "There¡¯s no stopping this now. The Buddhist sects don¡¯t want to get involved. We should return."

    Shen Xinzi scoffed. "The Buddhist sects don¡¯t want to get involved? What a joke. So much for ''saving all sentient beings.''"

    Western Spirit Mother was taken aback by his sarcasm.

    Something felt off.

    Shen Xinzi had always taken pride in the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect¡ªhe had never spoken like this before.

    "You go back. I''m staying in the Taixuan Sect," Shen Xinzi said firmly.

    Western Spirit Mother wanted to persuade him, but Shen Xinzi turned and left before she could say anything.

    "What¡¯s going on...?" Western Spirit Mother watched his departing figure, full of confusion.

    Her cultivation and status were both beneath his, so she couldn¡¯t force him to return. The only thing she could do was report this back to the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect.

    Meanwhile, Gu An, who was heading toward a garden area, was also deep in thought about the information Western Spirit Mother had brought.

    A Holy King. A great cultivator¡¯s reincarnation...

    At the mention of reincarnation, the first person who came to his mind was Ji Xuanyu.

    But then, he reconsidered. It probably wasn¡¯t Ji Xuanyu. Ji Xuanyu had reincarnated countless times already¡ªif he truly were that Holy King¡¯s nemesis, why hadn¡¯t the Holy King acted sooner?

    More importantly, Gu An was curious about the Lord of Divine Anomalies and his role in this conflict.

    He needed to find an opportunity to speak with him.

    In a dimly lit underground chamber...

    Zhang Bukui set down his battle axe, the energy surrounding him gradually dispersing. His long white hair, which had been floating around, finally settled.

    Letting out a deep breath, he glanced at the axe in his hand, his brows furrowed.

    At that moment, footsteps echoed through the chamber. Zhang Bukui tightened his grip on his battle axe, only to release it when he saw the Lord of Divine Anomalies approaching. The battle axe dissolved into nothingness.

    For some reason, Zhang Bukui felt that his master looked even weaker than before.

    "Master!" Zhang Bukui raised his hand in greeting.

    Over the years, the Lord of Divine Anomalies had guided him earnestly, treating him as a true personal disciple. Not only had he trained Zhang Bukui in cultivation, but he had also gifted him natural treasures to strengthen his ghost body, helping him resist the backlash of divine anomaly energy.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies examined him and nodded slightly. "Not bad. You''re beginning to grasp the power of divine anomalies."

    Zhang Bukui hesitated before asking, "Master, are you alright?"

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies smiled¡ªa smile that sent chills down Zhang Bukui¡¯s spine.

    "Of course, I''m fine," he replied. "But I do have a favor to ask. Would you be willing to help me?"

    "What is it?" Zhang Bukui didn¡¯t immediately agree, feeling a bit wary. He feared that the Lord of Divine Anomalies was scheming against the mysterious figure who had been secretly assisting him.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies raised his right hand, summoning a golden flame in his palm. Its radiance illuminated the chamber.

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s expression changed upon seeing it¡ªhe couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away.

    "This is the Nine Profound True Flame," the Lord of Divine Anomalies explained. "It belongs to a being far beyond our reach. If you inherit it, you will gain a powerful divine ability that will aid in your survival. More importantly, when you encounter that being¡¯s reincarnation, the Nine Profound True Flame will react, revealing their identity to you."

    "Who is this person?" Zhang Bukui couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies sighed. "He is a cultivator whose strength far surpasses my own. In this mortal realm, his status is beyond your imagination. I am giving you this flame because one day, you must protect him. He will be the key to our survival."

    Zhang Bukui froze.

    Meanwhile, within the Soul-Suppressing Tower, a black-robed elder sat in meditation upon a black lotus throne, surrounded by dark-red flames. His hair was disheveled, his presence oppressive.

    This was the Life-Reaping Immortal of the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    Without opening his eyes, he spoke:

    "Disciple, apply some pressure on them."

    His voice echoed, as if countless voices spoke in unison.

    "Yes, Master," came the response from outside the hall.

    At twilight, Gu An rode into the Third Medicine Valley atop the Blood Prison Great Saint, with Yang Jian and Li Lingtian following behind.

    Li Lingtian looked battered and bruised, like a defeated rooster.

    "Master, is this kid going to break?" Blood Prison Great Saint sneered.

    Li Lingtian shot him a glare.

    Just as he was about to retort, he suddenly sensed something.

    His eyes widened.

    Gu An, Yang Jian, and the disciples in the valley all looked up¡ªeach of their faces filled with shock.

 Chapter 289: Incredible Means

    Chapter 289 Incredible Means

    At dusk, the sky burned crimson as meteors, wreathed in flames, streaked across the heavens in a spectacular display. As these celestial stones plummeted, an overwhelming sea of fire descended from the sky, giving the world a sense that the heavens themselves were collapsing.

    "What is that?"

    "Why is there such a massive fire in the sky?"

    "Will it affect us?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re inside Taixuan Sect. The sect-protecting formation will shield us."

    "Could this be the work of demonic cultivators from the Grand Cold Demon Sect?"

    Within the Third Medicine Valley, disciples murmured anxiously. The high-ranking cultivators who had been playing chess abruptly stood up and disappeared on the spot.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord lifted his gaze, his brows knitting together.

    Seated across from him, Qie Wuxing sighed. "This divine ability is no trivial matter."

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord glanced at him and asked, "All these years, you''ve been traveling extensively. What exactly are you searching for?"

    Qie Wuxing did not respond. Instead, he simply raised his hand and pointed toward the sky.

    At the Valley Entrance

    Gu An sat atop the Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s back, gazing at the sky. He could sense that the falling meteors and the sea of fire were all manifestations of immense magical power¡ªthis was the work of a Celestial Ascension cultivator unleashing a grand divine ability, covering an incomprehensibly vast area.

    It seemed that the so-called century-long deadline was merely a final ultimatum. During this time, the Grand Cold Demon Sect would continue to make its presence known, forcing the world¡¯s inhabitants to flee.

    Of course, there was another possibility: they were trying to draw out a specific individual.

    Sacrificing countless lives over a personal vendetta... This gave Gu An a new perspective on the Holy Court.

    On the whole, the Holy Court upheld order, but corruption lurked within its ranks.

    Perhaps their ideology differed from Gu An¡¯s own.

    They could protect all beings, but they chose to remain indifferent to them.

    Yang Jian couldn¡¯t help but glance at Gu An. Seeing his master¡¯s calm demeanor, he instantly felt reassured.

    As long as Master is here, even if the sky collapses, there¡¯s nothing to fear!

    Nearby, Li Lingtian approached Yang Jian, discussing the strange phenomenon unfolding in the sky.

    Gu An patted the Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s neck, signaling it to move forward.

    Just as the beast took its first step, a glowing barrier surged up from the horizon. Looking around, Gu An saw similar lights rising in all directions¡ªthe sect-protecting grand formation of Taixuan Sect.

    Not bad. They reacted quickly.

    Gu An was pleased. Taixuan Sect had been free of catastrophe for many years, yet the upper ranks had not grown complacent or overly reliant on the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Soon, the entirety of Taixuan Sect was shielded beneath a protective dome of light, bringing a collective sigh of relief from its cultivators.

    Across the land, sects and cities alike activated their own defensive formations. But, of course, not all places had such protections. Countless living beings remained vulnerable.

    Northern Sea Mountains ¨C Mountain God Temple

    Within the Mountain God Temple, Xuanmiao Zhenren sat on the ground, staring at the sky with furrowed brows.

    He was not concerned for his own safety. Instead, he worried for the countless mortals beneath the raging inferno.

    How could ordinary beings possibly withstand such a catastrophe?

    He turned his head toward a stone statue in the courtyard¡ªthe Mountain God¡¯s likeness, carved by his own hands. Though he could meet the Mountain God in person once a month, he had always felt an unbridgeable distance between them.

    Silently, Xuanmiao Zhenren turned toward the statue and began kowtowing.

    Meteors crashed toward the horizon, and the sky-wide blaze pressed closer and closer, deepening the firelight across the land.

    Then, something miraculous happened.

    Every flower, blade of grass, and tree across the continent emitted a faint green light. The lights surged skyward, like tiny sparks rapidly gathering into a great inferno of their own.

    In the mountains, farmers wielding hoes found themselves surrounded by radiant green light, their faces stricken with awe and panic.

    In cities, as terrified citizens fled, they noticed the trees in their courtyards trembling, releasing orbs of emerald light that floated into the sky.

    Imperial Palace

    Standing at the entrance of the Imperial Study, Li Xuandao observed the mysterious glow rising from the flowers and plants in the courtyard. His expression was unreadable.

    At this moment, across the land, all living beings¡ªhumans and demons alike¡ªwere left in utter shock.

    Third Medicine Valley

    Gu An dismounted. The trees and plants within Taixuan Sect had not emitted the green light, so the disciples remained preoccupied with the celestial spectacle, unaware that an even grander phenomenon was occurring outside.

    However, as the green glow from across the land ascended high enough, even Taixuan Sect¡¯s cultivators could see it.

    The sect was soon filled with a cacophony of speculation and chatter.

    Gu An stood beneath a pavilion, gazing at the sight before him. Ji Xuanyu emerged from the building and approached his side.

    "It seems someone is watching over this continent," Ji Xuanyu remarked.

    In her eyes, the green light was rising to meet the descending firestorm, as if two opposing worlds were about to collide. The scene was breathtaking beyond compare.

    Gu An¡¯s face was half-lit by the fire above and half-drenched in green light from below. He blinked in surprise. "You mean to say this is the work of a cultivator? Just how powerful must they be?"

    Ji Xuanyu rolled her eyes at him.

    She didn¡¯t believe Gu An was hiding immense cultivation, but he couldn¡¯t possibly be this ignorant either.

    After all, he frequently took Yang Jian on excursions, and Yang Jian¡¯s rapid growth was proof that Gu An was no ordinary cultivator. Regardless of what Gu An was hiding, his knowledge and insight far exceeded that of a typical sect disciple.

    "Perhaps the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path has made his move," Ji Xuanyu speculated softly, returning her gaze to the horizon.

    Bingo!

    Gu An inwardly gave her a thumbs-up but kept his eyes locked on the sky.

    Under the watchful eyes of countless beings, the vast green light clashed with the fiery sea from above. In the next instant, the heavens erupted into a dazzling explosion of radiance, like an endless shower of fireworks.

    A brief silence followed before the entire world trembled. A powerful gust of wind swept downward, though it wasn¡¯t strong enough to harm the land.

    All across the realm, people exhaled in relief.

    By now, it was clear that the mysterious green light had risen to protect them¡ªto shield them from the heavenly flames.

    But what they didn¡¯t realize was that not every continent or island had such a guardian.

    Gu An had only shielded this particular land. While its people rejoiced, countless others perished in despair.

    Soul-Suppressing Pagoda ¨C Pagoda Summit

    A white-robed Daoist suddenly opened his eyes and let out a puzzled sound.

    He tried to divine the cause, but nothing came to him. His expression grew even more peculiar.

    Intrigued, he vanished into thin air.

    Back in Taixuan Sect, Gu An was still chatting with Ji Xuanyu when he suddenly sensed a powerful presence speeding toward him.

    He sighed.

    Why do people keep rushing toward their deaths?

    "I¡¯m heading to Xuan Valley. We¡¯ll continue our conversation later," Gu An said before making his way toward the teleportation platform.

    Ji Xuanyu wasn¡¯t surprised and simply continued admiring the Sword Sovereign¡¯s divine prowess.

    Meanwhile, seated at a chessboard beneath a tree, Qie Wuxing and the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord watched the sky in silence.

    "The real trouble has arrived," Qie Wuxing remarked. "That guy is here."

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord turned to him. "Who?"

    "Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s disciple¡ªWhite Hong Zhenren. A renowned genius of the Grand Cold Demon Sect. His cultivation is unfathomable."

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s expression darkened¡ªclearly, he had heard of White Hong Zhenren before.

    Qie Wuxing smirked. "Geniuses always have one fatal flaw¡ªoverconfidence."

    Under the Crimson Twilight Sky

    White Hong Zhenren soared across the sky, his speed unmatched. Even the raging inferno filling the heavens could not impede his advance. Below him, vast seas passed in a blur, but he did not spare them a glance.

    His gaze was locked onto a distant continent.

    Within his vast divine perception, countless great cultivators were unleashing their power, shielding the land from the divine ability sweeping through the heavens. Yet, among all the resisting forces, one stood out.

    There was something peculiar about the method used on that continent.

    More importantly, whoever had intervened had completely concealed their karmic traces, making it impossible for White Hong Zhenren to divine their identity.

    Perhaps this person is connected to the one my master seeks.

    At this thought, anticipation gleamed in White Hong Zhenren¡¯s eyes.

    He was not only carrying out his master¡¯s mission¡ªhe was also seeking an opportunity for himself.

    Just as his thoughts surged with excitement¡ª

    Slap!

    A hand suddenly landed on his shoulder.

    In an instant, his entire body came to an abrupt halt, despite the immense momentum he had built up.

    His qi and blood churned chaotically, his internal energy thrown into complete disarray. A sensation of extreme discomfort overtook him, as though his very soul was about to be forcibly ejected from his flesh.

    He instinctively tried to break free¡ª

    But then, horror struck him.

    He realized, to his utter disbelief, that he had lost control over both his physical body and his soul.

    Even his primordial spirit was unable to escape its vessel.

    His eyes widened in sheer terror.

    Who... who is this?!

    A flurry of thoughts raced through White Hong Zhenren¡¯s mind.

    [White Hong Zhenren (Celestial Ascension Stage, Ninth Layer): 150,908/500,000/800,000]

    Fifteen thousand years old, at the Ninth Layer of the Celestial Ascension Stage...

    What a shame. He has to die here.

    Gu An examined the lifespan displayed before him and reached his verdict.

    He did not bother using Soul Search.

    There was no need.

    Some people deserved death¡ªno more, no less.

    He deliberately allowed White Hong Zhenren to stew in his despair for several heartbeats, letting him fully grasp the inevitability of his end.

    Just as White Hong Zhenren was about to speak¡ª

    The hand on his shoulder suddenly clenched.

    With a simple squeeze, White Hong Zhenren was reduced to nothingness.

    His body and soul disintegrated into dust, vanishing without a trace.

    There was not even the sound of a whisper.

    Gu An then disappeared from the spot as if nothing had happened.

    At the Edge of Xuan Valley

    Gu An reappeared within the forests surrounding Xuan Valley, crouching down to inspect some medicinal herbs as if he had been there all along.

    A translucent notification flashed before his eyes.

    You have successfully obtained 38,000 years of lifespan.

    Not bad.

    Gu An was satisfied.

    He wasn¡¯t concerned about the Lifetaking Immortal seeking vengeance. If the Lifetaking Immortal dared to come, Gu An would simply kill him too.

    Would a Free Soaring Immortal truly pose a threat to a Mystic Celestial Immortal?

    And if an even stronger entity appeared, he would simply retreat if necessary.

    For now, it seemed unlikely that the Saint King himself would act directly¡ªit would damage his reputation. If he could intervene personally, why bother enlisting the Grand Cold Demon Sect in the first place?

    The fact that the Holy Court had called upon the Grand Cold Demon Sect suggested that even the Saint King harbored concerns about something.

    Across the Land

    The inferno in the sky persisted for an entire incense stick¡¯s worth of time before it finally dissipated.

    The emerald radiance protecting the continent faded into mist, dispersing with the wind.

    Night descended.

    Though the world was now shrouded in darkness, the hearts of its people remained restless, their emotions still stirred by the events of the day.

    Back at the Third Medicine Valley

    By the time Gu An returned, Ji Xuanyu had already gone back inside.

    With no one else to chat with, he made his way to the chess-playing area.

    The gathering place was abuzz with disciples eagerly discussing the celestial phenomenon that had just taken place.

    With Qie Wuxing and the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord present, the disciples had a rare opportunity to expand their knowledge. They listened intently, eager to learn about the legendary powers of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

 Chapter 290: Seniors Identity

    Inside the Soul-Suppressing Pagoda

    Lifetaking Immortal opened his eyes, his brows furrowing deeply. His gaze was filled with shock and suspicion.

    "Why has his presence suddenly vanished?"

    He immediately began performing a divination spell, but the thought of White Hong Zhenren''s death never crossed his mind. He knew his disciple''s cultivation level all too well. Within the same realm, White Hong Zhenren could suppress three Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings single-handedly¡ªhis strength was terrifying. Even if he encountered a Free Soaring Immortal, he wouldn''t have died so silently.

    However, no matter how much he tried to divine, he couldn''t locate White Hong Zhenren.

    White Hong Zhenren''s karmic threads were continuously disappearing.

    This meant that White Hong Zhenren had most likely perished¡ªutterly erased from existence. Heaven and Earth¡¯s laws were wiping away all traces of him.

    Lifetaking Immortal''s expression darkened, his heart filled with both shock and fury.

    A Free Soaring Immortal had made a move?

    To achieve such a complete erasure, it couldn''t have been a lower-level Free Soaring Immortal!

    His first thought was of the powerful figures within the Holy Court. How could such an existence be hiding in this mortal realm?

    In his understanding, the strongest figures in this region were merely at the Celestial Ascension Stage. The sects here barely touched the threshold of powers beyond this world.

    Even the Lord of Divine Anomalies had been able to suppress this mortal domain for so many years. How could a Free Soaring Immortal possibly be hiding here?

    Wait.

    Lifetaking Immortal suddenly thought of the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Though he hadn''t paid much attention to it before, he had a vague impression of it. The Seven Star Spirit Realm had always tried to curry favor with the Saint King he supported, though the Saint King never deemed it worthy of his attention. However, some of the Saint King¡¯s subordinates had accepted their offerings, making them somewhat affiliated with his faction.

    He recalled a fellow cultivator mentioning that the Seven Star Spirit Realm had sought help previously. But that cultivator dismissed their request, considering them unworthy of intervention. Instead, he assigned them a task¡ªhelping the Divine Anomaly Realm manifest in the world. However, the Seven Star Spirit Realm was immediately dismantled thereafter.

    At the time, that cultivator had assumed it was merely a local power struggle and hadn¡¯t given it much thought.

    But now, thinking back on it...

    Could this mortal realm be hiding something?

    Could it be related to that reincarnated existence?

    Lifetaking Immortal''s eyes flickered. He wasn¡¯t afraid; rather, he was excited.

    Massacring mortals was never his true goal¡ªit was all to force out that reincarnated existence. Now, he finally saw signs of success. How could he not be thrilled?

    Without hesitation, he took out an ancient bronze oil lamp and cast a spell upon its wick.

    It was time to summon the old ones!

    A Catastrophe Born from White Hong Zhenren

    The calamity caused by White Hong Zhenren spread across an unimaginable expanse. The continent where Taixuan Sect resided was spared. Many sects speculated that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had intervened, leading to his name once again spreading wildly across the land.

    As the people of the continent rejoiced and marveled, the ocean remained deathly silent. Many islands and even some continents had turned into seas of fire.

    How could ordinary cultivation sects withstand the divine abilities unleashed by White Hong Zhenren?

    Even when they formed defensive arrays in time, they couldn¡¯t hold back the overwhelming inferno.

    This was also one of the reasons why Gu An had intervened.

    This great inferno wiped out thirty percent of all living beings in this mortal realm¡ªan astronomical figure.

    The Seventh Day After the Catastrophe

    Gu An arrived alone at Seeker¡¯s Island. The atmosphere on the island was tense. The number of cultivators coming and going had visibly decreased, and a stifling air of unease filled the streets.

    Although the island¡¯s buildings showed no signs of fire damage, the surrounding sea was littered with the corpses of dead fish and demonic beasts, indicating that Seeker¡¯s Island had not escaped the fire¡¯s reach.

    The divine abilities of a Celestial Ascension cultivator could annihilate all living beings!

    Gu An summoned Hu Xiaojian.

    The moment Hu Xiaojian saw him, he let out a heavy sigh of relief.

    "Senior, you¡¯ve finally come!"

    His tone carried a trace of grievance. Seven days ago, he had truly believed he would die on Seeker¡¯s Island. Though he had survived, he had been living in constant fear, dreading that another calamity might descend at any moment.

    Gu An teased, "Scared, are you?"

    Hu Xiaojian nodded earnestly. "How could I not be? Did you see that fire? It was terrifying¡ªit covered the entire sky! I can¡¯t even fathom how powerful the one behind it must be."

    He wanted to say that the culprit was likely far beyond the level of a Scattered Immortal. After all, Seeker¡¯s Island was home to many Scattered Immortals, and he had occasionally witnessed their battles. He had a sense of comparison.

    But then he remembered that Gu An himself was a Scattered Immortal¡ªso he quickly swallowed his words.

    "Don¡¯t worry," Gu An reassured him. "Since ancient times, evil has never triumphed over righteousness. Whoever is behind this will surely face their reckoning."

    In truth, the architect of this calamity, White Hong Zhenren, was already dead.

    The reason Gu An had waited until now to come was to guard against a potential ambush by Lifetaking Immortal on Taixuan Sect.

    But Lifetaking Immortal never appeared.

    With his capabilities, he must have already learned of White Hong Zhenren¡¯s demise. If he wasn¡¯t making a move yet, it meant he was scheming something.

    Gu An strongly suspected he was calling reinforcements.

    After all, the Grand Cold Demon Sect was an unfathomable force, with cultivators numbering in the countless millions.

    Afterward, Gu An followed Hu Xiaojian around to assess the situation on Seeker¡¯s Island.

    According to Hu Xiaojian, after the catastrophe, the island¡¯s lord was planning to abandon Seeker¡¯s Island. He had already arranged for the evacuation of some of his wealth and disciples.

    The Sea Protectorate was in chaos, and rogue cultivators like Hu Xiaojian had no idea where to go.

    In the past, Seeker¡¯s Island had been their home, their greatest refuge. But now, the Sea Protectorate wasn¡¯t going to take them in.

    Gu An remained silent upon hearing this. Instead, he simply asked Hu Xiaojian to take him to buy medicinal herbs.

    This made Hu Xiaojian even more anxious.

    He feared this might be Gu An¡¯s last visit to Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Half an Hour Later

    Inside Hu Xiaojian¡¯s courtyard, he poured wine for Gu An.

    Gu An didn¡¯t refuse, which put Hu Xiaojian slightly at ease.

    As he finished pouring, Gu An finally spoke.

    "Relax. I truly do want Seeker¡¯s Island," Gu An said. "Soon, I¡¯ll send a Free Soaring Immortal to take over the island. When that happens, your standing in the Sea Protectorate will rise as well. You need to cultivate diligently if you want to be worthy of your position in the future."

    "A Free Soaring Immortal?"

    Hu Xiaojian trembled. He hesitated for a moment before cautiously asking, "Senior, who exactly are you?"

    Gu An was merely a Scattered Immortal, yet he could summon a Free Soaring Immortal. This meant that a great force stood behind him.

    For Hu Xiaojian, this was thrilling news.

    No matter how powerful an individual was, they could never compare to a mighty faction!

    Gu An replied, "Don¡¯t ask about my identity. Knowing too much won¡¯t benefit you. Even if we can¡¯t stop Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s assault, I¡¯ll take you with me. I have a place where you¡¯ll be safe."

    "But before that, I want to take a gamble. What if a true powerhouse emerges from the sea and slays Lifetaking Immortal?"

    Hu Xiaojian nodded hastily. No matter what, he had to cling tightly to Gu An¡¯s support.

    Of course, deep down, he still felt that Lifetaking Immortal was invincible.

    The memory of that inferno was too horrifying¡ªit haunted him even now.

    "Senior, what do you need me to do?" Hu Xiaojian asked respectfully.

 Chapter 291: Do you want to join the Great Cold Demon Sect?

    Chapter 291 Do you want to join the Great Cold Demon Sect?

    Gu An stayed at Hu Xiaojian¡¯s residence for an hour. After he left, Hu Xiaojian was overjoyed, his face beaming with excitement.

    The senior had given him so many instructions¡ªthere was no way he would abandon Seeker¡¯s Island so easily. He hadn¡¯t been deceived.

    Besides, what reason would the senior have to lie to him?

    He was just a small cultivator at the Nascent Soul Stage. If the senior didn¡¯t want to take him along, one glare would be enough to silence him.

    Meanwhile.

    Gu An returned to Taixuan Sect, walking into the Third Medicine Valley while pondering which Roving Immortal he could enlist as a helper.

    Roving Immortals weren¡¯t like ordinary cultivators¡ªthey weren¡¯t so easy to control.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord wouldn¡¯t do¡ªGu An was afraid of exposing himself, especially since Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had been to Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Shen Xinzi and Qie Wuxing weren¡¯t reliable either.

    But Gu An wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He still had time. If he really couldn¡¯t find anyone suitable, he could always use the Mortal Jade to summon someone from Mortal Peak to send a Roving Immortal to Seeker¡¯s Island as his assistant.

    After all, he was now the peak master of Mortal Peak, and Mortal Peak was no weaker than the Grand Cold Demon Sect. In terms of foundation, it was even stronger.

    The Grand Cold Demon Sect had to do the Holy Court¡¯s dirty work to survive. Mortal Peak, on the other hand, could hold official positions within the Holy Court. Over the long years, Mortal Peak had supplied countless immortals to the Holy Court. Gu An was certain that Mortal Peak wouldn¡¯t fear the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    Of course, Mortal Peak wouldn¡¯t go against the Grand Cold Demon Sect either¡ªunless there were enough benefits to make it worth offending them and the Saint King behind them.

    Thinking about this, Gu An sighed.

    No matter how high one¡¯s cultivation realm was, one could never escape the web of relationships and obligations.

    Only those powerful enough to disregard the entire Immortal Dao could act with absolute freedom.

    The web of karma in this world was too intricate. The fates of all beings were intertwined. Even the weakest existence, when traced along the lines of karma, would be connected to immensely powerful figures.

    Gu An glanced around the Medicine Valley but didn¡¯t see Nine-Fingered Divine Lord or Qie Wuxing. However, Shen Xinzi was there, deeply engrossed in Journey to the West.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t understand why Shen Xinzi was so obsessed with that book. He had a feeling that Shen Xinzi was becoming more distant from the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect. He hadn¡¯t even heard him mention Buddhism in a long time.

    Gu An didn¡¯t disturb him and instead walked toward his own pavilion.

    Rather than worrying about worldly affairs, he was more interested in deciding what book to read next.

    After all, history was full of strange and fascinating stories.

    Lately, Gu An had taken a liking to reading historical records.

    Five years later.

    Now 210 years old, Gu An was in Xuan Valley, training while checking his status panel. He was only 600,000 years away from reaching 20 million years of lifespan.

    Unlike others who focused on their cultivation realm, Gu An found greater satisfaction in watching his lifespan increase.

    To him, lifespan wasn¡¯t just longevity¡ªit was his cultivation!

    After finishing his morning exercise, Lu Jiu Jia approached him with questions about cultivating the Innate Reincarnation Technique.

    Since removing his cultivation restriction, Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s maximum lifespan had increased to 410 years. In response, Gu An had taught him a more advanced version of the Innate Reincarnation Technique.

    Lu Jiu Jia was diligent in his training, but even after all these years, he still had many doubts about the technique.

    Gu An patiently explained, and within a few words, Lu Jiu Jia had an epiphany, his face lighting up with excitement.

    From the Innate Reincarnation Technique, he was certain¡ªhis senior brother was no ordinary cultivator. It was clear that Gu An was also cultivating this technique, and with his access to far more medicinal resources, his mastery must have been far beyond his own.

    After the explanation, Gu An turned to leave. Lu Jiu Jia didn¡¯t follow but stood there, savoring his words.

    Gu An entered the forest and made his way into the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    At this point, Eight Views Celestial Realm was no longer a secret that needed to be kept. Lu Jiu Jia already knew about the hidden cave dwelling beneath Xuan Valley.

    In fact, he always paid extra attention to any disciples entering the mountains, wary of anyone who might try to sneak into his senior brother¡¯s cave.

    Xuan Valley had never lacked spies.

    Upon entering the Eight Views Celestial Realm, Gu An first harvested some mature medicinal herbs before instructing his Gu Corpse to sow new seeds.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s Ten Thousand Gu Mystical Art had already borne fruit. While the Gu Corpse couldn¡¯t drain herbs of their lifespan, it could certainly plant them without issue.

    Gu An lay down beneath the Spirit Tree. Two vines quickly wrapped around his shoulders, massaging them gently.

    The Spirit Tree had gained sentience, though it wasn¡¯t much of a talker. Gu An didn¡¯t mind. In fact, he enjoyed the quiet life in Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    After spending so much time in the Medicine Valley, the occasional solitude here was a welcome change.

    He planned to stay the night¡ªbecause someone would be coming.

    Adjusting himself into a comfortable position, he pulled out a history book he had bought from Seeker¡¯s Island and began reading. It chronicled the rise and fall of a great power.

    Time passed quickly.

    Late into the night, footsteps echoed down the cave passage.

    Gu An didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t even glance in that direction.

    Soon, a figure appeared before him, accompanied by a faint fragrance.

    Hands on her hips, she wore an exquisite purple robe adorned with jade beads on her belt. Her long hair was casually tied back with two wooden hairpins, partially covering her ears. Her breathtaking face bore a faint, mischievous smile, and her bright eyes gleamed playfully.

    Gu An looked up at her, giving her a once-over before smiling.

    "It¡¯s been years. Why do you look younger? Practicing some forbidden technique?"

    The woman before him was none other than Jiang Qiong, the one who had created the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    Her sect, Gathering Flower Sect, was now one of the top-ranked sects in the continent¡¯s cultivation world, even collaborating with Taixuan Sect. Of course, its overall strength was still far from Taixuan Sect¡¯s level.

    Jiang Qiong rolled her eyes. "What nonsense. Your master¡¯s master was always young."

    She kicked off her shoes, standing barefoot on the grass.

    Stretching lazily, she sighed. "It¡¯s still comfortable here. Even after so many years, it still feels like home."

    Gu An stood up, grinning. "I still have that coffin you used before. Want to take a nap in it?"

    "Looking for a beating?"

    Jiang Qiong raised her hand, ready to smack him, but Gu An quickly dodged.

    She huffed, then asked, "Brat, are you feeling nervous lately?"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. "What makes you think that?"

    "That Lifetaking Immortal from the Grand Cold Demon Sect is threatening to wipe out all living beings. How could you not be nervous? You¡¯re the most afraid of death."

    "Ah, that. Sure, I¡¯m nervous. But what¡¯s the use? If the sky falls, it¡¯s you big shots who¡¯ll hold it up."

    Gu An spread his hands. Jiang Qiong chuckled¡ªthis brat was still as carefree as ever.

    She took a step closer and whispered, "Want to join the Grand Cold Demon Sect?"

    Gu An¡¯s expression turned odd.

    He rarely checked on Jiang Qiong, only using his divine sense occasionally to ensure she was safe. He hadn¡¯t expected her to have dealings with the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    How had she managed that?

    Curious, Gu An began tracing her karmic ties. At the same time, he asked, "You know people from the Grand Cold Demon Sect?"

    As he peered into her past, countless karmic images flooded his mind.

    And suddenly, he understood.

 Chapter 292: The World Has Changed

    Chapter 292 The World Has Changed

    Hearing Gu An¡¯s words, Jiang Qiong fell into silence.

    She felt a bit lost. All this time, she had been making choices¡ªescaping from Thousand Autumn Pavilion to Taixuan Sect, then from Taixuan Sect to Nine Nether Path. Later, she founded Gathering Flower Sect, yet now she had to flee to Grand Cold Demon Sect?

    Had all her choices been wrong?

    It seemed that no matter when she returned, Gu An remained unchanged.

    Gu An could see her emotions. He also worried that he might have said too much. After all, she didn¡¯t have the same confidence he did. How could he generalize things and judge her by his own experience?

    ¡°My temperament means I can¡¯t just roam freely. You¡¯re much stronger than me¡ªyou can venture out, but you must never fully trust anyone, especially the demonic sects,¡± Gu An said.

    Jiang Qiong snapped out of her thoughts instantly.

    What was she even thinking?

    If she hadn¡¯t escaped, she would have been dead by now!

    Even compared to Gu An, her cultivation had been growing rapidly. This path may seem difficult and bitter, but her cultivation was proof of her achievements.

    Right now, she was already at Nascent Soul Stage, Seventh Level!

    Thinking of this, Jiang Qiong smiled, glared at Gu An, and said, ¡°You keep rejecting me every time. Be careful¡ªone day, I might not care about you anymore. When you run into trouble and think of me, it¡¯ll be useless.¡±

    Gu An said seriously, ¡°As long as you live well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you forget me. In this life, to meet and know each other is already a fate forged over a hundred lifetimes.¡±

    Jiang Qiong was deeply moved by his words.

    This brat really knows how to talk! If his cultivation were a little higher, how many talented young women would fall for him?

    Of course, she felt that Gu An truly meant what he said, not just trying to please her.

    After knowing him for so many years, she had never once heard Gu An ask her for anything.

    Jiang Qiong looked at Gu An, wanting to tease him, but the words got stuck in her throat.

    Because this time, things were really different.

    She felt that Gu An underestimated the power of Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    And why wouldn¡¯t he? Years ago, the Skyfire Cataclysm that blotted out the sky was stopped by the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, and the people on the continent never knew the horrors of what happened over the ocean¡ªhow many lives perished in agony.

    And the one who caused it was merely a single cultivator from Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    Now, a large force of Grand Cold Demon Sect cultivators was coming. Just thinking about it filled her with despair¡ªthere was no hope of victory.

    Against a colossus like Grand Cold Demon Sect, who in this world could resist?

    Jiang Qiong looked at Gu An¡¯s gentle smile and suddenly felt a pang of sorrow.

    You fool, just because it¡¯s written in books doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true.

    It¡¯s true that, since ancient times, good has always triumphed over evil.

    But when evil wins, it can simply call itself justice.

    ¡ª

    After returning, Jiang Qiong didn¡¯t leave immediately but stayed in Eight Views Celestial Realm. Gu An visited her every other day, and each time, she would try different ways to persuade him¡ªeither by enticing him with stories of Grand Cold Demon Sect or by teaching him spells.

    Gu An refused every time, but since he didn¡¯t want to reveal his true thoughts, the two remained in a stalemate.

    Half a month passed.

    The weather remained hot.

    Gu An descended from the attic, and just as he reached the lower floor, Ji Xuanyu blocked his way.

    ¡°Who is that woman?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu stared at Gu An, her face calm, but her gaze sharp.

    Gu An was puzzled. ¡°What woman?¡±

    ¡°You have another woman¡¯s scent on you.¡±

    ¡°So what if I do? What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Gu An replied indifferently.

    Come on, explaining only makes things suspicious. The less he cared, the less important it seemed.

    In reality, nothing had happened between him and Jiang Qiong, but he couldn¡¯t exactly expose her. After all, she was about to defect to Grand Cold Demon Sect!

    The reason he didn¡¯t try to stop Jiang Qiong was that he wasn¡¯t sure of Grand Cold Demon Sect¡¯s true strength either.

    If Grand Cold Demon Sect turned out to be so powerful that even he couldn¡¯t handle them, then he¡¯d have to run for it himself.

    Ji Xuanyu looked at Gu An and said, ¡°Have you noticed? The atmosphere in the mortal world has changed.¡±

    Gu An looked around and said, ¡°What¡¯s changed? The ones sweeping the streets are still sweeping, the ones playing chess are still playing. Look, there¡¯s even a mouse walking a cow.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu followed his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and smile.

    ¡°Forget it. I suppose you¡¯re right. Life is about cherishing the present.¡± She sighed softly before turning to leave, heading back to her room to continue cultivating.

    Gu An didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he continued looking toward Medicine Valley.

    What he saw was far more than what Ji Xuanyu could perceive.

    ¡ª

    Since Zhenren Bai Hong unleashed Skyfire, the entire ocean had been thrown into chaos, with countless people fleeing. This turmoil was now spreading to the continent¡ªmany noble families had started fleeing overseas or seeking refuge in Nine Nether Path.

    At the same time, rumors of Grand Cold Demon Sect¡¯s imminent invasion were being spread everywhere.

    Gu An could tell at a glance¡ªthose rumors were deliberately spread by Grand Cold Demon Sect¡¯s recruited henchmen, aiming to instill fear into the mortal world.

    At Soul-Suppressing Pagoda near Severed Sea Rift, tens of thousands of Grand Cold Demon Sect cultivators had already gathered. The weakest among them was at Nirvana Stage, and there were already over a hundred Celestial Ascension Stage cultivators.

    Most importantly, there were four Free Soaring Immortals!

    Such power was overwhelming in this part of the mortal world¡ªabsolutely unstoppable.

    And yet, Grand Cold Demon Sect was still sending more reinforcements!

    Gu An didn¡¯t act recklessly. He still didn¡¯t know the full depth of Grand Cold Demon Sect¡¯s power. But he wasn¡¯t just waiting around either¡ªhe had already scanned Heavenly Great Realm with his divine sense, locating a safe place far from the mortal world.

    If things truly became unbearable, he would take those he cared about and leave. Starting over wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Of course, that was the worst-case scenario.

    It all depended on whether Grand Cold Demon Sect had a Mystic Celestial Immortal!

    So far, the strongest Free Soaring Immortal that had appeared was only at the fifth level.

    Until a Mystic Celestial Immortal showed up, Gu An¡ªat ninth-level Mystic Celestial Immortal Realm¡ªwouldn¡¯t panic.

    ¡ª

    An hour later.

    He rode the Blood Prison Great Saint to Horizon Valley, with Yang Jian and Li Lingtian following behind.

    Li Lingtian looked impatient¡ªhe clearly didn¡¯t want to come.

    Li Xuandao was already waiting in the valley.

    By now, Li Lingtian had reached Core Formation Stage, Eighth Level, which made Li Xuandao nod in satisfaction and praise him for not neglecting his cultivation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this now¡ªI¡¯m not going back. Father, you¡¯re still energetic, so there¡¯s no need for me to return and be the crown prince,¡± Li Lingtian said.

    Li Xuandao chuckled and shook his head, but Gu An could tell his laughter was genuine.

    Li Xuandao wanted to rule as emperor for eternity. For him, the crown prince was merely a threat. The only reason he had named Li Lingtian as the heir was to appease Empress Yang and the Yang Family.

    But hearing Li Lingtian¡¯s words, Gu An was a little surprised.

    This kid actually has a bit of hidden wisdom.

    Li Xuandao¡¯s expression turned serious as he said, ¡°You¡¯re not returning to the palace. You¡¯re going back to your mother¡¯s family and leaving with them by sea. This is not up for discussion¡ªyour mother has given a strict order.¡±

    Li Lingtian froze. He instinctively wanted to ask why, but he quickly figured it out himself.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the courtyard became heavy.

    Li Xuandao turned to look at Gu An and asked, ¡°Taixuan Sect has yet to make a decision. Do you want to leave with Lingtian?¡±

    Gu An had already heard from Lu? Baitian about Taixuan Sect¡¯s internal debate. The Elder Hall had been discussing whether to evacuate, but they hesitated, afraid of offending the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    After all, the Sword Sovereign had already intervened once to protect them. If Taixuan Sect abandoned everything and ran, what would that make them?

    The Sword Sovereign had definitely not made his move for personal gain¡ªhe had done it to save them, the ordinary cultivators.

    Lu? Baitian had even come to Gu An for advice, asking whether he thought they should retreat.

    But this time, Gu An didn¡¯t give an opinion.

    He wanted Taixuan Sect to decide for itself.

    If Taixuan Sect chose to flee, he wouldn¡¯t go with them. He would find his own place to hide, and from that moment on, his ties to Taixuan Sect would be severed.

    He owed Taixuan Sect nothing. In fact, it was Taixuan Sect that owed him.

    Gu An answered, ¡°I¡¯ll stay and wait for Taixuan Sect¡¯s decision. I can¡¯t leave just yet.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Lingtian immediately spoke up, ¡°Father, then I can¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Li Xuandao¡¯s voice turned cold, his gaze becoming sharp.

    For a brief moment, Li Lingtian actually felt fear.

    Even Yang Jian and Blood Prison Great Saint were surprised, glancing at Li Xuandao with curiosity.

    Why does this emperor seem far from ordinary?

    ¡°This time is different from before,¡± Li Xuandao said in a heavy tone. ¡°If you leave with Taixuan Sect, you may never see your mother again. You must return to her!¡±

    He took a deep breath, his voice growing colder.

    He had been suppressing his emotions all this time, but in reality, his mood had been terrible.

    After all his years of struggle, after finally securing his empire, he now had to watch it crumble because of this catastrophe. How could he not feel resentful?

    But the reality was clear¡ªthe Taicang Empire was nowhere near strong enough to resist Grand Cold Demon Sect. There was no point in fighting back.

    Gu An looked at Li Xuandao and asked, ¡°Uncle, what about you?¡±

    Li Lingtian also turned his gaze toward Li Xuandao, his eyes filled with anger.

    Li Xuandao looked at the tea bowl in front of him, his voice soft but firm:

    ¡°All of you can leave¡ªbut I cannot. Even if I die, I will die with my people.¡±

    There were too many citizens in the Taicang Empire, and it was impossible to evacuate them all. If he left, the empire would fall into chaos.

    Li Lingtian was stunned.

    His gaze toward Li Xuandao changed.

    Even Yang Jian felt a newfound respect for this emperor who had once gifted him a divine weapon.

    Blood Prison Great Saint, lying lazily on the ground, couldn¡¯t help but stand up. He hadn''t expected Li Xuandao to have such a commanding presence.

    Gu An looked at Li Xuandao and asked, ¡°Uncle, have you forgotten what you once pursued?¡±

    Li Xuandao replied, ¡°Without my people, what is a throne worth? A ruler who cannot protect his kingdom is already a failure. Even if I rebuild another empire, it would be meaningless.¡±

    His words made everyone in the courtyard feel a deep sense of respect.

    Luo Hun immediately knelt down and declared, ¡°Your Majesty, I will follow you in life and death¡ªwithout regret!¡±

    Li Xuandao merely waved a hand, saying nothing more.

    What he had said was the truth. But that didn¡¯t mean he had given up.

    He was gambling.

    He was betting that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path would be able to overturn Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    He would never forget the past disasters when the Sword Sovereign made his move.

    He would never forget that day when the sky was ablaze, threatening all life, yet countless green lights soared into the heavens, bringing hope.

    He believed that the Sword Sovereign was different.

    A difference that went beyond cultivation.

    Even though the world was filled with powerful cultivators, he still felt that the Sword Sovereign stood apart from them all.

    From the Sword Sovereign, he sensed an aura.

    An aura that said¡ª

    With me here, none shall stand against me!

    As long as the Sword Sovereign stands, the world will know peace.

 Chapter 293: How about I cut that continent in half with one sword?

    Chapter 293 How about I cut that continent in half with one sword?

    After an Hour in Horizon Valley

    After spending an hour in Horizon Valley, Gu An departed with Blood Prison Great Saint and Yang Jian, while Li Lingtian remained behind. He was preparing to journey south and set sail.

    If nothing unexpected happened, at least from Li Lingtian¡¯s perspective, he likely wouldn¡¯t see Gu An or Yang Jian again in this lifetime.

    Before parting, Li Lingtian asked Gu An to deliver a message to Ji Xuanyu, offering only words of blessing.

    "Master, is there truly no force in this world willing to stand against the Grand Cold Demon Sect?"

    Blood Prison Great Saint spoke, his tone filled with emotion.

    In his previous world, there was no such overwhelmingly powerful force.

    Yang Jian also looked at Gu An. As long as his master remained composed, he had nothing to fear.

    Gu An replied, "Of course, there are many who keep charging toward the Soul-Suppressing Pagoda, wave after wave. It¡¯s just that they aren¡¯t strong enough."

    He spoke the truth. Every so often, groups of cultivators and demons attacked the Soul-Suppressing Pagoda. Even if they perished, others would continue their cause.

    The line between righteousness and evil in this world was often blurred, but one thing was certain¡ªjustice did exist.

    There were always cultivators who valued justice more than immortality.

    Gu An gazed into the distance.

    Grand Cold Demon Sect, you had better have enough strength to make me wary. Otherwise, even the Saint King won¡¯t be able to protect you.

    And the Holy Court?

    If they dared to provoke him, he would kill without hesitation. At worst, he could escape beyond the heavens!

    If trouble didn¡¯t come knocking, he was content to lie low in Taixuan Sect.

    But if trouble sought him out, he wouldn¡¯t sit back and swallow his pride!

    Over the years, countless arrogant fools had perished at his hands.

    Gu An had always known how terrifying his ability to seize lifespans was.

    If someone else possessed this power, the world would have already plunged into chaos.

    The only reason he had exercised restraint was because that was simply the kind of person he was.

    Everyone had their own path to walk, and he just wanted to walk his with a clear conscience.

    But now, the more chaotic the world became, the more he wanted to slaughter.

    And the ones he wanted to kill¡ªwere the people of the Grand Cold Demon Sect!

    The Soul-Suppressing Pagoda

    Vast ocean waves surged, and the Severed Sea Rift stretched across the waters like a gaping wound, splitting the sea in two.

    Beside it, the towering Soul-Suppressing Pagoda loomed high, its peak seemingly touching the heavens.

    Above, heavy thunderclouds pressed down, and distant rumbling echoed through the sky.

    Inside the grand hall on the first floor of the pagoda¡ª

    Lifetaking Immortal sat atop a lotus throne, with three others seated beside him.

    Their auras were no weaker than his.

    Hundreds, if not thousands, of Grand Cold Demon Sect cultivators filled the hall. The atmosphere was lively¡ªfilled with laughter and conversation.

    They didn¡¯t look like typical demonic cultivators.

    Dressed in opulent robes, their bearing was dignified¡ªsome even exuded the aura of celestial immortals.

    A red-robed woman seated to Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s right suddenly opened her eyes and turned to him.

    "Senior Brother, how much longer must we wait? Is there truly a force in this mortal realm that even the four of us cannot handle?"

    The other two Free Soaring Immortals also opened their eyes, their expressions indifferent as they gazed at Lifetaking Immortal.

    Lifetaking Immortal slowly opened his eyes.

    "Better to be cautious than regretful for ten thousand years," he said. "White Hong''s death was far too strange. We cannot afford to be careless. Do not forget what lies hidden in this land."

    The three Free Soaring Immortals fell silent.

    They had lived for hundreds of thousands of years and had experienced countless tribulations.

    Hearing Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s words, even their arrogance faded slightly.

    Indeed¡ªthe more uncertain the situation, the more careful they had to be.

    Just then, a cultivator stepped forward and spoke loudly:

    "Esteemed Forebears, why not unleash another catastrophe to test the limits of this mysterious being? And while we¡¯re at it, we can drive more people away¡ªfewer obstacles in our path."

    As soon as he spoke, the other cultivators in the hall eagerly voiced their agreement.

    Some even shouted for vengeance for White Hong Zhenren.

    Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s gaze fell upon the speaker¡ªa blue-robed Daoist with a sword at his waist and a folding fan in hand.

    Sword intent radiated from him, and just standing there, he exuded overwhelming strength.

    "Qingxin, what do you propose?" Lifetaking Immortal asked.

    The hall fell silent.

    Qingxin Zhenren smirked.

    "I have a sword that can cleave the sea and cut the moon."

    "Why don¡¯t I use one slash to sever that continent?"

    As he spoke, he raised his arms and turned to the crowd, prompting an uproar of cheers.

    Most of the cultivators felt no pressure.

    Instead, they were entertained¡ªcurious to see who was foolish enough to challenge the Grand Cold Demon Sect!

    Had it been another region, they might have been more cautious.

    But here?

    A tiger in a chicken coop¡ªwhat was there to fear?

    Seeing Qingxin Zhenren¡¯s confidence, the other three Free Soaring Immortals smiled.

    They had watched him grow and master his Dao techniques.

    Now, he was strong enough to stand on his own¡ªnaturally, they were pleased.

    Lifetaking Immortal hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly.

    Seeing this, Qingxin Zhenren¡¯s grin widened.

    "In that case, I¡¯ll set out now! Fellow disciples, come witness the spectacle!"

    Lifetaking Immortal added, "Do not go too far."

    "Rest assured, Forebear!"

    Qingxin Zhenren cupped his hands in salute before turning to leave, followed by a grand procession of cultivators.

    The red-robed woman looked at Lifetaking Immortal.

    "Perfect timing. You should speak as well¡ªaccelerate the plan before unforeseen changes arise."

    Lifetaking Immortal hesitated briefly, then nodded.

    Taixuan Sect¡¯s Grand Hall

    Inside a brightly lit hall, all the elders of Taixuan Sect had gathered.

    Lu Lingjun and Nine-Fingered Divine Lord were present, along with most of the sect¡¯s leadership.

    Many wore deep frowns.

    Lu? Baitian sat in the sect master¡¯s seat, with five Supreme Elders beside him¡ªall equally troubled.

    Vice Sect Master Ji Hantian stepped forward.

    "Sect Master, what are you thinking? Just say it outright so we can prepare. We can¡¯t just sit and wait for disaster to strike!"

    The other elders spoke up in agreement, urging Lu? Baitian to make a decision.

    Lu? Baitian took a deep breath.

    "I fear that if we retreat now, our fate with the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path will be severed forever."

    A few elders agreed, but most frowned.

    One elder stepped forward.

    "Survival is the most important thing."

    "To this day, we¡¯ve never even seen the Sword Sovereign. We have no idea what he thinks of all this. And let''s be honest¡ªwe are not on the same level as him."

    "If he wants to run, he can. But our cultivation? We aren¡¯t even close!"

    Many nodded in agreement.

    They weren¡¯t just thinking of themselves.

    They had disciples, clans, and countless ties to consider.

    Right now, Taixuan Sect had millions of disciples, and their numbers spread across countless regions!

    Even Gu Zong sighed. For once, he didn¡¯t support Lu? Baitian.

    Lu Lingjun also wanted the sect to retreat.

    She had stayed behind for the Third Medicine Valley¡¯s people.

    She didn¡¯t want them to perish.

    Lu? Baitian¡¯s expression turned grim.

    He took a deep breath and declared:

    "Those who wish to leave may do so.

    But Taixuan Sect itself will remain.

    Even if no one is left, our sect must stand.

    Without the Sword Sovereign, Taixuan Sect would not exist today!"

    At last, he smiled.

    Having made his decision, he felt no more pressure.

    If it came down to it¡ªhe would simply die!

    Just as the hall erupted into chaos¡ª

    A voice boomed across the heavens:

    "From this day forth, my disciple-grandson Qingxin Zhenren will destroy one continent per day. Mortals of the world, your time is running out. Today, we shall see which land is unfortunate enough to be the first to perish."

    Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s voice.

    The moment his words fell¡ªan overwhelming sword intent locked onto the entire continent.

    And all sentient beings¡ªfelt their very souls tremble.

 Chapter 294: Death Deadline

    Chapter 294 Death Deadline

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley.

    Gu An and An Xin stood in a plantation zone. Gu An was giving instructions on what to plant next, while An Xin listened attentively.

    Just then, the Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s voice suddenly echoed.

    He was actually going to destroy an entire realm each day!

    An Xin hadn¡¯t even processed it yet when a terrifying Sword Intent descended from the sky, her face instantly paling.

    The once lively Medicine Valley fell silent in an instant.

    An Xin felt like a mountain had dropped onto her body¡ªshe could barely breathe. Her complexion grew even paler.

    Suddenly, a hand pressed down on her shoulder, making her heart tremble. Before she could react, the crushing pressure vanished.

    She instinctively turned her head. When she saw it was her master¡¯s hand, she finally let out a breath of relief.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell me... the realm they picked is our own?¡± An Xin asked carefully.

    No matter how carefree she usually was, death still scared her.

    The Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s declaration, combined with the sudden descent of that Sword Intent¡ªit was obvious. Their realm was the first target.

    Gu An took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. ¡°No idea. Let¡¯s head back first. We¡¯re in the Taixuan Sect¡ªsomething this cataclysmic isn¡¯t for you and me to worry about. Live or die, let Heaven decide.¡±

    An Xin still wanted to say something, but Gu An pulled her away.

    A voice rang out in the Medicine Valley:

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    As Shen Xinzi¡¯s voice fell, a wave of relief swept through the valley. Disciples started running toward the pavilion area.

    Rumble¡ª

    The ground shook. The Taixuan Sect activated its Sect-Protecting Grand Formation, and golden light surged upward from all directions.

    When Gu An and An Xin reached the pavilion front, Ji Xuanyu had already stepped out of her quarters. She looked toward the sky, the red Dao Mark on her brow beginning to emit tiny flames.

    Seeing this, Gu An quickly approached and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t get scared, did you?¡±

    Once her view was blocked by Gu An, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s Dao Mark returned to normal. Her gaze calmed, and she nodded. ¡°No. Looks like the Lifetaking Immortal is indeed targeting our realm¡ªprobably because the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path made a move a few years back.¡±

    Gu An reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. If they¡¯re striking this recklessly, that means the Sword Sovereign is still around. Keep an eye on the Medicine Valley for me¡ªI need to head to Xuan Valley.¡±

    With that, Gu An quickly made his way to the teleportation platform.

    Ji Xuanyu stared at Gu An¡¯s back. She wanted to say something, but no words came. For some reason, this scene felt oddly familiar to her, like she had seen it before.

    Gu An soon arrived in Xuan Valley. He saw Lu Jiu Jia already instructing the disciples to hide. Gu An nodded to himself.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, he slipped into the forest, pretending to inspect medicinal herbs.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re worried about plants at a time like this? Seriously¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice rang out from behind. Gu An turned and saw her walking over, looking grim.

    She stared at Gu An, speaking bitterly: ¡°Well, great. Now I can¡¯t even run. I guess we¡¯ll just sit here and wait to die together.¡±

    She could feel the Sword Intent approaching fast. Even if she fled now, there wasn¡¯t time to reach the Nine Nether Path.

    Still crouched, Gu An slammed his fist into the ground, then grabbed a handful of fallen leaves and stood up, face full of frustration.

    Jiang Qiong saw the look on his face and chuckled. ¡°What? Getting scared?¡±

    Gu An tossed the leaves forward as if venting his anger, then turned to her. ¡°Scared? Not exactly. I just think this contempt for life is disgusting.¡±

    Jiang Qiong went quiet, then said, ¡°Come with me to the Eight Views Celestial Realm.¡±

    Gu An nodded and followed her up the mountain.

    What Jiang Qiong didn¡¯t notice was that the leaves Gu An had tossed were rising back up on their own¡ªeach one trembling.

    Only after they entered the cave entrance to the Eight Views Celestial Realm did the leaves finally vanish from the forest.

    Before the Soul-Suppressing Pagoda, more than ten thousand cultivators from the Grand Cold Demon Sect floated in the sky, all staring at Qingxin Zhenren, who held his sword.

    ¡°What exquisite Sword Intent. Senior Brother Qingxin¡¯s Upper Profound Sword Dao has reached perfection.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s terrifying. Feels like he could sweep through the entire Celestial Ascension Stage.¡±

    ¡°They say even Senior Brother Bai Hong lost to him a thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°The founder of the Upper Profound Sword Dao has long ascended to the Sacred Domain. In the past hundred thousand years, only Uncle Qingxin has cultivated it to this level.¡±

    ¡°This sword strike¡ªmake sure you watch closely. It¡¯s a rare sight.¡±

    The Grand Cold Demon Sect¡¯s grandmasters chatted and laughed, unbothered.

    Even knowing Bai Hong Zhenren had perished, they weren¡¯t nervous. They had the numbers, and four Free Soaring Immortals as backup¡ªwhat was there to fear?

    Qingxin Zhenren raised his sword vertically in front of him, the blade perfectly splitting his gaze.

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes¡ªboth irises were green.

    The moment his eyes opened, his Sword Intent exploded, silencing the crowd in an instant.

    All eyes locked on Qingxin Zhenren. With a sharp glint in his gaze, he slashed forward.

    The sword light burst forth, freezing heaven and sea alike. Even the rolling thunderclouds above lit up.

    The moment he swung his sword, his Sword Intent transformed into a lethal wave of energy that shot forward.

    His pupils shrank.

    Reflected in his eyes were countless green dots of light, rapidly growing larger.

    From the onlookers¡¯ view, Qingxin Zhenren had unleashed a sword strike that stretched thousands of miles, a crescent moon sweeping the sky.

    Then¡ªblazing green beams shot in from the heavens even faster. No one could react in time.

    Boom!

    The sword energy shattered. Qingxin Zhenren¡¯s eyes went wide. A green light was suddenly right in front of him.

    Time seemed to freeze. Within that green light... was a leaf.

    A leaf carrying deadly Sword Qi pierced through, shattering Qingxin Zhenren¡¯s body and soul in an instant.

    It wasn¡¯t just one leaf¡ªdozens more shot forth, killing one Grandmaster after another from the Grand Cold Demon Sect. The Soul-Suppressing Pagoda trembled violently.

    The Lifetaking Immortal and the four Free Soaring Immortals appeared instantly, casting a massive barrier to shield the surrounding disciples.

    Silence.

    Heaven and earth fell quiet. All the disciples of the Grand Cold Demon Sect trembled, their faces full of fear¡ªgone was their earlier arrogance.

    The Lifetaking Immortal turned to look¡ªon every surface of the Soul-Suppressing Pagoda, leaves were embedded.

    His pupils contracted.

    Leaves...

    The attack had been too fast. Before they even realized what was happening, over ten Celestial Ascension cultivators were dead.

    Even the red-robed woman who had been urging the Lifetaking Immortal to move faster was speechless now. As powerful as the Free Soaring Immortals were, they felt genuine fear.

    The enemy had killed under their noses.

    It was like someone had slapped them all in the face¡ªhard.

    Gu An followed Jiang Qiong into the Eight Views Celestial Realm. Lifespan alerts kept flashing before his eyes.

    This strike had earned him 430,000 years of lifespan.

    He hadn¡¯t even gone all-out. But it was enough to terrify the Lifetaking Immortal and the others. If they had more powerful reinforcements, they better bring them out now¡ªotherwise, even if they gave up their plan to exterminate this region, Gu An wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    The hundred-year deadline set by the Lifetaking Immortal had become his countdown to death.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Jiang Qiong let out a suspicious sound¡ªshe had sensed that terrifying Sword Intent vanish.

    Gu An asked, ¡°Could it be... we survived this one?¡±

    Jiang Qiong didn¡¯t even look back. ¡°Hard to say.¡±

    They arrived beneath the Spirit Tree. Jiang Qiong started setting up an array. Gu An asked what she was doing.

    ¡°The smaller the range, the stronger the protection. I want to test if we can ride this out. Just a gamble. If it fails, we¡¯re dead anyway¡ªno point worrying when we¡¯re gone.¡± Jiang Qiong¡¯s casual tone made Gu An laugh helplessly.

    Meanwhile, the entire realm was on edge.

    Even with the Sword Intent gone, the people couldn¡¯t relax.

    Masses began to flee. Gu An could sense many auras leaving the Taixuan Sect¡ªgroup after group, noble families evacuating.

    Back in the Third Medicine Valley.

    Ji Hantian landed quickly and found Ji Xuanyu. The two spoke inside her residence.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Ji Xuanyu said flatly.

    Ji Hantian was furious. But oddly, looking at her reminded him of a future descendant with the same name.

    Their appearances were different, yet something in her expression felt like de?ja? vu.

    His anger faded. He sighed, ¡°Whether or not the Lifetaking Immortal chose this realm, danger¡¯s only going to increase from here. The Ji Family needs to survive. Why stay?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu looked at him. ¡°Someone has to stay. I¡¯ll give up my spot so others can go. Besides... where exactly would we run to?¡±

    Ji Hantian¡¯s chest tightened with frustration. Years ago, he¡¯d tried to keep another Ji Xuanyu¡ªfailed. Now he wanted this one to leave¡ªand still failed.

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why did his descendants always oppose him?

    He only ever wanted what was best for them.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Go talk to the others,¡± Ji Xuanyu reminded him.

    Ji Hantian glared at her and left.

    Ji Xuanyu wasn¡¯t his direct bloodline. He couldn¡¯t force her.

    After he left, she stepped outside.

    She looked up at the sky. Many cultivators were flying over the Medicine Valley¡ªfleeing or preparing for battle, it was unclear.

    ¡°Grand Cold Demon Sect...¡± Ji Xuanyu murmured. The flames of her Dao Mark shimmered again.

    Time passed in a haze of fear and tension.

    The people suffered under anxiety and dread.

    Finally, an hour later, the tension began to ease.

    Elder Lu looked at Shen Xinzi and asked, ¡°Senior... does this mean we weren¡¯t chosen?¡±

    The other disciples also turned to him. Though Shen Xinzi¡¯s origins were mysterious, the upper echelons of the Taixuan Sect held him in great respect¡ªhe surely saw further than they did.

    Shen Xinzi furrowed his brows, gazing into the distance. ¡°Indeed... we weren¡¯t chosen.¡±

    Cheers erupted. Relief spread among the disciples.

 Chapter 295: The Great Cold Demon Sect is attacking!

    Chapter 295 The Great Cold Demon Sect is attacking!

    When Shen Xinzi spoke, all the disciples of Medicine Valley around them broke into cheers, though Shen Xinzi hesitated, wanting to say more.

    He still wanted to mention one thing¡ªthat perhaps no continent had actually been chosen.

    To annihilate an entire continent would take unimaginable power, and at the Ninth Layer of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, he would certainly be able to sense it.

    But he couldn¡¯t reveal this, lest he cause unnecessary panic among these mortals.

    Even if they knew what was coming, what could they do about it?

    Might as well enjoy the moment of surprise and live out the remaining days in peace.

    Time went on.

    As the moon set and the sun rose again the next day, all living beings on the continent finally breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the Lifetaking Immortal had said a continent would be chosen each day¡ªand at least, they¡¯d survived the first.

    Taixuan Sect also regained some composure. Though many noble families began withdrawing, the core foundation remained stable.

    When Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley, order had already been restored. After Xiao Chuan left, An Xin had taken over the valley¡¯s management. With her gentle nature, most disciples liked her, so everything had been running smoothly under her watch.

    Not long after he returned, Shen Zhen found him.

    ¡°Wanna hide out somewhere?¡± Shen Zhen asked with a smug smile. She wore a veil, and the eyes beneath it curved like crescent moons.

    Gu An strolled toward a distant garden area and casually asked, ¡°Hide how?¡±

    Shen Zhen caught up to him and said, ¡°I can stash you inside a painting or a scroll. Then we hide that away¡ªwouldn¡¯t that be hiding?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re talking about destroying an entire continent. Where could you possibly hide?¡±

    ¡°Underground, obviously. When they say destroy a continent, they must mean annihilate all life and leave the land in ruins¡ªnot literally erase the land itself.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that makes sense. Wait¡ªare you a genius?¡± Gu An said with mock shock, staring at her in disbelief.

    Shen Zhen¡¯s lips twitched beneath the veil. How could she not hear the sarcasm in his voice?

    Gu An went on, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I actually suspect our continent was chosen yesterday. That mysterious pressure wasn¡¯t lying. And haven¡¯t you noticed how eerily quiet today is?¡±

    Shen Zhen narrowed her eyes. ¡°You mean the Grand Cold Demon Sect¡¯s assault got blocked?¡±

    ¡°Very likely,¡± Gu An replied firmly. ¡°I believe the heavens have eyes. There must be grandmasters in this world who care for the people. Demonic cults like the Grand Cold Demon Sect can¡¯t be allowed to thrive forever!¡±

    Shen Zhen found herself unable to judge him. If he were truly foolish, how had he come this far? But if he were truly naive, how could he write a masterpiece like Journey to the West?

    ¡°You say the heavens have eyes. Then tell me, do you think true immortals exist? Not just people with great cultivation¡ªI mean real immortals,¡± Shen Zhen suddenly asked, curiosity lighting her tone.

    She¡¯d always felt that Romance of the Gods and Journey to the West couldn¡¯t be pure fiction. Gu An must¡¯ve seen something¡ªadded a bit of flair and fantasy to bring it to life.

    Maybe, just as Gu An had said, an immortal had really guided him in a dream.

    The two of them chatted idly. They were but a small part of the world, just one story amid many. All over the realm, people were talking about the Lifetaking Immortal.

    So long as the Lifetaking Immortal lived, the catastrophe wouldn¡¯t end.

    Two days later.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and Qie Wuxing returned to the Third Medicine Valley¡ªalmost as if they¡¯d planned it.

    When they sat down at the Go board, their gazes met, both filled with heaviness.

    ¡°You felt it too?¡± Qie Wuxing asked.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord placed a stone. ¡°A net across heaven and earth¡ªnowhere to run.¡±

    Qie Wuxing picked up a piece. ¡°You? Nowhere to run? I¡¯m the one being controlled.¡±

    As he said this, his gaze drifted toward the distant pavilions.

    Ji Xuanyu was his hope.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord fell silent and sighed softly.

    Qie Wuxing glanced at him curiously. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always wondered¡ªwhat exactly are you looking for?¡±

    There was no answer.

    Qie Wuxing looked thoughtful, as if something clicked, and his expression grew complicated.

    Divine Anomaly Realm.

    By the sea.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies stood before the Divine Anomaly Life Monument, surrounded by seven Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings, all gazing toward the heavens.

    Beneath the blood-colored sky floated a whisk, slowly rotating in mid-air.

    Unlike the calm of the Lord of Divine Anomalies, the wraith kings were visibly uneasy¡ªthey knew exactly who they were facing.

    ¡°Lord of Divine Anomalies, prepare to go to war with us.¡±

    A cold voice echoed across the heavens.

    Even Zhang Bukui, deep within a cave chamber, heard it. His eyes flew open, brows tightly furrowed, a look of concern surfacing for the Lord of Divine Anomalies.

    Expressionless, the Lord asked, ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°To avenge Tian Wuchang under your command.¡±

    The cold voice answered again, and all the faces around changed.

    The Grand Cold Demon Sect was about to go to war with that existence!

    This battle could very well decide the fate of the human world!

    Starsea Sect Alliance ¨C A Minor World.

    An Hao stood before a palace gate, watching disciples come and go from the floating islands. His brows were furrowed tightly.

    A figure suddenly appeared beside him¡ªit was his master, Floating Dust Zhenren.

    ¡°Master! Just in time. I have something to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Save it for the road. We¡¯re retreating today.¡± Floating Dust Zhenren¡¯s voice was grim.

    An Hao asked urgently, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The Grand Cold Demon Sect is launching a massive invasion. Their target is the continent where the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path resides. Looks like they¡¯re trying to take your master out.¡±

    An Hao¡¯s heart dropped.

    Floating Dust Zhenren didn¡¯t wait for a reply. ¡°Your current cultivation can¡¯t help him. It¡¯s better to leave now. Your master is strong, but he can¡¯t hold off an entire demonic sect alone. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be on the defensive.¡±

    An Hao gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about my master. I can¡¯t leave¡ªI need to go back!¡±

    An Xin was still inside Taixuan Sect. How could he abandon her?

    He suddenly leapt into the air, trying to force his way out of the Starsea Sect¡¯s world¡ªbut a wave of long, soft hairs wrapped around him. It was Floating Dust Zhenren¡¯s whisk.

    ¡°Master!¡± An Hao screamed, his voice piercing as it echoed through the realm.

    Floating Dust Zhenren clenched the whisk, chanting under his breath. The hairs expanded, sealing An Hao¡¯s mouth shut.

    ¡°Forgive me... my disciple.¡±

    His eyes turned resolute.

    The other disciples watched in silence, no one uttering a word. They all understood¡ªthey, too, had people they couldn¡¯t bear to leave behind.

    The Starsea Sect was fleeing.

    Elsewhere.

    Li Ya, empowered by Divine Anomaly City, burst out of the Starsea Sect¡¯s territory¡ªno one could stop him.

    He flew quickly over the ocean.

    ¡°My disciple... if you take this step, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    A weathered voice rang out. Li Ya looked up from atop the tower, but saw no trace of his master.

    He gave no reply¡ªjust whispered instructions to the Divine Anomaly Spirit on his shoulder.

    It gave a howl, and Divine Anomaly City sped across the sea like a shooting star.

    When no one chased after a while, Li Ya finally exhaled and stared into the distance, his gaze steely.

    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°And Old Ancestor... who knows if that old guy still remembers me.¡±

    His heart was heavy.

    He hadn¡¯t felt it before¡ªonly anger, especially after Zhang Bukui became a Divine Anomaly Wraith. But once Starsea Sect announced their retreat, he truly panicked.

    The Starsea Sect was the great sect of the sea. If even they were running, there truly was no hope.

    Hearing the Grand Cold Demon Sect was targeting the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had made it impossible for him to sit still.

    That sovereign was his ancestor. He wasn¡¯t worried about him¡ªhe could escape if needed.

    But others... might not.

    He had to move fast.

    Li Ya clenched his jaw, terrified the continent had already fallen.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit beside him, however, was totally carefree¡ªleaping and bounding joyfully through the air.

    Li Ya felt both irritated and envious.

    That thing feared nothing... but why?

    Time passed swiftly.

    Two hours later.

    As Li Ya meditated atop the tower, he suddenly sensed something.

    His eyes snapped open¡ªDivine Anomaly City had gone dark.

    He instinctively looked up... and froze, eyes wide in disbelief.

    ¡°This... can¡¯t be...¡±

    His voice trembled. His eyes were filled with despair.

    Third Medicine Valley.

    By the wooden fence in the gardens, Gu An was stretching.

    Yu Yingying passed by and asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t we already do morning exercises?¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°Just wanted to move a bit. Is that a crime?¡±

    A great battle was coming.

    The Grand Cold Demon Sect really was terrifying.

    Their oppressive auras were closing in from all directions. If the people saw them arrive, they¡¯d probably collapse from fear.

    Yu Yingying looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Everyone¡¯s scared of this catastrophe¡ªwhy aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not scared, that¡¯s why,¡± Gu An said casually.

    Yu Yingying stared at him, tempted to smack him.

    She really couldn¡¯t figure him out. He was afraid of death during normal training missions, but now that the end of the world was looming, he wasn¡¯t?

    What a weirdo.

    Yet, for some reason, the more nervous she got, the more she wanted to talk to Gu An. Maybe it was his fearlessness.

    Gu An saw right through her and smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re worried or scared¡ªit won¡¯t change anything, right?¡±

    Yu Yingying opened her mouth, but had nothing to say.

    Then Gu An drew the Tianxiu Sword. The gleam from the blade lit up her face, snapping her out of it.

    As she looked at him with sword in hand, she got that strange feeling again.

    With the golden mark on his forehead, Gu An looked far too extraordinary¡ªlike an immortal walking the earth.

    She had to admit, though his cultivation wasn¡¯t much, his looks and aura were anything but ordinary¡ªhe didn¡¯t seem like a mortal at all.

    Gu An pointed his sword at her, the tip reflecting in her pupils, making her shudder.

    ¡°If this sword of mine could cut away your fear,¡± Gu An said longingly, ¡°wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±

    Yu Yingying stared, momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 296: The strongest sword!

    Chapter 296 The strongest sword!

    Sunlight shone down on Gu An, and to You Yingying, it looked like he was cloaked in a layer of radiant clouds, his entire being glowing with brilliance.

    She actually believed he was being sincere.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes landed on her, and he raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Overwhelmed by my righteous aura?¡±

    You Yingying snapped back to reality and glared at him. ¡°Anyone can say that kind of crap. If your sword was really that amazing, would you still be hiding out here?¡±

    ¡°Heh, what do you know! Move along, don¡¯t mess with my wellness regimen!¡±

    Gu An chuckled and smoothly sheathed his sword. He thought he looked super cool doing it, but sadly, You Yingying was totally blind to it.

    She huffed and turned to leave.

    As she turned away, a smile quietly crept onto her face.

    Chatting with this fool really did help¡ªher heart felt a little lighter now.

    Meanwhile, under the tree, Shen Xinzi opened his eyes. They were deep and unreadable. His fingers, still gripping the prayer beads, began moving faster¡ªclearly tense.

    Nearby, Qie Wuxing and the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, who had been playing Go, stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call this match a draw,¡± the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord said firmly.

    Qie Wuxing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I completely wiped the floor with you, and you still dare call it a draw?¡±

    Unfazed, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord replied, ¡°It¡¯s not over till it¡¯s over.¡±

    Qie Wuxing shook his head and laughed, choosing not to argue. He vanished into thin air.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s gaze swept over Medicine Valley, eventually settling on Gu An in the distance.

    ¡°Too bad... I still haven¡¯t beaten you.¡±

    He muttered under his breath, then disappeared too.

    While Gu An was stretching his limbs, he sensed many cultivators and demons soaring up from the continent, heading for the edge of the land.

    On the eve of catastrophe, some chose to flee, others to fight.

    Those who chose to fight did so either out of courage, a sense of justice, or simply because they had no other choice. But in this moment, they had all made up their minds.

    The question was, once they truly saw what the Grand Cold Demon Sect had brought... would they still have the guts to fight?

    Gu An turned and walked toward the teleportation platform. Along the way, fewer and fewer disciples greeted him¡ªeveryone was preoccupied with their own thoughts.

    Arriving at Xuan Valley, Gu An headed beyond Medicine Valley.

    Once he entered the forest, he pulled out the Tianxiu Sword and held it in one hand, then drew the Qinghong Sword from his waist with the other.

    The Qinghong Sword quivered slightly. Gu An used his own spiritual power to block its connection to the Bailing Sword.

    He could feel that his junior sister was unsettled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Junior Sister. It''ll all be over soon,¡± Gu An murmured.

    As he spoke, dark purple demonic energy surged from his body, rapidly enveloping him in a blaze.

    Then, his figure vanished into the depths of the forest¡ªgone without a trace.

    ...

    At the edge of the continent, waves crashed against the cliffs.

    Above the mountains, powerful grandmasters floated in midair. Behind them were the vast lands, and ahead¡ªan endless ocean.

    They hailed from different sects: Taixuan Sect, Three Pure Mountains, Cang Heaven Sect, Dao Tian Sect, Sword Sect, Candle Sky Peak, Flame Sect, Gathering Flower Sect, and many more.

    Sects from across the world had been dispatching cultivators toward the edge of the continent. This group was just one of many, and their numbers had quickly surpassed a hundred, with more still arriving.

    As the crowd grew, their confidence started to rise.

    Qiao Dai, a Grand Ascension Stage, Ninth Level** cultivator from Taixuan Sect, took the lead. He was calming the others and giving battle instructions.

    Then, a terrifying pressure suddenly descended.

    Everyone instinctively turned to look¡ªand in the next second, their expressions changed drastically. Even the usually confident Qiao Dai¡¯s mouth fell open in despair.

    At the horizon, from the edge of the sea, surged an overwhelming black fog like a tidal wave, unstoppable and devouring all.

    Before the black fog, islands and demonic beasts were like dust¡ªinsignificant. Some flying demon birds were swallowed from behind mid-flight, their fate unknown.

    Looking higher, countless figures hovered above the fog. Each had different attire and magical artifacts¡ªsome glowing treasures floated behind them, some rode ferocious beasts, others stood arrogantly on streams of sword energy, hands clasped behind their backs.

    Behind each of them loomed a towering, thousand-foot shadow identical to themselves¡ªlike demonic gods.

    As far as the eye could see, it was a sea of colossal demonic shadows, too many to count, suffocating in their presence.

    In that moment, every cultivator fell silent. No matter their cultivation, they all stood frozen, as if struck by lightning.

    Qiao Dai spotted an even more terrifying existence beyond the demon shadows¡ªa pair of feet stepping forward.

    The demon shadows didn¡¯t even reach the ankles of this mysterious being.

    No one could fathom how massive its true form was.

    Some tried to look to the sides¡ªthe more vast the ocean, the more densely packed the shadows.

    Even without considering cultivation level, the sheer numerical gap crushed all hope.

    ¡°How do we win against this...¡± someone laughed bitterly.

    No one answered. The will to fight had drained from them.

    Up in the clouds, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and Qie Wuxing stood side by side. They saw the entire continent surrounded, with Grand Cold Demon Sect disciples coming from all directions.

    ¡°How many are there... even the Divine Anomaly Realm has shown up...¡± Qie Wuxing muttered in awe.

    He felt that the number of demon cultivators was on par with the Divine Anomaly Wraiths, and their combined momentum was terrifying. Many among them radiated an aura that even he would fear alone.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord took a deep breath and scanned the continent, as if searching for something.

    ¡°If the Saint King of the Burning Era really reincarnated here... this is a bit excessive, no? Is a reincarnated body really worth this much fanfare?¡± Qie Wuxing asked, unable to hold back.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord replied, ¡°If the Sacred Heart awakens, the Saint King will rise again in no time. What the Grand Cold Demon Sect fears most... is that the Holy Court might sense his presence.¡±

    That explanation made sense. Qie Wuxing nodded and stepped forward.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord asked quickly.

    Without looking back, Qie Wuxing strode into the air and waved casually. ¡°Oh, by the way¡ªI forgot to mention. I am the Divine Anomaly Wraith King Qie Wuxing. Wu Xing was just an alias!¡±

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord frowned, but wasn¡¯t angry. He simply watched him go.

    ¡°Qie Wuxing, return to your post at once!¡± boomed the Lord of Divine Anomalies.

    Qie Wuxing immediately accelerated¡ªbut then his expression darkened.

    He looked up¡ªand saw an enormous hand reaching out from behind the demon army, blotting out the sky, grabbing for him.

    It was so massive, words couldn¡¯t describe it.

    Qie Wuxing was horrified to find he couldn¡¯t move!

    Crap!

    Despair filled his eyes.

    Just then, a flash of sword light pierced into his field of vision¡ªand the monstrous hand vanished like smoke.

    He turned instinctively and his eyes went wide.

    He saw a figure¡ªone he would never forget for the rest of his life.

    Back in the Divine Anomaly Realm, this very figure had once scared him half to death.

    It was Gu An, wielding the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body!

    Gu An walked past him, dual swords in hand, both covered in dark purple demonic energy.

    ¡°Y-You... Senior...¡± Qie Wuxing stammered.

    But before he could finish, Gu An blurred into motion¡ªvanishing into a streak of sword light that tore through the black mist ahead.

    Before Qie Wuxing could even react, a devastating shockwave swept through.

    His jaw dropped, disbelief written all over his face.

    A beam of sword energy erupted from within the demon army, cleaving through the thousand-foot demon shadows. The sword¡¯s light drained all color from the heavens and earth.

    The cultivators closed their eyes against the glare¡ªordinary beings couldn¡¯t even look directly at it.

    Up in the clouds, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s expression changed dramatically, his mind reeling.

    In his eyes, the demon shadows disintegrated, the black mist churned, and a single sword light stretched endlessly¡ªlike it could split the entire world in two.

    At that moment, in all his 170,000 years, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had witnessed the strongest sword strike of his life.

    ¡°Who... the h*ll are you?!¡±

    A furious, terrified voice echoed across the heavens.

 Chapter 297: Gu An Takes Action

    Chapter 297 Gu An Takes Action

    The sword light across heaven and earth gradually faded, but the voice of the Grand Cold Demon Sect¡¯s mysterious grandmaster still echoed across the ocean, snapping the continent¡¯s cultivators out of their daze. They hadn¡¯t seen Gu An just now¡ªonly the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and Qie Wuxing had caught a glimpse.

    Yet that vast, overwhelming Sword Intent made them think of one person¡ª

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path! No doubt about it! It has to be him!¡±

    A Profound Mind Realm cultivator from the Taixuan Sect exclaimed, his voice trembling with excitement. He had once been to the Heavenly Mending Platform and felt the Sword Intent embedded in the characters for ¡°Righteous Path.¡±

    Qiao Dai was just as stirred, his eyes ablaze with fervor.

    In that moment, he recalled the time the Sword Sovereign descended upon the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Qie Wuxing, having narrowly escaped death, let out a sigh of relief and backed away immediately, no longer daring to approach the Demonic Shadow Army.

    Gu An stood above the demonic mist, both hands gripping his sword. All around him, colossal shadowy figures over a thousand feet tall were dissipating, yet even more shadows advanced, closing in on him. He could already see some tens-of-thousands-foot-tall shadows, and even colossal demon beasts whose true size couldn¡¯t be measured.

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 10,298 years of lifespan from Meng Chenglang (Seventh Level of the Roving Immortal Stage).¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 1,459 years of lifespan from Xu Linxin (Second Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage).¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 12,080 years of lifespan from Wuyun Zhenren (Sixth Level of the Roving Immortal Stage).¡¿

    ...

    One notification after another popped up in front of Gu An, but he didn¡¯t strike again right away¡ªinstead, he looked around.

    He had to admit¡ªthe Grand Cold Demon Sect¡¯s response was impressively quick. The moment he made a move, the remaining cultivators didn¡¯t panic. Instead, they immediately formed a formation. And it was a highly advanced one¡ªcapable of being established within seconds, imbued with powerful, profound energy.

    Once the sword light faded, less than three breaths passed before the entire environment shifted¡ªGu An suddenly found himself in the starry void of the universe. Beneath his feet, the rolling black mist remained, surrounded on all sides by demonic shadows. At the base of the shadows stood Grand Cold Demon Sect cultivators holding magical artifacts.

    As Gu An entered the starry void, those towering figures¡ªten-thousand feet tall and even more massive¡ªrevealed their true forms.

    There were savage beasts the size of creation mountains, ethereal female cultivators scattering strange petals, and gigantic birds with wingspans of tens of miles circling high above.

    Beneath Gu An¡¯s feet, the demonic mist surged like crashing waves.

    ¡°Who exactly are you? If you refuse to identify yourself, don¡¯t blame us for showing no mercy!¡±

    That voice rang out again, colder than ever. With the formation now in place, its speaker seemed to have regained confidence.

    Gu An looked up. Above the countless layers of encirclement, within absolute darkness, a pair of enormous eyes stared down at him. It felt as though some incomprehensible being outside the cosmos was watching, exuding suffocating pressure.

    ¡¾Jie Zun (Eighth Level of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage): 780,450/830,000/880,000¡¿

    A monstrous elder who had lived for 780,000 years!

    But killing this one would only yield just over 5,000 years of lifespan¡ªhow disappointing.

    As Jie Zun opened his eyes, the Lifetaking Immortal and the other four Free Soaring Immortals materialized one after another. Thankfully, their remaining lifespan was substantial¡ªGu An¡¯s mood improved.

    ¡°This is the Luo Tian Star-Suppressing Immortal-Slaying Array of the Grand Cold Demon Sect. Once formed, no matter how powerful your techniques, there¡¯s no escape!¡±

    Jie Zun¡¯s voice boomed, full of supreme authority.

    The four other Free Soaring Immortals took out their respective treasures and spread to the four corners. As they took position, the starry void rippled, and countless rainbow lights appeared¡ªnot illusions, but mysterious energy gathering into form.

    Gu An looked up at Jie Zun and asked, ¡°Does the Grand Cold Demon Sect have anyone stronger?¡±

    That single question made Jie Zun¡¯s expression shift. All of the sect¡¯s cultivators turned toward Gu An in alarm, their faces filled with dread.

    Stronger?

    How could anyone be this arrogant?

    Yet because of Gu An¡¯s previous sword strike, not a soul dared to speak against him¡ªall of them now treated him as a deadly threat.

    The Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s expression darkened. His gut told him this man wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    In that moment, dread filled his heart.

    Thank goodness he hadn¡¯t acted recklessly. If he¡¯d gone in alone, he might¡¯ve ended up like his disciple, Bai Hong Zhenren¡ªutterly annihilated.

    The Luo Tian Star-Suppressing Immortal-Slaying Array fell into complete silence.

    ¡°So, no one stronger? What a letdown. You act so brazenly¡ªI figured you had something real to back it up.¡±

    Gu An spoke again, and without warning, hurled the Tianxiu Sword forward.

    Boom!

    The sword swept across the black mist, slaying wave after wave of Grand Cold Demon Sect cultivators. Just as the blade reached them, their protective light flashed¡ªbut it shattered instantly, offering no defense.

    With a single sword strike spanning tens of thousands of miles, he pierced through the Luo Tian Array and returned to the real world.

    Back on the continent, cultivators hovering in the sky watched a beam of sword light burst out from the all-encompassing black mist. Their nerves tightened¡ªthey had no idea what was happening within that dark haze.

    As soon as Gu An unleashed his sword, Jie Zun barked an order: ¡°Attack!¡±

    From all directions, Grand Cold Demon Sect cultivators launched their spells¡ªcountless divine arts and techniques formed a multicolored torrent aimed at Gu An.

    Gu An raised a hand and grasped at the air¡ªthen pulled back.

    Suddenly, a person appeared in his palm.

    Primordial Yuan Heaven-Grasping Hand!

    A divine ability from the Chaos Primordial Saint Art!

    This was the first time Gu An had ever used it.

    The person caught in his grip was none other than Jie Zun¡ªa white-robed elder whose face now showed nothing but horror and despair.

    Gu An crushed him to dust.

    Then, wielding the Qinghong Sword, he began the slaughter.

    Within the continent, more and more cultivators rushed to the borders. But when they saw the ocean, their faces changed drastically.

    That terrifying black mist seemed capable of devouring everything between heaven and earth. It carried the overwhelming sense of impending doom¡ªanyone who saw it would be afraid.

    The mist roiled violently, as if countless demons within were surging with bloodlust.

    The morale of the continent¡¯s defenders collapsed. No one had the will to fight.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that inside the mist, massive numbers of Grand Cold Demon Sect cultivators were heading in the same direction.

    All participating disciples had been ordered to reinforce the Luo Tian Star-Suppressing Immortal-Slaying Array!

    Rolling thunderclouds covered the sky, enveloping the entire continent in oppressive rumbling.

    In the Demonic Domain, within a branch sect of the Taixuan Sect.

    Ye Lan stood atop a pavilion, gazing at the heavens. Her hand clutched the Bailing Sword tightly. Though she felt no anomalies from the sword, her heart refused to calm.

    ¡°I hope... we can survive this tribulation...¡±

    Ye Lan whispered, silently praying.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t see a future of eternal life, she didn¡¯t want her story to end here. There were still so many things she hadn¡¯t done, so many places she hadn¡¯t seen. She still hadn¡¯t fulfilled her promise with her senior brother¡ªhow could she accept death?

    Beneath the thunderclouds, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and Qie Wuxing stood side by side. Both were slack-jawed, unable to remain calm, their faces full of shock.

    They weren¡¯t alone¡ªthe continent¡¯s cultivators and even the newly arriving ones all slowed their flight, stunned by what they saw.

    Amid the endless black mist, massive shadowy figures collapsed and leapt into view. Countless cultivators circled overhead, charging toward a single location¡ªwhere Sword Light blazed.

    Even though they were far away and couldn¡¯t see the battle clearly, they could all feel the crushing force of that Sword Intent.

    This wasn¡¯t a balanced battle.

    It was a one-sided massacre.

    The Grand Cold Demon Sect had massive numbers¡ªenough to form a sea of bodies.

    And yet, surrounded by them, Gu An held dual swords, his stance relaxed, each strike slaying swaths of cultivators and demons alike.

    His strength struck deep fear into the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    ¡°No way! We can¡¯t beat him!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! He¡¯s doing it on purpose¡ªhe¡¯s not even using divine techniques. Just Sword Qi, and it¡¯s wiping us out!¡±

    ¡°Even the Luo Tian Star-Suppressing Array couldn¡¯t hold¡ªhow are we supposed to win?¡±

    ¡°Watch out! His sword¡¯s coming this way!¡±

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat now!¡±

    The world fell into chaos. Every sword strike from Gu An didn¡¯t just claim lives¡ªit shattered the entire sect¡¯s morale.

    The Lifetaking Immortal didn¡¯t dare get close. He could only attack from afar, casting giant palms down from the sky¡ªbut each one disintegrated upon contact with Gu An. Useless.

    Gu An walked leisurely through the black mist, one step and one swing at a time. His motions were casual, with no particular sword form.

    Each time the Grand Cold Demon Sect tried to reform the Luo Tian Array, it was dispersed by his Sword Qi.

    Gu An looked at the notifications before him, forcing himself to remain calm.

    He wasn¡¯t killing for the sake of it.

    He was delivering justice on behalf of Heaven.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Gu An stopped.

    The instant he halted, all the Grand Cold Demon Sect cultivators retreated.

    A hundred-mile radius opened up around him¡ªno one dared to step in.

    The cultivators stood frozen, staring at Gu An.

    The Lifetaking Immortal gritted his teeth. ¡°The Sect Master will arrive soon! Hold steady!¡±

    His voice reached every disciple, but it failed to boost morale.

    ¡°Hold steady?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s voice rang out¡ªraspy, full of mockery, like he¡¯d heard the world¡¯s biggest joke.

    Before the Lifetaking Immortal could respond, Gu An vanished from sight.

    Panic swept through the Grand Cold Demon Sect¡ªeveryone grew even tenser.

    ¡°Above¡ªhe¡¯s above us!¡±

    A despair-filled voice cried out.

    Countless cultivators and demons looked up¡ªand were left speechless.

    A massive figure stood high in the clouds, so tall it was impossible to gauge with the naked eye. Only its upper body was visible, like an illusion. The towering shadow demons below were insignificant before it¡ªit was Gu An.

    In that moment, every Grand Cold Demon Sect cultivator felt an irresistible pressure¡ªthey couldn¡¯t move.

    Those with deeper cultivation instinctively looked down¡ªand saw the black mist surging.

    Then, from the mist, emerged a colossal hand, burning with deep violet flames, crashing upward.

    The Lifetaking Immortal looked down¡ªhis face changed drastically.

    That wasn¡¯t land.

    It was a hand.

    A hand large enough to grab all of them.

    From afar, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, Qie Wuxing, and all the continent¡¯s cultivators stared in shock.

    At the ocean¡¯s edge, a city surged forward at high speed¡ªit was Divine Anomaly City.

    On the tower¡¯s summit, Li Ya stood, eyes wide and body trembling.

    Within his sight, from the endless black mist, a hand of unimaginable size rose.

    Even with his vision, he couldn¡¯t see the entire hand at once.

    He had never imagined such a hand could exist in this world.

    If Heaven and Earth had a hand¡ªthis would be it.

 Chapter 298: Breaking through 100 million years of lifespan!

    Chapter 298 Breaking through 100 million years of lifespan!

    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, right?¡±

    Li Ya muttered to himself, but it was really directed at the Divine Anomaly Spirit on his shoulder.

    The little spirit had its eyes wide and mouth agape, equally stunned.

    From their perspective, the massive hand at the end of the sea horizon looked as big as the entire ocean. If not for the curved fingers, they wouldn¡¯t even have realized it was a hand.

    It looked like it could grasp an entire continent with ease!

    Li Ya felt that the demonic aura on the giant hand looked oddly familiar.

    Wait a minute¡ª

    Wasn¡¯t that the Ancestor¡¯s hand?

    As soon as the thought hit him, hot blood surged up from deep within his body. It was uncontrollable, filling him with a wild rush of exhilaration.

    At the same time...

    Everyone on the continent could now see Gu An¡¯s figure¡ªso vast that not even mountain ranges or cloud seas could obscure him.

    The sight was overwhelming. It shattered their understanding of the world and upended everything they thought possible.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley, over a thousand disciples stood slack-jawed in shock.

    Ji Xuanyu also stepped out of his quarters, and the moment he laid eyes on Gu An¡¯s towering silhouette, he froze.

    To all living beings, it felt like witnessing the descent of a god.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path! It¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°No way, that can¡¯t be real¡ªit¡¯s gotta be an illusion, right?¡±

    ¡°There are books that say the Sword Sovereign appears using the Demonic Shadow Divine Art.¡±

    ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t abandon us!¡±

    Across the continent, waves of cheers erupted. The Demonic Shadow Divine Art had always been terrifying¡ªbut knowing the one casting it was the Sword Sovereign, the fear vanished. Instead, it filled everyone with hope.

    Since the Sword Sovereign made his name known across the world, hadn¡¯t everything he done been for the greater good? The ones he killed¡ªweren¡¯t they all evil?

    If it were just normal sect competition, he¡¯d never interfere. Otherwise, the Taixuan Sect would¡¯ve long since been crowned number one.

    That¡¯s exactly why other sects respected him¡ªeven feared him¡ªbut they didn¡¯t think he¡¯d harm them. As long as they didn¡¯t commit atrocities, the Sword Sovereign wouldn¡¯t act.

    Even as Taixuan Sect grew, and disciples died in the process, the Sword Sovereign never went on any revenge crusades.

    Now, those sects and noble families who¡¯d chosen to stay behind burst into celebration¡ªit felt like Spring Festival had arrived early.

    But while the continent rejoiced, the cultivators of the Grand Cold Demon Sect were plunged into despair.

    They watched as Gu An¡¯s fingers slowly lifted¡ªfive ancient mountain-like peaks rising from the earth. The sheer visual impact made even cultivators at the Immortal Dao level feel like their eyes were about to explode.

    The Lifetaking Immortal desperately tried to mobilize his power¡ªbut couldn¡¯t move an inch. The helplessness made him feel like a mere ant.

    How many years had it been?

    Ever since he stepped into the Nirvana Stage¡ªforget the Free Soaring Immortal Stage¡ªhe had never been this humiliated.

    The other three cultivators at the same level were just as trapped. No matter how hard they struggled, they couldn¡¯t move. The crushing despair was beyond imagination.

    If even they were like this, the lower-tier cultivators didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Despair flooded every heart.

    That one hand had captured millions of Grand Cold Demon Sect cultivators and their accompanying demons.

    The reinforcements arriving from the sect took one look at the giant hand¡ªand immediately scattered in panic. Sect rules? Consequences? All tossed aside.

    Gu An looked down at the captives in his palm.

    He hesitated.

    Slaughtering this many... it weighed on his heart. He also feared it might bring about even greater troubles.

    But then he thought of all the lives White Hong Zhenren had slaughtered¡ªand his heart hardened.

    A sect this evil... deserved to be wiped out.

    If even that would incur divine punishment, then Gu An would have to start questioning what exactly ¡°heaven¡± was.

    Once his thoughts cleared, he clenched his massive hand.

    The act triggered a terrifying hurricane, waves surging outward across the sea.

    The raging winds slammed into Divine Anomaly City, forcing its protective grand formation to activate.

    Li Ya watched the city¡¯s barrier warp and ripple violently. He no longer cared about the city¡ªhis gaze was fixed on the distance, his whole body trembling.

    That clenched hand was just... too majestic.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ª

    Could cultivation really reach such heights?

    Was the Ancestor perhaps born an immortal? A real immortal, not one forged through cultivation?

    As Gu An¡¯s fingers closed, the world fell silent. The oppressive force that had covered the continent and its surrounding seas vanished completely.

    Thunderclouds still rolled above¡ªbut the people felt like the skies had finally cleared.

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 1,228 years of lifespan from Bi Lie (Scattered Immortal Stage, Layer 7)¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 493 years of lifespan from Qin Suxin (Nirvana Stage, Layer 9)¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 58 years of lifespan from Old Immortal Duohai (Nirvana Stage, Layer 8)¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 2,780 years of lifespan from Cloudsea Heaven Lord (Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Layer 5)¡¿

    ...

    One notification after another appeared before Gu An¡¯s eyes.

    And then¡ªhe vanished.

    But his afterimage remained in the sky, lingering in the heavens, etching awe into every soul.

    The black fog over the sea was quickly dispersing¡ªsignaling that the catastrophe was ending.

    Li Ya snapped back to his senses and urged the Divine Anomaly Spirit to hurry toward the mainland.

    Far away, atop thunderclouds, stood the Lord of Divine Anomalies. Behind him surged a vast sea of Divine Anomaly Wraiths¡ªevery one of them wore a look of pure fear. Some were even trembling.

    Even as wraiths, they had felt that terrifying presence¡ªand it terrified them.

    How could anyone hope to fight against that?

    They silently prayed their master wouldn¡¯t order an attack.

    Fortunately, once the presence vanished, the Lord of Divine Anomalies didn¡¯t give any orders.

    He simply turned around. ¡°We¡¯re going back to the Divine Anomaly Realm.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s overwhelming power thrilled him to no end¡ªthough he did his best to keep it under wraps.

    Recruiting Zhang Bukui had been the right move!

    As he turned, a feeling of unprecedented hope filled his heart.

    Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    He sensed Jiang Qiong pacing inside the Eight Views Celestial Realm. Her footsteps were quick¡ªso he immediately made his way there.

    Just as he stepped into the cave path, Jiang Qiong stopped walking.

    Meanwhile, lifespan notifications were still popping up in front of Gu An.

    He hadn¡¯t even reached the cave entrance when two alerts caught his eye¡ªforcing him to a halt.

    ¡¾Your lifespan has surpassed one hundred million years for the first time. Lifespan Reincarnation function unlocked.¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan Reincarnation: Consume lifespan to simulate reincarnations. Each simulation costs 10 million years. All memories gained from each life will be transferred to your mind, as if you personally lived through them. Reincarnation duration is unlimited. Outcome depends on karmic choices made within the cycle. Memory integration takes one hour.¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 487 years of lifespan from Zhu Changming (Grand Ascension Stage, Layer 9)¡¿

    ...

    Lifespan Reincarnation!

    When Gu An saw the ¡°ten million years¡± requirement, he immediately felt scammed.

    But after reading the full explanation, he changed his mind.

    If he lived long enough in a reincarnated life and gained countless insights into Dao, divine techniques, and the essence of the universe¡ªit might be more than worth it.

    Of course, he could also die at age ninety and lose ten million years for nothing.

    It was a gamble. A huge one.

    As Gu An pondered, Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice floated over.

    ¡°Why are you just standing there? Get in here already!¡±

    He stepped forward without hesitation.

    The lifespan messages kept coming¡ªit was a jackpot haul.

    Originally, he¡¯d planned to break through to 100 million using high-grade herbs in the Hidden Realm¡ªbut life always had a way of forcing his hand.

    If heaven won¡¯t punish the arrogant, then he would!

    When Gu An reached the Spirit Tree, he nearly burst out laughing.

    Jiang Qiong had dug a hole¡ªand placed a coffin inside.

    What was this? Planning to bury him?

    She pointed at the coffin. ¡°Get in. Maybe we can ride this out by playing dead.¡±

    Gu An made a show of resisting. ¡°Is this really necessary?¡±

    She glared, then lunged at him and started shoving. If he hadn¡¯t been suppressing his Dao Gang energy, she probably would''ve disintegrated from the contact.

    Left with no choice, Gu An climbed into the coffin.

    Jiang Qiong jumped in after him and shoved him down. Then she lay down too and waved her hand¡ªthe coffin lid shut tight.

    Darkness swallowed them.

    From the outside, the coffin slowly sank into the soil, disappearing without a trace.

    Inside, space was tight¡ªGu An and Jiang Qiong were crammed together.

    But strangely, Gu An¡¯s mind began to calm.

    He¡¯d just killed so many¡ªeven if they were all villains, it was hard to stay emotionally neutral. Kill enough, and one risked growing addicted to bloodshed... even breaking free of moral restraint.

    He needed time to rebalance.

    Now, lying here in the dark, he felt unexpectedly at peace.

    Even now, lifespan notifications still floated in front of him.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s body shifted beside him. Her arms were soft. She kept squirming, clearly trying to find space¡ªand ended up pressing against Gu An.

    ¡°Say,¡± Gu An asked, ¡°if the catastrophe never comes... how long are we supposed to stay in here?¡±

    Cramped as it was, he actually found the experience kinda fun. He¡¯d never done anything like this before.

    ¡°A few decades at least. We have to outlast the Lifetaking Immortal¡¯s hundred-year deadline.¡±

    ¡°That long? No way. I need to go back. There are disciples in the valley¡ªI can¡¯t abandon them.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! No chance. You¡¯re in here now¡ªyou¡¯re not getting out!¡±

    As she finished speaking, Gu An felt her grab his left hand.

    Her hand was ice-cold¡ªlike a corpse.

    He tried to pull away, but she had an iron grip.

    Only after the final notifications disappeared did Gu An return to his senses.

    He didn¡¯t check his lifespan right away. He wanted to savor that reveal later.

    He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too cramped? We¡¯re gonna be stuck like this for decades¡ªI might not survive.¡±

    Jiang Qiong didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she started to shift again.

    Gu An stiffened.

    She was on top of him.

    Face-to-face.

    In the pitch-dark coffin, Gu An could sense her breathing¡ªshaky, uneven, but not escaping his enhanced perception.

    Then she pressed her face against his chest.

    He could feel one of her legs brushing up against his.

    Crap.

    This was getting out of hand.

    Gu An gave a fake cough. ¡°Why are you so... heavy?¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s breath hitched.

    Then he felt a hand on his waist. Two fingers were pinching his side.

 Chapter 299: Horrible life span!

    ¡°You little brat, are you really that bad with words, or are you just trying to piss me off?¡±

    In the darkness, Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice rang out, teeth gritted¡ªbut she didn¡¯t actually tighten her grip on Gu An¡¯s neck. It was more of a warning.

    Of course Gu An was deliberately killing the mood. He let out a fake cough, then started asking Jiang Qiong what she planned to do if they survived the cataclysm.

    Jiang Qiong went silent, her limbs no longer moving. She began seriously thinking about it.

    Truth was, she had never really figured out what she wanted in life. She¡¯d done all kinds of things in pursuit of power, but now, with the end of the world looming, all of it suddenly felt meaningless.

    Gu An didn¡¯t interrupt her, letting her think it through.

    But the moment things went quiet, his thoughts wandered.

    With Jiang Qiong lying on top of him, he could feel every part of her body pressing down. How could he possibly stay calm?

    Scenes from Adventures of the Green Hero, Secrets of Taixuan, Adventures of the Black Hero and so on flashed through his mind.

    Suddenly, he felt Jiang Qiong tremble slightly, and he quickly tried to shift his thoughts, turning his mind to lifespan reincarnation and how it actually worked.

    As his thoughts changed, Jiang Qiong calmed down again.

    She finally spoke. ¡°If we really get through this, I¡¯ll just focus on developing the Gathering Flower Sect. I won¡¯t be running around anymore. These past years of drifting everywhere haven¡¯t amounted to much anyway.¡±

    Gu An followed up, ¡°That¡¯s good. Less chance of running into danger.¡±

    Jiang Qiong suddenly reached out and hugged him, clinging to him tightly as she whispered, ¡°After the disaster at the Nightshade Sect, I lost all my family. You¡¯re the only one I care about now. I still remember when you first entered the Eight Views Celestial Realm, I was debating whether or not to kill you. Never thought after all these years, you¡¯d become this important to me.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu An stiffened up. ¡°No way. I haven¡¯t done anything special for you. If anything, you¡¯ve taught me way more spells than I¡¯ve ever helped you with.¡±

    Setting aside the Sword Sovereign¡¯s support of Jiang Qiong, Gu An honestly felt that his surface-level identity hadn¡¯t contributed nearly as much to her as she had to him.

    She¡¯d taught him countless spells he still used to this day, and she¡¯d gifted him magical tools and rare Natural Treasures too.

    ¡°What do you mean you haven¡¯t done anything for me? You managed the Eight Views Celestial Realm so well. You never betrayed me. Every time I came back, you treated me with care. Sincerity isn¡¯t measured just by actions. If you were stronger, I know you¡¯d treat me even better. I understand that. Besides, I knew from the start¡ªyou had the power to kill me back then, but you didn¡¯t. You even followed my lead...¡±

    Listening to her, Gu An suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Of course, you flirt with everyone,¡± Jiang Qiong suddenly huffed. ¡°Every disciple in the valley praises you to the skies.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu An immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what makes me dangerous¡ªbeing nice to everyone. No one can figure me out!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. But you never ask for anything in return. That just proves your sincerity. You¡¯re not after anything. Don¡¯t go tearing yourself down¡ªI can feel whether you¡¯re being genuine. Fake kindness never lasts.¡±

    Jiang Qiong spoke softly.

    Gu An jumped a little, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re planning to throw yourself at me? That won¡¯t do! I made a pact with my junior sister¡ªwe¡¯re getting married in the last hundred years of our lives.¡±

    Jiang Qiong burst into laughter. ¡°The last hundred years of your lives? What if one of you lives longer?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Sooner or later, everyone has to go. Cultivation isn¡¯t about love stories¡ªit¡¯s about immortality.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really chill about it.¡±

    ¡°Yup. So stop having wild ideas about me.¡±

    ¡°Why not? In the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, it''s common for someone to have multiple Dao companions. Even women can have several, as long as they¡¯re strong enough. Right now, I¡¯m stronger than you¡ªdon¡¯t think you can escape my grasp. Unless you one day surpass me in cultivation.¡±

    Jiang Qiong grinned proudly. As she spoke, she grabbed Gu An¡¯s face.

    And just like that, she launched her offensive.

    ¡°You demonic cultivator! Luring me into hiding was fake¡ªyou just wanted to take advantage of me!¡±

    ¡°Even if you scream your lungs out now, no one will hear you!¡±

    ¡°Careful, or I won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    ¡°Go on then! With your cultivation, I can¡¯t even be bothered to paralyze you. I love watching you struggle. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    Jiang Qiong was smug as hell. She pinned Gu An¡¯s hands and held him down. Next thing he knew, something soft landed on his face¡ªfeeling its way around.

    Oh no!

    She¡¯s lost it!

    Gu An activated his divine sense, and suddenly, the ground shook.

    Jiang Qiong froze instantly, not daring to move.

    Gu An let out a sigh of relief¡ªthen she sneak-attacked him anyway, catching him completely off guard.

    ¡°Wait! I think the cataclysm¡¯s over!¡± Gu An suddenly blurted.

    Jiang Qiong asked, ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°Before I came to find you, I saw the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path make a move.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why did you still come? Don¡¯t tell me you wanted something to happen between us.¡±

    ¡°I just figured you were prepared anyway. Didn¡¯t want to waste it. Let¡¯s head out and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Really, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ...

    Rumble¡ª

    Under the Spirit Tree, the earth cracked open and the coffin rose up. Its lid burst off, and Gu An leaped out, hastily fixing his robes.

    That was close!

    He almost lost his V-card!

    He let out a long breath.

    Mouth can run wild, but the essence must remain pure!

    Jiang Qiong slowly climbed out of the coffin. Her hair was messy, her robes disheveled. She looked at Gu An and smiled seductively. He quickly turned away.

    ¡°Maybe stop calling me ¡®Master Ancestor¡¯ from now on. I only took in Cheng Xuandan by force, and Cheng Xuandan took you in with ulterior motives¡ªhardly counts as a proper lineage. Actually, you never called me Master Ancestor to begin with. Typical man¡ªhalf-hearted and always on guard.¡± She glared at Gu An.

    Gu An tossed out, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go check things out,¡± and darted away.

    Jiang Qiong walked to the edge of the pit and licked her lips as she watched him leave¡ªlike she was savoring the taste.

    ...

    When Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley, the place was still buzzing with excitement. Qie Wuxing and the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord were back too, standing with Shen Xinzi under a soundproof barrier, talking about how terrifying the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was¡ªnone of them could keep calm.

    Wiping out the entire Grand Cold Demon Sect with a single move... it was absurd!

    It shattered everything they thought they knew.

    Over the past few decades, the power of the Grand Cold Demon Sect had been deeply ingrained in everyone¡¯s mind. Only now did they realize just how ridiculous the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strength was.

    Gu An looked up and saw a figure floating above the Heavenly Great Realm beyond the skies¡ªstaring right at their continent.

    Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Ninth Layer!

    Only one minor realm above Severance Venerables, but the pressure was worlds apart.

    That had to be the sect master of the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    Yet now, that sect master didn¡¯t even dare come down¡ªjust watched from afar.

    Gu An also saw the remaining Grand Cold Demon cultivators fleeing like scattered monkeys. They had no fight left in them.

    He didn¡¯t give chase. First, because the ones left were weaker than those he¡¯d already slain. Second, because he sensed several powerful auras approaching¡ªincluding one that was unmistakably a Mystic Celestial Immortal.

    No doubt about it.

    But the aura wasn¡¯t hostile¡ªand it came from the Holy Domain, home of the Holy Court.

    Since the Holy Court had shown up, he couldn¡¯t just keep hunting.

    Now it was time to see where the Holy Court stood.

    Gu An pulled up his status screen.

    ¡¾Name: Gu An¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan: 210 / 790,407,832¡¿

    ¡¾Physique: Primal Causal Body¡¿

    ¡¾Cultivation: Mystic Celestial Immortal Stage, Ninth Layer¡¿

    ...

    Seven hundred ninety million years of lifespan?!

    Gu An nearly swore out loud.

    Holy sh*t, this felt amazing!

    The guilt from all that killing vanished instantly. Besides, he hadn¡¯t killed innocents¡ªhe was executing justice and saving the world!

    Finally, he could level up across the board!

    Grinning from ear to ear, Gu An thought: So close to a billion... should I wait?

    Nah, screw it. Even a hundred million takes forever. How long would two hundred million take?

    Time to find a chance to break through!

    A full-on breakthrough!

    Gu An¡¯s heart was racing. He even considered using ten million years of lifespan to test out lifespan reincarnation and see what it really did.

    He headed toward the pavilion district and used his spiritual power to broadcast a message: ¡°To thank the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path for ending the catastrophe, we¡¯ll have a celebration tonight! Consider it a festival. All deacons, get moving!¡±

    His voice spread across Medicine Valley. With Core Formation Stage power, this was easy. Cheers erupted throughout the valley.

    When Gu An reached his own pavilion, Ji Xuanyu approached and gave him a meaningful look.

    The two of them went upstairs and shut the door.

    ¡°I feel like the Sword Sovereign¡¯s back looked familiar,¡± Ji Xuanyu said seriously, making Gu An¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    What did she mean?

    Had she connected it to him?

    The legendary powerhouse who crushed the Grand Cold Demon Sect was now nervous¡ªby a Core Formation cultivator.

    He frowned. ¡°Wait... you think the Sword Sovereign is from the Ji family?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu shook her head. ¡°No. I saw him in a dream once. Must be a memory from a past life.¡±

    Gu An relaxed but frowned even more.

    ¡°That battle today was eye-opening,¡± Ji Xuanyu went on, her face full of longing. ¡°I suddenly feel like I can¡¯t afford to die young. I want to chase after the Sword Sovereign¡¯s footsteps.¡±

    Chase after the Sword Sovereign?

    He was a Mystic Celestial Immortal, Ninth Layer!

    Gu An didn¡¯t try to discourage her. What if she actually made it?

    He began encouraging her instead.

    They talked for a while. When Ji Xuanyu finally left, she paused at the door, turned back to look at him, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got more of a feminine aura on you now¡ªand I¡¯ve sensed that aura before. You two must¡¯ve tangled for a while. Though I don¡¯t see any signs of essence loss.¡±

    With that, she walked out¡ªthis time leaving the door open.

    Gu An looked confused.

    How¡¯d she figure that out?

    Was it a divine ability? A natural gift?

    He didn¡¯t dwell on it too long. Living another life was about being carefree. No need to overthink it¡ªjust go with the flow.

    Now, he just had to wait for that Mystic Celestial Immortal to leave. As long as they didn¡¯t cause trouble, once they were gone...

    Time to find a place and break through.

 Chapter 300: Seven Gods Golden Body, Taichu Supreme Dao Body

    That mysterious Mystic Celestial Immortal wandered around the mortal region, never once stepping onto the continent where Gu An resided.

    After a full day and night, he departed.

    The very next day, news that the Grand Cold Demon Sect had been single-handedly wiped out by the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path swept across the ocean like a hurricane. Countless fleeing beings were shaken to their core upon hearing it. Their first reaction? Disbelief¡ªbecause it sounded way too far-fetched!

    The whole world was in an uproar. Within the Taixuan Sect, the place was decked out with lanterns and decorations, and everywhere people praised the immense might and heroic deeds of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    This time, the range of people he saved was even greater¡ªhow could they not feel proud?

    They didn¡¯t know if there truly existed immortals or gods who cared about the common people. But at the very least, in their hearts, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was exactly that¡ªan immortal who offered salvation to all.

    On the second day after the Mystic Celestial Immortal left, Gu An quietly departed the continent.

    He traveled south, distancing himself from the mortal region where the Taixuan Sect was located.

    Eventually, he arrived at a desolate part of the ocean. Very few living beings were found here¡ªwhether beneath the waves or on the surface. Countless wandering spirits and ghosts drifted about. The skies above were blanketed with gloomy clouds, oppressive to the extreme, yet the spiritual energy here was incredibly rich.

    Using his divine sense, Gu An discovered a secluded island deep in the ocean, hidden behind powerful seals. If he forcefully broke through, he¡¯d definitely alert the entity within.

    He guessed there was a Free Soaring Immortal inside. Although the seal was strong, he didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be too difficult to break through.

    No wonder the spiritual energy here was so dense while living beings were so scarce¡ªthere was a monstrous powerhouse hiding here.

    Gu An landed on an uninhabited island and immediately activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    Seven hundred ninety million years of lifespan¡ªjust looking at it made him feel amazing!

    He had never been so loaded before!

    Gu An sat cross-legged in front of a withered tree, gazing at his attribute panel with a silly grin on his face.

    Let me enjoy this for a bit first!

    After a good while, Gu An finally calmed down. He was ready to test out Reincarnation Cycle.

    He decided to try it with ten million years. If this function didn¡¯t pan out, he¡¯d toss it aside permanently¡ªjust like the Lifespan Simulation he¡¯d tried earlier.

    ¡¾You have consumed 10,000,000 years of lifespan to activate one reincarnation evolution¡¿

    ¡¾Connecting to the Dao Rules¡¿

    ¡¾Searching for Reincarnation Realms¡¿

    ¡¾You have the following realm choices. Choose one:¡¿

    ¡¾1. Heavenly Great Realm¡¿

    ¡¾2. Dark Great Realm¡¿

    ¡¾3. Grand Multiverse¡¿

    Huh?

    Heavenly Great Realm?

    Gu An remembered that Reincarnation Evolution would bleed into reality. Could it affect more than just memory fusion? Could it influence the real world as well?

    Not sure. Just in case, he decided not to choose the Heavenly Great Realm, to avoid any unintended consequences.

    His eyes were drawn to the Dark Great Realm. The name itself seemed to perfectly match his Lifespan Seizure ability. Since it was an evolution simulation, maybe he¡¯d still retain his cheat power in that world.

    Alright, let¡¯s go with that!

    Dark Great Realm, here we go!

    ¡¾You have chosen to reincarnate into the Dark Great Realm¡¿

    ¡¾Due to the Dao Rules of this realm being unable to conceal your innate talent, you will retain the ability to seize lifespan, but phase-based functions will be disabled¡¿

    ¡¾Reincarnation Evolution begins¡¿

    ¡¾Year 1: You are born in a village within the Eastern Profound Region. Your parents name you Chu Lu¡¿

    ¡¾Age 7: While in the mountains, you accidentally pluck a spirit herb and seize 8 years of lifespan¡ªyour fate shifts¡¿

    ¡¾Age 8: You become the disciple of a cultivator and begin traveling the world with him¡¿

    ¡¾Age 15: You¡¯re ambushed by robbers. Your master dies protecting you. Fueled by hatred, you retreat into the mountains to hoard lifespan¡¿

    ¡¾Age 18: Through lifespan evolution, you reach the Nascent Soul Stage and begin your path of vengeance¡¿

    ¡¾Age 19: You infiltrate your enemy¡¯s estate, killing all but one. The survivor is a young girl. Seeing her timid gaze, you''re torn¡¿

    ¡¾Do you choose to kill her?¡¿

    The prompt ended there. Gu An was stunned. He chose not to kill. Please¡ªhe had the Lifespan Seizure ability. There was no way this little girl could hunt him down later.

    ¡¾You spared the girl, Cheng Jialan, and returned to the path of cultivation¡¿

    Reading this made Gu An chuckle. This girl even had the character ¡°Lan¡± in her name, just like his junior sister.

    None of the earlier prompts had names¡ªapparently only survivors got names.

    Wait, his parents and master were alive at first too, but they didn¡¯t get names.

    He suddenly had a bad feeling. Did that mean Cheng Jialan would live a long time?

    ¡¾Age 20: You join the Taiyi Sect, becoming a personal disciple thanks to your talent and cultivation. Your name spreads throughout the sect¡¿

    ¡¾Age 21: Using Lifespan Simulation, you master the Seven Heart Technique¡¿

    ¡¾Age 22: The sect leader¡¯s son grows jealous. During a mission, he ambushes you with a group. You kill all but the son. He kneels and begs for mercy. You hesitate¡¿

    ¡¾Do you kill him?¡¿

    Kill!

    Gu An didn¡¯t hesitate at all. The prompts kept going.

    Men¡ªkill. Women¡ªspare. This standard seems kinda messed up, doesn¡¯t it?

    He chuckled at himself.

    From then on, his reincarnated self in the Taiyi Sect kept getting into fights. But he always killed in retaliation¡ªit was others who provoked him first.

    And the killing piled up until one day, everything unraveled. He became wanted by the sect, even labeled a fugitive.

    From then on, it was endless killing¡ªsometimes multiple times a year.

    Once, he saved an injured stranger he encountered. That guy turned around and summoned a horde of cultivators to ambush him and snatch his magical artifact.

    Gu An was furious. His urge to kill only grew.

    Backstabbing, jealousy, betrayal¡ªit never stopped.

    D*mn, no wonder it¡¯s called the Dark Great Realm. This world¡¯s twisted as hell!

    In the first 50 years, Gu An never met a single kind cultivator. He was fighting completely alone.

    What pissed him off the most was that his enemies, to get back at him, captured his relatives in the village and turned them into spirit wraiths by ripping out their souls and bones to forge ghost tools.

    That drove Gu An even further into madness. From then on, he chose to kill without hesitation.

    His lifespan accumulation skyrocketed. By age 50, he¡¯d reached the Scattered Immortal Stage and became a slaughter god in the Eastern Profound Region.

    ¡¾Age 65: You meet the girl you once spared¡ªCheng Jialan. She¡¯s now a disciple of the Blue Sky Holy Sect, a famous prodigy. She recognizes you and sincerely thanks you for sparing her life. Moved by her attitude...¡¿

    ¡¾Age 66: At her persistent pursuit, you become cultivation partners¡¿

    ¡¾Age 67: Cheng Jialan bears you a son and daughter. Your affection for her deepens¡¿

    ¡¾Age 68: While cultivating, a Free Soaring Immortal from the Blue Sky Holy Sect descends. He calls himself Black Profound Emperor. He crushes you to death instantly¡¿

    ¡¾Reincarnation ends¡¿

    What?

    That¡¯s it?

    Gu An nearly spat blood. Ten million years of lifespan¡ªfor a life of sixty-eight years?

    Black Profound Emperor...

    Good. Very good.

    Before he could think further, a torrent of memories flooded into Gu An¡¯s mind¡ªChu Lu¡¯s entire life, as if he had personally lived it.

    But since it was just an evolution, it didn¡¯t feel long¡ªmore like remembering past experiences. The sensation was strange, yet vivid.

    Though he only lived 68 years in that life, Chu Lu developed a single cultivation technique to perfection¡ªeventually transforming it into a divine ability that shocked the world, stirring heaven and earth.

    The Seven Heart Technique, after over a dozen upgrades, became the Seven-God Golden Body!

    The Seven-God Golden Body came with its own technique. Once mastered, it formed seven souls¡ªeach soul granted a divine ability. Even if killed, the remaining souls could resurrect the body.

    According to his memories, the Black Profound Emperor didn¡¯t kill him in one shot. He resurrected six times¡ªonly to die each time.

    The cultivation gap was simply too huge. His divine techniques couldn''t even let him escape.

    After fully integrating the Seven-God Golden Body, Gu An felt a bit more at peace.

    Was the divine ability worth ten million years of lifespan? Hard to say. But it definitely wasn¡¯t something you could buy for a measly one or two million.

    The technique was powerful¡ªChu Lu, even at the Scattered Immortal Stage, could seriously injure an opponent in the second layer of the Roving Immortal Stage. That said it all.

    Sigh... Still not cautious enough.

    Gu An realized that within Reincarnation Evolution, he could only make decisions at key moments. He couldn¡¯t control his reincarnated self otherwise.

    Thinking deeper¡ªdidn¡¯t that mean each reincarnated life had its own consciousness?

    Wasn¡¯t that just like real-life reincarnation?

    Look at Ji Xuanyu¡ªthis life and her past life were totally different.

    He snapped back to the present and noticed the ground was full of spiritual energy. That meant Reincarnation Evolution consumed real-world spiritual energy too.

    Good thing he changed locations. Otherwise, he might¡¯ve affected the Taixuan Sect and the continent.

    Time to get serious!

    Today, let¡¯s break through a major realm!

    Gu An opened his attribute panel and poured 20 million years of lifespan into his physique.

    The Primal Causal Body advanced to the Primal Primordial Body, and then again into the Primal Supreme Dao Body!

    He awakened a powerful divine ability¡ªSupreme Dao Primordial Disc!

    This divine ability combined offense, defense, and sealing into one. It was even vaster than most worlds and could crush the very Laws of Heaven and Earth!

    Gu An directly cultivated it to the mastery level.

    A flood of spiritual energy surged into his mind, and he entered a state of enlightenment.

    The Primal Supreme Dao Body and the Primal Causal Body may share the "Primal" name, but the difference was night and day. With the Supreme Dao Body, he could easily see through the laws and karma of heaven and earth¡ªand completely suppress others with Primal-type physiques.

    Though he hadn¡¯t met another Primal Body yet, he figured it had to exist. After all, his body was upgraded from one¡ªmeaning that mortals in the Heavenly Great Realm, if their bloodline was traced back far enough, might be linked to the Primal Source.

    He just didn¡¯t know where the Primal Source actually was.

    As Gu An devoured spiritual energy like crazy, the once silent and gloomy ocean erupted into a wild tempest. A powerful divine sense swept across the waters.

    Too bad¡ªno matter how hard it searched, it couldn¡¯t find Gu An.

    An hour later, Gu An finally opened his eyes. His body had fully transformed into the Primal Supreme Dao Body.

    His strength had now reached terrifying levels¡ªit felt incredible.

    He even had the urge to find someone to test his power on.

    Good thing he held himself back.

    Can¡¯t get cocky!

    Chu Lu got way too cocky¡ªkept killing nonstop, and ended up crushed to death by a cultivator several major realms above him...

    Gu An¡¯s gaze turned toward his technique panel.

    Chaos Primordial Saint Art and Myriad Forms Qi Technique¡ªboth cost 20 million years of lifespan.

    The only reason he didn¡¯t spend more was because he had his eye on the function that unlocked at one billion years of lifespan.

 Chapter 301: Breaking through the ninth level of Daoxuxuan Fairyland!

    Chapter 301 Breaking through the ninth level of Daoxuxuan Fairyland!

    In the next hour, Gu An upgraded the Chaos Primordial Saint Art to the Grand Infinity Creation Art. Astonishingly, twenty million years of lifespan only advanced it by one level¡ªbut fortunately, it was to the Peak Perfection Realm.

    At the same time, he awakened a divine ability: Infinite Clones!

    Each of the five elemental spiritual energies could now manifest as a clone. While this ability wasn¡¯t particularly powerful in combat, its strength lay in numbers¡ªafter all, five-element spiritual energy existed everywhere.

    He kept going!

    The Myriad Forms Qi Technique advanced to the Chaotic Myriad Manifestations Free Technique, then further to the Dao Manifestation Divine Mind Art!

    Again, it cost twenty million years of lifespan. Though no new divine ability was awakened, the technique itself was a divine ability.

    The Dao Manifestation Divine Mind Art, once mastered, freed him from all rules. With a single thought, he could suppress his cultivation level and aura, change his appearance¡ªeverything could be altered, and no one would be the wiser.

    With this technique, Gu An no longer needed to pursue other transformation arts.

    Of course, what he valued most was its ability to perfectly conceal cultivation and aura.

    In the simulated cycles of reincarnation, Chu Lu had perished so quickly because he lacked this technique. Of course, blindly trusting Cheng Jialan was another reason.

    By the time Gu An finished mastering the Dao Manifestation Divine Mind Art, another hour had passed.

    Next up was the Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword, which he finally upgraded to the Eternal Infinite Divine Sword.

    The Infinite Free Step finally evolved into the Step Through the Ages. This movement technique could even rewind time within a certain radius of where his feet touched, bringing the dead to life, and the living to nothingness.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t grant immortality¡ªit had limits, and was meant for combat.

    The Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body ultimately advanced into the Extreme Dao Illusory Body.

    Gu An also upgraded Soul Search into the Grand Soul Imprisoning Immortal Technique, which cost five million years of lifespan.

    The three supreme arts and divine abilities above each cost twenty million years of lifespan¡ªsixty million total!

    Including upgrades to physique and techniques, Gu An had already burned through 105 million years of lifespan!

    And maintaining the Lifespan Barrier consumed a massive amount as well.

    Even without a breakthrough, Gu An now felt unmatched

    in power.

    Still¡ªhe had to play it safe.

    He needed a breakthrough!

    Gu An pulled up his status panel again, eyes fixed on the cultivation column.

    At that moment, torrential rain poured over the entire ocean, with waves crashing and thundering endlessly. A Divine Sense from a Free Soaring Immortal was wildly sweeping the area.

    Gu An paid it no mind. After all, this place was mostly full of wandering spirits and ghosts¡ªbeings rejected by the laws of heaven and earth. Life wasn¡¯t easy for them.

    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to invest another five million years of lifespan.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if investing one hundred million years in advance could bridge the gap between the Mystic Celestial Immortal stage and higher realms.

    ¡¾You cultivated by absorbing spiritual energy for 30,000 years. Using your mastery of the Grand Infinity Creation Art, you attempted to break through to the Dao-Void Profound Immortal Realm. You began your tribulation, but failed to survive the Sixfold Fate Illusion Tribulation¡ªbreakthrough failed.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated by absorbing spiritual energy for 60,000 years. Attempted breakthrough... Failed again.¡¿

    ...

    One tribulation every 30,000 years!

    Gu An was overjoyed. Previously, attempting the Mystic Celestial Immortal realm took 60,000 years per attempt!

    And then¡ªan even greater surprise:

    ¡¾You cultivated for 300,000 years. You began your tribulation, endured the Sixfold Fate Illusion Tribulation, and succeeded. Your cultivation broke through to the first level of the Dao-Void Profound Immortal Realm.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 500,000 years. Your cultivation rose to the second level of the Dao-Void Profound Immortal Realm.¡¿

    ...

    Only ten tribulations to succeed!

    Fk yeah, I''m a monster!

    Gu An was fired up. But as he read on, his smile slowly faded.

    The time required for each level of the Dao-Void Profound Immortal Realm kept increasing.

    ¡¾You cultivated for 4 million years. Reached the eighth level.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 4.7 million years. Reached the ninth level.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 5 million years. Attempted breakthrough to the Divine Mind True Immortal Realm. You failed the Heavenly Dao''s Forty-Nine Illusory Tribulation¡ªbreakthrough failed.¡¿

    Still, reaching the ninth level of Dao-Void Profound Immortal in five million years¡ªnot bad at all.

    But after that, it required 300,000 years per attempt. If he failed 100 times, that was 30 million years gone.

    Fail 200 times? 60 million years.

    That was nuts.

    Was the Divine Mind True Immortal Realmthat intense?

    The gap was too much.

    Gu An didn¡¯t dwell on it too long. After all, he¡¯d never even heard of the Dao-Void Profound Immortal realm before, let alone something beyond it.

    Heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy surged into him again. The ocean¡¯s energy suddenly sank violently, with the affected area expanding rapidly.

    Uh-oh.

    This commotion was a bit... too much.

    Gu An was silently shocked. Was he about to trigger another catastrophe in the human world?

    The spiritual energy required to go from Mystic Celestial Immortal stage to Dao-Void Profound Immortal, ninth level, was beyond anything Gu An had imagined. But the scale of this disturbance helped him judge the depth of the Heavenly Great Realm.

    If his breakthrough affected the entire realm, it meant there were likely only a handful of Dao-Void Profound Immortals in all of Heavenly Great Realm.

    Gu An absorbed his breakthrough fortune while observing the world.

    The area affected by the energy drain kept growing. In less than the time it took to burn an incense stick, it had already surpassed the territory the Grand Cold Demon Sect had tried to wipe out¡ªand it kept growing fast.

    Time sped by.

    An hour later, Gu An forcefully achieved the Dao-Void Profound Immortal realm.

    No matter the realm, breakthroughs through evolution always happened within an hour.

    The mysteries of this realm poured into his mind.

    The Dao-Void Profound Immortal Realm allowed one to transcend universal laws, traveling across countless Grand Worlds.

    These Grand Worlds were like the Heavenly Great Realm. Only at this level could one touch the barriers between universes. Of course, not all universes were easy to cross¡ªsome were stronger than others.

    The power of a Profound Immortal could even grant sentience to all things.

    At this stage, one had to start forming their Dao. The Dao was the culmination of cultivation¡ªthe manifestation of one¡¯s will. It could be condensed into a Dao Aspect, used in battle to overwhelm all.

    Gu An was utterly immersed in the fortune of this realm, unable to pull himself away.

    Only when he reached the second level of the Dao-Void Profound Immortal Realm

    did his consciousness finally return.

    He looked up. The universe no longer felt distant. His gaze and Divine Sense were now in perfect sync¡ªhe could even glimpse the edge of the cosmos.

    There, he saw the Extinction Domain that Bai Ziya had spoken of¡ªan utterly dark place exuding terrifying energy.

    He dared not probe further.

    Because inside, he sensed more than one presence that made even him wary.

    Time passed again.

    Gu An began sensing the approach of other cultivators. When he looked, he saw countless figures flying from the Sanctuary where the Holy Court resided¡ªso many, it even surpassed the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    His breakthrough had alarmed the Holy Court!

    No comparison¡ªnext to the Holy Court, the Grand Cold Demon Sect was a joke.

    These incoming cultivators were all at least Scattered Immortals. Over five million, and still growing.

    Five million Scattered Immortals¡ªunbelievable!

    He even sensed multiple Mystic Celestial Immortals and Free Soaring Immortals. Over ten Mystic Celestial Immortals, at least.

    The Holy Court¡¯s forces scattered across heaven and earth, protecting the various continents and islands.

    The ocean surged with monstrous waves. The rapid sinking of spiritual energy shattered many continents.

    Seeing the Holy Court move to protect the people, Gu An let out a sigh of relief¡ªhis opinion of them rose dramatically.

    He didn¡¯t want his breakthrough to cause mass death.

    Seems the Holy Court¡¯s support for the Grand Cold Demon Sect was just the Holy King¡¯s personal decision.

    If they became enemies in the future, regardless of personal grudges, based on what he saw today, Gu An would not wipe them all out.

    Of course, if he could befriend the Holy Court, even better.

    Cultivation didn¡¯t always have to be about killing and fighting.

    Sure, destroying the Grand Cold Demon Sect had its benefits¡ªbut it also brought danger. Look at this, the battle had barely ended and already Mystic Celestial Immortals popped up. He hadn¡¯t even heard of that realm before!

    What if he got too arrogant and someone stronger than a Divine Mind True Immortal showed up and slapped him to death?

    Chu Lu¡¯s story was a cautionary tale.

    Of course, most of that was because he trusted the wrong person.

    Gu An wanted to curse at him¡ª¡°You murdered her whole family and still thought you could marry her?¡±

    Sure, Chu Lu was a victim at first, but he should¡¯ve stayed away from Cheng Jialan.

    With the Holy Court stepping in, Gu An finally felt at ease.

    He focused on enjoying the fortune of the Dao-Void Profound Immortal realm.

    Now that he¡¯d reached the ninth level of this realm, what could the Holy King behind the Grand Cold Demon Sect possibly do?

    And if that Holy King was also Dao-Void Profound Immortal¡ªthen Gu An would risk everything for the next breakthrough!

 Chapter 302: Donâ€™t get carried away!

    Under the night sky, the entire ocean was filled with streaks of Grandmaster Cultivators flying past, while massive sea monsters leapt from the waves, making the night even more terrifying.

    The isolated island where Gu An was located was surrounded by raging waves, on the verge of being swallowed at any moment.

    And yet, he was still waiting for his breakthrough to finish. Every minor stage within the Dao Void Profound Immortal Realm demanded spiritual energy far beyond that of any previous major realm breakthrough.

    Gu An kept an eye on the outside world. He needed to understand how much this breakthrough was affecting the Heavenly Great Realm.

    Currently, the range of the spiritual energy sink had become rather outrageous, though compared to the vastness of the Heavenly Great Realm, it still wasn¡¯t enough to shake the whole realm.

    The Heavenly Great Realm was simply too vast!

    Even though Gu An could already see the world beyond, he couldn¡¯t ignore the sheer scale of the realm itself.

    As time passed, more and more Grandmaster Cultivators arrived to protect the seas. Even sects Gu An had previously dared not spy on lightly were sending out powerhouses, and even that empire composed solely of Immortal Dao beings had dispatched its people.

    Gu An noticed something interesting: the Immortal Spirit Dynasty and the Holy Court just so happened to be located on opposite ends of the Heavenly Great Realm. The distance between them was so great it felt like the separation between two different worlds.

    He made a mental note to ask Bai Ziyao about the Immortal Spirit Dynasty next time.

    Looking out, Gu An saw that aside from this part of the ocean, the continents and islands in other areas all had Grandmaster Cultivators providing protection. Even near the continent where the Taixuan Sect was located, cultivators were suspended in the air, holding back the waves.

    The Holy Court really lived up to its name¡ªits efficiency in protecting the people in such a short time was impressive.

    Worth mentioning was that the Free Soaring Immortal in this sea region had been hunted down and forced to flee to the outer world, entangled by several others of his level.

    Gu An couldn''t help but silently mourn for him.

    Poor guy.

    Even if the fallout affected others, Gu An couldn¡¯t help it. He had to break through. Anywhere he went would cause a commotion. If he tried breaking through in the outer world, the entities attracted would at least be at the Celestial Ascension Stage¡ªit¡¯d be too risky.

    Still, judging by the current disturbance, he¡¯d probably have to go to the outer world for his next breakthrough.

    Dangerous as it was, Dao Void Profound Immortal wasn¡¯t exactly weak.

    Gu An had already glimpsed the words ¡°Divine Sense True Immortal,¡± and with his vast lifespan, it was unbearable not to reach the ninth level of that realm.

    Next time, he needed to control himself¡ªonce he reached the ninth level, he¡¯d stop. If he caught a glimpse of the next realm¡¯s name again, he¡¯d end up too tempted.

    Gu An mused silently.

    The anomalies above the ocean hadn¡¯t affected the outer world.

    The moon set, and the sun rose.

    By dawn, the spiritual energy turbulence across the ocean had gradually subsided.

    Gu An had finally reached the ninth level of the Dao Void Profound Immortal Realm!

    He slowly opened his eyes. A golden vertical eye glimmered on his forehead, shining with an ethereal light.

    The pupil of the Primal Divine Eye was gradually turning black, then dark gray, making the vertical eye appear even more fearsome and oppressive.

    With a thought, Gu An made the eye disappear.

    He slowly stood up. Without taking a step, his figure vanished from the island.

    In an instant, he appeared inside the Nianchu Cave Dwelling on Phoenix Mountain.

    Tian Yao¡¯er, Tianqing, and Tianbai were all cultivating. The chamber was quiet, with only the sound of dripping water echoing in the silence.

    Gu An clapped his hands.

    The three demons were startled awake. They quickly rushed out, and upon seeing Gu An, their faces lit up with joy as they ran over to him.

    ¡°Master, what happened outside the past couple of days?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, such terrifying energy made it in here!¡±

    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±

    The three of them chirped nonstop, clearly excited.

    Gu An felt a pang of guilt. He really should¡¯ve come here first and not left them worried for so long.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re heading to the Hidden Realm,¡± Gu An said as he waved them along and departed with them.

    On the way, the three kept chattering. Gu An didn¡¯t hide anything and told them about the calamities outside.

    Divine Anomaly Wraiths, Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings, the Grand Cold Demon Sect, the Great Heavenly Fire Cataclysm¡ªeach tale left them pale with fright.

    Fortunately, when they heard that the disaster had passed, they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    They became curious about who had resolved the calamity, but Gu An claimed he didn¡¯t know.

    Once they reached the Hidden Realm, Gu An raised a hand, and countless storage pouches, rings, and magical items flew out from his sleeves, piling up in the open area.

    The three demons stared, dumbfounded.

    Tian Yao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why are there so many?¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t respond. Once the pile reached a mountainous size, he swept his Divine Sense over it, breaking all the restrictions and instantly destroying anything that might be dangerous.

    ¡°You three will manage these from now on. Don¡¯t mess with them too often¡ªno need to attract unwanted attention,¡± Gu An said, glancing at them.

    Truthfully, no other cultivators would dare touch anything under their care. He was just worried they might accidentally hurt themselves.

    The three demons nodded blankly, their minds still trying to catch up.

    Gu An didn¡¯t explain further and vanished on the spot.

    Tianbai, regaining her senses, cautiously asked, ¡°Could that mysterious powerhouse who saved everyone be... our Master?¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er had a strange look on her face. Gu An had previously claimed he wasn¡¯t a match for the Phoenix Demon Mother¡ªshe¡¯d had her doubts back then. Now she was almost certain that had been a lie.

    She just didn¡¯t understand why he was hiding his cultivation level.

    Meanwhile...

    Gu An returned to the Taixuan Sect.

    The continent where the sect was located hadn¡¯t been affected by the previous night¡¯s phenomena, though the winds were noticeably strong.

    He headed back to the Eight Views Celestial Realm first and told Jiang Qiong that the Grand Cold Demon Sect had been destroyed. Jiang Qiong was shocked and immediately left to take action.

    Gu An didn¡¯t follow. Instead, he used the teleportation array in the valley to return to the Third Medicine Valley.

    Even though two days had passed, the atmosphere in the valley remained lively. Most people were still talking about the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    Qie Wuxing and the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord were playing Go again, shouting back and forth, drawing laughter from the nearby disciples.

    Even the errand disciples busy with chores seemed more energetic. Under the Sevenfold Purity Tree, the usually drowsy White Spirit Mouse was lying beside An Xin, content as she petted it.

    Everything felt so harmonious that Gu An couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He had risked taking action just to preserve scenes like this.

    Gu An walked toward his loft, while his Divine Sense reached out toward the outer world.

    Next time, he¡¯d have to go there to break through.

    Maybe it was due to the previous night¡¯s anomalies, but there were quite a few Grandmaster Cultivators patrolling above the Heavenly Great Realm. Though none of them were stronger than him, he didn¡¯t want to draw attention just yet.

    He¡¯d wait until they were gone before heading out to break through again.

    With the lifespan he had left, breaking into the Divine Sense True Immortal Realm shouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    The thought put Gu An in an even better mood.

    He hummed a tune as he walked upstairs. The Blood Prison Great Saint, lying in front of the loft, watched his master thoughtfully.

    After Gu An entered and closed the door, the Blood Prison Great Saint thought to himself, ¡°Master seems even stronger now. Just how high is his realm?¡±

    Back when the Grand Cold Demon Sect attacked, the colossal figure towering above even the heavens¡ªhe had recognized it immediately. That was his master.

    He felt more and more like falling into Gu An¡¯s hands had been the luckiest thing to ever happen to him.

    Others could only dream of such fortune!

    Thinking this, he beamed with pride.

    A mere thousand years? That¡¯s nothing!

    Once the thousand years were up, he¡¯d still stay and serve Gu An loyally.

    He¡¯d already set his sights on becoming the top disciple of the Third Medicine Valley. Given An Xin¡¯s talent, she wouldn¡¯t live more than a thousand years anyway¡ªwho else could challenge him?

    As for Yang Jian, that kid definitely had dreams of venturing out¡ªhe¡¯d be gone sooner or later.

    At the same time...

    Inside the loft, Gu An lay back comfortably in his chair.

    Looking at the six billion-plus years of lifespan he had left, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Don¡¯t get cocky!

    He still had to cultivate spirit herbs. Dao Void Profound Immortal wasn¡¯t his goal. Divine Sense True Immortal wasn¡¯t the end either. He had to keep growing stronger.

    He was powerful now, sure¡ªbut there were still things in this world he couldn¡¯t see through. There was still room to improve.

    Over the next few days, Gu An resumed his usual routine, traveling between the various Medicine Valleys.

    During this time, the mysterious Zhenren from the Northern Sea Mountain Range asked his opinion on the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Gu An offered a few casual compliments and didn¡¯t elaborate.

    Five days later...

    Gu An noticed a group of rather capable cultivators sneaking onto the continent, quietly gathering public opinion about the Sword Sovereign.

    They were from the Holy Court!

    Not just this continent¡ªeven the surrounding seas had Holy Court cultivators investigating the Sword Sovereign and the Grand Cold Demon Sect.

    Gu An didn¡¯t intervene. The fact that the Holy Court was looking into the sect meant that the upper echelon was aware now. That Saint King could no longer cover the sky with one hand.

    Once he harvested the mature medicinal herbs in all the valleys, Gu An took a break.

    He went to play Go with the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡ªand won three times in a row.

    Qie Wuxing took interest and challenged him.

    From the first move Gu An made, half an hour later, he stood up, waving the Seven Star Mirror like a fan as he left proudly.

    Qie Wuxing sat stunned on the stone bench, staring at the board in a daze.

    The nearby disciples were fired up, praising Gu An loudly.

    Qie Wuxing had always been arrogant after his winning streaks, so seeing their own teacher defeat him had everyone thrilled.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord grinned¡ªturns out he wasn¡¯t just bad at Go. Gu An really did have incredible talent in it.

    As Gu An left amid the cheering, his face was lit up with a proud grin.

    Play Go with me? Come back after another hundred million years of cultivation!

    Gu An acknowledged that someone at the ninth level of the Celestial Ascension Stage was strong¡ªbut still twenty-seven minor realms below him.

    Back at his loft, Gu An sat down and pulled up his status panel.

    His last lifespan simulation had ended in regret. This time, he wanted to start a new one. With Holy Court Grandmaster Cultivators still patrolling the outer world, he didn¡¯t need to rush.

    Just one run¡ªdefinitely not getting addicted!

    ¡¾You have spent ten million years of lifespan to initiate a new Lifespan Cycle Simulation.¡¿

    ¡¾Connecting to the Dao laws...¡¿

    ¡¾Searching for reincarnation realm...¡¿

    ¡¾You may choose one of the following realms:¡¿

    ¡¾1. Heavenly Great Realm¡¿

    ¡¾2. Nine Extremes Realm¡¿

    ¡¾3. Dark Realm¡¿

    Gu An hesitated for a moment, then decided to choose the Dark Realm. Fall where you will, rise from the same place.

    This time, he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes again.

    ¡¾You have chosen to reincarnate in the Dark Realm.¡¿

    ¡¾Due to your immense talent that cannot be hidden by this realm¡¯s Dao laws, you will retain your lifespan absorption ability but cannot activate its staged functions.¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan Simulation begins.¡¿

    ¡¾Year 1: You are born into the Duke Xiao household under the Sacred Ming Dynasty in the Northern Qian Region. Your parents name you Xiao Shengtian.¡¿

    ¡¾Age 5: While asleep, you are poisoned by your father¡¯s third concubine. Before you pass out, you see her silhouette. Fortunately, your mother discovers the incident in time and saves your life. Once you recover, your grandfather gathers the entire family in the main hall. Faced with his questioning, do you reveal that it was the third concubine who poisoned you?¡¿

 Chapter 303: Fighting Will, Gu Ans Hostility

    Seeing the prompt about Reincarnation Evolution, Gu An hesitated.

    If it had been before, he would¡¯ve definitely exposed the crimes of the third branch concubines and demanded justice for himself. But Chu Lu''s short-lived fate had left a psychological shadow on him.

    Even though lifespan reincarnation was just a simulation and wouldn¡¯t harm his real body, he was still putting ten million years of lifespan on the line.

    And the prompt was vague. He couldn¡¯t analyze the situation in detail¡ªhe didn¡¯t know the background or power of those concubines. What if revealing the truth brought about disaster?

    Forget it. Better to hold back for now. It felt unjust, but at least he didn¡¯t personally go through it.

    [You chose not to reveal that you were poisoned by the third branch concubines. The turmoil in the Duke Xiao''s residence was thus resolved.]

    [At age eight, you began practicing swordsmanship. During training, you accidentally cut down a Spirit Herb, gaining eight years of lifespan. From then on, your path of cultivation took a turn.]

    [At age twelve, through Reincarnation Evolution, your cultivation broke through to the Nascent Soul Stage.]

    [At seventeen, the Da Ming Sacred Dynasty was besieged by the Three Dynasties. As the land fell into ruin, you fled south with the Xiao family, constantly facing ambushes and battles. Your lifespan grew rapidly.]

    [At eighteen, during your escape, you encountered two severely wounded cultivators¡ªa man and a woman. They begged you to save them and kill the other. You were caught in a dilemma.]

    [Do you save the man or the woman? Kill the man or the woman?]

    Save neither. Kill neither!

    Gu An didn¡¯t hesitate with his decision.

    [You didn¡¯t make a move. You watched the two die, and after they passed, you took the storage pouches from their bodies.]

    Seeing that line, Gu An nearly burst out cursing.

    Why did he have to be so damn nosy?

    The next few years were filled with fleeing and fighting.

    Until...

    [At age twenty-seven, a Grand Ascension Elder from the Dayan Sect tracked you down, suspecting you of killing his descendant. Since you had his son¡¯s storage pouch, you denied everything, but he still tried to kill you. The battle ended with both sides severely wounded, and you got separated from your family.]

    Fighting a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator at twenty-seven? Xiao Shengtian really had something special going on.

    Dude had a wild path.

    Gu An was impressed. He could only see rough outlines¡ªhe didn¡¯t know how many enemies Xiao Shengtian had actually taken down.

    [At age thirty, you joined Luo Qing Sect and began cultivating in earnest.]

    [At age forty-five, the Xiao family was massacred. Upon hearing the news, you were devastated and started investigating the culprit.]

    [At age fifty, after five years of investigation, you discovered the force behind the massacre was the Li Family of the Eastern Profound Region. You left Luo Qing Sect alone and headed east.]

    Seeing the words ¡°Eastern Profound Region,¡± Gu An had a bad feeling.

    Why the hell did his family get wiped out again?

    Come to think of it, Gu An didn¡¯t have any relatives in this life¡ªhe lived alone in the Ji Residence. Was this fate or what?

    [At age sixty, you took part in the Eastern Profound Sacred Mansion¡¯s secret realm trial, sweeping through the geniuses of the region and making a name for yourself.]

    [At age seventy, you cultivated the Heaven¡¯s Gang Sacred Body within the Eastern Profound Sacred Mansion. The Mansion Lord took a great liking to you and wanted to marry his daughter to you. Do you accept?]

    Nope!

    [You rejected the Mansion Lord¡¯s offer. He took you in as a disciple instead and gave you full support from the Eastern Profound Sacred Mansion.]

    Seeing this, Gu An smiled.

    Now that¡¯s more like it!

    What followed was years of cultivation. Xiao Shengtian kept improving his physique, techniques, and divine abilities. There weren¡¯t many choices, and he only focused on one path in each category.

    Years flew by.

    [At age 137, you competed in the Five Regions Sacred Tournament and, with absolute dominance, earned the title of strongest prodigy of the era. The Heaven¡¯s Gang Sacred Body became renowned across the Heavenly Great Realm.]

    [At age 138, you encountered cultivators of the Li Family during your travels. Fueled by blood-deep hatred, conflict erupted. A mysterious Free Soaring Immortal attacked you. You nearly died but were saved in the nick of time by a cultivator named Xuanhu Zhenren.]

    [At age 139, before your injuries fully healed, the Li Family attacked again, determined to end your life. Xuanhu Zhenren used up his true essence and powerful divine ability to send you and his children into a spatial rift. The three of you fell into the Dark Great Realm.]

    [At age 140, Xuanhu Zhenren¡¯s son succumbed to the invasion of dark forces, perished, and became a dark wraith. You and his sister searched for him.]

    [At age 142, you two still failed to escape the Dark Great Realm. Xuanhu Zhenren¡¯s daughter was also corrupted, turning into a dark wraith. Enraged, you began slaughtering dark wraiths across the realm.]

    [At age 143, you encountered the Black Profound Emperor of the Dao Void Celestial Stage. Your soul was destroyed by him.]

    [Reincarnation ends.]

    What the h*ll?

    That damn Black Profound Emperor again!

    How the f*** did he reach the Dao Void Celestial Stage this time?

    Gu An''s eyes widened in rage, completely unable to suppress the fire in his chest.

    If the Black Profound Emperor had the ability of Lifespan Perception, he¡¯d definitely be sensing a fierce surge of hatred from Gu An right now.

    That bastard had ganked him twice¡ªhow was he supposed to let that slide?

    Gu An instantly vanished from his room, teleporting to the seafloor of another world. Then he activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    A torrent of memories surged into his mind.

    One hour later.

    Gu An opened his eyes, a complex look on his face.

    Xiao Shengtian''s life was even more brilliant than Chu Lu''s¡ªfilled with glory, vengeance, and bold action. He was hailed as the most gifted of his time and had met many beauties along the way.

    Unfortunately, he still died.

    From his memories, Gu An realized how terrifying the Dark Great Realm was. It was even larger than the entire Heavenly Great Realm. You couldn¡¯t fly out. The skies were dim and boundless¡ªit felt like there was no escape. A mysterious force known as Dark Power gnawed away at him constantly.

    If not for the strength of the Heaven¡¯s Gang Sacred Body, Xiao Shengtian might not have lasted long enough to even meet the Black Profound Emperor.

    Gu An had to admit¡ªthis guy at the Dao Void Celestial Stage was seriously terrifying. Not only did he inherit Xiao Shengtian¡¯s memories, he could feel what it was like.

    When the Black Profound Emperor killed him, he even seemed to deliberately preserve the physical body.

    The thought of his body being used by that freak made Gu An deeply uncomfortable.

    He had no idea where the Dark Great Realm was or whether time synced properly between the realms. But if they ever met again, and if the Black Profound Emperor¡¯s cultivation level was lower than his...

    He''d make sure the bastard tasted pure despair.

    Only 143 years in this second Reincarnation Evolution?

    Freakin¡¯ annoying.

    Still, the gains were significant. Although the Heaven¡¯s Gang Sacred Body wasn¡¯t as strong as his Primal Supreme Dao Body, he could pass it on to a disciple in the future.

    But the real prize was Xiao Shengtian¡¯s Battle Will.

    This will grew stronger as the body sustained damage¡ªallowing overwhelming power bursts. Within the same realm, it could crush all foes. Even against stronger enemies, there was a real chance to turn the tables.

    For Gu An, this Battle Will would shine best during tribulations.

    With it, wouldn¡¯t enduring the trials during Reincarnation Cultivation become easier?

    He sighed deeply, wondering just who was stronger now¡ªhis Dao Void Celestial Stage self or the Black Profound Emperor?

    With all his supreme arts, he was itching to fight that bastard.

    He vanished from the seafloor and returned to the Third Medicine Valley''s attic.

    Though the memory fusion caused some disturbance, it wasn¡¯t nearly as intense as his past breakthroughs.

    Sitting in a chair, Gu An suddenly had the urge to do another round.

    But no more Dark Great Realm! No need to keep butting heads with the Black Profound Emperor.

    Forget it.

    His luck sucked right now!

    During Reincarnation Evolution, Gu An could only make decisions at key junctures. He had no control over how his simulated self acted. In other words, the process was entirely unknown.

    And with the unknown... you had to rely on mysticism!

    Besides, he still had to break through. Can¡¯t afford to get carried away and mess that up.

    Gu An picked up Adventures of the Green Hero and flipped a few pages, letting his thoughts drift away.

    This book was seriously amazing!

    Even if Xuantian Yi died right now, just for writing this, he was a saint in Gu An¡¯s heart.

    As for the news of the Grand Cold Demon Sect being annihilated by the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, it continued to spread wildly, further boosting the Sword Sovereign¡¯s fame.

    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed, and the year-end arrived.

    Snow blanketed the world in white, covering everything in desolate silence.

    Gu An was writing in the attic, compiling all the techniques and arts practiced by Chu Lu and Xiao Shengtian into manuals. He didn¡¯t plan to release them yet¡ªthis was just for fun. If the time ever came, he''d have them ready.

    Suddenly sensing something, he raised his eyebrows, put down his pen, and disappeared from the room.

    Far away, over the ocean¡ª

    Bai Ziyao lay leisurely atop a giant gourd flying through the clouds, legs crossed in a carefree posture.

    Sensing a familiar aura, he opened his eyes and sprang up.

    In the next moment, a figure dashed toward him.

    A bright smile appeared on his face.

    It was none other than Meng Lang, the person he¡¯d been looking for!

    Gu An flew up to Bai Ziyao, cupped his fists, and grinned. ¡°Daoist Bai! What a surprise running into you here.¡±

    Bai Ziyao spoke frankly about his purpose. Then he returned the greeting with a smile. ¡°Daoist Meng! It¡¯s been years¡ªhow have you been? Did the chaos from the Grand Cold Demon Sect affect you at all?¡±

    He had already entered the territory threatened by the sect¡¯s collapse. But since this was only the outer edge, Gu An dared to meet him here.

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t around when it happened. I only returned after hearing the Grand Cold Demon Sect had been wiped out,¡± Gu An shook his head.

    How have I been?

    Pretty damn good. I broke through to the ninth level of the Dao Void Celestial Stage!

    Bai Ziyao invited Gu An onto the gourd, and Gu An gladly accepted. The two began discussing the Grand Cold Demon Sect and the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Bai Ziyao was stunned¡ªhe never expected something this big to happen within the Heavenly Great Realm.

    The Grand Cold Demon Sect wasn¡¯t quite at the level of Renjian Peak, but it wasn¡¯t far off. For someone to wipe them out single-handedly... their cultivation was unimaginable.

    Some survivors remained, but the sect had already collapsed. Countless enemies were kicking them while they were down.

    Curious, Bai Ziyao asked when this Sword Sovereign had emerged. Gu An replied that he had been in seclusion, so he didn¡¯t know.

    They chatted for a long time, mostly with Gu An asking and Bai Ziyao patiently answering.

    Half an hour later¡ª

    Gu An suddenly asked, ¡°Daoist Bai, have you ever heard of the Dark Great Realm?¡±

    Bai Ziyao frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Dark Great Realm? Never heard of it. Is it powerful? Where is it?¡±

    Gu An could only reply, ¡°Not sure. Just heard a senior mention the name once. Got curious.¡±

    Then he bid Bai Ziyao farewell.

    Bai Ziyao quickly said, ¡°Renjian Peak is about to host the Ten-Thousand-Year Summit. You better come! It¡¯s time for you to formally take the peak lord''s position.¡±

    Gu An nodded and flew off in the direction away from Taixuan Sect.

    Once he was out of sight, Bai Ziyao muttered, ¡°Dark Great Realm... why does that sound kinda familiar...¡±

 Chapter 304: Breaking through the ninth level of the Divine Mind True Immortal Realm!

    Chapter 304 Breaking through the ninth level of the Divine Mind True Immortal Realm!

    After saying goodbye to Bai Ziyao, Gu An took a detour before returning to the Third Medicine Valley.

    Once he finished writing the current cultivation manual, he headed downstairs to join the disciples in clearing the snow.

    But even as he shoveled, his thoughts drifted far beyond.

    When would those wandering cultivators from the Holy Court finally leave?

    They couldn¡¯t actually stop him, but Gu An was worried that the commotion from his breakthrough might draw their attention to the Lifespan Barrier. What if someone barged in?

    He didn¡¯t want to make enemies with the Holy Court for no reason, but he also couldn¡¯t afford to have anyone discovering his true cultivation level.

    All he could do was wait.

    Winter passed, then spring¡ªjust like that, years slipped by.

    The tale of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path saving the world had spread far and wide across the mortal lands. More and more beings sang his praises, and his fame began to ripple through the entire Great Realm.

    Compared to the turmoil at sea, the mainland quickly settled down. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d heard about the Sword Sovereign¡¯s feats.

    However, the balance of power among the human territories shifted. The factions that had fled began to return, but none could reclaim their former dominance. Those who had stayed, on the other hand, won greater support and began to rise rapidly.

    Across the Nine Nether Path, on another continent, things were far more perilous. The sects and noble families of the Taicang Empire couldn¡¯t establish themselves there at all¡ªwithin just a few years, they¡¯d all returned in disgrace.

    Jiang Qiong also returned to the Gathering Flower Sect to focus on developing it in peace.

    Gu An¡¯s life, once again, returned to tranquility.

    ...

    In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed.

    The cultivators from the Holy Court who had been lingering in the outer realms finally dispersed, and Gu An had been waiting for this moment.

    He immediately set out and quietly slipped away.

    With a single step, he arrived in the depths of the cosmos, heading toward a location he¡¯d chosen long ago.

    It was a massive fallen star¡ªlarger even than the continent where the Taixuan Sect was located.

    Landing on the star¡¯s surface, Gu An looked up. The Heavenly Great Realm was incredibly distant; even a cultivator at the Celestial Ascension Stage wouldn¡¯t be able to see it with the naked eye.

    He turned and looked behind him. The dark reaches of the universe stretched endlessly. From here, it was closer to the Realm of Annihilation than the Heavenly Great Realm.

    That was exactly why he had chosen this spot¡ªto make the Holy Court think the anomaly was caused by the Sky Demons.

    He sat down on the spot and activated the Lifespan Barrier.

    Then, he brought up his status panel.

    ¡¾Name: Gu An¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan: 220/639,660,342¡¿

    ¡¾Physique: Primal Supreme Dao Body¡¿

    ¡¾Cultivation Level: Ninth Layer of the Dao Void Profound Immortal Stage¡¿

    ...

    This lifespan sure was a sight for sore eyes.

    He had to be careful with this breakthrough. Last time, activating the Lifespan Barrier had cost him tens of millions of years¡ªit wasn¡¯t something he could ignore.

    Gu An took a deep breath and decided to go for the breakthrough.

    Tribulation once every 300,000 years¡ªthat was no joke.

    One hundred million years. Let¡¯s go!

    ¡¾You cultivated by absorbing energy for 300,000 years and forcefully attempted to break through to the Divine Thought True Immortal Stage using your mastery of the Infinite Grand Creation Art. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s 49 Profound Illusions Tribulation descended. You failed to survive. Tribulation failed.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated by absorbing energy for 600,000 years and once again tried to ascend. You failed to survive the Heavenly Dao¡¯s 49 Profound Illusions Tribulation. Tribulation failed.¡¿

    ...

    Gu An¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He was used to failure by now.

    No big deal. He still had 500 million years to spare. No way it would drain him completely!

    But then things got scary.

    After failing over a hundred times, his expression turned serious.

    After failing more than two hundred times, his face darkened.

    When the full one hundred million years were used up, his mindset began to crumble.

    What the h*ll was this Heavenly Dao¡¯s 49 Profound Illusions Tribulation?

    Was it even supposed to be this ridiculous?

    Once he broke through, Gu An swore he¡¯d investigate the origins of this tribulation.

    Tribulations weren¡¯t supposed to be fixed across the board. Just looking at Mortal Peak, they had records of over ten thousand different tribulation types.

    The consensus in the cultivation world was simple: the stronger you were within a realm, the tougher your tribulation. But even if it was harder, most cultivators relied on formations, magical artifacts, and help from their sects or clans.

    Gu An? He had nothing but himself. No artifacts. Nothing.

    And with his all-around enhancements, he knew he was insanely powerful¡ªso how could he fail over 300 times?

    Gritting his teeth, Gu An decided to pour in another 30 million years of lifespan!

    From a hundred million down to thirty million¡ªnot because he was scared, but because he felt he was close to a breakthrough and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    But...

    All failed again!

    His eyes started to turn red. No way he was giving up now!

    Another thirty million!

    If it came down to it, he''d burn through five billion years!

    Just as Gu An made up his mind... he failed again.

    Another thirty million!

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Failure!

    Just as he was about to invest more, the notification finally changed length.

    He did it!

    ¡¾You cultivated by absorbing energy for 23 million years and used your mastery of the Infinite Grand Creation Art to forcefully break into the Divine Thought True Immortal Stage. You endured the Heavenly Dao¡¯s 49 Profound Illusions Tribulation and succeeded. Your cultivation has advanced to the First Layer of the Divine Thought True Immortal Stage.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 26 million years. Your cultivation advanced to the Second Layer.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 30 million years. Your cultivation continued to grow.¡¿

    What? Four million years and still no small-stage breakthrough?

    Was the Divine Thought True Immortal Stage really this absurd?

    Gu An felt the vast spiritual energy flooding his body and immediately poured in more lifespan.

    Third Layer!

    Fourth Layer!

    He had to reach the Ninth Layer before he could feel truly at ease!

    Eventually, it took another 54 million years of lifespan for him to finally reach the Ninth Layer of the Divine Thought True Immortal Stage.

    Torrents of spiritual energy surged wildly into his body, far exceeding the momentum of his breakthrough into the Dao Void Profound Immortal Stage. What¡¯s more, he realized he was absorbing the ambient power of universal laws!

    He immediately closed his eyes and began to sense it carefully.

    As he meditated, the laws of the universe became clearer¡ªfalling downward, vanishing into thin air, and then silently appearing within his Lifespan Barrier.

    Soon, Gu An detected a wave of divine sense sweeping over him from the Realm of Annihilation.

    A Free Soaring Immortal!

    As time passed, the disturbance from his breakthrough intensified, drawing in more and more divine senses. The weakest among them were at the Celestial Ascension Stage.

    After about a stick of incense¡¯s time, Gu An felt the divine sense of a Mystic Celestial Immortal.

    Thankfully, no one dared to show themselves. They only dared to hide and observe with divine sense.

    Roughly half an hour passed.

    Suddenly, Gu An felt something. Instinctively, he opened his eyes¡ªand they went wide.

    In the darkness of space, a pair of eyes appeared.

    They were just like a human¡¯s, nothing extraordinary in shape or color, but the gaze was chillingly indifferent.

    These eyes were enormous¡ªstars and entire continents looked like mere dust motes before them.

    Gu An felt like they were staring right at him, making his heart clench.

    Had the Lifespan Barrier been seen through?

    After a moment, the pupils finally shifted away.

    Gu An let out a breath of relief. Playing dirty tricks like that?

    Did they think he¡¯d panic and beg for mercy?

    Not happening!

    Right then, his breakthrough completed¡ªan endless stream of memories flooded into his mind, all about the Divine Thought True Immortal Stage!

    Divine Thought True Immortals¡ªwhere divine sense transformed into divine thought, powerful enough to kill with a single thought, or cast spells with a mere intent!

    A ¡°True Immortal¡± meant he had truly become immortal!

    His body and soul were undergoing yet another transformation. Once completed, he would be a genuine immortal formed by the will of heaven and earth¡ªnot just a cultivator who grew strong through effort.

    Gu An¡¯s consciousness sank into the inherited memories, and he saw countless visions.

    Any being with karmic ties to him¡ªhe could peer into their past lives. It was a strange and wondrous experience.

    But he couldn¡¯t see Ji Xuanyu¡¯s past lives¡ªonly from the moment she was born in this lifetime.

    What shocked him the most was that he could even observe the karmic paths of Chu Lu and Xiao Shengtian.

    If that was the case... did it mean Reincarnation Evolution was real and could actually manifest in reality?

    That thought sent Gu An into a spiral of wild imagination.

    He was completely immersed in the karmic visions and didn¡¯t feel overwhelmed¡ªin fact, it was oddly exhilarating.

    Peering into karma filled his mind with countless images, but it felt just like absorbing spiritual energy¡ªrefreshing and energizing, making him even more focused.

    By the time Gu An had completed his breakthrough to the Divine Thought True Immortal Stage, he was still lost in the visions.

    His cultivation continued to climb¡ª

    From the First Layer to the Second.

    From the Second to the Third.

    Gradually, powerful beings began to pass through this area, flying right over the fallen star where he sat...

 Chapter 305: Absolute Order

    Chapter 305 Absolute Order

    After Gu An reached the ninth level of the Profound Mind Realm, the turbulent spiritual energy and Dao rules of the universe gradually returned to calm.

    Looking out in all directions, powerful figures could be seen darting through the skies, while those eyes that had once spied upon the universe had now vanished.

    Gu An slowly opened his eyes, his gaze indifferent.

    After witnessing the lives of so many people, his Dao Heart had grown stronger. In the depths of his consciousness, he had even touched upon his own path¡ªthe Dao.

    The Dao was long and deep, built upon the accumulation of countless years.

    For now, Gu An had the cultivation, but to truly strengthen his Dao, he needed to spend real time in the world.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean Gu An was weak among those in the same realm¡ªhis Dao merely served as the direction for his future cultivation.

    The Nine Tribulations of the Immortal Dao¡ªProfound Mind Realm was already the eighth level!

    Qi Refining, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Transformation, Void Transformation, Integration, Profound Mind, Grand Ascension, Nirvana, Scattered Immortal, Roving Immortal, Celestial Ascension, Free Soaring Immortal, Mystic Celestial Immortal, Dao Void Celestial Immortal, and now, Profound Mind Realm!

    Unknowingly, Gu An had already passed through so many major realms.

    He was only 220 years old now, and his future achievements were boundless.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat lay beyond the Nine Tribulations?

    Gu An drifted into endless thoughts, paying no mind to the various figures moving in all directions.

    Not to mention other Profound Mind Realm cultivators¡ªthere weren¡¯t even any signs of Dao Void Celestial Immortals. They were likely hiding in the shadows.

    Thinking back to that mysterious giant eye he had encountered, he still couldn¡¯t see through its cultivation level.

    Gu An looked toward the consumption of his Lifespan Barrier and frowned.

    This breakthrough alone had cost him over fifty million years of lifespan.

    Now, he had only around three hundred and forty million years left. This one leap had cost nearly three hundred million¡ªwho could imagine how much the next breakthrough would demand?

    No matter what, the ninth-level Profound Mind Realm cultivation was enough for self-preservation!

    Gu An stood up, his thoughts drifting to the loft inside the Third Medicine Valley.

    With a single thought, he was back inside the room.

    This was the power of the Profound Mind Realm!

    Wherever the mind focused, he could move at will¡ªalready achieving the preliminary effect of being everywhere at once.

    The entire world now appeared differently in Gu An¡¯s eyes. He could see more Dao rules, and the world itself had become clearer.

    Once more, he peered into the Heavenly Great Realm. His spiritual awareness far surpassed his previous Divine Sense, able to penetrate the formations and restrictions of even the most powerful factions without being noticed.

    As expected, this realm did house Mystic Celestial Immortals, though not many¡ªthey were all in seclusion, detached from worldly affairs.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze turned toward the Immortal Spirit Dynasty. The continent it occupied was vastly larger than the one beneath his feet. Newborns there started at the Nirvana Stage. It, too, had Mystic Celestial Immortals, and even Dao Void Celestial Immortals, and places too obscure for him to perceive.

    To him, if a place was ¡°hard to perceive,¡± it meant it was completely silent.

    He could force his spiritual sense into such places, but it would definitely alarm the beings within.

    That Immortal Spirit Dynasty was frighteningly strong.

    Without the Holy Court, it would have no problem unifying the Heavenly Great Realm¡ªyet it seemed uninterested in conquest and had sealed itself off. Gu An didn¡¯t see any Immortal Spirit cultivators moving in or out.

    Then he turned his spiritual awareness to the other end of the realm¡ªtoward the Holy Court.

    While the base level of the Holy Court wasn¡¯t as high as that of the Immortal Spirit Dynasty, the number of living beings it housed was massive¡ªfar more than the Immortal Spirit Dynasty. Even within the same realm, the Holy Court had more cultivators.

    If the Immortal Spirit Dynasty took an elite path, the Holy Court pursued comprehensive growth¡ªand held absolute control over the Heavenly Great Realm.

    The Holy Court also had places Gu An didn¡¯t dare to invade lightly. But after a rough sweep, Gu An still felt the Holy Court was stronger overall.

    During his observation, Gu An noticed a Free Soaring Immortal coming and going through the Heavenly Great Realm unnoticed by all.

    He let out a sigh of relief.

    Good thing he hadn¡¯t been arrogant when he reached the Celestial Ascension Stage. If a Free Soaring Immortal had appeared before him then, he wouldn¡¯t have even noticed.

    Now that he had reached the Profound Mind Realm, Gu An could better sense the depths of the Heavenly Great Realm. Still, he wasn¡¯t afraid¡ªhe had his own confidence.

    He vaguely saw the Holy Court¡¯s fate forming an invisible passage that extended into the depths of the universe, disappearing into the Oblivion Zone.

    His gaze turned toward the Oblivion Zone.

    The universe was vast and boundless, and the Oblivion Zone wasn¡¯t just in one direction¡ªit surrounded the Heavenly Great Realm. It was only because the realm leaned toward one side that its inhabitants believed the zone only lay in a single direction.

    Even a Celestial Ascension cultivator would take years to fly toward the Oblivion Zone from another angle, a testament to the universe¡¯s sheer scale.

    Gu An retracted his spiritual sense, feeling deeply moved.

    This world wasn¡¯t what he had imagined.

    Because of his past life¡¯s cultural background, he had assumed that if immortality existed, so too would order¡ªimmortal gods ruling over all, the cycle of reincarnation balancing yin and yang. But reality was different.

    There were immortal realms, but no gods overseeing the Heavenly Dao.

    There was yin and yang, reincarnation, but no order like that of an underworld.

    Having now surveyed the universe, Gu An had only one impression:

    Chaos.

    No absolute order!

    Gu An believed the other side of the universe might hold even vaster worlds. The Oblivion Zone was just a barrier stopping the beings of the Heavenly Great Realm. After all, through Reincarnation Evolution, he had learned of the existence of other realms.

    Take the Dark Great Realm, for example¡ªit seemed even more powerful and expansive than the Heavenly Great Realm.

    Which made sense. Bai Ziyao had once said this current realm was just a fragment of the original Heavenly Great Realm. Its full extent was unimaginable.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help thinking of his junior sister, of his disciples.

    His pride faded.

    The Profound Mind Realm was powerful, yes¡ªbut far from controlling reincarnation. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t grant his loved ones eternal life.

    He planned to visit Ye Lan soon, to see if he could help her extend her lifespan limit.

    Gu An raised a hand and tapped the table with his finger.

    The motion transferred magical power, reinforcing the Heaven-Splitting Axe while also strengthening the characters ¡°Righteous Path¡± on the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    Since the name of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had already been established¡ªhe might as well carry it forward!

    Late summer.

    The weather was gradually cooling.

    In the woods, Gu An was instructing Yang Jian in cultivation.

    Yang Jian held his three-pointed, double-edged saber, attacking fiercely with overwhelming power¡ªbut he still couldn¡¯t touch Gu An. Gu An blocked all his moves effortlessly with just two fingers.

    This saber had been forged under Li Xuandao¡¯s order and given to Yang Jian long ago. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t use such a weapon in the Medicine Valley.

    Forged similarly to the Heaven-Splitting Axe, it weighed a million jin and had special formations inside to amplify its strike force.

    Yang Jian fought harder and harder, but he was getting more and more alarmed. He had used everything he had, yet he couldn¡¯t even cause a single disturbance in the forest under his master¡¯s pressure.

    He looked like nothing more than a fast, powerful brute.

    Nearby, the Blood Prison Great Saint lounged and watched, not surprised at all.

    What he cared about was Yang Jian¡¯s potential.

    This kid¡¯s aura was getting stronger by the day. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what Yang Jian would be like once he reached the Grand Ascension Stage.

    Yang Jian leapt high and slashed downward in fury. Gu An raised his right hand and caught the blade between two fingers, freezing it mid-air and making Yang Jian tremble all over.

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough for today,¡± Gu An said calmly and gently lowered him down.

    Yang Jian quickly sheathed his saber and bowed nervously, unsure whether he had met his master¡¯s expectations.

    His cultivation had already reached the seventh level of the Transformation Stage. Beyond his own efforts, Gu An had also given him many pills. In terms of training speed, Gu An was quite satisfied.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back. A big guest is coming today,¡± Gu An said with a smile.

    Yang Jian perked up. A big guest?

    As they walked out of the forest, the Blood Prison Great Saint began critiquing Yang Jian¡¯s fight and shared battle insights. Knowing his real strength, Yang Jian listened intently.

    ¡ª

    An hour later.

    Gu An was playing Go with Qie Wuxing, surrounded by Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, Shen Xinzi, and several other cultivators watching.

    Qie Wuxing furrowed his brows and hesitated to make a move.

    Just then, a powerful voice rang out across the entire Taixuan Sect¡ªeven echoing across the continent.

    ¡°By decree of the Holy Prime, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, who saved countless lives, is granted entry into the Holy Court and awarded a seat of karmic destiny!¡±

    The moment the words dropped, everyone in the Medicine Valley looked up. Gu An also looked up¡ªfeigning surprise.

    After a brief silence, the valley erupted in chatter.

    ¡°The Holy Court?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re rewarding the Sword Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are these Holy Court people?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this ¡®seat of karmic destiny¡¯? Sounds important.¡±

    ¡°Who the h*ll is this Holy Prime to think they can recruit the Sword Sovereign? That''s way too arrogant!¡±

    Most disciples were outraged. It felt like the Holy Court didn¡¯t respect the Sword Sovereign¡ªthe tone made it sound like they believed themselves superior.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but laugh and shake his head.

    Recruit me?

    Why does this sound like something out of Journey to the West?

    Good thing they¡¯re not asking me to be the Bimawen.

    One disciple couldn''t help but ask Nine-Fingered Divine Lord about the Holy Court. The divine lord didn¡¯t hold back and explained their background.

    When they learned that the Holy Court was the supreme ruler of the entire world, the disciples¡¯ resentment quickly faded. Then worry crept in¡ªwhat if the Sword Sovereign left?

    Who would protect the continent next time a crisis came?

    Meanwhile, Gu An sensed that the Celestial Ascension cultivator who had delivered the decree was already standing atop the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    He immediately got up¡ªtime to go watch the show.

    In the Outer Sect City, the streets were packed.

    Everyone on the Heavenly Mending Platform was discussing the Holy Court. Many still felt it was underestimating the Sword Sovereign.

    A white-robed man walked through the crowd. His steps were unhurried, sleeves fluttering. Handsome and refined, he held a folded fan.

    He wore a smile¡ªbut in his heart, he was full of disdain.

    ¡°A bunch of mortals daring to question the Holy Court?¡±

    Still, he wasn¡¯t angry. Mortals weren¡¯t worth his time. Besides, this was the Sword Sovereign¡¯s turf¡ªhe had no intention of provoking him.

    Anyone capable of wiping out the Grand Cold Demon Sect was way out of his league.

    He had only delivered the Holy Prime¡¯s message. Whether the Sword Sovereign accepted or not wasn¡¯t his problem.

    Right now, what he really wanted... was to see the legendary Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    Before coming to the Taixuan Sect, he had already heard tales of the axe while traveling through the Taicang Empire.

 Chapter 306: I am the Sword Master of the Way

    Chapter 306 I am the Sword Master of the Way

    The white-robed man strolled casually for a while before arriving in front of the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    Zuo Yijian noticed his extraordinary aura and couldn¡¯t help but give him a curious look.

    The white-robed man smiled and asked, ¡°I am Lu? Xianyi. May I try my hand at the Heaven-Splitting Axe?¡±

    The cultivators of this continent were too weak¡ªthere was no way any of them could inherit the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡¯s legacy.

    If he could do it, it would be a major opportunity for him.

    Setting aside his identity, the Grand Cold Demon Sect was an unshakable behemoth even to someone at the Celestial Ascension Stage like him. For someone to have wiped them out effortlessly, Lu? Xianyi suspected the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strength might rival that of a Saint King.

    ¡°Go ahead. It can only be drawn once a day,¡± Zuo Yijian replied calmly. Over the years, he¡¯d seen many powerful cultivators and had grown increasingly proud. In his eyes, the prestige of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path outweighed even the prosperity of the entire Taixuan Sect.

    Lu? Xianyi gave a slight nod and shifted his gaze to the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    Meanwhile, Gu An stood in the crowd at a distance, watching the white-robed man and tossing out a Lifespan Perception.

    [Lu? Xianyi (Celestial Ascension Stage, Ninth Layer): 67,980 / 500,000 / 890,000]

    An upper limit of 890,000 years of lifespan!

    Who knows what kind of realm he could reach within his lifetime?

    Gu An suspected that some cultivation stage would once again trigger a transformation in lifespan limits. But since his breakthroughs didn¡¯t increase lifespan, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint which stage it would be.

    To him, every major realm before had felt like a complete rebirth.

    As Gu An watched, Lu? Xianyi gripped the handle of the Heaven-Splitting Axe. Just that grip caused his expression to shift slightly.

    More and more eyes turned his way¡ªanyone who saw Lu? Xianyi would think he was no ordinary man.

    Lu? Xianyi began exerting force, and in that moment, the Heavenly Mending Platform slightly trembled, though the axe didn¡¯t budge an inch.

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s expression changed. Being able to make the Heavenly Mending Platform shake proved that Lu? Xianyi''s cultivation was extremely profound. Not being able to pull the axe was perfectly normal¡ªafter all, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was invincible in the world.

    At least, in Zuo Yijian¡¯s heart, he truly believed the Sword Sovereign was unmatched.

    Wait a minute!

    That guy¡¯s voice... it sounds a lot like the one who shouted earlier!

    No, not just similar¡ªit¡¯s the exact same voice, just softer now, and the oppressive tone was reined in.

    Realizing this, Zuo Yijian looked at Lu? Xianyi with clear hostility.

    That bastard actually wants to poach the Sword Sovereign? Outrageous!

    The stir caused by Lu? Xianyi drew the attention of everyone on the Heavenly Mending Platform. He didn¡¯t try for long. After a few breaths, he let go.

    He exhaled slowly, stepped back, and smiled. ¡°The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path truly lives up to the legend. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    With that, he raised a hand in salute toward the Heaven-Splitting Axe, then turned and left.

    Along the way, cultivators parted without hesitation, afraid of offending him. Just the tremor he caused earlier convinced everyone this was not someone to mess with.

    Gu An, still among the crowd, also glanced in his direction.

    Soon, Lu? Xianyi disappeared from the platform, sparking a flurry of discussions among the onlookers.

    Gu An headed off the platform as well¡ªhe figured he might as well wander around. Otherwise, Qie Wuxing and Nine-Fingered Divine Lord might get suspicious about him showing up just to see Lu? Xianyi.

    Of course, the biggest reason was that Gu An didn¡¯t want to keep playing against Qie Wuxing.

    Those guys were playing slower and slower, and Gu An knew exactly how devious they were being.

    Sure enough, Qie Wuxing was still insisting their last game was a draw. No one believed him, but since he was firm on it, no one wanted to argue further¡ªhis cultivation was still intimidating.

    Gu An stopped by the Alchemy Hall. Other than this year¡¯s new disciples, almost everyone there knew him. His profits from the Medicine Valley ranked among the highest in all of Taixuan Sect, not to mention he was at the Core Formation Stage.

    Even now, having reached the Divine Soul Lord level, Gu An still enjoyed chatting with people.

    As for the Holy Court¡¯s attempts to recruit him¡ªhe wasn¡¯t interested.

    Getting involved with the Holy Court could mean trouble, and he wasn¡¯t looking for that. What if things got messy and he ended up clashing with them?

    Sure, he¡¯d destroyed the Nightshade Sect, the Seven Star Spirit Realm, and the Grand Cold Demon Sect, but at heart, Gu An was kind and peace-loving.

    Yup. If he could avoid making enemies, he¡¯d rather not.

    By the time dusk fell, Gu An returned to the valley. Qie Wuxing had long since vanished.

    In the days that followed, Gu An noticed that Lu? Xianyi had no intention of leaving Taixuan Sect. He couldn¡¯t help but pray that guy wouldn¡¯t enter his Third Medicine Valley.

    That place already had enough monsters and lunatics¡ªno need to add another one.

    Summer passed, and autumn arrived.

    Under the old tree in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An sat fanning himself with the Seven Star Mirror, looking leisurely and relaxed.

    Across from him, Lu? Xianyi had an ugly expression, the chess piece in his hand hovering mid-air, unable to drop.

    Qie Wuxing and Nine-Fingered Divine Lord sat nearby, beaming with genuine joy.

    Someone under seventy thousand years old, at the Ninth Layer of the Celestial Ascension Stage, was undoubtedly a top-tier genius. Even Qie Wuxing, who was at the same level, felt a sense of danger from Lu? Xianyi. The day Lu? Xianyi learned to play Go, he had immediately beaten Qie Wuxing.

    After losing his title as the second-best Go player in the world, Qie Wuxing had been giving Lu? Xianyi the side-eye ever since.

    Today, he finally saw Lu? Xianyi struggling!

    Suddenly, Lu? Xianyi looked up at Gu An and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Impossible. Who exactly are you?¡±

    Go was subtle and intricate, sure¡ªbut what really unsettled him was that Gu An had predicted his next move. That meant one thing: this guy''s deduction abilities were stronger than his!

    He might not be the best in the Holy Court, but he was definitely a genius.

    He refused to believe Gu An had greater comprehension than him.

    There was only one possibility.

    This guy was hiding his cultivation!

    Gu An grinned smugly. ¡°If I told you I was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, would you believe me?¡±

    Pfft. Can¡¯t even recognize the Supreme Immortal Treasures on my head and in my hand, and you wanna see through my cultivation?

    Hearing that, Lu? Xianyi shot to his feet and quickly bowed with cupped fists toward Gu An.

    Qie Wuxing, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, and the others froze¡ªthen burst into laughter.

    Lu? Xianyi looked up in confusion. What was so funny?

    Weren¡¯t they afraid of offending the Sword Sovereign?

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Kid, you should go ask around. That guy¡¯s just over two hundred years old. How could he possibly be the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path? The Sword Sovereign¡¯s name spread more than a century ago.¡±

    Lu? Xianyi was stunned, staring at Gu An in disbelief.

    There was no way Gu An was the Sword Sovereign. What could anyone accomplish in just two hundred years?

    With his kind of talent, at most he could reach the Profound Mind Realm.

    What was that before Nirvana? Nothing but ants!

    Even if someone told him the Sword Sovereign was a hundred thousand years old, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    That person had to be far beyond the Free Soaring Immortal stage!

    ¡°You...¡± Lu? Xianyi glared at Gu An, clearly pissed.

    Gu An stood up and said, ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for me. You all carry on.¡±

    And with that, he slipped away.

    Lu? Xianyi stared at his back, unable to calm down.

    Good thing he hadn¡¯t developed hostility toward Gu An. Otherwise, he''d already be dead by now.

    Qie Wuxing immediately sat in Gu An¡¯s seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve figured out your strategy!¡±

    Lu? Xianyi took a deep breath and sat down.

    He knew Gu An was the Valley Master¡ªthere was no escaping him. No way was he going to lose to some so-called ''mortal''!

    Gu An wasn¡¯t making excuses¡ªsomeone really was looking for him.

    He waited by his attic.

    After a moment, a figure flew into the valley¡ªit was Xuantian Yi.

    ¡°Big bro! Long time no see!¡± Gu An greeted him excitedly.

    Xuantian Yi was just as high-spirited as ever. He clapped Gu An on the shoulder and looked him up and down, then said, ¡°Look at you¡ªfinally know how to dress. Got a bit of my flair. But your cultivation¡¯s still not up¡ªmakes me lose face.¡±

    Hearing that, Lu? Xianyi, who was still playing, dismissed his doubts.

    How could someone like this be some hidden powerhouse? If you¡¯re calling a low-level cultivator ¡°big brother,¡± then you¡¯re clearly not some enlightened master.

    So this brat really did invent Go... guess he¡¯s got a unique perspective after all.

    Gu An brought Xuantian Yi upstairs to catch up.

    Inside, Xuantian Yi started sharing his stories over the years¡ªhe¡¯d also dealt with Divine Anomaly Wraiths and had been through quite a lot.

    Gu An listened intently, occasionally showing shock, which made Xuantian Yi very pleased.

    He loved talking with this little brother¡ªhe always reacted just right!

    Xuantian Yi mentioned Li Ya and An Hao, especially An Hao. His tone was filled with admiration.

    He finally understood what a true peerless genius was. Compared to An Hao, he felt downright average.

    Especially when he¡¯d heard that An Hao¡¯s master was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    ¡°What?! His master is... No wonder! No wonder!¡± Gu An exclaimed.

    There were sound-blocking formations in the room, so there was no worry about others overhearing. As for Qie Wuxing and the rest¡ªeven if they did overhear, so what? If they dared to scheme against An Hao, Gu An wouldn¡¯t hold back just because they were Go buddies.

    ¡°After the Grand Cold Demon Sect fell, the seas turned chaotic. A bunch of factions had escaped, leaving behind a lot of ocean and land resources. Now the Starsea Sect Alliance is scrambling to claim them,¡± Xuantian Yi said with a sigh.

    Even after all these years, that incident still fired him up.

    The Sword Sovereign really made Taixuan Sect proud!

    Even though Xuantian Yi was part of the Starsea Sect now, his heart had always belonged to Taixuan Sect.

    The two chatted enthusiastically.

    Meanwhile, after finally beating Qie Wuxing, Lu? Xianyi got up and ignored his request for another round.

    He wandered around the valley, and his attention was caught by Shen Xinzi.

    ¡°The Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect, huh...¡± Lu? Xianyi seemed to recall something and quickly looked away¡ªhe had no intention of getting near Shen Xinzi.

    He continued observing everyone in the valley.

    This Third Medicine Valley was way too weird¡ªeither people were absurdly weak or secretly immortals. The gap was massive.

    Suddenly¡ª

    His gaze locked onto someone again.

    This time, his eyes froze.

    Following his gaze, one would see Yang Jian, pulling weeds.

    The gap in their cultivation was too vast¡ªYang Jian, with his back turned, hadn¡¯t sensed anything.

    Until a voice came from behind¡ª

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Yang Jian instinctively stood up and turned around.

    He¡¯d seen Lu? Xianyi from afar before and knew the man was no ordinary figure.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yang Jian. May I ask what Senior needs?¡± Yang Jian cupped his fists respectfully¡ªnot groveling, but properly courteous.

    ¡°Yang Jian?¡± Lu? Xianyi muttered thoughtfully. That name sounded familiar.

    He remembered overhearing two Taixuan Sect disciples once debating whether Erlang Shen Yang Jian was stronger than the Great Sage Equal to Heaven¡ªthey¡¯d even gotten into a fight about it.

 Chapter 307: Ten Thousand Years Summit

    When Yang Jian saw Lu Xianyi¡¯s expression, he could tell the man had heard of Journey to the West but hadn¡¯t actually read it. Judging from his temperament, he was probably from overseas.

    Without hesitation, he pulled a book from his robes and handed it to Lu Xianyi.

    ¡°This is my favorite book. The most extraordinary work across the ages. I¡¯m giving it to you, senior.¡±

    Hearing that, Lu Xianyi quickly reached out to receive it, even cupping his hands in a respectful salute¡ªwhich instantly made Yang Jian wary.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Had this guy sensed his concealed cultivation?

    Noticing Yang Jian¡¯s wary gaze, Lu Xianyi said, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll go read it now¡ªnothing better to do anyway.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked off.

    Yang Jian watched him disappear into the distance, then shrugged and went back to pulling weeds.

    It wasn¡¯t until evening that Xuantian Yi finally left.

    Gu An looked at the book on the table, a spark of excitement in his eyes.

    The newest Adventures of the Green Hero!

    Xuantian Yi truly lived up to being his idol. Things had been chaotic these past few years, yet this kid still managed to write a new book.

    And considering that Adventures of the Green Hero was based on real experiences and focused heavily on romance, it was clear the guy had gotten himself tangled in more affairs lately.

    Gu An took a deep breath and picked up the book with both hands.

    The moon outside the window was full. The valley buzzed with insects. In that atmosphere, Gu An was more than ready to enjoy his reading.

    And he wasn¡¯t the only one in the valley doing so¡ªLu Xianyi, who was staying in the guest room, held Journey to the West in one hand, brows furrowed, while the other hand moved in silent calculations.

    ...

    Seven days later.

    Gu An rode the Blood Prison Great Saint to Horizon Valley to gather herbs. The valley was quiet, with only Luo Hun, Lu? Xian, and three monkey demons around¡ªYi Liuyun, Ji Ruolai, and Li Lingtian hadn¡¯t returned.

    Up above, Lu Xianyi hovered in the clouds, peering down at Horizon Valley, brows tightly furrowed.

    As he listened to Gu An¡¯s conversation with Luo Hun, he finally let down his guard.

    So this kid was growing herbs for the Taixuan Sect and working like a mule for the Empire? No way he had a powerful background. It was exactly because he didn¡¯t have one that he was so low-key.

    Lu Xianyi turned to leave, planning to take a look around Taixuan Sect. Word was that Romance of the Gods was somehow linked with Journey to the West. He wanted to see for himself what kind of story Romance of the Gods was telling.

    Meanwhile, Gu An smirked as he pulled weeds.

    Beside him, Luo Hun continued, ¡°So, have you given it any more thought?¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± Gu An replied. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to leave the Taixuan Sect. Please thank His Majesty and the Crown Prince for their kind offer, but I¡¯m not going to the capital.¡±

    Luo Hun smiled. ¡°The Crown Prince hasn¡¯t stopped talking about beating Yang Jian. He¡¯s been training hard for years now. Rumor is, he¡¯s even got a grandmaster cultivator from the ocean coaching him. You¡¯d better let Yang Jian know to be ready.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°Got it. Old Luo, you¡¯re really getting up there, huh?¡±

    ¡°Getting old? What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve become so chatty. Back when you used to borrow Adventures of the Green Hero from me, you hardly said a word.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have the nerve to bring that up? Adventures of the Green Hero hasn¡¯t had a new volume in forever, and I asked you to find The Secrets of Taixuan

    for me¡ªstill nothing.¡±

    ¡°Read more Journey to the West. Good for the soul.¡±

    As they picked herbs, Gu An and Luo Hun bantered playfully.

    Time marched on.

    Autumn gave way to winter, and snow began to fall across the land.

    One day, while Gu An was reading in the Eight Views Celestial Realm, he suddenly sensed something. He quickly took out a piece of blue jade¡ªit was the Mortal Jade from Mortal Peak, a symbol of the Peak Master and also a magical artifact.

    He sent his divine sense into it and soon learned that the Millennia Summit was about to begin.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he stood up and vanished from the spot.

    The Mortal Jade provided a directional guide, but Gu An didn¡¯t need it¡ªhe¡¯d already located Mortal Peak long ago.

    Mortal Peak was extremely far from the Taixuan Sect, situated above a mist-shrouded ocean. There were no islands or continents here¡ªonly towering peaks that jutted straight up from the sea floor and pierced the clouds.

    Gu An appeared at the edge of Mortal Peak and then rode the clouds forward.

    Before long, he began to see cultivators¡ªmore and more of them¡ªall heading in the same direction.

    He didn¡¯t rush, flying at a moderate pace while enjoying the scenery along the way.

    He was already considering whether, as a future Peak Master, he should grow medicinal herbs on his mountain.

    Once he took that role, he couldn¡¯t keep personally picking herbs all the time¡ªit would be way too suspicious. After all, here he¡¯d be seen as a Celestial Ascension cultivator.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait!¡±

    A voice called out from behind, and Gu An stopped to turn around.

    Two cultivators were flying toward him on swords¡ªone man and one woman, both at the Nirvana Stage.

    Gu An used his Lifespan Perception. The man was named Xu Ruohai, and the woman Xu Xi. Their maximum lifespans weren¡¯t exceptional, but they weren¡¯t average either.

    When the two arrived in front of him, Xu Ruohai raised a hand in greeting. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ruohai, and this is my sister, Xu Xi. May I ask your name, fellow Daoist?¡±

    Gu An returned the gesture. ¡°I¡¯m Meng Lang. What can I do for you two?¡±

    Xu Ruohai smiled. ¡°Are you on your way to seek entry into Mortal Peak? My sister and I are too. How about we travel together?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t see through Gu An¡¯s cultivation level, but Gu An didn¡¯t give off any dangerous vibes. Plus, from the way he was flying¡ªslow and looking around¡ªit was obvious this was his first time here.

    Behind him, Xu Xi glanced at Gu An, and when Gu An looked back at her, she quickly averted her eyes, a faint blush rising to her ears.

    Interesting. Over eight thousand years old and still gets shy?

    Gu An found it amusing, then nodded.

    Xu Ruohai grew even more enthusiastic. The three of them flew and chatted along the way.

    Gu An asked them about Mortal Peak, which only reinforced Xu Ruohai¡¯s assumption that this was his first visit.

    Xu Xi didn¡¯t talk much¡ªmost of the conversation came from Xu Ruohai, with her occasionally chiming in to fill the gaps.

    Through the siblings, Gu An gained a much clearer understanding of Mortal Peak.

    At the same time, he thought about the brother-sister pair Xiao Shengtian had met at the end of his life. Remembering their adventures filled him with a tinge of regret, and warmed him slightly toward Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi.

    Half an hour later¡ª

    The three of them passed through a dense fog, and their eyes landed on a massive mountain ahead. It was far larger than any of the peaks they¡¯d seen along the way. The mountain¡¯s base spanned at least a thousand miles, soaring so high that the summit couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Its surface was covered in lush forest, teeming with life. Cultivators were flying toward it from every direction.

    The air grew noisier here, with distant howls of spirit beasts and mount cries echoing through the sky.

    Xu Ruohai looked up and sighed, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s Mortal Peak¡ªone of the oldest sects in the world. I¡¯ve wanted to join since I was a kid. I just hope I make it.¡±

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°With your cultivation, you¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Xu Ruohai smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother Meng, you may not know this, but Mortal Peak cares a lot about¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Meng Daoist! You¡¯re finally here!¡±

    A bold, booming laugh interrupted him.

    Gu An didn¡¯t need to look up to know it was Bai Ziyao. Earlier, he¡¯d deliberately leaked a sliver of Celestial Ascension aura¡ªXu Ruohai and Xu Xi couldn¡¯t sense it, but Bai Ziyao had been waiting and spotted it instantly.

    Bai Ziyao descended from the sky, grabbed Gu An by the arm, and tugged him upward.

    ¡°If you were any later, your Peak Master position would¡¯ve been taken!¡± Bai Ziyao snorted.

    Gu An quickly said, ¡°I want to bring them along.¡±

    Bai Ziyao glanced at Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi and gave a slight nod.

    The siblings, meanwhile, were frozen in place.

    Peak Master position?

    Did they just hear that right?

 Chapter 308: Unable to Contact

    Chapter 308 Unable to Contact

    Seeing that Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi were still dazed, Gu An immediately rolled up his sleeve and swept them into his palm before following Bai Ziyao upward.

    This scene made Bai Ziyao raise an eyebrow in surprise and chuckle. ¡°Fellow Daoist Meng, quite the divine ability you¡¯ve got!¡±

    From Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t them who had shrunk, but rather Gu An and Bai Ziyao who had become colossal. The visual impact was overwhelming, leaving the siblings utterly dumbfounded.

    As she listened to Gu An and Bai Ziyao chatting and laughing, Xu Xi finally snapped out of it. She turned to Xu Ruohai and cautiously asked, ¡°Brother, did that senior just call Daoist Meng... a Peak Lord?¡±

    She knew very well what being a Peak Lord meant. On Renjian Peak, a Peak Lord held immense power, a symbol of strength and status¡ªlegendary figures.

    Xu Ruohai¡¯s mind was in turmoil, but he tried to keep his composure. He gave a small nod without saying a word.

    Thinking back on his earlier exchange with Gu An, he hadn¡¯t said anything offensive, and Gu An had even reassured him that he could join Renjian Peak.

    Xu Ruohai¡¯s eyes lit up, excitement bubbling in his chest. His hands were already clenched into tight fists inside his sleeves.

    Meanwhile, Bai Ziyao began explaining the Millennial Peak Assembly.

    Despite the name, the assembly wasn¡¯t fixed at a thousand-year interval. It had been twenty thousand years since the last one. Since Bai Ziyao had returned for once, he discussed it with the other Peak Lords and decided to host it.

    The assembly wasn¡¯t just for recruiting new disciples¡ªit also welcomed allied forces.

    Before the event began, Bai Ziyao would take Gu An to choose a temporarily unclaimed Divine Peak.

    Renjian Peak contained many sub-peaks, ranked by tier: Sea Peak, Immortal Peak, Divine Peak, and the Main Peak at the top. There was only one Main Peak, but twenty-five Divine Peaks. To become a Divine Peak Lord, one needed to have reached the Celestial Ascension Stage.

    Gu An was surprised. ¡°There are still Divine Peaks without lords?¡±

    Bai Ziyao replied, ¡°Plenty of Celestial Ascension cultivators want to explore beyond the heavens. So whenever there¡¯s an opportunity, many are willing to vacate their positions.¡±

    Seeing Gu An didn¡¯t react too strongly, Bai Ziyao let out a silent sigh of relief.

    Looks like his scare tactic had worked back then.

    He¡¯d deliberately made the outer universe sound dangerous, just to keep Gu An in the Heavenly Great Realm.

    Besides, someone like Gu An, with no background and yet able to reach the Celestial Ascension Stage through secluded cultivation, was clearly an unimaginably rare genius. Even if he didn¡¯t go beyond the heavens, he would still continue to improve.

    The two continued to fly upward. Eventually, the blue sky disappeared, replaced by a dazzling starry expanse.

    Standing in Gu An¡¯s palm, Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi looked up in awe, overwhelmed by the vastness of the cosmos.

    Gu An followed Bai Ziyao into a grand hall. He set Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi down, instructing them to stay behind him.

    The hall was vast, flanked by towering, imposing statues. The ceiling was engraved with majestic scenes. Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi treaded carefully, not daring to make a sound as they followed closely behind Gu An.

    As they moved deeper in, Gu An saw twenty-five blue-purple crystal pillars. Power from the Dao rules flowed within, each one layered with countless restrictions. Clearly, Renjian Peak housed Mystic Celestial Immortals.

    Even a Free Soaring Immortal would struggle to forge such pillars.

    Bai Ziyao stopped and pointed to two neighboring crystal pillars. ¡°These two Divine Peaks are available¡ªChengtian Peak and Dingtian Peak...¡±

    He began explaining both peaks.

    Chengtian Peak had over a million disciples and was of medium height among the Divine Peaks. Due to its long history, most of its disciples were quite powerful.

    Dingtian Peak, the second tallest Divine Peak, had suffered internal strife in the past. Its disciple base had nearly collapsed, and most of its cultivators were below the Scattered Immortal Stage. Resources were scarce, and many areas had been left abandoned.

    Currently, Dingtian Peak had just over 200,000 disciples.

    Without hesitation, Gu An said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take Dingtian Peak. I¡¯ll restore it and contribute to Renjian Peak.¡±

    Hearing this, Bai Ziyao looked at Gu An with newfound respect.

    Next, he had Gu An take out his Renjian Jade and place it on the crystal pillar.

    Once all the formalities were done, they headed to other halls to finalize Gu An¡¯s authority over Dingtian Peak.

    Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi also registered and officially became disciples of Dingtian Peak.

    Half an hour later, Bai Ziyao brought the three of them to Dingtian Peak, then left.

    He didn¡¯t bother standing guard for Gu An¡ªwhat kind of joke was that? A Celestial Ascension cultivator needing protection?

    Anyone foolish enough to stir trouble would be asking to die!

    On Renjian Peak, disciples were forbidden from disrespecting the Peak Lord!

    Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi stared in awe at the grand and majestic Dingtian Peak, excitement written all over their faces.

    Gu An glanced at them and smiled. ¡°From now on, how should you address me?¡±

    Xu Ruohai immediately bowed. ¡°Disciple Xu Ruohai greets Master!¡±

    Xu Xi followed suit, bowing respectfully and addressing him as Master.

    Gu An smiled, then released his Celestial Ascension aura, blanketing the entire Dingtian Peak.

    Only then did Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi truly feel the magnitude of Gu An¡¯s strength.

    The three flew toward the mountaintop, where they were soon met by nine Roving Immortals. Without a word, Gu An displayed his Renjian Jade.

    Joy lit up the faces of the nine Roving Immortals. They all saluted respectfully and addressed him as Master.

    Gu An discreetly scanned them using his Lifespan Perception¡ªthey were all in good health and could work for him for many years.

    The chief disciple of Dingtian Peak was named Zhu Xinglan, a ninth-level Roving Immortal. Though just one step away from the Celestial Ascension Stage, it was an impossible chasm for most in that realm.

    Gu An dismissed the others and had Zhu Xinglan accompany him alone. He had already assigned someone to help Xu Ruohai and Xu Xi settle in.

    Zhu Xinglan had a scholarly air, appearing in his forties. He wore a green robe, his beard a mix of black and white, and exuded a calm, composed presence.

    Gu An asked him to guide him on a tour of Dingtian Peak.

    Time flew by, and two hours passed in a blink.

    After selecting his residence, Gu An was ready to leave. Before departing, he gave Zhu Xinglan a large number of spirit stones to buy medicinal herbs and plant them on Dingtian Peak.

    Zhu Xinglan was thrilled. It felt like Dingtian Peak had finally gotten a worthy Peak Lord.

    Returning to the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An transformed from the high-and-mighty Peak Lord to a simple Valley Master of the Taixuan Sect.

    That evening, he found Qie Wuxing and Nine-Fingered Divine Lord still playing Go. What a waste of time.

    Gu An asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Shen Xinzi?¡±

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord replied casually, ¡°He went to attend the Millennial Peak Assembly on Renjian Peak. Just left.¡±

    ¡°Renjian Peak?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. An ancient, fate-based sect. Don¡¯t bother asking¡ªyou¡¯ll never get anywhere near it in your lifetime. They¡¯re way more powerful than the Grand Cold Demon Sect.¡±

    He said it offhandedly, and Gu An shot him a sharp glare before turning and walking away.

    Qie Wuxing chuckled. ¡°You never know. If he invented this game of Go, maybe he¡¯s destined for something big.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. Who knows? You¡¯re so amazing, but I don¡¯t see you helping him,¡± Nine-Fingered Divine Lord replied without much thought. Though he was familiar with Gu An, he had no intention of interfering with his fate.

    With Gu An¡¯s talent, taking him to a top sect might not even be beneficial.

    At least here, Gu An could live freely and happily.

    Hearing them talk, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly.

    If I revealed my cultivation realm, you guys probably wouldn¡¯t even recognize the name!

    He snorted softly and went to find Ji Xuanyu for a chat.

    Since the Millennial Peak Assembly was still a while away, Gu An wasn¡¯t in a rush to go.

    ¡ª

    A few days later.

    Gu An arrived at Seeker¡¯s Island and made the final deal with the island master. From this point on, the island belonged to him.

    Because of the disaster brought by the Grand Cold Demon Sect, the faction backing the island master had withdrawn. With no way to reclaim it, they were eager to sell and profit one last time.

    Before leaving, the island master told Gu An, ¡°You¡¯d best have someone from your faction send a Roving Immortal here, or you won¡¯t be able to hold the place.¡±

    Gu An smiled and nodded.

    Once the island master and his people left, Gu An turned to Hu Xiaojian and smiled. ¡°From now on, Seeker¡¯s Island is mine. I won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±

    Hu Xiaojian dropped to his knees and kowtowed with excitement.

    Gu An then summoned the elders of the Sea Protectorate, giving them a few simple instructions. When they heard that a Roving Immortal would be stationed there soon, their attitudes immediately turned respectful. None dared to underestimate him.

    And Gu An wasn¡¯t bluffing. Dingtian Peak had plenty of Roving Immortals¡ªhe could assign one whenever he liked.

    After all, on Seeker¡¯s Island, he operated under the identity of Meng Lang.

    Time passed quickly.

    After the Spring Festival, the Millennial Peak Assembly of Renjian Peak finally began.

    ¡ª

    Above the Sea of Clouds, Western Spirit Mother soared on a lotus seat, speeding through the skies. At her side stood Lu Lingjun, with a small white snake coiled on her shoulder¡ªnone other than the White Spirit Demon Emperor who had ascended with her.

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s beautiful eyes widened at the peaks ahead, barely hidden by mist¡ªit felt like she was seeing a land of immortals.

    The White Spirit Demon Emperor flicked its tongue and curiously asked, ¡°Between Renjian Peak and the Grand Cold Demon Sect, which one¡¯s stronger?¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Lingjun couldn¡¯t help glancing at Western Spirit Mother, eyes full of curiosity.

    She still remembered the day the Grand Cold Demon Sect surrounded the continent.

    Back then, she had thought they were invincible.

    ¡°In terms of heritage, Renjian Peak is far superior. And within the Holy Court, it holds considerable power. Even our Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect can¡¯t compare,¡± Western Spirit Mother answered calmly.

    Lu Lingjun and the White Spirit Demon Emperor were both awestruck.

    Western Spirit Mother went on to share more about Renjian Peak¡¯s past.

    Lu Lingjun listened intently, her gaze set in the distance. Her anticipation for the upcoming Millennial Peak Assembly only grew.

    As they flew through the clouds, they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the majestic peaks they passed.

    More and more cultivators came into view, each one exuding immense power¡ªall invitees from great sects.

    Lu Lingjun and the White Spirit Demon Emperor hadn¡¯t even reached the Grand Ascension Stage, while every cultivator and demon beast they passed was far stronger.

    Instinctively, they felt nervous and out of place.

    But they were ascended beings¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t cower!

    Instead, their hearts swelled with ambition.

    One day, they would arrive not as tagalongs¡ªbut as honored guests.

    Lu Lingjun couldn¡¯t help but think of Gu An. That guy once wrote a book about immortals and gods¡ªif he saw this scene with his own eyes, he¡¯d definitely be inspired.

    Too bad, with Gu An¡¯s background and temperament, there was no way he¡¯d ever make it to a place like this in his lifetime.

 Chapter 309: The Invincible Demon Emperor

    At the main peak of the Human Realm Peak, in the courtyard at the summit, Gu An gathered with several cultivators of the Celestial Ascension Stage. Everyone present was either the peak master or a head elder of the Human Realm Peak.

    The courtyard was simple and unassuming, not particularly spacious. It was filled with various flowers, plants, and trees, with a faint sandalwood fragrance lingering in the air. Gu An was greeting everyone one by one.

    No matter how high one¡¯s cultivation, socializing was inevitable.

    Gu An didn¡¯t mind. After all, he planned to stay on Human Realm Peak for the long term¡ªthis place would be an important source of lifespan for him in the future.

    Overall, the atmosphere was harmonious for now, with no signs of intrigue or scheming.

    Just as Gu An had guessed, the peak master of the main peak was a cultivator at the Free Soaring Immortal Stage¡ªand not at a low level.

    [Dao Lord Yongnian (Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Sixth Layer): 267,907/780,000/1,500,000]

    One and a half million years of maximum lifespan!

    That surpassed Divine Heart¡¯s 999,999 years. Looks like reaching the Free Soaring Immortal Stage brought about a transformation in one¡¯s lifespan cap.

    If a Sixth-Layer Free Soaring Immortal already had a potential of 780,000 years, then a Mystic Celestial Immortal must have over a million, and Dao Void Celestial Immortals were likely into the millions or more.

    Gu An had no way to estimate how long Divine Sense Celestial Immortals had lived¡ªthey were probably ancient monsters at this point.

    Compared to them, Gu An was like a baby.

    After he finished exchanging pleasantries with everyone, Gu An quietly switched to being a listener.

    The Ten-Thousand-Year Summit would include a banquet, discussions with upper-level leaders from other sects, and inter-peak matches¡ªnot only to foster healthy internal competition, but also to demonstrate the strength of the Human Realm Peak to the world. As for recruiting disciples¡ªthat was just a side thing. With its current foundation, Human Realm Peak really didn¡¯t care how many new disciples it gained.

    After a while, the high-level meeting dispersed, and Gu An flew alone toward Ding Tian Peak.

    He spread out his divine sense and soon locked onto the locations of Lu Lingjun and Divine Heart.

    Divine Heart was fine¡ªafter all, she was at the Ninth Layer of the Roving Immortal Stage and was well-respected wherever she went. But Lu Lingjun, who was only at the Profound Mind Realm, was different. Without the Western Spirit Mother around, she could only stay in her temporary courtyard.

    She was living on a mountaintop with a wide view. Along the way, quite a few cultivators and demons looked at her with surprise, which made her expression pretty sour.

    Gu An glanced at her but quickly looked away, not paying much attention.

    Back at Ding Tian Peak, Gu An strolled around. None of the disciples recognized him, so he moved leisurely.

    Ding Tian Peak had many spiral paths up the mountain. Along the way, one could see all kinds of courtyards¡ªsome full of flowers, others empty, and still others had people raising demonic beasts or insects. Gu An found it all quite entertaining.

    Ding Tian Peak also had a few mountain cities¡ªequivalent to cities within the Taixuan Sect. You could buy pretty much anything there, just without the usual crowd of the main cities.

    As Gu An passed by one such mountain city, a surprised voice rang out.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    He turned his head and saw Xu Xi walking briskly toward him.

    The moment she saw him, her ears turned red, and she shyly lowered her head. It reminded Gu An of An Xin.

    But An Xin wasn¡¯t shy¡ªshe was gentle.

    Gu An smiled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother? Why are you alone?¡±

    Xu Xi kept her head down, nervously fiddling with her sleeves. ¡°He went to the Dao Discussion Peak to see if he could run into any acquaintances or clansmen.¡±

    Dao Discussion Peak was designated for receiving guests on Human Realm Peak, and with the Ten-Thousand-Year Summit underway, it had become quite lively again after years of quiet.

    Seeing her like this made Gu An smile even more. After thinking for a moment, he took out a manual and handed it to her. ¡°Fate brought us together. Consider this technique a gift for entering the sect. You can share it with Xu Ruohai too.¡±

    Xu Xi looked up, instinctively took a step back, and waved her hands. ¡°Master, if it weren¡¯t for you, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been accepted into the Human Realm Peak. We can¡¯t take more from you. We¡¯ll train hard and earn our own techniques.¡±

    Gu An glared at her. ¡°What kind of master would I be then? Take it!¡±

    So Xu Xi had no choice but to accept.

    Seeing how flustered she was, Gu An chuckled and said, ¡°If you feel guilty, then help me with something. Are you busy lately?¡±

    Xu Xi quickly shook her head. ¡°Not at all!¡±

    ¡°Then go to the Dao Discussion Peak, to where the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect is staying. Look for someone named Lu Lingjun. Wherever she wants to go these next few days, you go with her. If she asks, just say your master arranged it¡ªbut don¡¯t mention my name. If she needs anything and you can help, then help her. I won¡¯t let you come out of this empty-handed.¡±

    As he spoke, Gu An raised a finger and projected Lu Lingjun¡¯s image into Xu Xi¡¯s mind.

    Xu Xi blinked for a moment, then nodded.

    Gu An waved his hand, and she bowed before leaving.

    Watching her leave, Gu An smiled.

    He had two reasons for this: one, to broaden Lu Lingjun¡¯s horizons; and two, to give Xu Xi some experience. It was a spontaneous idea.

    Gu An continued walking down the mountain, enjoying the scenery.

    In the courtyard.

    Lu Lingjun sat at a stone table, bored, flipping through a book. The White Spirit Demon Emperor was sprawled on the table.

    A figure descended from the sky. Lu Lingjun instinctively looked up and stood.

    ¡°Lu Lingjun?¡± Xu Xi asked.

    Lu Lingjun nodded, slightly tense.

    Xu Xi was dressed in the robes of Human Realm Peak. She was beautiful, graceful, and exuded an immortal aura. Just being near her made Lu Lingjun feel pressure.

    There was a fundamental difference between a mortal and an immortal.

    Xu Xi might be shy around Gu An, but she was calm in front of Lu Lingjun. Because of that composure, the aura of the Nirvana Stage seeped out, overwhelming the Profound Mind Realm Lu Lingjun.

    Lu Lingjun''s mind raced¡ªhad she offended someone?

    ¡°My master asked me to come. Is there anywhere you¡¯d like to go? I can accompany you. If you need anything, you can come to me until the summit ends,¡± Xu Xi said.

    She found it strange. Why would her master go out of his way for such a low-level cultivator?

    Then again, to someone like her master, she and her brother were no different than this girl.

    Maybe this girl had also caught her master¡¯s eye.

    ¡°May I ask who your master is?¡± Lu Lingjun asked cautiously.

    ¡°My master is the Peak Master of Ding Tian Peak,¡± Xu Xi replied.

    Ding Tian Peak¡¯s Peak Master!

    Even as an Ascended One, Lu Lingjun couldn¡¯t stay calm, and the White Spirit Demon Emperor''s snake eyes widened.

    They had heard from the Western Spirit Mother that every Human Realm Peak master was a transcendent being¡ªespecially the ones from the Divine Peaks. Ding Tian Peak was one of those.

    Why would such a powerful figure know her?

    Lu Lingjun suddenly felt nervous.

    At dusk, Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley.

    Ji Xuanyu came to meet him and asked curiously, ¡°Why have you been heading out so often these last couple of days?¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°An old friend is hosting a banquet¡ªI have to be a guest.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu nodded and said, ¡°I had another dream while cultivating today. Want to talk?¡±

    Talk? Why me? I don¡¯t want to get entangled in your massive karmic fate!

    Gu An sighed inwardly but said quickly, ¡°Sure!¡±

    The two headed upstairs.

    Once they were in the pavilion, Ji Xuanyu set a restriction, then sat down at the desk, frowning. ¡°I dreamed I was in a dark space, surrounded by stars. Some were huge. I was fighting off a horde of demons...¡±

    The Outer Void?

    Mortal beings in this world had never been to the Outer Void, so they couldn''t imagine it. Ji Xuanyu could only describe it as a dark space.

    Gu An listened seriously. He quickly concluded that Ji Xuanyu had dreamed of the Sky Demons.

    Could she have been to the Domain of Extinction in a past life?

    He wasn¡¯t surprised. He¡¯d long suspected Ji Xuanyu had an unusual identity. What puzzled him was that in her past life, not only had she fought the Sky Demon Army, but she''d also mentioned a terrifying being.

    That being led the Sky Demons.

    ¡°He said, no matter how many times I reincarnate, he¡¯ll wait for me to challenge him...¡± Ji Xuanyu took a deep breath. Just recalling that brutal battle made her grip her teacup tightly.

    Gu An thought for a moment, then comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the time you¡¯re strong enough to challenge him, it¡¯ll probably be thousands of years. Maybe not even this lifetime. I mean, I can¡¯t imagine slashing apart a star with one sword¡ªhow¡¯s that even possible?¡±

    His words weren¡¯t exactly pleasant, but they did make Ji Xuanyu feel better.

    Just then, a voice rang out:

    ¡°That was the Sky Demon Emperor. He once single-handedly suppressed the Heavenly Great Realm.¡±

    It was Qie Wuxing.

    As he finished speaking, he appeared in the room.

    Ji Xuanyu frowned but didn¡¯t speak.

    It was Qie Wuxing who had explained the identity of the Reincarnation Dao Sovereign, so Gu An didn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°He suppressed the Heavenly Great Realm? How strong is that?¡± Gu An asked carefully.

    Qie Wuxing¡¯s face was serious. ¡°Insanely strong. Beyond imagination. The Reincarnation Dao Sovereign once told me her fate was to challenge the Sky Demon Emperor. But she reincarnated quickly, and her fate passed into the cycle of rebirth.¡±

    Gu An asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying the Sky Demon Emperor won¡¯t attack our world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The founding of the Holy Court stopped the Sky Demons¡¯ rampage. As long as Saint Heaven¡¯s Dao still exists, the Sky Demon Emperor can¡¯t come. The being behind me has been to the Demon Realm and was cursed¡ªit¡¯s an unimaginably terrifying place. But from how fast she¡¯s progressing in this life, it¡¯ll be at least 30,000 years before she even gets close to the Sky Demons.¡±

    As he said this, Qie Wuxing glanced at Ji Xuanyu.

    Gu An didn¡¯t speak again and kept up his act of being shocked.

    It was perfectly normal for mortals to be stunned after hearing about Sky Demons. At least Qie Wuxing thought Gu An should look like that.

    Ji Xuanyu, however, remained calm.

    Qie Wuxing went on about the Sky Demons for a while longer before finally leaving.

    The room fell silent.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°He said not even the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path could defeat the Sky Demon Emperor. That¡¯s good news¡ªat least you don¡¯t have to worry right now.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu looked at him with calm eyes and said, ¡°I originally wanted to live a peaceful life this time, but after hearing that, I suddenly don¡¯t want to die anymore. I want to cultivate until I¡¯m strong enough to face the Sky Demon Emperor.¡±

    Gu An blinked. ¡°Having a bigger goal is a good thing.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu stood and headed for the door. Just before stepping out, she turned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep going too? I¡¯ve dreamed of many people¡ªsome started from nothing and ended up shining brighter than anyone. If you could stand beside me and fight the Sky Demon Emperor... wouldn¡¯t that be amazing?¡±

    With that, she turned and walked out the door.

 Chapter 310: Why dont you give way to me?

    Chapter 310 Why don''t you give way to me?

    Heavenly Demon Emperor?

    Gu An looked at the moon outside the window and smirked.

    If Ji Xuanyu really pulls it off, according to Qie Wuxing, she¡¯d need to cultivate for thirty thousand years.

    Thirty thousand years, huh.

    I can¡¯t even imagine how terrifying I¡¯ll be by then.

    A measly Heavenly Demon Emperor? I could crush one with ease!

    Then I¡¯ll pretend I¡¯m weaker than Ji Xuanyu, let her fight tooth and nail, and just when she¡¯s about to lose it¡ªI¡¯ll step in.

    Hmm?

    Just thinking about it feels so satisfying!

    Gu An chuckled to himself. Instead of getting up to close the door, he pulled out a book and started flipping through it.

    The Ten-Thousand-Year Summit had begun. First were the inter-peak sparring matches held around Dao Discussion Peak, making the area extremely lively.

    These days, with Xu Xi around, Lu Lingjun had been wandering all over Mortal Peak, gaining a ton of new experiences. Their relationship had grown closer, though Lu Lingjun still respectfully called Xu Xi ¡°Senior.¡±

    The inter-peak competitions went on for nearly half a month. Gu An¡¯s Ding Tian Peak placed third from last among the Divine Peaks¡ªnot that he cared much. The disciples of Ding Tian Peak were already used to it.

    On this day, the grand banquet of the Ten-Thousand-Year Summit began, with tables laid out all across Dao Discussion Peak.

    Gu An joined the feast beneath the starry sky. The banquet was held above a sea of clouds, supported by a massive formation¡ªonly those at the Celestial Ascension Stage or above could attend.

    That meant Shen Xinzi from the Roving Immortal Stage couldn¡¯t make it¡ªwhich honestly made Gu An breathe a sigh of relief.

    If Shen Xinzi were here, he wouldn¡¯t have shown up.

    Among the cloud banquet crowd were hundreds of Celestial Ascension cultivators and over a dozen Free Soaring Immortals. Gu An stood beside Bai Ziyao, listening to him introduce the guests.

    More than twenty factions had sent representatives¡ªthere were even cultivators from the Holy Court.

    The atmosphere was pleasant, and Gu An enjoyed the food immensely.

    The dishes here weren¡¯t ordinary fare¡ªjust a single bite could save a mortal decades of hard cultivation.

    Thanks to Bai Ziyao¡¯s help, Gu An got to know quite a few Celestial Ascension cultivators.

    An hour later...

    A Free Soaring Immortal suddenly stepped into the middle of the cloud banquet and chuckled, ¡°Dao Lord, I¡¯d like to join Mortal Peak. Would you allow it?¡±

    The moment he spoke, everyone turned to look at him.

    Mortal Peak¡¯s main peak lord, Dao Lord Yongnian, gazed at the man and smiled. ¡°Elder Mo Hen, even though you¡¯ve left the Grand Cold Demon Sect for tens of thousands of years, now that they¡¯re in trouble, can you truly sever all karmic ties?¡±

    The other Free Soaring Immortals followed with teasing remarks aimed at Elder Mo Hen.

    Bringing up the Grand Cold Demon Sect naturally brought up the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. But Mo Hen wasn¡¯t upset. He looked at Dao Lord Yongnian with a grin and said, ¡°Those losers had it coming. And don¡¯t provoke me¡ªI¡¯m not foolish enough to mess with the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. I suggest you all watch your mouths and avoid entangling yourselves in major karma.¡±

    Once he said that, the teasing stopped.

    If even Free Soaring Immortals backed off, then Celestial Ascension cultivators didn¡¯t dare say a word.

    Even at the same banquet, the hierarchy was painfully clear¡ªCelestial Ascension cultivators were not the main characters.

    Dao Lord Yongnian pondered for a moment. ¡°The position of Peak Lord of Cheng Tian Peak is still vacant. Would you be interested?¡±

    Mo Hen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve got my eye on Ding Tian Peak.¡±

    He turned to look toward the crowd, locking eyes on Gu An, and smiled. ¡°Peak Lord of Ding Tian Peak¡ªhow about you give up the seat for me?¡±

    Everyone turned to Gu An.

    Before Gu An could respond, Bai Ziyao beside him snapped, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Bullying the young?¡±

    Gu An blinked in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Bai Ziyao to be this bold.

    Must have strong backing!

    Mo Hen wasn¡¯t annoyed. He kept smiling. ¡°There was some internal conflict on Ding Tian Peak back in the day. One of my good friends died there. I¡¯m just feeling nostalgic, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Despite the casual tone, his words left no room for discussion.

    The banquet suddenly went silent.

    Bai Ziyao looked toward Dao Lord Yongnian. The Free Soaring Immortals were all watching like it was a show, while the Celestial Ascension cultivators cast sympathetic looks at Gu An.

    They¡¯d heard Gu An had just become the Peak Lord of Ding Tian Peak. And now, not even a few days in, someone was already trying to push him out?

    Who wouldn¡¯t feel awful?

    Gu An remained silent. Everyone assumed he was weighing his options. But deep down, he was sighing to himself.

    Why do I have such a cursed relationship with the Grand Cold Demon Sect?

    Still trying to tangle up karma with me, huh?

    Do you really want me to wipe out the entire sect?

    Gu An felt no pressure. The strongest person here was two major realms below him¡ªwhat was there to be afraid of?

    He wanted to see where Dao Lord Yongnian stood. If Yongnian didn¡¯t back him, then Mortal Peak wasn¡¯t worth staying in.

    As for Elder Mo Hen? Yeah, he was dead meat.

    Dao Lord Yongnian finally spoke. ¡°No. Pick another peak.¡±

    His tone brooked no argument¡ªstern and absolute. It made the Mortal Peak cultivators straighten their backs with pride.

    No matter what, Elder Mo Hen was still an outsider. Even a Free Soaring Immortal couldn¡¯t act so wantonly.

    If Meng Lang got kicked out today, then anyone could be next!

    Mo Hen shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to speak. What if this little friend agrees?¡±

    Those last two words were dripping with condescension.

    He turned to Gu An. ¡°Little friend, if you give up your seat to me, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. Name your price.¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°Thanks for the offer, Senior, but no thanks. I¡¯m not one for relocating.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. No one expected Gu An to openly defy Elder Mo Hen¡ªDao Lord Yongnian included.

    At this cultivation level, nobody acted recklessly¡ªunless facing someone far beneath them.

    Mo Hen¡¯s smile vanished instantly. His face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give the Dao Lord face, but have you considered the consequences of offending me?¡±

    Dao Lord Yongnian frowned and instantly appeared in front of Gu An. He looked at Mo Hen coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±

    Mo Hen stared daggers at Gu An, a cruel smile creeping onto his face. The threat in his eyes was unmistakable.

    [Elder Mo Hen has developed hostility toward you. He now hates you to the core. Would you like to use Lifespan Perception on him?]

    Hates me to the core already?

    No wonder he¡¯s a demonic cultivator¡ªcompletely deranged.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    Gu An let out a long sigh, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. He stepped around Dao Lord Yongnian and started walking toward Mo Hen.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Ziyao quickly grabbed Gu An¡¯s arm.

    Gu An was someone he¡¯d brought into Mortal Peak. Seeing him bullied like this made Bai Ziyao furious and ashamed.

    Dao Lord Yongnian said, ¡°Meng Lang, no one can hurt you within Mortal Peak. And if anyone tries outside, we won¡¯t let it go either.¡±

    Gu An smiled at Bai Ziyao, gently pulled his hand free, and bowed to Dao Lord Yongnian. Then he continued walking toward Mo Hen.

    Mo Hen chuckled¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected the kid to actually walk up to him.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Mo Hen, right? Why are you so hell-bent on pushing me?¡±

    Gu An shrugged, looking helpless.

    But he didn¡¯t stop walking. Suddenly, a terrifying aura burst from him, making everyone¡¯s face change¡ªincluding Mo Hen¡¯s.

    With each step Gu An took, his aura surged.

    It quickly surpassed the Celestial Ascension Stage¡ªand it was still climbing.

    ¡°Impossible...¡± one of the Free Soaring Immortals gasped, eyes wide with disbelief.

    The others were equally stunned. Bai Ziyao was completely dumbfounded.

    By the time Gu An reached Elder Mo Hen, his aura had reached the ninth level of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage.

    The strongest here was only at the sixth level¡ªand Mo Hen? He was only at the fourth.

    Gu An lifted his chin slightly and looked down at Mo Hen. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    Mo Hen¡¯s face was a mess¡ªhe was completely overwhelmed by Gu An¡¯s aura.

    The banquet had fallen into a deathly silence. You could hear a pin drop.

    And then, the most shocking thing happened¡ªGu An reached out and gently patted Elder Mo Hen¡¯s old face.

    It wasn¡¯t even a hard slap, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, that was a declaration of eternal enmity.

 Chapter 311: A Million Years Is Far From Enough

    Chapter 311 A Million Years Is Far From Enough

    After Gu An slapped him in the face, the old man with the demonic mark looked utterly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Gu An to be so arrogant.

    Even if there was a cultivation gap between them, they were both in the Free Soaring Immortal Stage!

    Gritting his teeth, the old man demanded, ¡°Who exactly are you? Which sect are you from?¡±

    Everyone turned to Gu An, waiting for his answer.

    A new member of Mortal Peak, yet already a Free Soaring Immortal?

    The entire crowd found it absurd, even suspecting Gu An had ulterior motives.

    Even Bai Ziya couldn¡¯t help overthinking at that moment. But then he remembered¡ªhe had been the one who persuaded Gu An to join Mortal Peak. Back then, it hadn¡¯t seemed like a setup.

    Gu An stared at the old man and said, ¡°Does it really matter? If I were just an ordinary Peak Master of Mortal Peak, how would you take your revenge?¡±

    The moment the old man showed hostility toward him, Gu An had already considered him a dead man.

    Gu An¡¯s words made Daoist Yongnian narrow his eyes.

    The old man¡¯s face turned even uglier. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Could he be targeting Ding Tian Peak too?¡±

    The old man was fuming inside. There was no way this was a coincidence.

    How could you just grab some random person and turn out to find a hidden powerhouse?

    Now he was riding a tiger and couldn¡¯t get off¡ªif he bowed his head and conceded, the karmic backlash wouldn¡¯t vanish. But if he didn¡¯t, things would only get worse.

    Suddenly, the old man forced a smile and cupped his fists. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯d all the more like to join Mortal Peak. As for Ding Tian Peak, forget it¡ªCheng Tian Peak works too.¡±

    As soon as he said that, most people around visibly relaxed.

    Daoist Yongnian spoke up, ¡°Forget it, Daoist friend. Please seek another sect.¡±

    Everyone looked at him in surprise. No one had expected him to change his attitude so quickly. The old man¡¯s expression turned incredibly sour.

    Gu An turned to look at Daoist Yongnian and saw him give a slight nod. A smile crept onto Gu An¡¯s face.

    Smart guy.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The old man snorted and flicked his sleeve as he turned to leave.

    No one dared stop him¡ªafraid that if he stayed, the conflict would only escalate.

    Gu An raised his right hand, which drew everyone¡¯s attention¡ªthey didn¡¯t know what he was planning to do.

    Three breaths later, Gu An suddenly clenched his fist and tucked something into his sleeve. His movements were so quick that no one saw what he grabbed.

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 8,709 years of lifespan from the old man with the demonic mark (Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Fourth Layer)¡¿

    Staring at the notification, Gu An remained expressionless, completely unmoved.

    All the Free Soaring Immortals present suddenly went pale, staring at Gu An with eyes full of fear¡ªthey had sensed the old man¡¯s aura vanish in an instant.

    The Celestial Ascenders, on the other hand, were just curious what Gu An had grabbed.

    Gu An walked over to Bai Ziya. Daoist Yongnian gave him a deep look, then called out for the banquet to continue.

    Bai Ziya looked at Gu An, hesitant to speak.

    Gu An smiled and said, ¡°Friend Bai, let¡¯s just keep things the way they used to be, shall we?¡±

    Bai Ziya nodded instinctively, suddenly becoming very stiff.

    How could things be the same?

    That guy¡¯s f***ing terrifying!

    Bai Ziya was still shaken. If he had acted all high and mighty back then, would Gu An have crushed him on the spot?

    He couldn¡¯t ask the question, but the answer was already crystal clear.

    For the rest of the banquet, Gu An became the center of attention. Everyone was eager to talk to him. The entire vibe had flipped from before¡ªeven the Free Soaring Immortals respectfully addressed him as ¡°Senior.¡±

    ...

    On Dao Discussion Peak, the courtyard was filled with banquet tables. Lu Lingjun, the Western Spirit Mother, and Xu Xi shared one table, while Shen Xinzi was at another, discussing Buddhist principles with others.

    The Western Spirit Mother turned to Xu Xi and asked with curiosity, ¡°Miss Xu, I wonder if we could visit your master. I¡¯d like to thank him personally for taking care of Lingjun.¡±

    Lu Lingjun also looked at Xu Xi. Over the past days, Xu Xi had taken her all around, showing her many things and broadening her perspective. She¡¯d even explained many cultivation concepts.

    Whenever she wanted something, before she even opened her mouth, Xu Xi had already bought it for her. Although she was still wary of the Ding Tian Peak Master¡¯s intentions, she genuinely liked Xu Xi.

    Xu Xi shook her head and said, ¡°Master didn¡¯t say he wants to see you, nor did he say Lu Miss needs to stay. Once the summit¡¯s over, you can head back. Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡±

    That answer made the Western Spirit Mother and Lu Lingjun exchange glances, both seeing the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Just then, a cultivator dropped into the courtyard.

    ¡°The old man with the demonic mark offended the Ding Tian Peak Master and was killed right after leaving Mortal Peak!¡±

    The man¡¯s excited voice drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    Hearing it involved the Ding Tian Peak Master, the three women all perked up in curiosity.

    The man began recounting what had happened during the Cloud Banquet. Similar stories were spreading across the various peaks of Mortal Peak¡ªthe news was traveling fast.

    The old man had once been an elder of the Grand Cold Demon Sect, which was now basically disbanded. Mortal Peak had no qualms using his death to display their power.

    From the moment he tried to pressure the Ding Tian Peak Master into giving up his seat¡ªonly to be smacked in public and forced to flee¡ªevery part of the story stirred the blood.

    Then, the moment he flew off, he dropped dead. That made the Ding Tian Peak Master seem even more terrifying in people¡¯s eyes.

    When the news reached Ding Tian Peak, all the disciples were fired up. It completely wiped away the gloom of being ranked low.

    After learning everything, Lu Lingjun felt even more nervous inside.

    This Peak Master of Ding Tian Peak is way too aggressive!

    Getting help from someone like him... could be a blessing or a curse.

    The conflict between him and the old man had made this Ten-Thousand-Year Summit all the more buzzworthy. As more was dug up about the old man¡¯s background, everyone present could feel Mortal Peak¡¯s dominance.

    After the Cloud Banquet ended, Gu An returned to Taixuan Sect.

    He¡¯d also caught wind of the commotion at Mortal Peak. There¡¯s no way news could¡¯ve spread that fast¡ªit was clearly being deliberately circulated. Thankfully, they hadn¡¯t mentioned the name Meng Lang, which showed they were being respectful.

    When Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley, he happened to run into An Xin and chatted with her for a bit.

    Their conversation was all about the day-to-day happenings in the Medicine Valley. Gu An found chatting about mundane stuff way more enjoyable than grand topics like the fate of the world.

    Those Free Soaring Immortals, all they talked about was the Dao and the mortal realm¡ªit was so over the top.

    ...

    In the Divine Anomaly Realm, beneath a blood-red sky, Zhang Bukui stood by the sea, practicing divine techniques.

    Behind him, the Lord of Divine Anomalies sat in front of the Divine Fate Stele, gazing up at the sky, lost in thought, his eyes distant.

    Zhang Bukui finished his movements, turned around, and asked, ¡°Master, the great calamity is over, and you¡¯ve even struck a deal with the overseas sects¡ªwhy do you still look so worried?¡±

    The story of the Sword Sovereign wiping out the Grand Cold Demon Sect still got his blood pumping.

    Ever since he stepped onto the path of cultivation, he¡¯d heard about the Sword Sovereign¡¯s legendary feats. No matter where he went, the man was revered by all.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies slowly withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°The Grand Cold Demon Sect, like me, was just a pawn. This matter won¡¯t end so easily. The commotion was too big¡ªSaint Heaven will definitely investigate. Once things settle down, more trouble will come.¡±

    Zhang Bukui didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°If the force behind the Grand Cold Demon Sect was strong enough to rival the Sword Sovereign, wouldn¡¯t they have made a move already?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re still investigating his identity and cultivation level.¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re overthinking it. You¡¯d be better off cultivating hard and freeing yourself from fate with your own strength.¡±

    Zhang Bukui tried to comfort him. Since his father died, he¡¯d been through countless hardships and forged an iron will. He knew worrying about the future was pointless¡ªwhat mattered was making the most of his time and training hard.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies shook his head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I can¡¯t grow stronger through cultivation. The more Divine Anomaly Wraiths there are, the stronger I become.¡±

    Zhang Bukui frowned. ¡°But now that the world¡¯s at peace, doesn¡¯t that mean you can¡¯t expand your numbers?¡±

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies nodded, then looked up again. ¡°It just means I can¡¯t grow stronger here

    . Disciple, want to go explore another Great Realm?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°A very dark realm.¡±

    That answer left Zhang Bukui confused. What does he mean by very dark?

    Is there really a place darker than the Divine Anomaly Realm?

    ...

    Time flew by, and seven years passed in a flash.

    One day, Lu Lingjun returned.

    She saw Gu An playing Go with someone again and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and smiling. What¡¯s so fun about this game?

    Her eyes landed on Shen Xinzi. Why had this big shot from the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect stayed here for so long?

    She couldn¡¯t figure out what was so special about the Third Medicine Valley that even such a powerful cultivator was drawn to it.

    She sent Gu An a voice transmission. When Gu An heard it, he immediately asked Yang Jian, who was standing nearby, to take over his game.

    Seeing Yang Jian about to make a move, Lu? Xianyi from Saint Heaven came over too. Over the past few years, he¡¯d been constantly sucking up to Yang Jian. That attitude had made Gu An suspicious, but he kept it to himself and acted like he didn¡¯t notice.

    Gu An squeezed through the crowd and walked over to greet Lu Lingjun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your room,¡± she said with a nod.

    Gu An had no objection. The two chatted casually as they headed for the pavilion.

    Once inside, Lu Lingjun sat down without ceremony and glanced around. When her eyes landed on some of the books on the shelf, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk.

    Some habits never change.

    Gu An brewed her a pot of tea while she began recounting her experiences over the past few years.

    ¡°I attended the Ten-Thousand-Year Summit at Mortal Peak. It was eye-opening. Have you heard of Mortal Peak?¡± Lu Lingjun asked.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°Heard of it. Shen Xinzi went too, but I don¡¯t know much about it. Those big cultivators said I don¡¯t have the qualifications to understand.¡±

    Lu Lingjun laughed. ¡°You really don¡¯t. But I got lucky and managed to go. I can tell you about it¡ªwant to hear?¡±

    Gu An walked over with a steaming cup and placed it in front of her. ¡°Of course I do. Go on.¡±

    Let¡¯s see how much you¡¯re gonna brag.

    Lu Lingjun began with how she learned about the Ten-Thousand-Year Summit, and Gu An listened carefully.

    She didn¡¯t hide how the Ding Tian Peak Master had looked after her. In fact, her wording seemed designed to provoke a reaction, as if she was testing Gu An.

    Gu An¡¯s expression stayed the same, though inwardly he couldn¡¯t help grumbling.

    Are all women like this?

    Back then Jiang Qiong used the Sword Sovereign to mess with me too.

    After a long while, Lu Lingjun sighed. ¡°The Ding Tian Peak Master is unimaginably powerful. An elder from the Grand Cold Demon Sect¡ªhe just killed him outright. I wonder when I¡¯ll ever reach that level.¡±

    Gu An smiled and said, ¡°Train for, what, 1.8 million years?¡±

    Lu Lingjun shot him a look. ¡°Easy for you to say! A million years probably wouldn¡¯t even be enough. You don¡¯t understand how vast the Immortal Dao truly is!¡±

 Chapter 312: Hu Xiaojians Shock

    Chapter 312 Hu Xiaojian''s Shock

    A glimmer of admiration flickered in Gu An¡¯s eyes¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected Lu Lingjun to be so self-aware.

    Lu Lingjun, seeing that look in his eyes, felt helpless. Seriously? How was this guy always so calm?

    She shot Gu An a glare and said, annoyed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit inspired after hearing that?¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°Of course I am. But over the years, I¡¯ve heard so many stories about immortals that I can only treat them as entertainment now. What, am I supposed to start fantasizing, ¡®A true man should be like that!¡¯?¡±

    Lu Lingjun felt there was something off about his words, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. She continued sharing her experiences on Human Realm Peak.

    Even though Gu An had been there himself, hearing it from Lu Lingjun¡¯s perspective offered a different view.

    The two chatted for over an hour. When Lu Lingjun asked to temporarily stay in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An agreed.

    He stretched lazily and looked out the window.

    Tomorrow, he¡¯d be heading to Ding Tian Peak to harvest medicinal herbs.

    He¡¯d had Zhu Xinglan set up a herb garden there, and the first batch of herbs had already matured.

    Gu An had no plans to restrict other disciples from picking herbs at the Ding Tian Peak garden¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to raise suspicion. After all, Human Realm Peak was now one of the top sects of the era and had close ties with the Holy Court. He had to tread carefully.

    Besides, Ding Tian Peak was massive. Even if some disciples picked herbs, he¡¯d still gather plenty himself.

    With that thought, a look of anticipation filled Gu An¡¯s eyes.

    The next afternoon.

    At Ding Tian Peak, Gu An followed the mountain path to the summit, Zhu Xinglan respectfully walking behind him. As the First Disciple of Ding Tian Peak, he behaved with great deference.

    By now, he knew that Gu An was a peerless powerhouse beyond the Free Soaring Immortal Stage. With such a giant to cling to, he was putting in every ounce of effort.

    ¡°I need a Roving Immortal disciple to oversee a sea island for me. Ask around¡ªwhoever you find, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re well compensated,¡± Gu An said casually.

    He¡¯d just gained over 300,000 years of lifespan today¡ªnot a bad haul.

    Zhu Xinglan immediately replied, ¡°If you¡¯re leaving today, Master, I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    With Gu An¡¯s approval, Zhu Xinglan vanished.

    Gu An walked into the courtyard and sat on a bench, looking up at the sky.

    Ever since his last breakthrough, battles in the cosmos beyond the sky had become more frequent. More and more Celestial Ascension cultivators were moving in and out of the realm.

    Gu An had even caught a glimpse of the Sky Demons.

    They didn¡¯t look any different from regular beings¡ªmany were even human in appearance. But the most distinct trait was their demonic aura. Unlike the aura of demonic cultivators or beasts in the Heavenly Great Realm, the Sky Demons¡¯ aura was more wicked¡ªinstinctively repulsive.

    At the edge of the Domain of Extinction, two Celestial Ascension cultivators were currently dueling over a treasure. In the shadows, a Free Soaring Immortal watched from afar.

    After half an incense stick¡¯s time, Zhu Xinglan returned¡ªwith someone in tow.

    [Xun Hanfeng (Roving Immortal Stage, Fourth Layer): 89,034/140,000/280,000]

    Gu An gave Xun Hanfeng a once-over. The man wore black robes, had disheveled hair, and a somewhat sinister look. He gave off the vibe of someone very deep and calculating.

    Sensing Gu An¡¯s gaze, Xun Hanfeng quickly lowered his head, not daring to meet his eyes.

    He was clearly nervous. He¡¯d heard how powerful and domineering this new Master was. But he didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity.

    ¡°Disciple Xun Hanfeng greets Master!¡± he said respectfully.

    Zhu Xinglan introduced his background¡ªXun Hanfeng had been born and raised on Human Realm Peak and was on great terms with Zhu Xinglan.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu An stood and flicked his sleeve, sweeping Xun Hanfeng away with him.

    Zhu Xinglan was momentarily stunned, marveling at how effortlessly his master used divine powers.

    There had been much speculation about just how powerful the Ding Tian Peak Master truly was. Zhu Xinglan had recently received an important piece of intel: even Dao Lord Yongnian, the master of the main peak, believed the Ding Tian Peak Master¡¯s cultivation surpassed his own.

    That kind of acknowledgment fired up endless speculation.

    Elsewhere.

    Gu An and Xun Hanfeng landed on Seeker¡¯s Island.

    The moment they touched down, Xun Hanfeng staggered, nearly falling. Thankfully, Gu An reached out in time to steady him.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Gu An asked.

    Xun Hanfeng flushed with embarrassment and quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Master. Sorry for making a fool of myself.¡±

    Gu An nodded and stepped forward toward the manor ahead. Xun Hanfeng hurried to catch up.

    As Gu An explained the situation of Seeker¡¯s Island, Xun Hanfeng listened closely. Once he understood the island¡¯s power and influence, he finally relaxed.

    If even a Roving Immortal could intimidate the locals here, what was there to worry about?

    ¡°You and this island even share a surname. That¡¯s some destiny,¡± Gu An joked.

    Xun Hanfeng could only respond with a polite smile, showing no dissatisfaction.

    Soon, Hu Xiaojian and the elders of the Sea Protectorate arrived. Gu An signaled Xun Hanfeng to introduce himself.

    ¡°I come from Human Realm Peak. My name is Xun Hanfeng. We¡¯ll be working together from now on¡ªI hope everyone will do their best,¡± Xun Hanfeng said, releasing the pressure of the Roving Immortal Stage, which made everyone in the hall gasp.

    They had doubted Gu An¡¯s claims in the past, but now that they were face-to-face with a Roving Immortal, it left them in shock.

    Hu Xiaojian was especially moved, looking at Gu An with eyes full of admiration.

    ¡°From now on, Xun Hanfeng is in charge of Seeker¡¯s Island. You all talk among yourselves,¡± Gu An said before leaving.

    Everyone turned to look at Xun Hanfeng, clearly nervous¡ªhe didn¡¯t look like someone easy to deal with.

    After Gu An left, Xun Hanfeng took a seat, suddenly showing a domineering posture, nothing like the hesitant man from before.

    ¡°May I ask, Senior... is the Island Master also from Human Realm Peak?¡± a wandering immortal asked carefully.

    Human Realm Peak¡¯s name was well-known, even if not fully understood.

    Xun Hanfeng answered, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Everyone smiled¡ªso it seemed Xun Hanfeng and the Island Master were close. At least he wasn¡¯t an outsider.

    ¡°The Island Master is my Master. Rest assured¡ªwe¡¯ll run this island together. That¡¯s what matters most. We can¡¯t let him down. And let me tell you, his cultivation is insanely high¡ªstronger than anyone you¡¯ve ever heard of. Serving him is the greatest blessing of your lives.¡±

    His words made everyone¡¯s eyes widen.

    Hu Xiaojian was stunned.

    This senior had that kind of background?

    Wasn¡¯t he just a wandering immortal?

    Wait... wasn''t that just what he said?

    Hu Xiaojian felt like he¡¯d been hit by a wave of good fortune. His mind buzzed, and he barely heard the conversation that followed.

    Xun Hanfeng noticed Hu Xiaojian¡¯s dazed look but didn¡¯t mind. Gu An had told him to keep an eye on this guy.

    The seasons passed¡ªanother year gone.

    After the Spring Festival, Gu An arrived at a branch of the Taixuan Sect.

    It was his first time visiting the branch, having used the teleportation array from the sect¡¯s main city. The Taixuan Sect had been growing stronger each year, with increasingly close ties to its branches.

    Gu An looked over the branch city and felt the spiritual energy in the air. It was nearly on par with the sect¡¯s main city. No wonder so many disciples wanted to come here.

    Not only was the spiritual energy abundant, but it was also a great base for training, hunting demons, and seeking Natural Treasures.

    The Taicang Empire hadn¡¯t yet taken over the entire continent, and neither had the major cultivation sects. There were still many untouched mountains and lands.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t in a rush to find Ye Lan. He wandered around first.

    Before long, he ran into an old drinking buddy from the Outer Sect City. The two exchanged greetings and chatted for a while.

    Then, on another street, he bumped into a Foundation Establishment disciple from the Third Medicine Valley.

    This was the richness of living 227 years.

    Gu An caught up happily with his old acquaintances, never acting distant.

    Within the next hour, he ran into two more familiar faces. It was clear the branch had become a top choice for many average disciples¡ªthey all hoped to find their fortune in the land of demons.

    Gu An was a bit reflective but didn¡¯t interfere with anyone¡¯s path¡ªunless he truly cared about them.

    Like his junior sister, Ye Lan.

    When he reached her residence, Ye Lan suddenly appeared, delighted. ¡°Senior Brother! What are you doing here?¡±

    Before he could answer, she rushed over and hugged him.

    ¡°Hey! We¡¯re in public¡ªshow some restraint!¡± Gu An quickly raised his hand.

    Ye Lan had to stop and instead dragged him inside, chatting as they walked.

    There were quite a few female disciples in the residence, all there to help Ye Lan manage the place. When they saw her holding Gu An¡¯s arm, they cast curious glances their way.

    Once they were out of sight, Gu An could hear the girls gossiping behind them.

    Eventually, Ye Lan pulled him into her room and closed the door.

    They sat down and talked. Ye Lan shared what she¡¯d been through these years and asked how Gu An had been doing.

    He told her about his life. It was all rather ordinary, but Ye Lan smiled the whole time.

    Back when they were just in their twenties, who would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d be sitting here chatting two centuries later?

    Gradually, Ye Lan¡¯s mind began to drift¡ªshe slipped into a strange state.

    It was Gu An guiding her into Dao comprehension.

    His divine sense enveloped the room, subtly helping her sense the Dao rules of the world. It was a technique beyond any mortal''s comprehension¡ªeven Ye Lan, sitting right in front of him, didn¡¯t notice a thing.

    She looked like she was dreaming, her eyes unfocused.

    Gu An got up, gently carried her to the bed, and helped her into a meditative position.

    Then he stepped back to the table and watched her cultivate.

    Watching Ye Lan train filled him with hope.

    If he could help her extend her lifespan, he¡¯d bring her to train on Human Realm Peak.

    If not, then bringing her there with only a few hundred years of lifespan would just cause her unnecessary stress.

    After all, the more one saw, the more they longed for¡ªand longings often turned into anxiety and pressure.

    Even Divine Sense Celestial Immortals couldn¡¯t escape death. Some force in the cosmos suppressed all living things.

    What was that force exactly? Gu An didn¡¯t know¡ªbut he was curious.

    Time flew.

    Gu An started feeling bored again¡ªand got another wild idea.

    Why not try another round of Reincarnation Evolution?

    This time, he wouldn¡¯t pick the Dark Great Realm. He¡¯d see how far he could go in a regular world. If he could live a thousand, ten thousand years and learn some powerful Divine Abilities, maybe it¡¯d boost his odds for the next tribulation.

    Plus, the inherited memories from reincarnation helped him polish his Dao Heart.

    Gu An figured maybe reaching a certain realm required reincarnation training¡ªor else this function wouldn¡¯t exist.

    Alright then, let¡¯s do it!

    Just one round¡ªno more!

    Besides, it cost ten million years of lifespan. It wasn¡¯t like he could play around even if he wanted to!

    Gu An looked at Ye Lan and silently prayed, ¡°Junior Sister, please bless me with a good rebirth!¡±

 Chapter 313: Battle Court, Emperor Tianlong

    ¡¾You¡¯ve consumed ten million years of lifespan to initiate a cycle of Reincarnation Evolution¡¿

    ¡¾Connecting to the Dao Rules¡¿

    ¡¾Searching for a Reincarnation World¡¿

    ¡¾The following worlds are available¡ªchoose one:¡¿

    ¡¾1. Grand Hong Realm¡¿

    ¡¾2. Dark Great Realm¡¿

    ¡¾3. Divine Essence Great Realm¡¿

    Huh?

    Dark Great Realm again?

    Gu An looked at the prompt in front of him and instantly got pissed.

    Black Profound Emperor, just you wait. Our blood feud across two lifetimes won¡¯t be forgiven!

    Gu An snorted to himself and chose the Divine Essence Great Realm.

    He always felt that the ¡°Great Realms¡± sounded more high-tier. Those other ¡°Realms¡± like where Lu Lingjun and the Blood Prison Great Saint came from felt more like lower worlds.

    As he was thinking, a new series of prompts appeared before his eyes:

    ¡¾You have chosen to reincarnate into the Divine Essence Great Realm¡¿

    ¡¾Due to the overwhelming Dao Rules of this realm, you are temporarily unable to use your Lifespan Seizure ability, and cannot unlock phase-based functions¡¿

    ¡¾Reincarnation Evolution begins¡¿

    ¡¾Year 1: You are born into the Dragon Clan of Shenzhou. Your parents name you Long Zhan¡¿

    ¡¾Age 3: You awaken the Dragon Clan¡¯s true-blood inheritance and, with the help of your kin, temper your body into the True Dragon Blood Physique¡¿

    ¡¾Age 8: Your family arranges a cultivation mentor for you. You officially step onto the path of cultivation¡¿

    ¡¾Age 9: Your father brings you to court to meet the Divine Empire¡¯s Emperor. The Emperor wishes to marry his seventh princess to you. Your father lets you decide. Do you accept?¡¿

    The prompt paused here.

    Gu An had just been wondering¡ªWait, I became a dragon? He preferred being human.

    But with the Divine Empire showing up, he realized ¡°Dragon¡± was just a surname.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Gu An chose to accept. This life, he was going to play it safe.

    ¡¾You accepted the Divine Emperor¡¯s arrangement. You will marry the seventh princess, Han Jiaor, at age sixteen. The Emperor is overjoyed and rewards you handsomely, announcing the engagement to the world¡¿

    ¡¾Age 13: You go on a training journey with your clan members. You tear apart a fourth-rank Demon King with your bare hands, shocking everyone¡¿

    ¡¾Age 16: You and Han Jiaor are formally married. You become the Divine Empire¡¯s imperial son-in-law. The Emperor grants you the title "Divine Might Lord", shares the Divine Empire¡¯s fortune with you, and your name spreads across the realm as a top-tier genius¡¿

    ¡¾Age 18: You decide to travel the world to become stronger. You part from Han Jiaor despite her reluctance. That same year, she gives birth to your son, Long Xin¡¿

    ¡¾Age 20: You reach the borders of Shenzhou and slay a rampaging demon dragon attacking a city. You accidentally discover you can absorb dragon blood, greatly enhancing your physical strength¡¿

    ¡¾Age 21: You meet an old Daoist who offers to read your fortune. Do you accept?¡¿

    Another pause.

    That meant this old Daoist wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Gu An hesitated again¡ªthen chose to accept.

    ¡¾You agree to let the old Daoist read your fortune. He examines your bones and begins divination. Soon, he¡¯s shocked and declares that you have an Innate Imperial Fate¡ªdestined to rule all creation and become the Lord of Heaven and Earth. Immediately after, he explodes from the inside, his blood splashing all over you¡¿

    ¡¾Age 25: You accidentally enter an ancient grand cultivator¡¯s cave dwelling and learn an ancient ultimate technique¡ª¡°Divine Desolation Art¡±¡¿

    Gu An¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw the part about the old man exploding.

    From that point on, he tried to pick the safest options for every choice.

    Year after year.

    Gu An was constantly on edge, afraid he''d die prematurely.

    But by the time he hit 200 years old, he finally cracked a smile. New record.

    Still, this Dragon Zhan didn¡¯t have Lifespan Seizure ability, and his cultivation speed definitely didn¡¯t compare to Chu Lu or Xiao Shengtian. And there was no display of cultivation stages in the prompts.

    One step at a time.

    Gu An became even more cautious. This time, he was determined to stay alive.

    Time ticked by slowly. Ye Lan was sitting on the bed in meditation, comprehending the Dao, while Gu An sat at the table. The room was completely quiet.

    Outside, birds chirped now and then, adding a peaceful, tranquil vibe.

    Half an hour later¡ª

    Gu An exhaled deeply, his expression turning serious, caught in a dilemma.

    ¡¾At age 187,632, you encounter the Dragon Clan¡¯s Ancestor. He says he can help fully awaken your bloodline, fusing it with your fortune to form an unprecedented physique. Do you accept his help?¡¿

    By now, Gu An had already earned the title War God of Shenzhou, and was roaming the universe when he met the old ancestor.

    But he had a bad feeling about this.

    He¡¯d come so far¡ªno way he was dying now.

    If this ancestor had good intentions, he wouldn¡¯t blame a descendant for refusing. But if he was malicious, trusting him would be a disaster.

    Decline.

    ¡¾You refused the Dragon Clan Ancestor¡¯s offer. The Ancestor became enraged and attacked, attempting to suppress you. After a brutal battle, you escaped with serious injuries¡¿

    ¡¾Age 187,633: You encounter the Celestial Spirit, Fairy Ziyuan. She saves you, and your wounds fully heal¡¿

    From then on, the adventures continued.

    Fairy Ziyuan began traveling with him, and Gu An no longer felt alone.

    As for his wife Han Jiaor, he had gone to say goodbye to her at age 100,000. She had already passed away by then. That farewell was what made him leave behind his children and descendants, and venture alone into the universe.

    Gu An¡¯s choices gradually became more relaxed as Dragon Zhan grew stronger and always managed to survive.

    Another half hour passed.

    ¡¾At age 350,896, you unify a minor universe and establish the War Court. You marry Fairy Ziyuan and proclaim yourself the Heavenly Dragon Emperor, naming Ziyuan as Empress of Heaven¡¿

    Now that¡¯s style!

    Gu An suddenly felt a rush of pride¡ªlike he¡¯d just unlocked a legendary achievement in a game.

    He could definitely keep going!

    He rubbed his hands together excitedly and read on.

    One ten-thousand-year milestone passed after another.

    Tens of thousands more years.

    ¡¾At age 360,000, you break through your shackles and reach the Dao-Void Celestial Immortal Realm, shocking the entire universe. Your fate is restored. Would you like to activate the Lifespan Seizure ability?¡¿

    Here it comes!

    It¡¯s here!

    Gu An didn¡¯t hesitate and picked Seize!

    ¡¾You activated the Lifespan Seizure ability. You sacrificed the beings of an entire world, skyrocketing your lifespan¡¿

    Sacrificed...?

    Gu An¡¯s expression changed.

    That guy... is a f*ing psycho!**

    ¡¾At age 361,000, you ascend past the Nine Tribulations of the Immortal Dao and achieve communion with gods. At that moment, a terrifying hand reaches through the River of Time and crushes you to death¡¿

    ¡¾You were slain by the Extinction God Emperor¡¿

    ¡¾Reincarnation Ends¡¿

    What the hell?!

    That was it?!

    He didn¡¯t even get a chance to make another choice after activating the Lifespan Seizure!

    Gu An instantly vanished from the room and appeared on an offshore island. He activated his Lifespan Barrier, sat down cross-legged, and stared at the final few lines of the prompt, his jaw clenched tight.

    Fine. Great.

    Extinction God Emperor¡ª

    You¡¯re going on the hit list.

    And then, a massive torrent of memories surged into his mind¡ª

    It was the entire life of Dragon Zhan, the Heavenly Dragon Emperor!

    Once he fully absorbed the memories, Gu An finally understood just how terrifying Dragon Zhan¡¯s talent was. He had been exceptional from birth, a once-in-a-million-year prodigy with sky-high expectations from his clan.

    His love story with Han Jiaor deeply moved Gu An.

    And once Dragon Zhan began his cosmic journey, his life turned into an epic saga, filled with blood, fire, passion, and triumph.

    Gu An also saw Fairy Ziyuan in the memories¡ªstunning beyond compare, radiating a beauty no other woman could match.

 Chapter 314: Tianlong and the Ji Family

    Chapter 314 Tianlong and the Ji Family

    As Gu An continued absorbing Long Zhan¡¯s memories, his hostility toward the Nirvana God Emperor began to fade.

    Long Zhan was insane.

    Before his wife Han Jiaor passed away, he still exercised some restraint. But after venturing beyond the heavens, he completely unshackled himself and went on a rampage.

    The War Court he established operated with pure dominance¡ªsubmit and prosper, resist and perish!

    The realm he sacrificed was completely innocent¡ªjust randomly chosen by him. The countless lives within didn¡¯t even have time to react before the entire world was reduced to dust.

    Gu An used to think Xiao Shengtian was wild enough, but compared to Long Zhan? He didn¡¯t even come close.

    If Gu An had the power to kill Long Zhan back in the Divine Essence Realm, he absolutely would¡¯ve acted.

    After fully merging with Long Zhan¡¯s memories, it felt like he had personally lived that entire life¡ªbecoming the Heavenly Dragon Emperor, achieving greatness, yet looking back filled with regret and remorse.

    Before breaking through the Nine Tribulations of the Immortal Dao, even Fairy Ziyuan had tried to talk Long Zhan out of using mass slaughter as a path to Dao. But he didn¡¯t listen, and the two had a falling out.

    When the memory transmission ended, Gu An was still lost in it.

    He was Gu An¡ªand also Long Zhan.

    That strange feeling was hard to describe, like reliving a past life in the present.

    Same soul, different personalities.

    After inheriting Long Zhan¡¯s life memories, Gu An gained more than just insight into the Dao¡ªhe also obtained Long Zhan¡¯s ultimate divine ability:

    Heavenly Dragon Reincarnation Grand Dharma Aspect!

    This divine art could manifest a supreme Dharma aspect embodying his ultimate Dao laws¡ªand even summon aspects of his past lives to fight alongside him.

    When Long Zhan first created this technique, he had intended to cultivate it through reincarnation, creating endless Dharma aspects across lifetimes. But once he unexpectedly unlocked the ability to seize lifespans, he stopped developing this art and instead evolved his divine abilities using stolen years.

    Gu An slowly opened his eyes¡ªand vanished from the island, reappearing in Ye Lan¡¯s residence.

    At that moment, Ye Lan was still in a Dao comprehension state.

    Gu An sat down and continued reflecting on Long Zhan¡¯s life.

    Long Zhan, having surpassed the Nine Tribulations of the Immortal Dao, was incredibly powerful. That feeling of controlling all life, manipulating rules with a wave of his hand¡ªit still fascinated Gu An just thinking about it.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel dread toward the Nirvana God Emperor¡¯s terrifying strength.

    He really had been crushed by the Nirvana God Emperor with a single hand¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even seen the Emperor¡¯s true form.

    It was a power that transcended time and space, one that stood above the laws of the universe.

    Having learned Long Zhan¡¯s life story, Gu An no longer bore the same resentment toward the Nirvana God Emperor. Unlike Chu Lu or Xiao Shengtian, Long Zhan had brought it on himself.

    Still, Gu An felt conflicted.

    If Reincarnation Evolution truly worked, wouldn¡¯t he also create monstrous evildoers?

    Even if he didn¡¯t mean to, he couldn¡¯t control the personalities born in each cycle.

    But the benefits of Reincarnation Evolution were massive¡ªit would allow him to retain countless techniques, divine abilities, and combat experience, deepening his understanding of reincarnation itself. Giving that up... was just too hard.

    After thinking it through, Gu An realized he was trapping himself in his own web. Why overthink it?

    The path to strength can¡¯t always avoid harming the innocent. Morality is often defined by perspective¡ªlike war. Are the people of an enemy nation not innocent?

    At most, if he encounters another case like Long Zhan in the future, he¡¯d simply choose not to activate the lifespan-seizing ability and rely on cultivation alone.

    Truth be told, even without that power, Long Zhan¡¯s talent was still monstrous.

    Gu An began reviewing the cultivation method for the Heavenly Dragon Reincarnation Grand Dharma Aspect.

    Something about it felt oddly familiar. Like he¡¯d seen it somewhere before.

    Then it hit him.

    The Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect of the Ji Family¡ªit was strikingly similar in concept.

    He decided he¡¯d ask Ji Xuanyu about it later. She¡¯d already returned to the Ji Family and inherited some divine abilities¡ªshe might be able to demonstrate it.

    The sun set, the moon rose.

    One night passed.

    Ye Lan gradually awoke, feeling as if she¡¯d just had a dream¡ªa dream she couldn¡¯t quite recall.

    When she opened her eyes, the entire world around her seemed... different.

    Her gaze fell on the table, where Gu An was reading a book.

    Gu An turned and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡¾Ye Lan (Transformation Stage, Fifth Layer): 222/600/800¡¿

    Her max lifespan had increased by 200 years!

    Gu An let out a sigh of relief and smiled.

    At least it worked!

    Though... the effect was a bit underwhelming. After all, he was a Divine Thought True Immortal.

    Gu An studied Ye Lan closely and noticed a faint, nearly undetectable aura dissipating from within her¡ªlike the laws of the world, but even harder to perceive.

    ¡°How did I fall asleep?¡± Ye Lan asked in confusion.

    Gu An rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? What, you think I drugged you or something? I didn¡¯t even blame you¡ªI came all this way, and you just nodded off mid-conversation, left me hanging.¡±

    Ye Lan looked sheepish. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°You were clearly cultivating in your sleep¡ªnot just napping. How could I dare interrupt?¡±

    As he spoke, Gu An stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll visit you again sometime.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, stay a few more days?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t. Medicine Valley needs me.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? I heard you¡¯re just the kind who dumps all the work.¡±

    ¡°Me? No way!¡±

    They bantered for a bit, but in the end, Gu An left without hesitation.

    Ye Lan walked him to the front gate.

    Gu An suddenly stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°In your heart... what¡¯s more important¡ªmorality, or love?¡±

    He asked this because he¡¯d been thinking about Long Zhan and Fairy Ziyuan¡¯s falling out. Though Long Zhan brought it upon himself, his lonely end still left Gu An sighing.

    As arrogant as Long Zhan was, he treated those close to him well¡ªhe just couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone going against him.

    Ye Lan froze, then gave a soft smile. ¡°Even if you were evil, I wouldn¡¯t follow your path¡ªbut I¡¯d still follow you, as long as you never abandon me.¡±

    Gu An smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I was just pondering some story plots. I¡¯m way too much of a coward to do anything truly evil.¡±

    With that, he waved and walked away.

    Ye Lan stared at his back, lost in thought.

    ...

    With summer approaching, the weather had turned cool and pleasant.

    In the woods.

    Gu An looked eagerly toward Ji Xuanyu, who had stepped into the clearing.

    The red Dao markings on her forehead flared to life, and her aura shifted dramatically. She raised her right hand, channeling spiritual energy in an exquisitely precise pattern. Behind her, a golden wheel rapidly formed¡ªlike a glowing circular gate, inscribed with mysterious, intricate patterns.

    As the golden wheel opened, golden dragons surged forth from the radiant light.

    Her Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect was different from the one in her past life, but Gu An could tell at a glance¡ªthis divine technique shared the same origin as the Heavenly Dragon Reincarnation Grand Dharma Aspect. It was simply the weaker version, far less refined and profound.

    This realization shook Gu An to his core.

    That technique was created by Long Zhan himself. Could it be that the Ji Family had some connection to him?

    According to Long Zhan¡¯s memories, he only passed it down to his son, Long Xin. Which meant... Long Xin had inherited and passed it on?

    From Chu Lu and Xiao Shengtian¡¯s life timelines, their worlds seemed to operate on a different timeline than Gu An¡¯s.

    Could Reincarnation Evolution project into the past?

    Ji Xuanyu deactivated the divine form and walked over. ¡°How was it?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know why Gu An wanted to see it, the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect was well-known and sharing it didn¡¯t violate clan rules.

    ¡°Impressive. Makes me tremble in awe. The one who created it must¡¯ve been a godlike figure. Does your family have any records of who invented it?¡± Gu An asked sincerely.

    Ji Xuanyu thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s ancient¡ªsaid to have been created by one of our ancestors, but I don¡¯t know exactly who. If you¡¯re that curious, I can look into it when I go back.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°I really am curious. I want to write a book, using your family as inspiration.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu smiled. ¡°Then the Vice Sect Master will be waiting for your Ji Family epic.¡±

    They chatted for a while longer. Ji Xuanyu wanted to show off more divine arts, but Gu An wasn¡¯t interested, so she gave up.

    The two of them headed toward Medicine Valley.

    ¡°That technique¡ªthe Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect¡ªwas created by the Reincarnation Dao Emperor. Or rather... I¡¯ve seen her use it before.¡±

    A voice rang out from the woods ahead. It was Qie Wuxing.

    Ji Xuanyu frowned, clearly annoyed.

    Gu An had already noticed Qie Wuxing eavesdropping and didn¡¯t mind. He¡¯d been suspecting a connection to the Reincarnation Dao Emperor anyway.

    As of now, in the Ji Family, only the Reincarnation Dao Emperor could travel beyond the heavens.

    Qie Wuxing saw Ji Xuanyu¡¯s expression and chuckled. ¡°She once told me that on the far side of the universe, there¡¯s a world far vaster than anything we can imagine.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu An suddenly wondered if the Dragon Clan or the War Court still existed.

    Of course, it was just a passing thought.

    Even though he now carried Long Zhan¡¯s memories, he had no intention of contacting the Dragon Clan or the War Court.

    Hiding quietly in the Heavenly Spirit Realm was the way to go.

    No matter how strong you are, someone out there can still crush you.

    ¡°Why are you always eavesdropping on us?¡± Ji Xuanyu snapped, the markings on her forehead glowing again.

    Qie Wuxing raised a hand. ¡°I meant no harm. Just helping clear things up. If you can become the Reincarnation Dao Emperor, I¡¯ll be nothing but happy.¡±

    With that, he vanished into thin air.

    Gu An reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Later, I¡¯ll crush him on the chessboard.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu withdrew her Dao markings and nodded slightly.

    To Gu An, this was just a minor detour¡ªhe¡¯d learned what he needed. He didn¡¯t feel the need to dig further.

    The karmic ties to Long Zhan were too heavy¡ªhe had no desire to get involved.

    Still, the incident stirred his imagination.

    If Reincarnation Evolution could project into the past... just how strong was the Black Profound Emperor now?

    And what about the Nirvana God Emperor? Was the Heavenly Spirit Realm already on his radar?

    Gu An knew he had to be even more cautious moving forward. No one could find out about his lifespan-seizing ability.

    A flock of birds soared from the forest, flying into the distance, silhouettes swallowed by sunlight.

    Five years flew by in a flash.

    That year, a piece of shocking news swept across the land:

    The Severed Sea Domain was established!

    Founded by Saint Heaven, it now occupied the region the Grand Cold Demon Sect once sought to massacre¡ªcentered around the Severed Sea Rift.

    The announcement spread fast. It reached the mainland, where Emperor Li Xuandao issued an imperial edict:

    The continent would now be known as Taicang Continent!

 Chapter 315: Days

    Chapter 315 Days

    Duanhai Domain.

    Inside An Xin¡¯s room, Gu An sat at the table, deep in thought.

    Why wasn¡¯t a domain established earlier?

    If it was to guard against the Grand Cold Demon Sect, it wasn¡¯t really necessary. After all, that sect was already on the verge of disbanding.

    Gu An felt the real target was him¡ªespecially since behind the Grand Cold Demon Sect stood a Saint King.

    He could see numerous cultivators constructing a floating island at the edge of the Severed Sea Rift.

    After watching for a while, he withdrew his gaze and looked back at An Xin.

    At the moment, she was in a state of enlightenment. With Gu An¡¯s assistance, she had entered the same state and had already remained in it for several hours.

    Gu An continued monitoring An Xin¡¯s lifespan limit.

    Finally, it began to rise. The growth was subtle, but real.

    He stared at her intently, probing everything within her.

    Soon, he detected that mysterious force once again¡ªmore intricate than karma itself¡ªjust like what he saw in Ye Lan.

    As her lifespan limit increased, that mysterious force began separating from her body.

    Which meant... all living beings might be bound by this force. And by extending one¡¯s lifespan limit, its grip could be weakened.

    Could this be... Heaven¡¯s Fate?

    Gu An sank into contemplation.

    Even a Divine Soul Immortal couldn¡¯t see through this power that controlled all beings.

    Still, at least he could sense it now. That in itself was a good start.

    Then, Gu An stood and left.

    After all, this was the Third Medicine Valley. A man and woman alone in a room¡ªit wasn¡¯t proper. Especially considering their master-disciple relationship.

    Besides, with him around, no one would dare disturb An Xin¡¯s enlightenment within the Medicine Valley.

    A night passed.

    The next morning, An Xin stepped out of her room to join the disciples in morning practice. She appeared a bit dazed, glancing around¡ªshe could feel that something had changed in the world.

    From a distance, Gu An observed her. Her lifespan limit had risen to three hundred years. She hadn¡¯t even lifted her cultivation seal yet. With the Innate Reincarnation Technique, she could increase it even more.

    Gu An didn¡¯t greet her, pretending not to notice.

    In the days that followed, two things stirred widespread discussion across the land¡ªthe establishment of the Duanhai Domain and the renaming of the continent.

    As summer approached, Gu An was in the forest instructing Yang Jian in cultivation. He could sense Lu Xianyi secretly observing them, but he wasn¡¯t concerned.

    As long as Lu Xianyi didn¡¯t become hostile, it was fine.

    High above on the clouds, Lu Xianyi meditated, glancing down in thought.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t all that, but he¡¯s an impressive teacher. Did he really receive a dream visitation from an immortal?¡± Lu Xianyi wondered.

    He had already joined the Taixuan Sect, and the Elder Hall. He also knew of Gu An¡¯s identity as an author. Apart from that, he was certain Gu An was just over two hundred years old¡ªplenty of people could vouch for that. So he didn¡¯t find Gu An threatening.

    Even if Gu An were a reincarnated powerhouse, he still couldn¡¯t challenge someone at the ninth level of the Celestial Ascension Stage.

    That¡¯s why Lu Xianyi felt more curious than cautious toward Gu An¡ªperhaps even more curious than he was about Yang Jian.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for today,¡± Gu An said.

    Hearing that, Yang Jian lowered his fists and cupped them in salute.

    Today, Gu An had shared a wealth of combat experience. Ever since inheriting Long Zhan¡¯s memories, Gu An¡¯s combat intuition surpassed nearly everyone in the world. Even just one afternoon had benefited Yang Jian tremendously.

    On the way back to the valley, Yang Jian was visibly excited. He hadn¡¯t expected his master to be such a close-combat expert too.

    ¡°A genius returned today. I¡¯ll take you to meet him later,¡± Gu An said casually.

    From the sky, Lu Xianyi saw they had finished and left¡ªhe didn¡¯t return to cultivation, though. Instead, he went off to play a game of Go.

    ¡°A genius? Who is it? That Uncle Wu Jue?¡± Yang Jian asked curiously.

    Wu Jue had visited Gu An a few years ago. Yang Jian had only seen him from afar, and later learned he was the famed Wu Jue.

    ¡°Nope. You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± Gu An replied mysteriously, piquing Yang Jian¡¯s curiosity even more.

    When the master and disciple returned to the Medicine Valley, they overheard the other disciples chatting.

    ¡°An Hao¡¯s here? Seriously?¡±

    ¡°For real? Senior Sister An Xin is actually his sister? They¡¯ve both got the surname An¡ªare they blood-related?¡±

    ¡°Nah, they¡¯re from the same village. They had the same master and were renamed later.¡±

    ¡°Wow! An Hao is so handsome, like an immortal!¡±

    ¡°Haha, typical fangirls. Taixuan Sect has produced tons of geniuses over the years, but to outsiders, An Hao is still considered the number one genius in the sect¡¯s history.¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s expression shifted slightly, his fists clenching.

    An Hao!

    He stole a glance at Gu An. Seeing no reaction, he suppressed the emotions roiling inside him.

    His current cultivation was at the ninth level of the Transformation Stage, all thanks to his intense body refinement training.

    Number one genius? He wanted that title for himself too!

    He had long suspected An Hao was the mysterious senior brother, and today, he might finally learn the truth.

    Gu An led him to An Xin¡¯s courtyard.

    He noticed Qie Wuxing and Lu Xianyi playing Go nearby, both secretly probing An Hao with their divine sense. Their cultivation levels were far beyond An Hao¡¯s, so he remained unaware.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord wasn¡¯t around today, and Shen Xinzi was immersed in reading Journey to the West under a tree¡ªlooking much like Zuo Yijian lost in his own world.

    Gu An looked at the imposing An Hao with satisfaction. The youth had already reached the eighth level of the Integration Stage, his cultivation speed still blazing.

    Yang Jian was a major realm behind, so not yet comparable. But once they both stepped into the Immortal Dao Realm, that gap would mean little.

    Outside An Xin¡¯s courtyard, she turned to look and beamed with joy before pulling An Hao out with her.

    An Hao stood tall, wearing a golden dragon crown and a tight-waisted white robe, his long sleeves flowing like clouds. His features were striking, with sharp brows exuding arrogance. Simply standing there, he radiated an aura of dominance and detachment¡ªa born immortal.

    By contrast, Yang Jian looked rather ordinary. Among the disciples, he usually stood out, but next to An Hao, he faded easily into the background.

    ¡°Senior Brother, Master has treated me so well these past years¡ªI¡¯ve never suffered a bit,¡± An Xin said happily.

    An Hao halted in front of Gu An, momentarily unsure how to address him.

    ¡°Brother An Hao, have you forgotten me?¡± Gu An asked with a warm smile that instantly dissolved the awkwardness.

    ¡°How could I forget? We once braved life and death together. Thank you for looking after my sister all these years¡ªyou saved me a lot of worry.¡±

    An Hao smiled and took out a brocade box, offering it to Gu An.

    Gu An quickly declined, but under the joint insistence of An Xin and An Hao, he reluctantly accepted it. Inside was an eighth-grade spirit herb.

    Thoughtful kid.

    An Hao then glanced at Yang Jian, who had been staring at him nonstop. Of course he¡¯d noticed.

    His instincts told him this kid wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    He felt the same vibe as he did when facing Tian Wuchang. Yang Jian wasn¡¯t nearly that strong yet, but An Hao suspected he too had some kind of ancient treasure physique.

    ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡± An Hao asked.

    ¡°My disciple¡ªYang Jian,¡± Gu An replied with a smile, clearly enjoying the brewing rivalry.

    ¡°Yang Jian? Erlang Shen?¡± An Hao chuckled.

    Yang Jian¡¯s expression turned stern.

    ¡°I want to spar with you,¡± he said seriously.

    By now, he realized An Hao wasn¡¯t the mysterious senior brother. That revelation made him respect An Hao less.

    In his mind, only that senior brother deserved to overshadow him¡ªbecause even Gu An said that guy had greater talent.

    An Hao¡¯s smile faded as he studied Yang Jian.

    An Xin hesitated to speak. She looked at Gu An but saw him smiling silently.

    ¡°You¡¯re not strong enough yet,¡± An Hao finally said. ¡°But I acknowledge your talent and courage. How about we make a pact¡ªto settle things at the Heavenly Rankings Tournament?¡±

    Yang Jian found this reasonable. A duel like that deserved a global audience. He nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You should be thanking him,¡± Gu An said. ¡°He¡¯s cultivated far longer than you and could¡¯ve crushed you. Instead, he¡¯s giving you time to grow.¡±

    Yang Jian immediately bowed.

    An Hao was surprised¡ªGu An could command such a genius so easily?

    His gut told him¡ªnot even the Starsea Sect Alliance had someone like Yang Jian.

    ¡°You guys keep chatting¡ªI won¡¯t interrupt,¡± Gu An said before walking off with Yang Jian.

    An Hao stopped thinking about it and led An Xin back inside.

    Not far off, Blood Prison Great Saint watched An Hao with a solemn expression.

    This kid can¡¯t be underestimated... he might actually be stronger than Yang Jian.

    Back in his attic, Gu An opened the brocade box and examined the herb.

    Not long after¡ª

    Ji Xuanyu came to find him.

    ¡°That An Hao is something else. I¡¯ve seen that kind of aura before in dreams¡ªpeople who dominate entire realms,¡± she said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself,¡± Gu An replied with a grin.

    Among those Gu An had met, below the Nirvana Stage, only four people had reached a lifespan limit of 9,990 years¡ªAn Hao, Yang Jian, Blood Prison Great Saint, and Ji Xuanyu.

    Even Li Lingtian was short by a thousand years.

    Ji Xuanyu had both strength and powerful backing. In terms of background, Gu An felt she surpassed An Hao¡ªfor now.

    But in terms of cultivation speed, An Hao was untouchable.

    Ji Xuanyu took a seat and asked:

    ¡°Why does your Medicine Valley always attract so many world-class geniuses and powerhouse cultivators?¡±

    Gu An sighed.

    ¡°Why ask me? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re coming for me.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu shook her head.

    ¡°Maybe not, but you forge good karma with everyone. That¡¯s no small feat. You remind me of someone I saw in a dream¡ªthose blessed by great fate. Their talent might not be the highest, but they always break through and stir up the world.¡±

    Gu An blinked.

    ¡°So what are you really trying to say?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m planning to visit a certain place¡ªthere¡¯s a huge opportunity waiting there. Come with me!¡±

    Gu An winced. He¡¯d heard this line too many times.

    ¡°You go. The Taixuan Sect needs me.¡±

    He rejected her without hesitation, shocking Ji Xuanyu with how bluntly he refused.

 Chapter 316: The Mysterious Demon

    Chapter 316 The Mysterious Demon

    ¡°You think you¡¯re the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path? That we can¡¯t do without you?¡± Ji Xuanyu couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She looked angry¡ªbut somehow, still beautiful.

    That thought crossed Gu An¡¯s mind, but what he said was, ¡°Contributions don¡¯t always depend on cultivation level, do they? Guarding the sect from outside is service, but staying in the Medicine Valley is too. I¡¯ve been cultivating herbs for Taixuan Sect with everything I¡¯ve got. Isn¡¯t that also a huge contribution?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu tried hard to calm herself down and began explaining the benefits of the great opportunity.

    But no matter how she tried to persuade him, Gu An just wouldn¡¯t agree. It drove her nuts.

    Another person who was just as frustrated was An Hao. No matter how much he tried to convince her, An Xin simply refused to go with him to the Starsea Sect Alliance.

    That day, Ji Xuanyu left the Third Medicine Valley.

    Less than half an hour after she left, An Hao also stormed off. He didn¡¯t leave Taixuan Sect altogether¡ªhe still had to return to the sect¡¯s main city to report to the higher-ups.

    Twilight fell.

    Gu An and An Xin stood in front of the wooden railing, their shadows stretching long under the setting sun.

    Gu An admired the melancholy beauty of the sunset and softly asked, ¡°You don¡¯t regret it?¡±

    An Xin turned her head and looked at his side profile. ¡°Master, do you?¡±

    ¡°Haha, we¡¯re not the same. Ji Xuanyu has the Ji Family behind her. An Hao only has you,¡± Gu An chuckled and shook his head.

    An Xin looked toward the horizon. ¡°He doesn¡¯t just have me. Besides, what he carries is the whole world. He¡¯s not the senior brother I once knew. I won¡¯t be his burden.¡±

    For some reason, Gu An suddenly had a strong urge to focus on cultivating An Xin.

    If she could one day surpass An Hao... now that would be interesting.

    Unfortunately, that was easier said than done. There was still a long way to go between the two of them.

    The master and disciple started chatting about the overseas territories, imagining how powerful the Starsea Sect Alliance must be and what kind of awe-inspiring sight the Severed Sea Rift could be.

    In life, people always want to see the whole world, to walk across all rivers and mountains.

    Above the Sea of Clouds, the Blood Prison Great Saint was flying with Gu An on his back. He could feel the surging spiritual energy of the sea below and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    ¡°Master, where are we exactly?¡± Blood Prison Great Saint asked, unable to contain his curiosity.

    Gu An replied, ¡°A sect I¡¯ve joined. You mustn¡¯t tell anyone, not even Jian¡¯er.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Blood Prison Great Saint trembled all over. A rush of blood surged to his head, and he was so excited he could barely hold it in.

    A secret only he knew?

    Fantastic!

    Didn¡¯t this mean he¡¯d officially surpassed Yang Jian in his master¡¯s heart?

    Serves that brat right for wanting to explore the world.

    Blood Prison Great Saint gloated to himself. Ever since meeting An Hao, Yang Jian had been training even harder, saying he wanted to make a name for himself¡ªone that would outshine An Hao¡¯s.

    That kid really didn¡¯t understand their master at all.

    Their master was unfathomably powerful but preferred to keep a low profile. He clearly didn¡¯t like the spotlight!

    Yang Jian was on the wrong track.

    Gu An could feel how excited the Blood Prison Great Saint was¡ªhis entire bull body trembling. He thought it was just because the guy was finally getting to travel.

    They had arrived at Mortal Peak.

    Gu An found the Great Saint a bit slow, so he used his divine sense to boost the flight speed.

    Once they entered the cluster of Mortal Peaks, the Great Saint started looking around wildly, his big bull eyes wide with wonder like a country bumpkin entering the city for the first time.

    Eventually, they arrived at Dingtian Peak.

    Since Gu An had wiped out the Elder of Demonic Scars, Dingtian Peak¡¯s popularity had soared. The number of disciples had exploded, with cultivators coming and going from all directions.

    Blood Prison Great Saint could sense the powerful auras along the way and was silently stunned¡ªhow come everyone seemed stronger than he was before he¡¯d been sealed?

    Gu An brought him all the way to the mountaintop.

    As soon as they landed, Zhu Xinglan appeared and bowed respectfully to Gu An.

    Blood Prison Great Saint looked Zhu Xinglan up and down with curiosity in his eyes.

    ¡°Master, a mysterious cave was discovered inside Dingtian Peak. It¡¯s sealed with powerful restrictions. Would you take a look?¡± Zhu Xinglan asked.

    Gu An nodded and let him lead the way.

    Along the way, Zhu Xinglan explained that the cave was near the foot of the mountain, almost submerged at sea level. Two disciples had discovered it during a friendly sparring match.

    He suspected it was related to the old internal conflict. Even though that was long past, he explained that terrifying demonic forces had appeared back then, nearly destroying Dingtian Peak. The peak master at the time had perished in that chaos.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think of the Elder of Demonic Scars.

    Chengtian Peak would¡¯ve been a better target¡ªso why had the old man chosen Dingtian Peak?

    Could it have been for this cave?

    Blood Prison Great Saint got even more hyped. Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d get to experience something this exciting the moment he arrived?

    They flew downward and soon reached the cave entrance. Two Roving Immortals were guarding the front. Upon seeing Gu An, they quickly stood and bowed.

    Gu An gave a nod and told Blood Prison Great Saint to follow Zhu Xinglan into the cave.

    Zhu Xinglan walked ahead, secretly puzzled¡ªwhy was Master riding an ordinary bull?

    That bull must have incredible luck!

    As soon as Gu An entered the cave, he sensed a peculiar aura.

    Huh?

    Heavenly Demon aura?

    He asked, ¡°Have you reported this to the main peak?¡±

    Zhu Xinglan shook his head. ¡°No. The master of the main peak is in seclusion. Besides, Mortal Peak has always been self-managed.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°You¡¯re still the peak master. As long as you haven¡¯t stepped down, everything here is under your control.¡±

    Those words made Gu An feel pretty good. He grew even more pleased with Zhu Xinglan.

    This guy¡¯s like a premium version of Hu Xiaojian. So easy to work with.

    They followed a long tunnel into a spacious chamber. Gu An could feel intense spatial restrictions¡ªit was basically a pocket dimension, giving the chamber a vast appearance.

    It wasn¡¯t too dark inside. Countless glowing motes floated like fireflies, but they were actually condensed spiritual energy.

    They walked to a formation platform, at the center of which stood a stone pillar¡ªcompletely black, uneven, and gleaming with a cold light.

    Gu An jumped off the Great Saint¡¯s back and walked up to the pillar.

    Zhu Xinglan began explaining their earlier attempts to investigate it.

    As Gu An placed his hand on the pillar¡ªBOOM¡ªa powerful shockwave erupted, startling Zhu Xinglan into immediately casting defensive spells while shielding the Blood Prison Great Saint.

    Zhu Xinglan¡¯s eyes widened¡ªhe saw Gu An¡¯s hand sink into the pillar. Where it touched, a dark glow emerged, like the opening of a gateway to another world.

    A fierce wind followed, black as night, with twisted Dao sigils swirling inside. The sight made both Zhu Xinglan and Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s scalps tingle.

    Gu An withdrew his hand, now holding a soul¡ªan old man¡¯s soul, the size of an infant, full of fear and unable to escape.

    [Ancestor of Dark Soul (Mystic Celestial Immortal, 3rd Layer): 1,209,894 / 1,300,000 / 1,900,000]

    Gu An raised an eyebrow at the old guy¡¯s age.

    Zhu Xinglan couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Master, be careful. This might be¡ª¡±

    CRACK!

    Gu An squeezed his right hand, and the Dark Soul Ancestor¡¯s spirit was instantly shattered and dispersed.

    Zhu Xinglan let out a breath of relief and asked, ¡°Master, what realm was he in?¡±

    He could sense how sinister the old man had been, but he couldn¡¯t tell the exact cultivation level.

 Chapter 317: Demon Fetus

    Chapter 317 Demon Fetus

    [You have successfully seized 9,670 years of lifespan from Ancestor Dark Soul (Mystic Celestial Immortal Stage, Third Layer)]

    Gu An glanced at the prompt without any change in expression. If that guy hadn¡¯t lunged at him first, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to kill him.

    He didn¡¯t search the soul because there were more Heavenly Demons hidden in the space inside the stone pillar!

    Casually, Gu An said, ¡°Just a demonic soul. Doesn¡¯t matter how strong it was.¡±

    Doesn¡¯t matter?

    Zhu Xinglan opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Meanwhile, Gu An¡¯s divine sense remained locked on the space within the stone pillar. Inside that pitch-black space, there was an even more terrifying presence¡ªa Heavenly Demon.

    He locked onto the demon¡¯s position.

    It was an egg.

    A demon egg formed entirely from demonic energy, about ten feet tall, glowing faintly like a dim star in the depths of a dark universe.

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense pierced into the demon egg and saw a demon fetus inside.

    On its body were tangled, massive karmic threads¡ªso complex that they made Gu An uneasy. His instincts warned him that destroying this demon infant could bring even bigger trouble.

    He withdrew his divine sense and stopped himself, reactivating the restrictions on the stone pillar.

    Then he turned to Zhu Xinglan and said, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t let anyone enter here. Don¡¯t disturb this pillar either. There¡¯s a powerful Heavenly Demon inside that hasn¡¯t awakened. It won¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Zhu Xinglan tensed up. He muttered, ¡°A Heavenly Demon... So the previous disaster isn¡¯t truly over.¡±

    Gu An raised a brow. ¡°The internal strife at Dingtian Peak was related to a Heavenly Demon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That horrifying evil thing was one of them. They say the last peak master was actually a Heavenly Demon in disguise. The sect was scared the news would cause a huge uproar, so they covered it up...¡± Zhu Xinglan nodded, his face full of concern.

    A bigger uproar meant the Holy Court. The Holy Court feared the Heavenly Demons most of all.

    Gu An suddenly thought of You Yingying and Shen Xinzi. Could there be other reincarnated Heavenly Demons in the world?

    It was definitely possible.

    He had a strong feeling he¡¯d just triggered a serious side plot.

    Not something he wanted to get involved in, so he decided to seal this place off. After all, the demon fetus was still asleep.

    ¡°In that case, all the more reason to keep your mouth shut. Understand?¡± Gu An instructed.

    As for telling the Holy Court, he had thought about it¡ªbut the fact that he casually killed a Mystic Celestial Immortal could easily be exposed in the process. Plus, Renjian Peak didn¡¯t exactly trust the Holy Court; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have hidden the truth about the Heavenly Demon in the first place.

    Anyway, he was only here to collect herbs. Whatever happened to Renjian Peak wasn¡¯t his problem.

    Of course, once he was strong enough to ignore karmic entanglements, he could get rid of that demon fetus and finally feel at ease.

    Zhu Xinglan nodded, but his tightly furrowed brows didn¡¯t relax.

    Blood Prison Great Saint stared at the stone pillar, deep in thought.

    Soon after, they left the cave. Zhu Xinglan began sealing off the entrance, while Gu An rode the Blood Prison Great Saint back to the mountaintop.

    Blood Prison Great Saint had a ton of questions but didn¡¯t dare ask with a Grandmaster around, so he held them in.

    In the days that followed, Gu An began picking herbs across Renjian Peak. Zhu Xinglan had already cultivated a massive herb garden, which disciples tended daily.

    At first, the disciples were thrilled that Gu An himself had come to gather herbs. Eventually, they got used to it. Still, no matter how friendly Gu An appeared, they stayed respectfully cautious.

    After spending half a day at Dingtian Peak, Gu An left with hundreds of thousands of years of lifespan.

    He came to harvest herbs once a month. The lifespan income from Dingtian Peak alone had exceeded a million years last year¡ªmore than everything he¡¯d earned on the Taicang Continent.

    Back at Taixuan Sect, the moment Blood Prison Great Saint was about to speak, Gu An cut him off.

    ¡°Remember what I said on the way here. Don¡¯t ask. You¡¯ll understand eventually.¡±

    That made Blood Prison Great Saint respect him even more.

    He felt like his master was trying to teach him a lesson.

    His biggest flaw was impatience¡ªthat¡¯s how he ended up like this. He really did need to temper his Dao heart.

    On Renjian Peak, Gu An was a high and mighty peak lord. In Taixuan Sect, he was just an ordinary valley master.

    Watching Gu An casually joke with the errand disciples, Blood Prison Great Saint was full of admiration. He didn¡¯t think his master was faking it¡ªhe genuinely believed all life was equal.

    There may be strong and weak cultivators, but the value of a life was the same.

    The more he watched, the more he realized how much he had to learn from Gu An. A person who treated others this way was sure to build strong karmic ties. Who knew? Maybe someday someone would rise against fate and spread tales of this kindness far and wide.

    His revelation didn¡¯t last long, though¡ªbecause that annoying fat rat came to pester him again.

    What drove him mad was... that fat rat was even faster now!

    Was it just him, or did the rat also seem like a top-tier prodigy?

    This was getting ridiculous!

    Meanwhile, Gu An was making rounds through each section of the Medicine Valley. Though the Third Medicine Valley rarely had issues, he still had to put in appearances to keep the disciples from slacking off.

    Summer gave way to autumn.

    Early Autumn ¡ª Hidden Realm

    Tian Yao¡¯er, Tianqing, and Tianbai were launching a combined assault on Gu An. The three demons moved with constantly shifting techniques, their surging demon aura forming a massive dragon-like flow that surrounded him.

    Despite their attack, Gu An looked utterly at ease. A wave of his hand was enough to nullify their spells.

    Tian Yao¡¯er stepped into the Nine Extremes Free Step, appearing behind him in an instant. Her palm struck out, unleashing flames that morphed into a phoenix mid-air and swallowed him whole.

    A second later, the fire phoenix shattered. The shockwave sent Tian Yao¡¯er flying.

    Gu An lifted a leg, and countless afterimages exploded outward. Tianqing and Tianbai turned pale¡ªthey didn¡¯t even have time to react before being hit again and again, launched into the distance in sorry states.

    The three demons struggled to their feet, gazing at Gu An with grievance written all over their faces.

    ¡°If this were a real fight to the death, you¡¯d already be dead. Out there, nobody¡¯s going to go easy on you like I do.¡±

    Gu An retracted his leg and said offhandedly.

    Tian Yao¡¯er widened her eyes. ¡°Are all the beings outside as strong as you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s always someone stronger.¡±

    Gu An replied casually. He¡¯d already held back¡ªnone of them were actually hurt.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tian Yao¡¯er looked skeptical. She always felt like Gu An liked to bluff, warning them about this or that, but always remaining calm and composed no matter what.

    Gu An snorted. ¡°Anyway, you three still need more training.¡±

    Tianqing and Tianbai immediately rushed to his sides and hugged his arms. ¡°Master¡¯s right,¡± they said sweetly.

    Tian Yao¡¯er gritted her teeth. What the h**l?! When did these two get so out of line?

    After a few more words of advice, Gu An finally left.

    Tian Yao¡¯er lunged at Tianqing and Tianbai¡ªround two began.

    The autumn breeze swept through, blowing a leaf into the courtyard, where an elderly man in fine robes was sweeping.

    It was none other than an aged Xiao Chuan.

    Both hands on the broom, his movements were slow and elegant¡ªlike he was sweeping more than just dust, but a kind of tranquility.

    A teenage boy ran into the courtyard and spotted him. ¡°Grandpa! You¡¯re sweeping again? What¡¯s so fun about sweeping? We¡¯ve got servants for that.¡±

    The boy wore a blue robe, with delicate features, about fifteen or sixteen, and his hair tied up high with youthful flair.

    Xiao Chuan didn¡¯t stop. Smiling kindly, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not fun. It¡¯s just habit. Sweeping reminds me of the past. When you get old, you like to reminisce. You¡¯re still young¡ªyou don¡¯t get it.¡±

    The boy stood in front of him, hands on hips, complaining, ¡°Grandpa, I heard you used to cultivate in a sect. Why don¡¯t you introduce us to Taixuan Sect? It¡¯s not like cultivation¡¯s forbidden to mortals. Even the governor¡¯s grandson became a cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, we may be rich, but not that rich. We have to think long-term.¡±

    He kept rambling, but Xiao Chuan just watched with a smile, totally unbothered.

    When the boy finally finished, Xiao Chuan suddenly asked, ¡°What if you got into a sect and found out your aptitude was average? You can¡¯t keep up with anyone around you. What would you do?¡±

    The boy scowled. ¡°No way I¡¯d be that bad!¡±

    ¡°Well, your grandpa was that bad.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re different! What if someone in our family is a natural-born genius? Wouldn¡¯t that bless our entire clan¡ªeven you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, your uncle once joined a sect. Mediocre talent. Nearly got killed in a fight with another cultivator. I can tell who¡¯s got potential¡ªthese eyes of mine are still sharp.¡±

    Xiao Chuan shook his head. Every child in the family asked him these things sooner or later. He¡¯d sent some off to cultivate before, but none had turned out well.

    He never sent them to Taixuan Sect. He didn¡¯t want to trouble his senior brother.

    If they couldn¡¯t make it in lesser sects, what were they going to do in Taixuan?

    ¡°But... can you really tell?¡± the boy argued, face turning red.

    Just as Xiao Chuan was about to respond, his eyes suddenly widened.

    Gu An had entered the courtyard, glancing around as if looking for someone.

    When he spotted Xiao Chuan, a smile broke across his face.

    The boy noticed his grandfather¡¯s expression and turned to look. He frowned, sizing Gu An up. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±

    Smack!

    Xiao Chuan gave the boy a light slap on the back of the head and scolded with a smile, ¡°You think you know everyone in the house except the maids? Get lost!¡±

    The boy pouted but left, still sneaking glances at Gu An as he walked off.

    [Chuan Yue (Qi Refining Stage, First Layer): 15/80/180]

    Gu An wiggled his eyebrows at Chuan Yue, who glared at him in return.

    Once the kid was gone, Xiao Chuan rushed over and hugged Gu An excitedly.

    ¡°Senior Brother! What brings you here?¡± Xiao Chuan was overjoyed.

    Gu An snorted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me that in front of your grandson?¡±

    Xiao Chuan grinned. ¡°Didn¡¯t want him pestering you. You¡¯re a powerful cultivator from Taixuan Sect, at least in his eyes.¡±

    Seeing the age etched onto Xiao Chuan¡¯s face, Gu An felt a bit dazed.

    ¡°If your grandkids want to seek immortality, why stop them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping them. They just want to use my connections. If they really had talent, they¡¯d rise without me.¡±

    Xiao Chuan shook his head. His words actually made sense to Gu An.

    It had been decades since they last met. Xiao Chuan had grown more composed. The passage of time was clear on him. He was no longer the silent boy who used to trail behind Gu An all those years ago.

 Chapter 318: Peeping into Life, the So-called Will of Heaven

    Gu An and Xiao Chuan sat in the courtyard, chatting away with enthusiasm as they reminisced about the past.

    As they spoke of days long gone, both were filled with emotions. But when the conversation drifted to old friends who had already passed on, a brief silence would fall between them.

    ¡°I asked you to leave the valley all those years ago. So tell me, have you been satisfied with your life since?¡± Gu An asked.

    Xiao Chuan smiled.

    ¡°Of course. At the very least, I have no regrets. I even got to glimpse the Immortal Dao. For a mortal like me to reach this point¡ªhow could I not be satisfied? Those who aren¡¯t satisfied probably live in constant repression. With a mindset like that, even the highest cultivation won¡¯t bring peace.¡±

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but raise his teacup to him. Such a sense of contentment was rare indeed.

    He had once complained in his heart that Xiao Chuan wasn¡¯t dedicated enough to cultivation. But now that he thought about it, even if Xiao Chuan hadn¡¯t achieved much on the path of immortality, at least he¡¯d lived a life of more joy than sorrow.

    But remembering that Xiao Chuan didn¡¯t have many years left made Gu An feel reluctant to let go.

    He¡¯d experienced this feeling many times during his Reincarnation Evolution, especially through the life of Long Zhan. Long Zhan¡¯s drastic change in personality was the result of going through too many losses¡ªmost painfully, the death of his wife, which had deeply shaken him.

    Even someone as powerful as Long Zhan had regrets. That was why he eventually wandered the universe alone.

    It seemed Xiao Chuan sensed Gu An¡¯s thoughts and comforted him.

    ¡°Senior Brother, even though you never started a family, there are plenty of people who care about you. You won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    Gu An suddenly asked,

    ¡°But what if they all end up like you?¡±

    Xiao Chuan paused, then gave Gu An a deep look and said,

    ¡°Anyone else might worry about that¡ªbut not you. You¡¯re kind to people and always make friends. And besides, solitude isn¡¯t always suffering. What kind of life you want¡ªit all depends on your heart.¡±

    ¡°The reason I can see things clearly like this... is because of you. From childhood, you were the one I looked up to most. Even Senior Brother Li Ya can¡¯t compare. You live freely and still protect those you care about.¡±

    He smiled again.

    Gu An suddenly felt a surge of emotion.

    This time, he wouldn¡¯t just go along with Xiao Chuan¡¯s wishes.

    He pulled out a manual and tossed it on the table. Xiao Chuan looked at it instinctively and asked in surprise:

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°This records a technique...¡± Gu An began, and with just a few words, Xiao Chuan slipped into a trance.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Gu An began imparting Dao, drawing Xiao Chuan¡¯s thoughts into the very fabric of heaven and earth¡¯s laws, making him forget all else.

    The autumn breeze lifted the fallen leaves in the courtyard, as if fate itself refused to let them rest on the ground.

    Far away, on the ocean, dressed in black, Li Ya stood on the back of a black eagle, gazing into the distance. Above the Severed Sea Rift floated a grand and majestic island, a city standing atop it, radiating an awe-inspiring aura.

    ¡°Main City of Duanhai Domain...¡±

    Li Ya murmured, frowning.

    A Divine Anomaly Spirit perched on his shoulder and said softly:

    ¡°Something terrifying is hiding there. It¡¯ll devour me. Don¡¯t go near it.¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s frown deepened. It was the first time he¡¯d ever heard the spirit say such a thing.

    He took a deep breath and stomped his foot.

    The black eagle spread its wings and shot forward like an arrow, diving into the Severed Sea Rift.

    Once inside the dark rift, Li Ya exhaled, peering downward, his gaze turning resolute.

    ¡°Zhang Bukui, wait for me. I haven¡¯t given up on you yet!¡±

    He clenched his fists within his sleeves, then pulled out his heavy sword, preparing for battle.

    Meanwhile, back in Xuan Valley, Gu An was gathering herbs. He suddenly stood up and looked into the distance.

    It had been ten years since he last spoke with Xiao Chuan. He hadn¡¯t visited him since, having returned to his own routine.

    In those ten years, Gu An had gained over eighteen million years of lifespan, which made every year feel fulfilling.

    Until today¡ªhis Divine Anomaly Spirit warned him of a dangerous presence.

    It claimed to sense the aura of a natural predator within the Main City of Duanhai Domain¡ªan aura of pure evil.

    Using his divine sense, Gu An scanned the city¡ªhe discovered the presence of another Heaven Demon.

    Another one!

    This Heaven Demon had the same cultivation as a Mystic Celestial Immortal¡ªbut unlike the previously encountered Ancestor of Dark Souls, this one was alive.

    He was hidden within a dark palace, separated by layers of restrictions. But to Gu An, he didn¡¯t look imprisoned at all.

    Could it be that the Saint King behind the Grand Cold Demon Sect was colluding with a Heaven Demon?

    Gu An didn¡¯t act rashly. Slaying demons was easy¡ªcutting karma was hard. Better to wait and see. He didn¡¯t know what the other side was waiting for, but he knew one thing¡ªhe was getting stronger every year.

    Nirvana, Scattered Immortal, Roving Immortal, Celestial Ascension, Free Soaring Immortal, Mystic Celestial Immortal, Dao-Void Celestial Immortal, and finally¡ªDivine Soul Immortal!

    In a world where Free Soaring Immortals were rare, Gu An had reached Divine Soul Immortal. He feared no tribulation.

    After a while, Gu An retracted his divine sense.

    He wasn¡¯t too worried about the Saint King¡¯s schemes. He suspected the man might just be a pawn of the Heaven Demon.

    All this over a personal grudge? Not worth it.

    He continued picking herbs, humming a little tune as he worked.

    When he finished, he left Xuan Valley.

    He appeared on a rooftop in Chuan Residence, gazing down at Xiao Chuan, who was cultivating in the courtyard.

    Since that enlightenment session, Xiao Chuan had devoted more time to cultivation. He hadn¡¯t spoken to anyone about the experience.

    Gu An saw his lifespan limit had risen to 415 years.

    Not bad!

    He began examining Xiao Chuan¡¯s karma.

    Gu An didn¡¯t spend all his time relaxing¡ªhe also cultivated, especially in karma and destiny.

    Now, he could see the entire life of any mortal. Even a three-year-old child¡ªhe could glimpse their ending with one look.

    As expected, Xiao Chuan¡¯s life path had changed.

    Previously, Gu An had seen Xiao Chuan passing away peacefully in old age, with no regrets. But now, his fate had shifted¡ªhe¡¯d live past his prior limit. And someone in Chuan Residence would be born with strong cultivation potential.

    But as he kept watching, Gu An¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Xiao Chuan would die at 413¡ªshort of his full limit. The cause? One of his descendants offended a powerful cultivator clan. Xiao Chuan worked himself to death and died in grief.

    Gu An suddenly felt his act of imparting Dao may not have been a blessing.

    But he quickly shifted perspective¡ªwhen the time came, he would intervene.

    He was the biggest variable in Xiao Chuan¡¯s fate.

    With that in mind, Gu An turned his attention to the others in Chuan Residence, observing their life paths.

    A mortal¡¯s life might seem long to them, but to him it was like a brief flash. Decades of experience passed before his eyes without burden or impact. Such was the power of a Divine Soul Immortal.

    Even a Dao-Void Celestial Immortal could achieve this.

    Soon, his gaze settled on a young boy named Chuan Qi.

    ¡¾Chuan Qi (Not yet in Qi Refining): 3 / 120 / 1050¡¿

    Such talent was by far the strongest among Xiao Chuan¡¯s descendants.

    Gu An began to observe Chuan Qi¡¯s life.

    It turned out Chuan Qi wasn¡¯t the one who offended the cultivation clan¡ªit was another family member. After Xiao Chuan¡¯s death, Chuan Qi left home to seek his own path in the cultivation world.

    This kid actually lived past his lifespan limit, which meant he would encounter a great fortune in the future¡ªthough the exact details were hidden from karma¡¯s view.

    Eventually, Chuan Qi would meet a girl, and from that moment, his fate became unclear.

    When Gu An saw the girl, he immediately recognized the soul of a Heaven Demon hidden within her.

    Another one!

    Just how many Heaven Demons had infiltrated the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm?

    Gu An frowned and continued scanning the area.

    He stood openly on the rooftop, but no one below could see him.

    After a stick of incense¡¯s time, Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley.

    He stepped off the teleportation platform, deep in thought about karma and destiny.

    ¡°Gu An, come play a game!¡±

    A voice called out. Gu An turned to see it was the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord.

    A few years ago, Lu Xianyi and Qie Wuxing had left. Now, only two Grandmasters remained in the valley: Shen Xinzi and Nine-Fingered Divine Lord. Shen Xinzi wasn¡¯t into Go¡ªhe preferred obsessing over Journey to the West and Romance of the Gods.

    Gu An never understood how Shen Xinzi could reread the same two books over and over, but he respected it.

    As he walked toward Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, he peeked into the man¡¯s karma and fate.

    The stronger one¡¯s cultivation, the less he could see.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s fate was deeply complex¡ªunchanging for decades, but impossible to glimpse beyond fifty years.

    Sitting down at the board, Gu An opened the Go box and asked:

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve lived long. Tell me¡ªshould cultivators intervene in a mortal¡¯s life, even if it¡¯s out of good intentions?¡±

    The elder looked surprised¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected such a question.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking the right person. I think not. Cultivation is already a defiance of the heavens. Meddling in mortal lives only brings calamity. Fate exists, unseen but real. Once, I suffered a tribulation that left me severely wounded¡ªI lost a finger. But that¡¯s when I understood fate was real.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a power in this world that cultivators can¡¯t see or touch. It might not be conscious, but it controls the destinies of all living things. The stronger I grow, the more I can feel its might.¡±

    As he spoke, a rare trace of fear appeared in the elder¡¯s eyes.

    Gu An asked curiously:

    ¡°Is it from the Holy Court?¡±

    Ever since Duanhai Domain was established, the Holy Court had risen in the public consciousness as the face of immortals and gods.

    The elder shook his head.

    ¡°No. Even the Holy Court is subject to that force. As far as I know, this world and the universe are separated by a barrier. Mortals can¡¯t fly out¡ªit¡¯s like some kind of law. Even the Holy Court must obey it.¡±

    Gu An looked up at the sky. That was true¡ªa layer of light covered the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, and only those who reached the Celestial Ascension Stage could break through to the stars.

    Even as a Divine Soul Immortal, Gu An couldn¡¯t fully comprehend that rule.

    The Divine Essence Great Realm where Long Zhan lived wasn¡¯t bound by such restrictions.

    As Gu An looked up at the firmament, he placed a stone right in the center of the board¡ªleaving the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord twitching in frustration.

    What a humiliating opening move...

 Chapter 319: Fighting the Heavens

    After a fierce and satisfying battle, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord looked absolutely terrible.

    He glared at Gu An and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Where the hell did I go wrong?¡±

    Gu An shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Why can you always predict my next move?¡±

    ¡°My gut just tells me where you¡¯ll go next. And once I guess right, you start getting frustrated, changing your strategy again and again¡ªuntil you mess up.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s response nearly made Nine-Fingered Divine Lord cough up blood.

    Putting away his smile, Gu An said seriously, ¡°Still, this game helped me realize something. Unpredictability can indeed bring disaster. Thank you for the lesson, senior.¡±

    With that, he stood up, bowed, and took his leave.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord stared at his back, opened his mouth to speak, but in the end, just stared at the board in silence.

    On his way back to his loft, Gu An wore a faint smile. There was still one thing he hadn¡¯t said out loud.

    Change can bring disaster, sure¡ªbut whether it¡¯s good or bad depends on the player.

    Life is like chess, and Gu An intended to be the one who always wins.

    Even if his opponent was so-called Heaven¡¯s Will itself.

    There¡¯s a certain thrill in fighting the heavens, isn¡¯t there?

    With that clarity, Gu An felt no more guilt. He wasn¡¯t out to change everyone¡¯s fate¡ªonly the lives of those he cared about.

    Xiao Chuan might seem carefree, but that line of his¡ª¡°Hope I get reborn into a better family next time¡±¡ªclearly showed he yearned for cultivation, only held back by his lack of talent.

    Gu An had figured it out. As long as he kept getting stronger, he could keep pushing the limits of those around him too.

    Just because he couldn¡¯t do it now didn¡¯t mean he never would.

    Reincarnation may exist, but Gu An only wanted to fight for this life.

    The Ji Xuanyu of this lifetime wasn¡¯t the same person from the past, and Gu An wasn¡¯t Long Zhan, Xiao Shengtian, or Chu Lu either.

    Divine Anomaly Realm, beneath the Blood-Red Sky, above the Sea of Clouds, Zhang Bukui stood beside the Lord of Divine Anomalies, overlooking the battle below.

    Waves upon waves of endless Divine Anomaly Wraiths were swarming Li Ya, crashing like the tide. There was no end in sight.

    Now that he had lost control of Divine Anomaly City, Li Ya was locked in a brutal fight, barely holding on.

    ¡°Divine Anomaly Wraiths can¡¯t be killed or destroyed. At best, he¡¯ll last another hour,¡± said the Lord of Divine Anomalies, his face blank.

    Zhang Bukui turned to him. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me talk to him? I could explain everything.¡±

    ¡°Explain what? That someone¡¯s backing you so I can¡¯t suppress you? That you¡¯ve even become someone¡¯s disciple?¡± The Lord shot him a cold look.

    Zhang Bukui frowned, confused by his words.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies snorted. ¡°Do you think the city in the sky was built to suppress us? If so, why haven¡¯t they stormed in yet?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not aimed at you... then who¡¯s it for?¡± Zhang Bukui asked in confusion. His eyes widened as realization hit him.

    ¡°Wait... is it for the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path? Was he the one who saved me?¡±

    Zhang Bukui was in shock.

    So that sparrow... was working for the Sword Sovereign?

    The Lord looked down at Li Ya. ¡°All these years, he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s ever broken into this place. Does he have ties to the Sword Sovereign?¡±

    Zhang Bukui hesitated, then nodded. ¡°He inherited the Sword Sovereign¡¯s legacy. Learned his swordsmanship.¡±

    There was one more thing he didn¡¯t mention¡ªLi Ya claimed that the Sword Sovereign was his forefather.

    It all made sense now. Their meeting had to be arranged by the Sword Sovereign.

    He just didn¡¯t know yet why the Sword Sovereign had chosen him.

    ¡°I see... seems like their influence runs deeper than I thought,¡± the Lord of Divine Anomalies said softly.

    Zhang Bukui couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t the Holy Court a good thing? You said before that the Saint King doesn¡¯t represent the Holy Court.¡±

    The Lord took a deep breath. ¡°That was true before¡ªbut not anymore. The Holy Court wants the Sword Sovereign, but he refused the title of Fate-Bearer. That alone is enough to make them wary.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a power in this world that even the Holy Court fears. We are part of that power¡¯s evolution. That¡¯s why the Saint King kept me alive¡ªhe wants to use me to identify that power.¡±

    Zhang Bukui quickly asked what that power was.

    The Lord uttered two chilling words: ¡°Heavenly Demons.¡±

    Zhang Bukui frowned. It was the first time he¡¯d ever heard that term.

    ¡°Then... can¡¯t you let him go?¡± he asked through clenched teeth.

    He didn¡¯t care about heavenly demons¡ªhe just wanted his brother to survive.

    The Lord replied quietly, ¡°I¡¯ve already been stalling. But if the Sword Sovereign doesn¡¯t show up, and I let him go, it¡¯ll be you and me who die instead.¡±

    That made Zhang Bukui glance around nervously.

    He felt like something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching them.

    Then he noticed the Lord¡¯s hand behind his back, casting a spell.

    Zhang Bukui looked back down at the battlefield. His eyes turned cold. He crouched, ready to leap down¡ªbut just as he moved, a hand pressed down on his shoulder.

    He turned¡ªand it was the Lord of Divine Anomalies.

    The Lord¡¯s expression was indifferent. In that moment, Zhang Bukui felt like he didn¡¯t even recognize this man. A chill ran down his spine.

    What he couldn¡¯t accept most of all was Li Ya possibly dying.

    He opened his mouth, but no sound came out.

    In the vast Ghost Sea, Li Ya wielded his heavy sword, cutting down wraiths left and right. He was fierce¡ªbut no matter how many he killed, more came flooding in.

    ¡°D*mn it! Do you even acknowledge me as your master or not? Why won¡¯t you listen to me?!¡±

    He was furious. He couldn¡¯t activate Divine Anomaly City¡¯s power, and it was killing him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t! It¡¯ll devour me!¡± came the terrified voice of the Divine Anomaly Spirit.

    That only made Li Ya even angrier. Why had this guy suddenly turned into such a coward?

    D*mn it.

    Was he going to die here before he even saw Zhang Bukui?

    Would Gu Shidi be sad if he found out?

    No¡ªby the time Gu Shidi realized he was gone, it¡¯d probably be the end of his life, and he¡¯d still think Li Ya was out wandering the world.

    ...Maybe that wasn¡¯t so bad.

    His sword strikes started to slow. Memories of his youth flashed before his eyes.

    Back when he, Meng Lang, and Gu An joined Xuan Valley together... then Meng Lang mysteriously disappeared, and now he himself was about to die here. Who would''ve thought the one with the worst talent¡ªGu An¡ªwould be the last one standing?

    What a cruel twist of fate.

    Suddenly, a Divine Anomaly Wraith lunged at him, slashing with a Soul Blade. The glint of the blade cut through all those memories and reflected in his pupils.

    Am I... really going to die?

    His eyes widened.

    At that moment, golden light burst from his body, sweeping away all the surrounding wraiths like an unstoppable tide.

    The world around him suddenly shifted. A golden city emerged from within him, expanding rapidly to envelop him.

    Divine Anomaly City!

    Li Ya was stunned with joy. He was just about to ask the Divine Anomaly Spirit why it had suddenly decided to fight back when a terrifying pressure descended, blanketing the heavens and earth.

    ¡°So... you finally show yourself, Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. And you entrusted such a supreme Immortal treasure to a mere mortal boy? What an audacious move!¡±

    An ancient, commanding voice echoed across the land, freezing Li Ya in place.

    Forefather?

    Divine Anomaly City... belonged to the Sword Sovereign¡¯s lineage?

 Chapter 320: The Great Dark King

    Chapter 320 The Great Dark King

    After Divine Anomaly City emerged, brilliant golden light flooded the gloomy sky and earth. Li Ya stood dumbfounded in the glow.

    He could feel the city¡¯s power¡ªit was far stronger than when he used it himself. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even comparable.

    Which meant... that voice earlier had spoken the truth!

    Now that he thought about it, he¡¯d never truly controlled Divine Anomaly City¡¯s power¡ªit had always been the Divine Anomaly Spirit acting on his orders.

    High above in the clouds, the Lord of Divine Anomalies watched the growing Divine Anomaly City with flickering eyes, clearly deep in thought.

    Zhang Bukui, however, was delighted. If the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had truly arrived, then Li Ya might just be saved.

    In his heart, the Sword Sovereign was an invincible being¡ªjust like everyone else from Taicang Continent believed.

    A figure condensed beside Li Ya.

    Li Ya glanced over¡ªand his pupils shrank.

    It was that familiar demonic shadow!

    The dark purple demonic energy didn¡¯t look evil in his eyes¡ªinstead, it felt comforting. Almost intimate.

    Gu An turned his head slightly and glanced at Li Ya.

    Li Ya quickly raised his hand in salute. ¡°Ancestor...¡±

    Thousands of words caught in his throat. He couldn¡¯t say a single one.

    Boom¡ª

    Thunderclouds surged in to blanket the blood-colored sky. Countless bolts of lightning twisted like serpentine dragons¡ªspectacular and overwhelming¡ªplunging the earth into oppressive silence.

    The cloud sea condensed into a massive face that occupied most of the sky, making all things below feel tiny and insignificant.

    Zhang Bukui looked up and gawked. A terrifying pressure bore down on him like nothing he had ever felt.

    Even the Lord of Divine Anomalies looked grim.

    Though powerful, the Lord of Divine Anomalies was only on par with a Free Soaring Immortal, and not nearly as unrestrained.

    This face in the sky? It belonged to a real Mystic Celestial Immortal¡ªa being above the Free Soaring level!

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies couldn¡¯t help glancing toward Gu An inside Divine Anomaly City, silently thinking: Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path... how will you respond?

    Even during the campaign against the Grand Cold Demon Sect, no one had ever displayed such overwhelming might!

    A hoarse old voice rang out once more, stern and accusatory.

    ¡°Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, why have you not accepted the Holy Court¡¯s recognition?¡±

    Gu An looked up slightly, his voice booming across the heavens.

    ¡°Why must I accept it? What, does refusing the Holy Court make me a demon?¡±

    If the Holy Court truly thought that way, then Gu An had every reason to be wary of its Fate-Binding Titles.

    What were Fate-Binding Titles if not a form of shackles?

    ¡°Not so,¡± the old voice thundered again, echoing like rolling thunder. ¡°But refusing the Holy Court surely means you have something to hide. Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, why won¡¯t you show your face to the world? What are you afraid of?¡±

    By now, Gu An had lost all interest in continuing this pointless exchange.

    ¡°You have three breaths. Leave now, or don¡¯t blame me for disrespecting the Holy Court.¡±

    His voice turned cold¡ªkilling intent spread through the air.

    The massive face in the sky showed signs of change. It didn¡¯t reply.

    Those three breaths felt like an eternity.

    Zhang Bukui and Li Ya didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. The Lord of Divine Anomalies waited too, anxious to see how this mysterious powerhouse would react.

    Anyone that even the Sword Sovereign could scorn must be terrifying indeed. The Lord of Divine Anomalies now felt his decision had been absolutely correct.

    The fact that Gu An hadn¡¯t killed Li Ya yet clearly showed he was giving the Sword Sovereign face.

    Three breaths later¡ª

    Gu An raised his right hand, palm facing the sky.

    ¡°Sword Sover¡ª¡±

    Before the voice could finish, the face in the sky vanished.

    Gu An calmly lowered his hand.

    Suddenly, the world fell into silence.

    Li Ya stared wide-eyed. He could see that the thunderclouds had been punched through¡ªa massive void where the face had once been.

    He instinctively turned toward Gu An¡ªand saw that in Gu An¡¯s palm was an old man, shrouded in mist, full of terror and struggling in vain.

    Li Ya couldn¡¯t hear what the old man was saying.

    Gu An disappeared.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit reappeared on Li Ya¡¯s shoulder, patting her tiny chest, looking extremely shaken.

    Zhang Bukui and the Lord of Divine Anomalies were both stunned.

    They had expected an earth-shattering battle. The Lord of Divine Anomalies had even prepared for the heavens to collapse¡ªbut that mysterious powerhouse from the Holy Court had just been... captured?

    Just how powerful was the Sword Sovereign?

    Fear blossomed in the Lord of Divine Anomalies¡¯ heart. A chilling possibility crossed his mind¡ª

    Could the Sword Sovereign really be a Heavenly Demon? Had he always stood opposite to the Holy Court?

    Ocean waves crashed.

    Gu An sat on a reef, a Lifespan Barrier already activated. His right hand was open¡ªand sitting cross-legged within was the old man from before, none other than the Mystic Celestial Immortal guarding the main city of the Severed Sea Domain.

    Gu An was casting the Great Soul-Imprisoning Immortal Technique, searching the man¡¯s memories.

    His name was Luo Xuzi, a reincarnated Heavenly Demon and a fourth-tier Heavenly Official of the Holy Court¡ªone of Great Dark Saint King¡¯s closest subordinates.

    Many of Luo Xuzi¡¯s memories were protected by mysterious spells. Any intrusion would destroy them¡ªespecially those involving the Great Dark Saint King.

    Unfortunately for him, such tricks were child¡¯s play against Gu An¡¯s divine sense. He easily cracked through the defenses and saw glimpses of Luo Xuzi¡¯s dealings with the Saint King.

    It was true¡ªthe Severed Sea Domain was established under orders from the Great Dark Saint King. His old enemy, the Saint King of Eternal Light, was hiding there.

    At first, the Great Dark Saint King simply wanted to eliminate Eternal Light, casting him into endless reincarnation. But many underlings had taken the opportunity to profit, and it brought calamity to the domain.

    After Gu An¡¯s intervention, the Great Dark Saint King labeled him an enemy. Now, he suspected Gu An himself was also a reincarnated Heavenly Demon, which is why he sent Luo Xuzi.

    From Luo Xuzi¡¯s memories, the Saint King wasn¡¯t a Heavenly Demon¡ªbut he was frantically hunting for reincarnated ones. His goal? Unknown.

    It wasn¡¯t that the Holy Court was against the Sword Sovereign.

    This was all the Great Dark Saint King¡¯s doing.

    The Holy Court had deep roots and countless factions. The Severed Sea Domain seemed vast, but on the scale of the Heavenly Great Realm, it was insignificant¡ªnot even worthy of the true third-rank Heavenly Positions.

    Those ranked third were Saint Kings, of which the Holy Court had many. Above them were second-rank Saints Prime, and above them still¡ªfirst-rank Saints Divine.

    After finishing the soul search, Gu An crushed Luo Xuzi¡¯s soul.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about the Saint King¡¯s next move. In fact, he was curious.

    How would the Great Dark Saint King react, now that his agents kept vanishing one by one?

    Sure, the Holy Court didn¡¯t care about the Severed Sea Domain. But the battle between Gu An and the Grand Cold Demon Sect had reached their ears. The fact that the Sword Sovereign was being recruited meant most Holy Court leaders admired his actions.

    That¡¯s why the Saint King was forced to act from the shadows.

    A prompt flashed in front of Gu An¡ªhe¡¯d just seized over twenty thousand years of lifespan from Luo Xuzi.

    Tsk, these bigshots really love going all-in, always showing up in person.

    Not that it mattered¡ªno matter how well they hid, Gu An had ways to find them.

    Back in the Seven Star Spirit Realm, one man had escaped him¡ªThousand-Faced Divine Lord. But Gu An let him go, thinking he¡¯d finally learned his lesson.

    Cultivation was hard enough. If someone knew when to yield, Gu An could appreciate that.

    So far, Thousand-Faced Divine Lord was the only one who had escaped him. Honestly, Gu An was kind of curious¡ªjust how far could that guy go?

    Gu An stood and vanished from the reef.

    Severed Sea Domain Main City, inside a dark hall.

    Domain Lord Qingsongzi stood on the steps, hands behind his back, brows tightly furrowed.

    Why did everything suddenly go silent? Could even Luo Xuzi have lost to the Sword Sovereign? Even so, there should have been some sign...

    Dressed in a long green robe, he looked around forty, exuding the pressure of authority.

    His cultivation was at Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Seventh Layer, and he was the Court-recognized lord of the domain. But now, for the first time, he felt deeply uneasy.

    The Severed Sea Rift lay just below. If a battle broke out, he¡¯d sense it instantly.

    But now, he didn¡¯t even dare extend his divine sense down there¡ªafraid of what he might stir up.

    Even if Luo Xuzi failed, surely the Sword Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare go against the Holy Court directly? Best to just play dumb.

    Just then, footsteps approached.

    Lu Xianyi strode in swiftly, afterimages trailing behind him.

    He stopped at the steps, bowed with a smile. ¡°Senior, you summoned me?¡±

    Qingsongzi turned and smiled. ¡°I was your father¡¯s senior brother¡ªno need to call me ¡®Senior.¡¯ Call me Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master,¡± Lu Xianyi replied, already figuring Qingsongzi needed something¡ªthat¡¯s why the politeness.

    He also knew a thing or two about the Great Dark Saint King behind Qingsongzi.

    Could the domain city have just been humiliated by the Sword Sovereign?

    Lu Xianyi was quietly pleased. Over the years, he¡¯d seen many Holy Court operatives sneak into the Taicang Continent, and even Taixuan Sect, to investigate the Sword Sovereign. Clearly, the Saint King wasn¡¯t ready to give up.

    The Grand Cold Demon Sect had been one of the Saint King¡¯s most powerful weapons. He¡¯d done plenty of dirty work for the Court through them, and that¡¯s how he¡¯d gained so much influence.

    Yes¡ªthe catastrophe in the domain had been blamed on the Saint King. But in the Holy Court, that was just a small mistake. Some even suspected he was scheming against the Saint King of Eternal Light. Many chose to turn a blind eye.

    Between a reigning Saint King and one stuck in reincarnation¡ªwell, the choice was obvious.

    Qingsongzi looked at Lu Xianyi and smiled. ¡°The Sword Sovereign won¡¯t accept the Holy Court¡¯s Fate-Binding Title. You¡¯ve been in Taixuan Sect for years¡ªwhat do you think we should do? Leave him alone, or dig into his background?¡±

    Lu Xianyi thought, Knew it.

    He replied, ¡°Uncle-Master, do you think the Sword Sovereign is strong?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Far beyond what I could match,¡± Qingsongzi answered without hesitation.

    Lu Xianyi then asked, ¡°Then why risk offending him? Why not just focus on managing the domain?¡±

    Qingsongzi frowned slightly.

    Lu Xianyi added meaningfully, ¡°The Sword Sovereign appeared where the Saint King of Eternal Light reincarnated. There may be karmic ties. Why he hides his identity... that¡¯s worth thinking about. My father once said, surviving in the Holy Court¡ªno matter your realm¡ªis like walking on thin ice. Staying alive is what matters most.¡±

 Chapter 321: Evil Tree

    Chapter 321 Evil Tree

    The events within the Severed Sea Rift didn¡¯t spread. Just like that, a Mystic Celestial Immortal vanished without a trace.

    Since then, Gu An clearly noticed a sharp decline in people trying to inquire about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. It seemed the main city of the Severed Sea Region had already made its choice.

    If the Holy Court really wasn¡¯t scheming against him anymore, Gu An naturally had no interest in picking a fight either.

    Peaceful coexistence was exactly what he wanted!

    The Severed Sea Region entered a time of peace. Across the land, prodigies and powerhouses kept emerging, while Gu An stayed hidden within the Taixuan Sect, quietly watching the world shift and stir.

    Time flew by.

    Fifty years passed in a blink.

    Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley. As he looked over his attribute panel, a smile bloomed across his face.

    ¡¾Name: Gu An¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan: 293 / 470,569,402¡¿

    ...

    The harvest from today¡¯s trip to the Hidden Realm had granted him nearly forty million years of lifespan in one go!

    It felt f***ing amazing!

    This was the first large-scale harvest of herbs from the Hidden Realm. Every year, he¡¯d plant high-grade herbs there¡ªhis future lifespan gains would only grow.

    In the past fifty years, the Taixuan Sect had thrived. On paper, it was now one of the top sects across the continent, second only to the Seven Stars Sacred Realm.

    Most of the errand disciples in the Third Medicine Valley had already been replaced. Some left, others came. The scenery of the valley, however, remained exactly as it was fifty years ago.

    As he walked along, Gu An kept greeting the disciples.

    Watching him, Ji Xuanyu¡ªstanding in front of the pavilion¡ªfelt a bit dazed.

    She¡¯d been away for decades, yet the Medicine Valley still looked the same. How could she not feel sentimental?

    Gu An made his way to the pavilion and looked her up and down, smiling. ¡°Long time no see. Your presence is even more commanding now.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu was dressed in flowing green robes. Her elegance remained unchanged, and the dress-like robes fluttered in the wind, resembling drifting clouds.

    She stared at Gu An and said, ¡°So many years have passed, and you¡¯re still in the Core Formation Stage, while I¡¯ve already reached the Transformation Stage. Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±

    Regret?

    Not a chance!

    Going out with you always meant getting into trouble!

    Gu An grumbled silently. Over the years, he had often used divine sense to check in on Ji Xuanyu. He¡¯d even intervened a few times, helping her narrowly avoid danger. He knew exactly what she¡¯d been through.

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve been doing pretty well these years. As for cultivation, I¡¯ll get there eventually. I¡¯ll form a Nascent Soul sooner or later,¡± Gu An said with casual ease.

    Ji Xuanyu stared at him closely. After confirming he wasn¡¯t lying, a smile appeared on her face.

    What she admired most about Gu An was his temperament¡ªnever angry, never jealous. He always seemed to be smiling.

    ¡°Wanna go upstairs and chat?¡± Gu An asked with a grin. He knew she had a lot to say.

    To Gu An, the places Ji Xuanyu had journeyed through these years were no more than a few steps away. But to her, those decades had been long and arduous. He¡¯d even overheard her whispering to herself by the campfire once or twice.

    As for the mysterious figure stalking Ji Xuanyu¡ªQie Wuxing¡ªthey¡¯d never shown themselves. They had simply protected her from the shadows for a while.

    Upstairs, Ji Xuanyu began to recount her experiences. The stories were rich and varied¡ªslaying demons, heart-pounding adventures, even encounters with past grudges.

    Gu An listened intently, occasionally chiming in, which only made Ji Xuanyu even more eager to talk.

    Over an hour later, she finally finished.

    Gu An remarked, ¡°That was thrilling. Just like something out of a storybook.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu smiled. ¡°I received a legacy from a past life. It wasn¡¯t a wasted journey. But I still don¡¯t know how far I can go.¡±

    Probably the Second Realm of the Immortal Path.

    Gu An had seen the secret realm himself. It had been crafted by a Scattered Immortal, which meant Ji Xuanyu¡¯s past life had reached that level at most.

    For her current self, Scattered Immortal was incredibly powerful¡ªout of reach, even.

    ¡°What¡¯s your plan now?¡± Gu An asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll spend a few decades consolidating before heading out again,¡± she replied.

    ¡°The Heavenly Rankings Tournament is about to start. Might as well enjoy the show. The Taixuan Sect isn¡¯t what it used to be. This tournament¡¯s gonna be lively. Word is, a few Scattered Immortals joined the sect a couple years ago. Ever heard of them?¡± Gu An¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke.

    Ji Xuanyu watched him, lips curling slightly.

    This guy still loved a good spectacle.

    As Gu An continued chatting about the tournament highlights, the sounds of insects and voices floated through the window. Ji Xuanyu¡¯s heart gradually settled into a calm state.

    After all the storms she¡¯d weathered out there, this peaceful atmosphere¡ªwithout stress or worry¡ªwas comforting.

    After spending the afternoon with Ji Xuanyu, Gu An finally left the Third Medicine Valley and headed for the Eight Views Celestial Realm beneath Xuan Valley.

    There, he approached the Spirit Tree. A massive cauldron stood nearby, surrounded by various tools.

    For the past thirty years, he had been studying artifact forging. He didn¡¯t aim to craft world-shaking treasures¡ªhe just hoped to find enlightenment through the process.

    The magical artifacts he could forge now were more than enough to spark competition within the Taixuan Sect, but he didn¡¯t hand them over. Instead, he sent them to Seeker¡¯s Island to be sold. The spirit stones he earned went into buying seeds and forging materials.

    With his Divine Soul Immortal cultivation, forging Immortal Treasures wasn¡¯t hard. But crafting a Supreme Immortal Treasure was still out of reach.

    Such treasures were the crystallized path of powerhouses standing atop the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Path.

    In the vast Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, factions possessing Supreme Immortal Treasures were all regional overlords. And those who could fully wield them? Rare. Gu An had never met one.

    Long Zhan had one. When he reached the Ninth Heaven, that one treasure alone could suppress an entire universe¡ªoverwhelmingly powerful.

    Just as Gu An approached the cauldron, flames erupted from beneath and from the nearby tools.

    Two vines extended from behind, gently massaging his shoulders.

    ¡°Master, are you really going to ignore that guy?¡± asked the Spirit Tree, still using Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice, but sounding softer.

    Gu An replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s not getting in here.¡±

    Because of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, the Taixuan Sect¡¯s reputation far outstripped its actual strength. This year¡¯s Heavenly Rankings Tournament had attracted a flood of overseas cultivators and demons.

    One of them had an aura that scared the Spirit Tree. Gu An had already located it.

    It was a transformed tree demon at the Roving Immortal stage. He was concealing his cultivation and posing as a Grand Ascension cultivator to join the tournament.

    A single Roving Immortal posed no threat to Gu An, so he wasn¡¯t worried.

    What did concern him was another person¡ªsomeone from the Immortal Spirit Dynasty, also here at the Taixuan Sect. This person was a Free Soaring Immortal, also hiding his cultivation and pretending to be an ordinary Scattered Immortal.

    Even just at the Scattered Immortal level, he¡¯d be treated as an honored guest.

    Gu An was curious what the Immortal Spirit Dynasty was really after.

    This year¡¯s tournament was shaping up to be a wild one.

    ¡°Master, can you subdue him?¡± the Spirit Tree asked nervously.

    Gu An figured it was just worried, so he nodded.

    The vines on his shoulders suddenly trembled. Then the Spirit Tree spoke again:

    ¡°Then can you catch him for me... so I can eat him?¡±

    Gu An froze and turned to stare at the Spirit Tree in shock. Weren¡¯t you just scared to death a moment ago, and now you wanna eat him?

    He almost forgot¡ªthe Spirit Tree came from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion. That was a demonic sect. So naturally, it might just be an evil tree.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get any funny ideas. Or I¡¯ll eat you first!¡± Gu An scolded.

    The Spirit Tree had always liked lamb. If he didn¡¯t keep its bloodthirst in check, Gu An feared it might harm his disciples.

    He only kept it around for the Spirit Tree Fruits. At this point, the tree wasn¡¯t something he couldn¡¯t live without.

    Sensing Gu An¡¯s displeasure, the Spirit Tree fell silent. The vines on his shoulders started moving much more cautiously.

    The next day at noon, Gu An rode the Blood Prison Grand Sage into the Outer Sect City.

    The city was packed¡ªso crowded even the sky was full of cultivators and demons flying back and forth.

    Fifty years had passed, and Gu An now had far more familiar faces in the city. Everywhere he went, people greeted him warmly.

    He even bumped into Zuo Lin, the son of Zuo Yijian, who also happened to be Li Ya¡¯s childhood friend. Unlike his father, Zuo Lin didn¡¯t follow the path of sword cultivation¡ªhe was a true genius in his own right.

    Zuo Lin had now completely given up the sword and gained fame for his talents.

    The two saw each other every year and were close friends. As usual, Zuo Lin started complaining about his father.

    It was nothing new¡ªonce again, it had to do with the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Zuo Yijian had offended a Grandmaster Cultivator in his zeal.

    Day and night, he stood guard in front of the Heaven-Splitting Axe, and as a result, the Zuo family had been targeted often¡ªinvestigated, infiltrated. Fortunately, with the Sword Sovereign¡¯s protection, no one dared act recklessly. But the Zuo family still lived in fear, dreading sudden disaster.

    Gu An began wondering if he should give Zuo Yijian a word of advice. Truth be told, he had always noticed Zuo Yijian¡¯s unwavering faith¡ªit was genuine, almost fanatical.

    Yeah, he thought, I should find time to point him in the right direction. Can¡¯t let all his devotion go to waste.

    After chatting for a bit, the two parted ways. Gu An sent a divine thought to the Blood Prison Grand Sage, and the mount changed direction.

    The crowd was thick, and both sides of the road were lined with noisy street vendors. Sitting atop the Blood Prison Grand Sage, Gu An scanned his surroundings with curious eyes, soaking in every detail.

    It felt like being at a bustling market.

    Unlike other events, the Heavenly Rankings Tournament only took place once every hundred years. It was the most prestigious event on the Taixuan Sect calendar¡ªand even across the entire Taicang Continent. The liveliness here was unmatched. With countless sects gathering, new trends and items were everywhere.

    After about the time it took an incense stick to burn, the Blood Prison Grand Sage stopped in front of a pavilion. Gu An dismounted and stepped into the building¡ªTreasure Pavilion.

    The main hall was filled with dazzling treasure racks, but Gu An¡¯s gaze was fixed on one person.

    ¡¾Zhang Xianwang (Free Soaring Immortal, Seventh Level): 359,098 / 700,000 / 2,500,000¡¿

    Two and a half million years¡ªthat was his lifespan cap!

    Gu An estimated that Zhang Xianwang had the potential to reach the Dao-Void Celestial Immortal Realm.

    This man was the Free Soaring Immortal from the Immortal Spirit Dynasty. He was standing in front of a display rack, toying with a broken flute in his hand.

    Gu An walked forward, passing behind him.

    Zhang Xianwang didn¡¯t react. The two now stood side-by-side, browsing the same row of treasure racks.

    After a while, Zhang Xianwang glanced at Gu An, and with just that one look, his brows rose slightly.

    ¡°Young man, that golden mark on your forehead¡ªwhere did you get it?¡± he asked with a gentle tone, not at all carrying the pressure of a high-level cultivator.

    Gu An touched his forehead and grinned. ¡°One night, I woke up and it was just there. Why? Fellow Daoist¡ªdo you recognize it?¡±

 Chapter 322: Guidance of Tao

    ¡°This is a Dao Mark¡ªit¡¯s the initial manifestation of the Dao. Some people are born with it, some cultivate it later, and some, like you, gain it unexpectedly. It¡¯s rare, but not unheard of. Either way, possessing a Dao Mark means you''ll eventually transcend mortality and become an immortal. Let me congratulate you in advance.¡±

    Zhang Xianwang said with a cheerful smile, a look of appreciation in his eyes.

    Gu An cupped his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m Gu An. May I ask your name, fellow cultivator?¡±

    He could feel Zhang Xianwang probing his karma, but he didn¡¯t mind. His karmic projection had long since been altered¡ªunless someone¡¯s cultivation surpassed his, they would only see an ordinary disciple living a humble farming life.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Xianwang. Came from very far away. Since fate brought us together, how about showing me around? I¡¯d like to learn more about the Heavenly Rankings Tournament and the Taixuan Sect.¡±

    Naturally, Gu An didn¡¯t refuse Zhang Xianwang¡¯s suggestion¡ªhe came specifically for him.

    The two walked out of the Treasure Pavilion. When Zhang Xianwang saw Gu An¡¯s mount, he didn¡¯t think much of it; he couldn¡¯t see through the Primordial Return Divine Path.

    On the way, Gu An introduced the Taixuan Sect. When he mentioned the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, Zhang Xianwang immediately asked for details.

    When talking about the Sword Sovereign, Gu An''s eyes lit up with fervor, showering him with praise like he was a legend come to life.

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage remained expressionless, but inwardly, he was moved.

    His master¡¯s grace was truly something he should strive to emulate.

    If he were Zhang Xianwang, he too would never associate Gu An with the Sword Sovereign.

    Not only did Zhang Xianwang think the Blood Prison Grand Sage was unremarkable¡ªthe feeling was mutual. Both were high-level cultivators concealing their power, and a trace of pride lingered in their hearts.

    Before they knew it, they arrived near the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    Gu An smiled and asked, ¡°The Heaven-Splitting Axe is on the platform. Want to give it a shot?¡±

    Zhang Xianwang looked into the distance and shook his head. ¡°No need. I definitely won¡¯t be able to pull it out.¡±

    He turned to Gu An and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in the Taixuan Sect for a while. Next time we meet, drinks are on me. But if someone tries to lure you away from the Taixuan Sect, it¡¯s best you refuse. Having a Dao Mark is a blessing, but it can also bring disaster. At least here, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path can protect you¡ªothers won¡¯t dare act recklessly.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Gu An watched his back and thought to himself, This guy¡¯s actually pretty decent.

    He had assumed everyone from the Immortal Spirit Empire would be unbearably arrogant, since they rarely interacted with the outside world. But meeting Zhang Xianwang today gave him a new impression.

    From a distance, Gu An gazed at the Heaven-Splitting Axe. Zuo Yijian stood beside it, as he had for the past ten years, never once leaving his post.

    Nowadays, mentioning the axe inevitably brought up Zuo Yijian.

    A thought crossed Gu An¡¯s mind. His divine sense, laced with powerful Sword Intent, forcefully pierced into Zuo Yijian¡¯s eyes, leaving him dazed.

    Then, riding the Blood Prison Grand Sage, Gu An turned and walked away without stepping onto the platform.

    Not far away, Zhang Xianwang suddenly stopped in his tracks, turning back with wide, stunned eyes.

    At that moment, an overwhelming surge of Sword Intent erupted from Zuo Yijian, startling nearby cultivators who quickly backed away. Several figures appeared out of thin air, surrounding the Heaven-Splitting Axe and isolating Zuo Yijian.

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s eyes lost focus, his whole being dazed, while the Sword Intent rose from the ground, whipping his robes and hair into the air.

    Sensing that familiar aura of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, Taixuan Sect¡¯s senior cultivators finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sword Sovereign¡¯s Sword Intent. Feel it closely¡ªZuo Yijian¡¯s sword aura is strengthening.¡±

    ¡°Is the Sword Sovereign guiding him?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s him, I can understand. After all, Zuo Yijian has stood guard here for so many years.¡±

    ¡°So he wasn¡¯t lying? The Sword Sovereign really did pat his shoulder back then?¡±

    The cultivators chatted among themselves, while Zuo Yijian was fully immersed in the Sword Intent, unable to pull himself out.

    Standing at the base of the Heavenly Mending Platform, Zhang Xianwang was shaken by what he felt.

    Even as a Free Soaring Immortal, he couldn¡¯t sense the Sword Sovereign¡¯s actions, nor understand how his Sword Intent could trigger such an epiphany in Zuo Yijian.

    Only now did he realize how insignificant he truly was.

    A Free Soaring Immortal might be free, but he had yet to comprehend the Dao itself.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he glimpsed Gu An¡¯s fading silhouette¡ªbut paid him no mind.

    He would never have guessed that the very man walking away had just shocked him to the core¡ªthat Gu An was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Gu An didn¡¯t look back, his deeds and name buried deep.

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage heard the commotion behind them but didn¡¯t look back either. He already knew¡ªthe legendary Sword Sovereign was riding on his back.

    When an immortal takes action, mortals always make a fuss. How boring.

    After parting ways with Zhang Xianwang, Gu An continued wandering through the city, buying a ton of things before returning to the valley.

    Back in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An found An Xin and handed over everything he had bought.

    The Third Medicine Valley also stocked plenty of herbs, pills, manuals, and magical artifacts that errand disciples could purchase directly¡ªcheaper than in the city. This was a benefit Gu An provided for his disciples. After comparing prices, they appreciated him even more. That¡¯s why even when errand disciples broke through and left the sect, they would still call Gu An ¡°Master¡± whenever they met again.

    After finishing up, Gu An planned to head upstairs to read.

    Right then, Shen Zhen flew in.

    He had no choice but to pause and wait.

    Over the years, Shen Zhen hadn¡¯t slacked off. She even shared her insights with the Taixuan Sect, helping create many jade slips that transmitted techniques. These slips allowed disciples to witness training visuals, rather than just reading vague descriptions¡ªan incredible contribution that finally earned her genuine respect from the sect.

    ¡°Hurry upstairs! I found something amazing!¡±

    Shen Zhen exclaimed excitedly before dashing up. Gu An had no choice but to follow.

    After they entered the room and shut the door, Gu An sensed the aura below grow faint. Clearly, Ji Xuanyu was trying to eavesdrop again.

    Shen Zhen went to the table, took out a scroll, and quickly unfurled it.

    Gu An came over and saw an ancient painting. In the scene, many naked people knelt on the ground, reaching out to the sky, where a group of lavishly dressed figures soared among the clouds¡ªclearly immortals.

    ¡°I picked up a fragment of an ancient text. After studying it daily, I imagined what the full scene might be. Maybe... the Dao is guiding me from the shadows,¡± Shen Zhen said proudly.

    She imagined it?

    With Gu An¡¯s trained eye, he could tell that the layout in the painting contained the mysteries of the Laws of Heaven and Earth.

    Could the Dao really be guiding Shen Zhen?

    That didn¡¯t seem right!

    Why her?

    Gu An suddenly questioned whether Shen Zhen might really achieve enlightenment through the arts¡ªmusic, calligraphy, painting, and so on.

    Earlier, he had shocked Zhang Xianwang. Now, it was Shen Zhen¡¯s turn to shake him.

    Comprehending the Laws of Heaven and Earth without stepping into the Immortal Dao?

    That¡¯s outrageous!

    Could she be a reincarnated immortal?

    But no, if she were some mighty figure reborn, Gu An should¡¯ve seen signs¡ªlike with Ji Xuanyu or Yang Jian.

    No matter how he looked at Shen Zhen, she didn¡¯t seem to have any kind of grand background.

 Chapter 323: The Way of Destiny

    Chapter 323 The Way of Destiny

    Gu An couldn''t help but cast Lifespan Perception on Shen Zhen.

    ¡¾Shen Zhen (Transformation Stage, Second Level): 329/1200/5800¡¿

    Her lifespan limit had increased by more than a thousand years again!

    Could she also possess the Profound Saint Body of Innate Enlightenment?

    Curiosity filled Gu An''s heart, and he decided to observe Shen Zhen more closely in the future.

    Shen Zhen began explaining the imaginative process behind her painting, while Gu An carefully studied the scroll.

    It seemed to depict mortals begging for mercy from immortals, but in a bizarre twist¡ªthe person kneeling on the ground was smiling, while the immortals above frowned.

    The outlines of the sea of clouds, the lines of the mountains, the ripples in the river¡ªeverything was a manifestation of the Laws of Heaven and Earth. As the painting unfolded, the real-world rules subtly began to shift toward it. In the eyes of a Divine Soul Immortal, the world became surreal and distorted.

    But Shen Zhen, immersed in the scene, couldn¡¯t sense the changes in the laws around her. She was still excitedly sharing her creative process.

    Gu An began to peer into Shen Zhen¡¯s Karma and Destiny, witnessing every experience of her life.

    Suddenly, he realized that¡ªwithout even knowing when¡ªit was he who had become the most karmically connected person in Shen Zhen¡¯s life.

    Shen Zhen was drifting further from the Dao Tian Sect. Though she was the daughter of the sect leader, her father had many children. Having little contact over the years had caused their father-daughter bond to deteriorate, and her mother had long since passed away.

    A bold thought struck Gu An.

    Could it be... Shen Zhen was being influenced by him?

    After all, he was a Divine Soul Immortal. Even with his cultivation hidden, the essence of his life was vastly different from the disciples around him.

    Over the years, the time it took for disciples to graduate from Xuan Valley had become shorter¡ªperhaps this too was due to his influence.

    Shen Zhen¡¯s accomplishments were no doubt due to her extraordinary perception, but without Gu An, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have come this far.

    Gradually, Gu An¡¯s comprehension of Karma and Destiny deepened.

    Thinking it over, it was clear that he had already impacted the entire Taixuan Sect. For whatever reason, the sect had indeed entered an era of unprecedented growth.

    After a while¡ª

    Shen Zhen¡¯s voice pulled him back to reality. ¡°Hey, are you even listening?¡±

    Gu An turned his head and saw Shen Zhen glaring at him, though her expression didn¡¯t look fierce¡ªif anything, it made him want to pinch her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening. You¡¯re seriously amazing. I honestly can¡¯t wrap my head around how you did it. If what you said is true, then maybe you really do have talent in comprehending the Dao,¡± Gu An praised.

    Shen Zhen¡¯s face lit up instantly, and she said proudly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give this painting to you! I¡¯m going back to meditate!¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    Gu An didn¡¯t see her off. Instead, his gaze fell onto the scroll on the table.

    He sensed that the aura downstairs had returned to normal¡ªJi Xuanyu was back to cultivating. He paid it no mind.

    Sitting in his chair, he stared at the scroll and fell into deep thought.

    His influence on the surroundings wasn¡¯t solely his doing; Heaven¡¯s Fate was also at play. This brought him a deeper understanding of the Dao of Heaven and Earth.

    He had this inexplicable feeling¡ªhe wanted to stay hidden, but the Dao of Heaven and Earth didn¡¯t want him to hide. That¡¯s why the environment around him kept changing.

    Heaven¡¯s Momentum was like a great tide, and Karma and Destiny were like an inescapable net¡ªno living being could resist or escape it.

    Everything had pros and cons. While he was helping the environment, he was also getting entangled in more karmic threads.

    At that moment, Gu An suddenly understood why so many powerful cultivators went into closed-door cultivation for years on end. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t just to comprehend the Dao.

    Like the Grand Cold Demon Sect, which surely had many powerful cultivators hiding in seclusion¡ªbecause of that, they had avoided catastrophe. Wasn¡¯t that also a kind of survival strategy?

    But Gu An didn¡¯t fear because of this. Instead, he pondered how the heavens operated¡ªhow Karma and Destiny worked, forming the one rule most feared by all beings:

    Fate.

    Gu An never believed fate was truly unchangeable. It only felt that way because one was still trapped within the rules. But if one surpassed the rules¡ªhow could they still be controlled?

    How to transcend fate? How to surpass the Dao of Heaven and Earth?

    That was the direction Gu An truly needed to consider.

    He sat in silence through the night. By morning, he was riding the Blood Prison Grand Sage to the Outer Sect City to watch the excitement.

    One night passed. Zuo Yijian was still in the midst of enlightenment, guarded by over a hundred Taixuan Sect Grandmasters. The Heaven-Splitting Axe inheritance trial was temporarily halted¡ªno one was allowed near him.

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t noteworthy in today¡¯s Taixuan Sect, but he had inherited the Sword Intent of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, which was a different matter entirely¡ªone worthy of the sect¡¯s full attention. It was also a way to honor the Sword Sovereign.

    Gu An had barely arrived in the Outer Sect City when he ran into someone¡ªa middle-aged man with a group of young men and women. They moved through the crowd, eyes wide with curiosity at everything.

    ¡°Chuan Yue, long time no see.¡±

    A voice reached Chuan Yue¡¯s ears. He instinctively turned and saw the Blood Prison Grand Sage¡ªand Gu An.

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage stood as tall as an adult, exuding pressure by merely being there. But Chuan Yue had seen even larger mounts, so he wasn¡¯t shaken.

    He looked at Gu An and asked cautiously, ¡°And you are...?¡±

    The man was clearly a cultivator, riding a beast¡ªChuan Yue didn¡¯t dare be careless.

    The Chuan Family juniors behind him were also staring curiously at Gu An. They never thought someone in the Taixuan Sect would recognize their grandfather.

    Gu An smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t remember? I met you at your house. You were fifteen, begging your grandfather to take you to cultivate.¡±

    Chuan Yue was stunned. His eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re the one who visited Grandpa back then? But how are you still so...¡±

    So young!

    Gu An asked, ¡°How¡¯s your grandfather?¡±

    Chuan Yue quickly replied, ¡°He¡¯s doing well. Just cultivates and drinks tea every day, no need to stress over anything...¡±

    The Chuan juniors exchanged glances. Wasn¡¯t Grandpa¡¯s Grandpa their family¡¯s founder? They had only seen Xiao Chuan once or twice. To them, he was gentle but far too exalted to relate to. All they felt was reverence.

    After a brief chat, Gu An learned that Chuan Yue had brought his descendants to broaden their horizons¡ªand hopefully find some opportunities.

    Gu An pulled a token from his sleeve and tossed it to Chuan Yue. ¡°If your talent isn¡¯t that special and you¡¯ve got no other way in, head to the Errand Hall as Errand Disciples. With this token, you can enter the Third Medicine Valley.¡±

    Chuan Yue caught it reflexively and was about to ask something, but the Blood Prison Grand Sage stepped forward, brushing past him.

    He turned to look at Gu An¡¯s departing back. ¡°Senior, may I ask your name?¡±

    Gu An merely raised his hand and said nothing.

    Chuan Yue looked at the token in his hand, frowning deeply.

    Just then, a male cultivator approached and chuckled, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve got great fortune. Third Medicine Valley, huh? With that connection, Foundation Establishment is practically guaranteed. That¡¯s a solid start on the cultivation path.¡±

    Foundation Establishment!

    The eyes of the Chuan juniors lit up instantly, their breathing quickened.

    Chuan Yue hurriedly bowed to the male cultivator, asking about the Third Medicine Valley.

    The cultivator gave a rough rundown¡ªover a thousand errand disciples, countless herbs, sightings of high-level Taixuan Sect figures every day¡ªeverything overwhelmed Chuan Yue.

    Just who was that man from earlier, to wield such influence?

    Chuan Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    The male cultivator laughed and shook his head, patting Chuan Yue¡¯s shoulder before walking away¡ªmaking Chuan Yue all the more curious and respectful.

    Meanwhile, Gu An, having turned onto another street, chuckled to himself. That brat still liked playing little tricks, just like back in the Medicine Valley.

    The cultivator who had introduced Third Medicine Valley to Chuan Yue was, in fact, a graduate of that very valley.

    By now, the number of disciples who had graduated from the Third Medicine Valley and Xuan Valley had exceeded tens of thousands, so Gu An often ran into old acquaintances.

    His reputation had spread far and wide. Considering the sheer number of Foundation Establishment Pills required by those disciples, who else in the Inner or Outer Sect could afford that?

    And after all these years, Gu An had never demanded anything extra from errand disciples¡ªone of the reasons people admired him.

    Soon, Gu An arrived at the Library Hall, intending to chat with the fellow readers inside.

    Seven days later¡ª

    The Heavenly Rankings Tournament officially began!

    Even the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was participating on behalf of Taixuan Sect. With Li Ya unable to return, the sect needed a Roving Immortal level powerhouse. How the sect persuaded the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was beyond Gu An¡¯s knowledge¡ªhe hadn¡¯t watched back then and didn¡¯t care to find out now.

    That day, Lu? Baitian came to find Gu An and dragged him from the dueling arena to an attic. Apart from new disciples, most people were indifferent to the matches.

    After sitting down, Lu? Baitian uncharacteristically avoided official matters and started talking about his son, Lu? Xian.

    ¡°That brat¡¯s hopelessly loyal to Li Xuandao. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. No matter how the Taicang Empire develops, it¡¯s still the Li Family¡¯s world. What¡¯s he even going to get out of it?¡± Lu? Baitian fumed.

    Gu An didn¡¯t comment¡ªfamily matters were best left untouched.

    Truthfully, Lu? Baitian and Li Xuandao were quite alike¡ªin behavior and in their strained father-son relationships.

    Even Li Ya once resented Li Xuandao, and Lu? Xian still wanted to kill Lu? Baitian.

    Gu An had no interest in sorting through their tangled karma. Outsiders couldn¡¯t fix family issues anyway.

    ¡°Recently, Li Xuandao sent him to the Main City of the Severed Sea Region. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse. I have a feeling that city was built to target the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path,¡± Lu? Baitian said with concern.

    Gu An asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°The Grand Cold Demon Sect didn¡¯t even exist in that region before. That means the Holy Court established it¡ªbut they don¡¯t usually bother managing specific territories. From their perspective, setting up that city was about defense... and investigating the Sword Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why not go to the Heaven-Splitting Axe and ask the Sword Sovereign to leave?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t ever say such things again!¡±

    Lu? Baitian glared and scolded sternly.

    Gu An gave a helpless smile¡ªthis guy always lost his temper so easily.

    Lu? Baitian then mentioned Li Lingtian, whose fame had skyrocketed over the years. He had even taken first place in the Golden Ranking Tournament and Hundred Clans Conference, his spotlight outshining even that of An Hao and Lu? Xian back in the day.

    Gu An didn¡¯t have much of an opinion. Clearly, Li Lingtian had returned to the Taicang Continent for Yang Jian. Gu An found it hard to be interested in the squabbles of the younger generation.

    What caught his attention was the mysterious grandmaster who had recently arrived at Taixuan Sect.

 Chapter 324: Tianzong, Legend of the Immortal King

    Chapter 324 Tianzong, Legend of the Immortal King

    After Lu? Baitian left, Gu An followed him downstairs to continue watching the excitement.

    The current round was a Profound Mind Realm duel, and the entire scene was projected into the sky above. Disciples in the valley were abuzz with discussion.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s powerful! So that¡¯s the Profound Mind Realm?¡±

    ¡°This is nothing. Just wait until the Grand Ascension Stage duels start¡ªthose are intense. And the Immortal-level duels? You can feel the pressure even from the valley.¡±

    ¡°Feels like an eye-opener. You think we¡¯ll ever get there?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Work hard. Joining the Third Medicine Valley already puts us ahead of 90% of disciples.¡±

    ¡°True. Even noble clan disciples have to start as errand disciples if their talent sucks. Know Li Ya from Divine Anomaly City? He¡¯s our Master¡¯s junior¡ªthey joined the Medicine Valley on the same day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard from Master. Li Ya used to cry all the time, thought he had no future. It was Master who motivated him.¡±

    The conversation quickly veered off-topic. With how fast new and old disciples cycled through the Third Medicine Valley, a lot of fresh faces joined every year.

    The number of registered disciples had already surpassed 1,800.

    Gu An naturally mingled with the group without causing any commotion. The disciples didn¡¯t have to rise to greet him or act nervous around him. This casual atmosphere came from Gu An¡¯s approachable demeanor¡ªit had slowly reshaped how the disciples treated others.

    He sat down beside An Xin, asking about the earlier duel.

    Before she could answer, You Yingying slid in on Gu An¡¯s other side, eager to jump into the conversation.

    She was extra excited because some Grandmaster Cultivators from the Starsea Sect Alliance were also participating¡ªamong them was a senior cultivator she deeply admired.

    She believed that senior had what it took to become Champion of the Heavenly Rankings.

    Gu An simply smiled at that.

    This year¡¯s tournament was crawling with hidden monsters¡ªmany had concealed their true cultivation or identities. Wanting to be number one? Not that easy.

    There was even a Mystic Celestial Immortal in the mix. Gu An couldn¡¯t wrap his head around why someone of that level would participate.

    No matter how you looked at it, a Mystic Celestial Immortal joining the Heavenly Rankings Tournament felt beneath them¡ªand potentially deadly. If they provoked the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, it could easily cost them their life.

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    The Immortal Spirit Dynasty had sent someone. The Holy Court had too. And now there was a mysterious Mystic Celestial Immortal in the mix.

    Well, since they¡¯re here, let¡¯s just see what happens.

    For now, the Mystic Celestial Immortal remained a shadowy, elusive figure. Among cultivator sects, Free Soaring Immortals were the highest one could usually interact with. The next level¡ªDao-Void Celestial Immortal¡ªwas still nowhere in sight.

    An Xin believed Nine-Fingered Divine Lord would win. The two girls started bickering, and with An Xin¡¯s temperament, she quickly found herself losing ground.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch his precious disciple get bullied, so he jumped in too. Before long, You Yingying¡¯s face turned red from all the teasing.

    Two days passed in a flash.

    At dawn on this day, despite the early hour, the city was already bustling with activity.

    In a narrow alleyway, Zhang Xianwang from the Immortal Spirit Dynasty came to a stop. He tilted his head slightly and glanced at the person behind him out of the corner of his eye.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Zhang Xianwang asked calmly.

    Standing behind him was an old man with white hair and white robes. His aura was immortal-like, attracting glances from every cultivator who passed by the alley.

    The white-haired elder fixed his gaze on Zhang Xianwang and asked, ¡°Why has someone from the Immortal Dynasty come here?¡±

    Zhang Xianwang turned to face him, expression indifferent. ¡°If you won¡¯t answer, why should I?¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°You may call me Tianzong.¡±

    Tianzong?

    Zhang Xianwang¡¯s face changed drastically. Disbelief spread across his expression.

    ¡°Tianzong? That¡¯s impossible¡ªyou were supposed to be... fifty thousand years ago...¡±

    Tianzong interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to answer now.¡±

    Zhang Xianwang¡¯s eyes flickered, and he didn¡¯t speak immediately.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want a fight here, do you? There are definitely Holy Court cultivators inside the Taixuan Sect,¡± Tianzong said, his tone devoid of emotion, sending chills down Zhang Xianwang¡¯s spine.

    After a deep breath, Zhang Xianwang said, ¡°I¡¯m here to recruit the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve come for an old friend,¡± Tianzong answered.

    ¡°Old friend? Who?¡±

    ¡°Since our goals don¡¯t conflict, let¡¯s stay out of each other¡¯s way,¡± Tianzong said before turning to leave.

    Just then, a voice rang out:

    ¡°Daoist Zhang! What brings you here?¡±

    It was Gu An, walking straight toward them. He and Tianzong passed each other as they walked in opposite directions.

    ¡¾Tianzong (Mystic Celestial Immortal, Seventh Level): 789,023 / 1,700,000 / 1,750,000¡¿

    A monster with 780,000 years of life!

    Seventh Level Mystic Celestial Immortal... almost caught up to me. Gu An thought to himself as he smiled in surprise at Zhang Xianwang.

    Zhang Xianwang saw him and smiled back.

    After Tianzong exited the alley, Gu An asked, ¡°Who was that? Was he bothering you? Want me to contact the Law Enforcement Hall?¡±

    Zhang Xianwang¡¯s smile deepened, though it held a hint of helplessness. ¡°No trouble. But do you know what realm he¡¯s in?¡±

    ¡°What realm? Transformation? Void Transformation? Integration?¡± Gu An asked with mock horror, his voice climbing with each guess.

    Zhang Xianwang chuckled and changed the subject. ¡°What about you¡ªwhy are you here?¡±

    ¡°Buying herb seeds. You?¡±

    The two started chatting. Zhang Xianwang enjoyed Gu An¡¯s company and didn¡¯t care about their difference in cultivation¡ªhe spoke as equals.

    After a while, Gu An asked, ¡°You seem powerful¡ªdid you sign up for the Heavenly Rankings?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here for something else.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Need help?¡±

    ¡°No, but thank you.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Gu An cupped his hands in farewell and walked off.

    Zhang Xianwang watched him go, his heart full of hesitation.

    Gu An, meanwhile, was wondering why Zhang Xianwang was trying to recruit him. He¡¯d assumed the Immortal Spirit Dynasty was exclusive and proud, so they probably didn¡¯t want him to join. More likely, they were plotting something else.

    Leaving the alley, Gu An continued strolling through the city. He wanted to pick up a few fun trinkets for Tian Yao¡¯er¡ªshe worked hard managing the Hidden Realm and deserved a little joy.

    Two streets over, he spotted Tianzong.

    As the two were about to pass each other, Tianzong suddenly reached out and placed a hand on Gu An¡¯s shoulder.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. Being touched like that felt weirdly off.

    He turned and asked, surprised, ¡°You... huh? Weren¡¯t you the guy from earlier?¡±

    Tianzong stared at the Immortal King¡¯s Crown on Gu An¡¯s forehead, eyes sharp.

    Gu An¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could he see through the disguise?

    ¡°Leave the Taixuan Sect tonight. I¡¯ll find you... and give you a chance to be reborn,¡± Tianzong said, then turned and walked away.

    Gu An was left utterly confused.

    Based on what he¡¯d said, it didn¡¯t seem like Tianzong had figured out he was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Why, then?

    Gu An watched him go, pondering the mystery.

    A hundred feet away, in the crowd, Zhang Xianwang frowned. He let out a sigh and walked off in the opposite direction from Tianzong.

    That afternoon, the tournament hit its peak.

    Two Nirvana Stage Grandmasters were dueling¡ªone from the Taixuan Sect, both originally ocean cultivators.

    They unleashed spells, divine abilities, spirit beasts, formation techniques, and even exotic arts¡ªshowing the crowd what real cultivation looked like.

    At such a high level, it was incredibly difficult to defeat someone of equal strength, and duels often dragged out into grueling wars of attrition.

    Gu An watched with great interest. These cultivators weren¡¯t that powerful, but their creative battle tactics were fun to watch.

    He couldn¡¯t enjoy that sort of drawn-out fight himself¡ªhe always ended things instantly¡ªso all he could do was be envious.

    By nightfall, Gu An quietly left Xuan Valley and flew off into the distance.

    Along the way, he wore a solemn expression, frowning deeply.

    To sell the illusion, he even picked up speed.

    Half an hour later...

    A surge of mana swept over him, and Gu An immediately pretended to struggle, allowing himself to be ¡°captured.¡±

    In an instant, he plummeted into a forest.

    Landing hard, he scrambled to his feet, feigning panic. But when he saw Tianzong, he relaxed.

    Tianzong stepped from the shadows and said, approvingly, ¡°You¡¯ve got guts. No wonder you dared accept the Immortal King¡¯s Crown. I don¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t devour you, but one thing¡¯s clear¡ªyou¡¯ve earned the approval of a Supreme Immortal Treasure. Do you have a Master?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°No. The Immortal King¡¯s Crown¡ªis it this circlet on my head? I just stumbled upon it one day and thought it looked cool.¡±

    He had already altered the karmic thread. Even Tianzong would be misled.

    Tianzong¡¯s karmic deduction showed Gu An buying the crown at a low price in Treasure Pavilion, where it looked old and newly unearthed.

    No Mystic Celestial Immortal could see through a Divine Soul Immortal¡¯s manipulations.

    ¡°Do you want to know where the Immortal King¡¯s Crown came from? Once you learn, your peaceful life will be over,¡± Tianzong said in a low voice.

    Gu An forced a smile. ¡°Then can I go back now?¡±

    ¡°No. Once you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    ¡°Then why ask me in the first place?¡±

    ¡°The way of Tianzong is the Heavenly Dao... and the Heavenly Dao follows the heart.¡±

    ¡°That counts?¡±

    ¡°You came, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Gu An felt like he was being played, but he didn¡¯t sense any hostility from Tianzong, so he figured he¡¯d hear him out.

    He usually just tended herbs and flowers¡ªsomething thrilling now and then wasn¡¯t so bad.

    And really, Tianzong couldn¡¯t threaten him.

    ¡°The Immortal King¡¯s Crown was forged by the first Immortal King of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. He existed back in the earliest days of the world¡ªwhen there was no Holy Court, and no laws of the Heavenly Dao beyond the skies...¡±

    Tianzong¡¯s voice carried a mystical rhythm, and Gu An found himself seeing visions of ancient times.

    A vast, untamed land. Massive beasts roamed freely. No empires. No sects. No systems.

    Then he saw the Immortal King¡¯s silhouette. It was blurry, but radiated such terrifying presence it reminded him of Long Zhan.

    That meant the Immortal King was on the same level as Long Zhan¡ª

    The Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Path.

    When the Immortal King declared, ¡°I am Immortal King,¡± thunder roared across the skies, and disasters erupted across the land.

    ¡°He thought himself above all others. Tried to defy the Heavenly Dao. Wanted to unify the world and walk beyond the sky. But he offended the will of Heaven and was cursed. Before he died, he sealed his Dao inside the Immortal King¡¯s Crown. It became the first Supreme Immortal Treasure¡ªat least in our realm,¡± Tianzong said, his tone still flat.

 Chapter 325: Heavenly Dao Inheritance

    Chapter 325 Heavenly Dao Inheritance

    The First Immortal King. The First Supreme Immortal Treasure...

    From the Immortal King, Gu An could sense a power that transcended time¡ªan unyielding will that dared to challenge the Heavenly Dao itself.

    Tianzong¡¯s gaze never left Gu An. He continued, ¡°After the fall of the Immortal King, the world was swallowed by the seas, plunging into an era of declining spiritual energy. But destruction begets creation. No matter how harsh the world becomes, it always gives birth to new life. Over countless ages, more and more cultivators tried to emulate the Immortal King. The title he claimed for himself became a badge of honor pursued by generations. One Immortal King after another rose to defy heavenly might, and as a result, the shackles of the Heavenly Dao grew tighter.¡±

    ¡°Dynasties rose and fell, oceans turned to fields. Eventually, the Holy Court was born, and the masses were given the opportunity to step beyond the sky. I inherited the legacy of the Tianzong, and with it, the title. The Tianzong lineage passes to only one at a time. I want to take you as my disciple¡ªto make you the next Tianzong.¡±

    As he finished speaking, the wind in the woods ceased abruptly. Not a leaf or blade of grass stirred.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Me? Are you sure I¡¯m the right person? I¡¯ve got average talent at best!¡±

    ¡°Talent? That¡¯s irrelevant. The Tianzong inheritance will help you shatter your limitations. You earned the recognition of the Immortal King¡¯s Crown¡ªthere¡¯s no way you¡¯re ordinary. Either your body is an ancient treasure body, or your soul contains some greater force. That Dao Mark on your forehead is proof enough.¡±

    Tianzong¡¯s gaze burned with intensity as he stared at Gu An.

    Gu An hesitated. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand what the Tianzong even stands for. What do you believe in?¡±

    ¡°Tianzong follows the Heavenly Dao. Your future duty will be to align with the Heavenly Dao. So long as you uphold that principle, you¡¯ll keep breaking through your limits¡ªmaybe even achieve immortality.¡±

    ¡°If immortality¡¯s on the table, why are you handing it over to me?¡±

    ¡°Because I have regrets. I no longer wish to follow the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    That answer only made Gu An more confused. If you¡¯re trying to trap me, at least lie a little better...

    Tianzong saw through Gu An¡¯s doubt and looked up at the moon. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for seven hundred and eighty thousand years. Every decision in my life followed the Heavenly Dao. I gave up my wife and child, severed ties with dear friends, all in service of the Dao. And I gained immortality. I earned the reverence of all cultivators. But after all this time... regrets are inevitable. I no longer yearn for immortality. But you¡ªyou still do.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s first thought was to pass that inheritance on to those around him.

    Tianzong continued, ¡°My time is running out. Once the Heavenly Rankings Tournament ends, I¡¯ll step down as Tianzong. You have no choice. What you must do now is prepare your Dao heart.¡±

    With that, he vanished into thin air.

    Gu An stood there, frowning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. Revealing heaven¡¯s secrets could bring disaster to others.¡±

    So dramatic... Gu An thought to himself. But he had felt something mysterious¡ªand familiar¡ªfrom Tianzong, something like the divine light layer covering the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    Does the Heavenly Dao... really exist?

    Gu An stayed lost in thought for a while before finally leaving.

    In the days that followed, one cultivator after another made a name for themselves at the Heavenly Rankings Tournament. The one with the most dominant presence was Tianzong. He called himself that openly, but no one knew where he¡¯d really come from.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord also performed well, but for now, didn¡¯t seem to have the momentum to seize first place.

    Time flew.

    Two months passed in the blink of an eye, and the Heavenly Rankings Tournament was still in full swing. During this period, the Taixuan Sect buzzed with festivity every single day¡ªit was like a prolonged new year celebration.

    One Day¡ª

    Shen Xinzi sat under a tree reading when he suddenly sensed something. He looked up and saw an old man with white hair walking in from the valley¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Hm? That aura...¡±

    Shen Xinzi furrowed his brows in deep thought.

    Tianzong felt his gaze and looked back.

    The moment their eyes met, Shen Xinzi was struck by a wave of indescribable terror. Instinctively, he lowered his head.

    Tianzong retracted his gaze and kept walking.

    His eyes swept over the Medicine Valley, quickly locking onto Yang Jian, who was conversing with disciples.

    Yang Jian felt something too. When he turned and saw Tianzong, he frowned.

    This guy¡¯s no ordinary visitor.

    Already at the Void Transformation Stage, Yang Jian¡¯s perception far exceeded others at the same level.

    Just one glance told him¡ªthere was no way he could defeat this man.

    He wasn¡¯t scared, though. His master was still within the Medicine Valley.

    Tianzong stopped in front of Yang Jian. Shen Xinzi kept watching, debating whether or not to intervene.

    ¡°Xuan Gang Tyrant Body¡ªhave you felt the weight of your soul yet?¡± Tianzong asked without preamble, startling Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian instinctively glanced around.

    ¡°No one else can hear or see us,¡± Tianzong said calmly. ¡°Except that Heaven Demon from the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect¡ªI allowed him to see me on purpose.¡±

    The mention of a Heaven Demon made Shen Xinzi¡¯s expression shift dramatically. He immediately bowed his head.

    Yang Jian, however, didn¡¯t flinch. He resisted the tension and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Tianzong raised his right hand. In his palm appeared a golden jade stone.

    ¡°This is for you. Crush it, and you¡¯ll recover your past life¡¯s memories¡ªreclaim your true identity. You¡¯ve reincarnated a hundred times. To have someone help you awaken your Xuan Gang Tyrant Body is incredibly rare. In your next life, you might not be so lucky.¡±

    Yang Jian instinctively took the jade, asking, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your goal?¡±

    ¡°We once fought side by side. I was gravely injured, and you fell in battle. I would never harm you. When you remember who you are, I¡¯ll come back.¡±

    Tianzong said no more and turned to leave.

    Yang Jian looked down at the golden jade, his heart a mess.

    A past life...?

    Having read Romance of the Gods and Journey to the West, he believed in reincarnation. But now that it was happening to him, he couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    He took a deep breath and looked up¡ªTianzong was heading toward his master¡¯s residence.

    Can Master sense this guy¡¯s presence?

    He¡¯d always believed his master was unbeatable. But Tianzong¡¯s abilities were beyond comprehension. No one in the valley¡ªnot even the disciples¡ªhad noticed his presence. Only he and Shen Xinzi had.

    What kind of divine ability is this?

    Yang Jian couldn¡¯t understand it. His wariness toward Tianzong hit its peak.

    He debated whether to warn his master. But what if his master had already sensed him? He might mess things up by interfering.

    After thinking it over, he chose to track Tianzong with his divine sense.

    As his spiritual sense entered the building, Gu An didn¡¯t react.

    That actually reassured him. He retracted his divine sense.

    Tianzong reached the building. He glanced toward a room on the first floor and muttered to himself, ¡°The Reincarnation Dao Emperor? Heavy karma. Best not to get involved. Can¡¯t believe so many threads of karma are hidden here... Is the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path nearby?¡±

    He climbed the stairs.

    He passed through the door and appeared before Gu An¡¯s desk, revealing his true form. His eyes landed on the Secrets of Taixuan in Gu An¡¯s hands.

    A flicker of emotion passed through his gaze.

    Suddenly, he regretted choosing Gu An.

    But it was too late to turn back.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Tianzong cleared his throat. Gu An instinctively looked up¡ªand nearly jumped out of his chair.

    ¡°Y-You?! How did you¡ª?!¡±

    Tianzong scowled. ¡°You¡¯re about to become the next Tianzong. You¡¯ll soon carry the will of all living beings. You should stop reading trash that weakens your resolve.¡±

    Gu An quickly shut the Secrets of Taixuan and tried to explain, ¡°This book is different¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Tianzong cut him off and looked at the Immortal King¡¯s Crown. ¡°You wear that thing everywhere like it¡¯s a headband. Aren¡¯t you worried someone will come after it? Not everyone is like me, free of greed for Supreme Immortal Treasures. And that crown in particular¡ªit¡¯s one of the few that aren¡¯t bound by the Holy Court¡¯s fate.¡±

    ¡°Bound by fate? What do you mean?¡± Gu An asked, surprised.

    Come to think of it, nearly every Qi Luck sect out at sea possessed a Supreme Immortal Treasure. He¡¯d even stolen the Seven Star Mirror from the Seven Stars Sacred Realm. The Starsea Sect had one too.

    Yet no one tried to steal them. That had to mean some hidden force was keeping those powerful cultivators in check.

    Tianzong replied, ¡°Most Supreme Immortal Treasures in this world were distributed by the Holy Court to help various sects govern their regions. Naturally, a few aren¡¯t part of that system. Your Immortal King¡¯s Crown is one of them.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Court can track all treasures bound to their fate. That¡¯s why they¡¯re even more wary of those outside their control. If your crown is exposed, it¡¯ll bring serious trouble. Even the Tianzong''s fate won¡¯t be enough to shield you.¡±

    If only you knew, Gu An thought, I¡¯ve got another Supreme Immortal Treasure in my robes, and you haven¡¯t even noticed that one...

 Chapter 326: Immortal Dynasty and Holy Court

    Tianzong gave Gu An a full lecture, instructing him on how he should act in the future, what matters to avoid¡ªa tone that sounded almost like he was giving his final words.

    Gu An thought to himself, I''m a dignified Divine Soul Immortal. There''s no way I''m taking you as my master.

    Still, Tianzong''s legacy could be preserved. Since Tianzong was determined to step down, Gu An could help him find a successor.

    Before leaving, Tianzong said, ¡°Though there are still many secrets about you that puzzle me, I no longer care to figure them out. That disciple of yours¡ªYang Jian¡ªwhen he leaves in the future, don¡¯t try to stop him. He¡¯ll bring you a world of trouble.¡±

    Gu An nodded¡ªbetter to humor him for now.

    Tianzong raised his right hand, gathering a ball of qi in his palm before sending it flying toward Gu An.

    There was no time to dodge. Gu An could only watch as the energy entered his body, making him freeze in place.

    Tianzong looked at Gu An with a smile and said, ¡°Shame I didn¡¯t get the chance to formally take you as a disciple. But perhaps it¡¯s for the best. This way, my karma won¡¯t drag you down.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked out¡ªpassing straight through the door.

    Only after Tianzong¡¯s presence vanished did the trace of panic on Gu An¡¯s face fade.

    Take me as a disciple? Sorry, I¡¯m more afraid you can¡¯t even shoulder that karma!

    Gu An touched his chest and drew out the qi that had just entered him. He could feel the immense power it contained¡ªnot inferior to Tianzong himself. But its Fortune was even more mysterious than he could currently perceive. Precisely because of that, he couldn''t fuse with it.

    Let¡¯s just call it Tianzong¡¯s Fortune.

    Gu An took out the Seven Star Mirror and infused Tianzong¡¯s Fortune into it.

    Back when he first obtained the Seven Star Mirror, Gu An had erased all its embedded Fortune, karma, and branded restrictions. Not just for Supreme Immortal Treasures¡ªhe did this for every artifact he used.

    Still, to be safe, he checked it over once more. After confirming everything was clean, he tucked the mirror away and sat down to continue reading.

    The Heavenly Rankings Tournament was still ongoing. At this stage, only cultivators of the Immortal Dao were competing¡ªnone like Li Ya, who relied on Supreme Treasures to fight far above their cultivation. Every duel now was a direct measure of power.

    When Tianzong broke into the top ten, he abruptly withdrew and walked away.

    His departure left a lasting suspense over the tournament. No matter who took first place, they¡¯d never truly be the "Number One under Heaven" in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Tianzong had been the strongest figure in this tournament¡ªno exceptions!

    Gu An and Yang Jian shared an unspoken agreement not to bring up Tianzong again. They simply continued cultivating as usual.

    Gu An didn¡¯t raise Yang Jian to use him for life. The moment he saw Yang Jian¡¯s karmic ties to past lives, he was already prepared to let him go.

    He even looked forward to seeing what kind of waves Yang Jian might stir when he emerged into the world.

    Until late summer, when the tournament ended, and the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord claimed first place for the Taixuan Sect.

    Zhang Xianwang, a Free Soaring Immortal from the Immortal Dynasty, had never entered the competition. Instead, he wandered the Taixuan Sect, clearly searching for the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    He was wary of the Holy Court and moved cautiously, careful not to expose himself.

    Even after the tournament concluded, Zhang Xianwang remained.

    Then, one night in early autumn¡ª

    Zhang Xianwang was in his inn room reading. The table was piled with books, all about the Sword Sovereign.

    A cold wind flickered the oil lamp. Zhang Xianwang¡¯s eyes narrowed. He instinctively looked to the side¡ªthen his pupils shrank. He sprang to his feet.

    There, cloaked in swirling violet demonic aura, stood a figure. His fear turned quickly to joy.

    It was Gu An!

    His Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body had evolved into the Supreme Dao Void Body, allowing him to shift forms freely. Even when not transformed, he could use it to dodge karmic detection. Still, the Sword Sovereign¡¯s image was too iconic. He had no choice but to appear in this form.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Gu An spoke in a raspy voice¡ªone that painted the image of a weathered, ancient man in Zhang Xianwang¡¯s mind.

    Zhang Xianwang quickly bowed and introduced himself.

    He had come on behalf of the Immortal Emperor Yangxian of the Immortal Dynasty, hoping to ask the Sword Sovereign for help with a certain matter.

    But instead of getting to the point, he first asked Gu An¡¯s thoughts on the Holy Court.

    ¡°They have a noble ideal to protect all living beings, but they also look down on mortals. Some good, some bad, I guess. What, the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court don¡¯t get along?¡± Gu An asked lazily.

    Zhang Xianwang took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s not us who oppose them¡ªit¡¯s the Holy Court that¡¯s been trying to wipe us out, to claim the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm as theirs alone.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Court¡¯s ruler, Saint Heaven, came from beyond the stars and established the Court here. Most of its leaders share that origin. The Immortal Dynasty, on the other hand, was founded by native cultivators over countless generations.¡±

    This was the first Gu An had heard of it.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then as someone not from the Dynasty, wouldn¡¯t that make me your enemy?¡± he asked.

    After all, perspective was needed to judge right and wrong. Without shared ground, he couldn¡¯t understand why they¡¯d come to him.

    Zhang Xianwang quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s not just the Immortal Dynasty¡ªeveryone born in this realm is part of its people. It¡¯s just that nowadays, everyone only acknowledges the Holy Court.¡±

    Gu An countered, ¡°So what? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to fight the Holy Court for you?¡±

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve refused positions of fate and hidden your identity. The only thing you could be wary of is the Holy Court. But if you join forces with the Immortal Dynasty, we¡¯ll give you whatever you need. All we ask is that you infiltrate the Holy Court and help us rescue someone. This person isn¡¯t from the Dynasty, but once saved it in the past,¡± Zhang Xianwang said earnestly.

    He was about to explain further when Gu An cut him off.

    ¡°No need. If that¡¯s the case, I refuse. I don¡¯t care who rules the world, and I don¡¯t want to be involved in your grudges. If that¡¯s why you¡¯re here¡ªleave.¡±

    He¡¯d have to be out of his mind to work for the Immortal Dynasty.

    Even assuming Zhang Xianwang was telling the truth, Gu An still wouldn¡¯t agree.

    His only grudge with the Holy Court was with the Saint King of Da Ming. There was no need to make the whole court his enemy.

    Besides, the Dynasty was clearly weak and afraid. He had no intention of being used as their weapon.

    ¡°Senior...¡± Zhang Xianwang tried to speak again, but a terrifying force crushed down on him, making him tremble and fall silent.

    The mighty Free Soaring Immortal now looked utterly miserable.

    ¡°Leave Taixuan Sect. Don¡¯t disturb my cultivation again. I have no wish to oppose any power, but if I¡¯m forced¡ªI won¡¯t mind paying a visit to their Daoist legacy.¡±

    Before his words finished echoing, Gu An vanished without a trace, leaving Zhang Xianwang alone in the room, his face dark and conflicted.

    He had assumed the Sword Sovereign hid his identity out of fear of the Holy Court¡ªbut now he realized, the man feared the entire world.

    Is there really such a cultivator in this world?

    Meanwhile, Gu An returned to the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    If he hadn¡¯t had a good impression of Zhang Xianwang, he wouldn¡¯t have met with him at all. Had Zhang pressed further, Gu An would¡¯ve crushed him on the spot.

    He resumed refining magical tools. The Heavenly Rankings Tournament had delayed him for several months¡ªit was time to pick things back up.

    His goal was to forge a Supreme Immortal Treasure worthy of his cultivation when he reached the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Dao.

    But what kind of treasure would suit him?

    He had pondered that for a long time.

    At dawn, he felt Zhang Xianwang¡¯s presence leaving. A smile crossed his face.

    Hopefully, Zhang Xianwang would pass on the message to the Dynasty.

    Gu An had no intention of clashing with them, too.

    He stood, tidied up, and left the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    After the Heavenly Rankings Tournament ended, the number of new disciples in the Taixuan Sect began to surge. Even cultivators with high cultivation levels were joining the sect.

    The sect once again began expanding its territory, recruiting a large number of Errand Disciples to help with construction¡ªoffering generous compensation. However, Gu An¡¯s Third Medicine Valley and Xuan Valley remained unaffected, as he always provided his errand disciples with even better benefits.

    Ten years passed, and the number of disciples in the Third Medicine Valley surpassed two thousand.

    That year, the Taixuan Sect officially approved the expansion of the Third Medicine Valley.

    Gu An stood atop a mountain, watching his disciples work busily below, a wide smile on his face.

    The expansion of the valley meant an increase in lifespan income, and naturally, he was in a good mood.

    A figure approached from behind¡ªit was Yang Jian.

    He had grown far more composed, though a hint of pride still lingered in his brow.

    ¡°Master,¡± Yang Jian said respectfully as he came up behind Gu An and bowed.

    Gu An didn¡¯t turn around. He continued gazing into the distance and asked, ¡°So, have you decided?¡±

    Yang Jian took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Yes. I carry too much karma. First Tian Wuchang, now Tianzong. As my cultivation increases, I¡¯m sure more trouble will follow. I don¡¯t want to drag you or the Medicine Valley into it. Besides... I want to venture out alone¡ªto temper my heart and seek the Dao.¡±

    Gu An finally turned to look at him, his expression softening into a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯ve truly grown up. Then go. It¡¯s time you stood on your own.¡±

    Hearing his master¡¯s approval, Yang Jian exhaled deeply, a smile spreading across his face. He nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Leave today. No need to say goodbye to the others,¡± Gu An waved his hand casually.

    Yang Jian was momentarily stunned but nodded nonetheless.

    As he turned to go, he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Master, who is my Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve chosen your own path. No need to ask further. After you leave the Third Medicine Valley, don¡¯t speak of my name to anyone. Don¡¯t even hint at my existence. Otherwise...¡±

    Gu An spoke in a calm voice, still with his back turned.

    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but Yang Jian understood.

    He took a deep breath, dropped to his knees, and bowed three times before Gu An.

    Then, he left.

    Gu An looked up at the sky, his gaze deep and unreadable.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Yang Jian exposing him. At most, the public believed the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path possessed the cultivation of a Mystic Celestial Immortal¡ªwho could possibly guess that he was actually a Divine Soul Immortal?

    Besides, Yang Jian had a great background. Keeping him here might actually be dangerous. Letting him go was exactly what Gu An wanted.

    ¡°The child¡¯s grown up... in the end, they all want to fly away,¡± Gu An sighed, then shook his head with a wry smile and headed down the mountain.

    At the base of the mountain, he spotted An Xin chasing a White Spirit Mouse around.

    A smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    At least this disciple was still here.

    Now that Yang Jian had left, he¡¯d focus his efforts on nurturing An Xin!

    Even though An Xin¡¯s talent was average, with hard work and cultivation, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to surpass even An Hao or Yang Jian¡ªespecially since Gu An himself was growing at a faster pace.

 Chapter 327: An Xins Surprise

    Chapter 327 An Xin''s Surprise

    Late at night, An Xin knocked on Gu An¡¯s door. With a wave of his sleeve, the door opened automatically.

    An Xin stepped in and closed it behind her.

    She walked over to Gu An¡¯s desk, looking at her master with curiosity.

    Gu An rarely summoned her alone at this hour¡ªit was only natural she¡¯d be curious.

    Sensing the subtle shift in the cultivation aura downstairs, Gu An opened his mouth and said, ¡°Yang Jian has left¡ªgone off for training. From now on, I¡¯ll be personally guiding your cultivation. How about it?¡±

    An Xin paused, confused. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been guiding my cultivation?¡±

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve just been helping you absorb spiritual energy. Now... I¡¯m going to help you truly become strong.¡±

    An Xin beamed. ¡°If Master is willing to teach, of course I have no objections. Just don¡¯t get frustrated if I¡¯m a bit slow to learn.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Gu An offered a comforting smile, then they chatted about the affairs of the valley.

    The aura downstairs returned to normal. Not a sound was heard the entire time.

    After a little while, Gu An dismissed her.

    Then he left the Third Medicine Valley and headed to Xuan Valley.

    Once there, he stepped directly into the Nianchu Cave Dwelling, ready to spend the night with Tian Yao¡¯er and her two demon companions.

    Inside a grand, luminous hall, rows of figures stood in four neat formations, forming two long parallel lines with a wide path in the middle.

    A beam of rainbow light shot into the hall and condensed into Zhang Xianwang¡¯s figure.

    He strode forward quickly, stopping at the base of the steps and bowing.

    Looking up, he saw a towering figure seated on a golden throne¡ªits back formed by stacked golden weapons, fanning out like a huge open fan.

    The imposing figure wore a red dragon robe and a beaded imperial crown. Blood-colored dragon qi coiled around him like a pack of circling dragons. His face was stern, and in his eyes swirled galaxies¡ªsharp and unfathomable.

    This was none other than the ruler of the Immortal Dynasty¡ªEmperor Yangxian.

    Zhang Xianwang relayed everything that had happened during his trip, stirring murmurs among the immortal officials present.

    ¡°That Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path actually dared to ignore us? Arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s earned that right. He even rejected the Holy Court¡¯s Fate-bestowed title.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like someone who just wants to stay out of the chaos.¡±

    ¡°But in this world, you can¡¯t just hide from the mortal coil. The Holy Court will definitely start suspecting him.¡±

    ¡°With the current Holy Prime Minister controlling everything, I say we don¡¯t even need to do anything. He¡¯ll push the Sword Sovereign to rebellion himself. That Great Ming Saint King is practically his attack dog.¡±

    Once Zhang Xianwang finished, the whispers turned into a full-on commotion.

    He ignored the noise, looking straight at Emperor Yangxian, waiting for his decision.

    After a pause, the emperor asked slowly, ¡°From what you¡¯ve seen... was he telling the truth?¡±

    The entire hall fell silent at once.

    Zhang Xianwang hesitated briefly, then said, ¡°Based on what I learned at the Taixuan Sect, his actions do match his words. He¡¯s only ever made a move when outside threats endangered the sect. Never once did he act on personal vendettas¡ªat least, not that anyone knows of. I even snuck into the Elder Hall. None of them know his true identity.¡±

    Emperor Yangxian narrowed his eyes.

    No one dared interrupt his thoughts.

    After a long silence, he finally said, ¡°In that case, leave him alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Xianwang replied, a bit relieved.

    They still didn¡¯t know what level the Sword Sovereign had truly reached¡ªbut anyone capable of crushing the Grand Cold Demon Sect with ease had to be at least Mystic Celestial Immortal level. If he was even stronger... that would be a disaster waiting to happen.

    If they couldn¡¯t be allies, there was no point in making an enemy.

    Zhang Xianwang added, ¡°I also encountered Tianzong. He was there looking for someone. I suspect the reincarnation of the Saint King of the Candle World is hiding in the Taixuan Sect.¡±

    ¡°Tianzong? Sounds like the Holy Court¡¯s in trouble again,¡± Emperor Yangxian said with a mocking laugh.

    Zhang Xianwang agreed. ¡°If things really get messy... should we intervene?¡±

    ¡°Intervene? For what? Tianzong and the Saint King¡ªthose two have always been too proud. They didn¡¯t need us back then, and they sure as h*ll don¡¯t need us now. They underestimated how benevolent Holy Heaven was. Without him around, the Holy Court¡¯s nothing more than the world¡¯s most terrifying monster.¡±

    Zhang Xianwang fell silent. Thinking of Tianzong¡¯s grandeur, he sighed.

    The rest of the immortals in the hall began chatting about old times. Most were downright gloating over the fall of Tianzong and the Saint King.

    Autumn winds blew through the woods. The Blood Prison Grand Sage lay sprawled on the ground, silently watching An Xin cultivate, deep in thought.

    Gu An sat nearby, flipping through a book, changing positions now and then.

    The bull turned his head toward Gu An and asked, ¡°Master, she¡¯s been in a trance for five hours now. Does she have a talent I can¡¯t see?¡±

    Back then, he couldn¡¯t see through Yang Jian, and now this? He was starting to question himself.

    Gu An flipped a page and said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as that many peerless prodigies. I just wanted her to attain enlightenment.¡±

    The bull¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    When Gu An helped Zuo Yijian reach enlightenment, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Zuo Yijian already had strong sword talent, after all.

    But An Xin?

    She was just an ordinary girl¡ªno presence, no potential, nothing exceptional.

    And Gu An still managed to reshape her completely?

    The bull suddenly realized¡ªmaybe Yang Jian¡¯s miraculous transformation was also thanks to Gu An rewriting his fate.

    His heart burned with excitement.

    To follow someone like this¡ªhow could you not attain the Dao?

    ¡°If Yang Jian comes back and sees An Xin stronger than him... that¡¯s gonna be wild.¡±

    That thought made him believe Gu An might¡¯ve intentionally been cultivating An Xin just for that reason.

    Poor Yang Jian!

    Still, it confirmed that the bull had made the right choice in following this man. He felt even more thrilled.

    Gu An, of course, had no idea the bull was cooking up this whole drama in his head.

    He appeared to be reading, but in reality, he was watching Yang Jian¡¯s journey to sea via divine sense.

    He noticed Tianzong was tracking him. Other than that, no one else was tailing Yang Jian, which meant the Great Ming Saint King hadn¡¯t discovered his identity yet.

    So, for now, he was safe.

    After a while...

    Gu An extended his divine sense toward the stars. Two Free Soaring Immortals were locked in a fierce battle¡ªsomething rarely seen.

    Clearly sworn enemies, they fought savagely, shaking the void itself.

    Gu An could sense several Grandmasters secretly watching. Divine senses overlapped in the shadows¡ªit was a reminder that the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm was truly full of hidden powerhouses.

    It wasn¡¯t until dusk that Gu An retracted his divine sense from An Xin and brought her back to consciousness.

    An Xin slowly opened her eyes¡ªand found two cultivation techniques already ingrained in her mind:

    Primal Heaven and Earth Art

    Myriad Forms Qi Technique

    Though Gu An had upgraded them, they were enough to last her a lifetime of enlightenment.

    The Primal Heaven and Earth Art would serve as her foundation, while the Myriad Forms Qi Technique could help her conceal her cultivation. Both could be combined with the Innate Reincarnation Technique.

    As her eyes regained focus, her face filled with shock.

    ¡°This... this is so profound...¡±

    She looked at Gu An, her gaze complex¡ªsurprise, confusion, a bit of anxiety, and joy all mingled in her eyes.

    Carefully, she asked, ¡°Master... was that you last time, too?¡±

    Gu An nodded lightly and asked, ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°Amazing. It¡¯s just...¡±

    She hesitated. She had a question but was afraid of offending him.

    How is Master so powerful? Could he be... an Immortal?

    Gu An said calmly, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll train you privately. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    For some reason, hearing that made An Xin¡¯s heart tremble.

    The words felt so familiar...

    A figure from deep within her memories surfaced¡ªand overlapped perfectly with Gu An¡¯s current image.

    Could it be... no, that¡¯s impossible...

    Master¡¯s only a bit over three hundred years old. How could he be this strong?

    Gu An closed his book and looked at her. ¡°The ¡®Gu An¡¯ of Taixuan Sect is indeed a disguise. You guessed right. I¡¯ve always been your master¡ªsince the beginning.¡±

    At that, An Xin shot to her feet, eyes immediately brimming with tears. Her body trembled uncontrollably.

    ¡°Mas¡ª!¡±

    Her emotions exploded. She threw herself into his arms and broke down crying.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°What are you crying for? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve been apart for years. I haven¡¯t mistreated you, have I?¡±

    An Xin buried her head in his chest, sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m not crying because I was wronged... I just never imagined... all this time... what I wanted most was happening... I¡¯m so dumb... how could I think there were two people in this world who treated me so well... Master, I missed you so much...¡±

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage looked completely dumbfounded. Aren¡¯t they just master and disciple? Why does this feel like a long-lost reunion?

    Gu An gently patted her back. ¡°Alright, get off me. You¡¯re not a kid anymore. Someone might see.¡±

    An Xin let go and knelt on the ground, wiping her tears¡ªbut her face was radiant with joy.

    ¡°You lied to us, Master! If my senior brother finds out you were our Master all along, he¡¯ll have a meltdown. Wait... did you know him back then because you were protecting him?¡±

    Her tone shifted from respectful to casual¡ªnot out of disrespect, but because, in her heart, her master was like a father figure.

    And in front of a father, there was no need for formalities.

    Gu An replied, ¡°You could say that. From now on, let¡¯s keep things as they appear. Don¡¯t tell your senior brother.¡±

    An Xin nodded quickly. Her eyes were still red, but her energy was through the roof.

    She suddenly glanced at the Blood Prison Grand Sage, hesitating. ¡°But Master... he overheard us...¡±

    The bull flared up. What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You trying to leave me out?

    I¡¯m Master¡¯s most trusted mount! Closer to him than any disciple!

    Gu An laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. Ox Demon King, go ahead and introduce yourself.¡±

    Immediately, the bull jumped up proudly and began boasting about his true identity.

    An Ascended One! Grand Ascension Stage!

    Just those two titles were enough to leave An Xin stunned, her jaw hanging open. Everything else the bull rattled off after that? She didn¡¯t even catch it.

    She turned back to Gu An, wide-eyed. ¡°Master... so Yang Jian really is my junior brother? What¡¯s his cultivation now?¡±

 Chapter 328: Master, what realm are you at?

    ¡°He¡¯s already at the Void Transformation Stage.¡±

    Gu An replied casually, like it was a trivial matter.

    An Xin was stunned again. Her mouth dropped open, and she even cupped her cheeks with both hands as if she just couldn¡¯t accept it.

    She had started cultivating on the same day as An Hao, so she knew full well how absurdly fast his cultivation was. And for that very reason, she also understood that Yang Jian¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t any slower.

    She¡¯d watched Yang Jian enter the valley, watched him grow up.

    He¡¯d been such an average kid at first, and now¡ªunder her nose¡ªhe¡¯d grown to this level?

    Unbelievable!

    For once, An Xin didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Gu An looked at her and smiled. ¡°Keep working hard. Maybe one day you¡¯ll surpass them.¡±

    An Xin hesitated. ¡°But my talent...¡±

    She had once trained under Gu An directly. Watching the massive gap between herself and An Hao, her confidence had long been worn away.

    ¡°That was then. If I hadn¡¯t made you slow down and stabilize your foundation, you wouldn¡¯t have your current mindset,¡± Gu An said with a grunt. ¡°You think your senior brother had it easy? I¡¯ve had to help him countless times over the years¡ªhe¡¯s always dragging me into trouble.¡±

    An Xin blinked in surprise. Master helped Senior Brother before?

    Why didn¡¯t he ever mention it?

    Ugh, he hid it from me on purpose!

    She ground her teeth and looked at Gu An. ¡°Then do I still have a chance to surpass him?¡±

    Gu An answered earnestly, ¡°That depends on how much determination you¡¯re willing to put in. No one is fated to be weaker than someone else.¡±

    Those words lit a fire in An Xin. Her eyes looked as though they were ablaze.

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage was a little annoyed.

    Hey, I wasn¡¯t done with my part yet...

    After returning to the Third Medicine Valley, An Xin was in excellent spirits. She strolled around, greeting everyone she passed. As the valley¡¯s top disciple, she was respected by all.

    Chuan Yue passed by and asked with a grin, ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s got you in such a good mood?¡±

    An Xin smiled back, ¡°Because the moonlight is beautiful tonight.¡±

    Chuan Yue looked puzzled, but An Xin didn¡¯t explain¡ªjust walked past him.

    Meanwhile, inside the loft¡ª

    Gu An had just picked up Adventures of the Green Hero and barely read a few pages before Ji Xuanyu came upstairs.

    ¡°Where were you two during the day?¡± she asked, staring at Gu An.

    ¡°We were out cultivating,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Really? What could you even teach her?¡±

    ¡°Well, I taught Yang Jian, didn¡¯t I? Who knows¡ªmaybe one day he¡¯ll shock the whole world.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu raised an eyebrow. She fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°You¡¯re not secretly acquainted with the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, are you?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯m actually... his disciple!¡±

    ¡°Oh please.¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me? Fine then¡ªI am the Sword Sovereign.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu rolled her eyes. ¡°I knew you¡¯d deflect. Every time I ask about your secrets, you talk in circles. Meanwhile, I tell you everything.¡±

    Her tone turned a little sulky.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°My dear sister, do you think I want to know this stuff? You dump it all on me out of nowhere¡ªI get scared just listening! What if your enemies from past lives come knocking? I¡¯m not afraid of dying, I¡¯m just afraid of being tortured. Even if I confess, they might not believe me...¡±

    As he kept rambling, Ji Xuanyu actually started to look guilty.

    From his perspective, he did seem to be under a lot of pressure.

    When Gu An finally stopped, Ji Xuanyu asked, ¡°Should I stop telling you from now on?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Nope! I¡¯m going to keep talking. We only live once. I just want to tell you, not necessarily about those things.¡±

    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving behind a proud silhouette.

    Gu An chuckled. This girl... she''s got quite the personality.

    Then he picked up Adventures of the Green Hero again and continued reading.

    Xuantian Yi hadn¡¯t published anything new lately. Slacking off. Gu An was mildly annoyed.

    Should I go give him a shoulder pat sometime?

    Nah, too undignified.

    Getting Shen Zhen back into writing might not be a bad idea. She might just surpass Xuantian Yi one day.

    Under the blue sky, above the white clouds, Gu An rode the Blood Prison Grand Sage. An Xin stood beside him.

    Dressed in a white robe and wearing a white jade mask, she gently touched the surface of her mask.

    ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± she turned and asked. She could feel an immense force carrying her forward, vast and boundless.

    ¡°To a different sect of mine,¡± Gu An replied.

    The moment An Xin heard that, she perked up. ¡°Master, what¡¯s your actual cultivation level? Even the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and the others can¡¯t see through your disguise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little bit stronger than Nine-Fingered, Wu Xing, and Shen Xinzi,¡± Gu An said vaguely.

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to spill, An Xin didn¡¯t push. Instead, her curiosity shifted toward what lay ahead.

    A sea breeze swept past, causing An Xin to look toward the front. The moment she did, her expression changed.

    Towering peaks loomed into view, each one grand and majestic, shocking her to the core.

    Gu An glanced at her, sighing inwardly.

    Ever since they acknowledged each other, An Xin had changed completely¡ªso cheerful now, almost like a carefree young girl again.

    It meant she really saw him as family.

    With parents around, a child could afford to be willful. Without them, they had to grow up fast.

    Seeing her this way made Gu An happy too. After all, he¡¯d watched her grow up. She¡¯d stayed by his side all these years. In his heart, An Xin was no less than a daughter.

    ¡°Look at you, wide-eyed like you¡¯ve never seen a mountain. This is the Mortal Peak, ruled by the Peak Master of Dingtian Peak!¡± the Blood Prison Grand Sage declared proudly, as if he were the one in charge there.

    An Xin gasped, ¡°Dingtian Peak? I¡¯ve heard of that¡ªSenior Lu attended the Millennium Summit there once... So that¡¯s why! Master, if she knew you were the one supporting her all this time, with how much she likes you, she¡¯d probably throw herself into your arms!¡±

    Gu An¡¯s handsome face flushed red. He coughed. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? A girl has to have some dignity. I¡¯m not taking a Dao Companion.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! She¡¯s not worthy,¡± the Blood Prison Grand Sage chimed in. He¡¯d never liked Lu Lingjun¡ªever since she called him a dumb ox during their ascension.

    An Xin covered her mouth, laughing. ¡°Now I get why Master keeps turning down all those romantic admirers. There¡¯s no need¡ªthey¡¯d only hold you back.¡±

    She truly admired Gu An. He treated others with kindness but never asked for anything in return. What woman could resist that?

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was living incognito as a valley lord in the Taixuan Sect? So low-key!

    Master has real self-control.

    An Xin secretly vowed that one day, she would become a great cultivator like her master¡ªone who hides their strength and watches the world from behind the scenes.

    If she really did surpass her senior and junior brothers, she too would conceal her cultivation and watch them clash for supremacy.

    Just imagining it gave her a thrill.

    Right then, a vast aura descended from the skies, scattering the sea of clouds. The gust blew her robe and long hair around. She looked up, eyes wide in awe.

    A massive, bluish mountain shadow appeared in the sky, dwarfing all the peaks ahead.

    Gu An¡¯s face remained calm. This was precisely the reason he had come today.

    That was a Supreme Immortal Treasure¡ªbelonging to Mortal Peak.

 Chapter 329: Fu Shenxiu, Qingtian Peak

    When the Azure Mountain¡¯s Shadow inverted over the firmament, disciples flew out from every peak, all gazing up in awe at the spectacular scene.

    Gu An didn¡¯t stop. With the Blood Prison Grand Sage and An Xin in tow, he flew toward Ding Tian Peak.

    As An Xin sensed the vast auras of the mountains and cultivators along the way, she was inwardly astonished. This Renjian Peak really is unfathomable... Looks like what Senior Lu said wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    The oppressive might from the Azure Mountain Shadow lingered for a long time, enveloping all of Renjian Peak and stirring up heated discussion among the disciples.

    Arriving at the base of Ding Tian Peak, Gu An flew directly toward the summit.

    Only then did An Xin truly grasp just how massive and tall these mountains were. Just thinking that such a towering peak belonged to her master, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu An with pure admiration.

    Soon, they reached the summit. Just as they landed, Zhu Xinglan, Ding Tian Peak¡¯s senior disciple, appeared to welcome them and bowed to Gu An.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu An asked.

    Zhu Xinglan replied, ¡°The main peak¡¯s Fu Shenxiu is in the process of subduing an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure. He¡¯s the next in line to become the master of the main peak and is the most gifted disciple Renjian Peak has seen in a million years.¡±

    His tone was complicated when he spoke of Fu Shenxiu.

    Gu An looked up at the Azure Mountain Shadow in the sky and smiled. ¡°Quite the commotion.¡±

    A dignified Free Soaring Immortal trying to subdue an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure¡ªand still struggling?

    That treasure must be something special.

    Zhu Xinglan explained, ¡°This Supreme Treasure was retrieved from beyond the stars by the main peak. Without the suppression of the Holy Court¡¯s fortune, subduing its spirit is bound to cause massive upheaval. Someone even failed before.¡±

    Gu An nodded and then asked about recent matters on Ding Tian Peak. Learning there was nothing needing his attention, he made his way to the herb garden.

    An Xin and the Blood Prison Grand Sage followed behind him, with Zhu Xinglan accompanying them. However, his gaze would frequently drift upward toward the magnificent Azure Mountain Shadow, full of longing.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure?

    Unfortunately, there were only so many in the world¡ªnot something you could just obtain by wanting one.

    As Gu An picked herbs, he also explained each plant to An Xin. Most of these were entirely unfamiliar to her, so she listened intently, not distracted by the celestial phenomenon overhead.

    Zhu Xinglan was quietly curious. Who exactly is this girl? Master treats her differently from others.

    The mask on An Xin¡¯s face had been refined by Gu An himself. Even at the ninth level of the Roving Immortal Stage, Zhu Xinglan couldn¡¯t see through it. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to probe with his divine sense.

    An hour later, the overwhelming pressure covering Renjian Peak finally began to dissipate. The Azure Mountain Shadow remained, but had become even more detailed¡ªtrees swaying in the wind within the mountain shadow, looking nearly real.

    ¡°You can go now. No need to follow us,¡± Gu An said as they stepped out of a herb garden. Zhu Xinglan bowed and vanished on the spot.

    An Xin was intrigued by his sudden disappearance and asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s his cultivation?¡±

    Gu An casually replied, ¡°Ninth Level of the Roving Immortal Stage.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s pupils widened beneath her mask. She had heard of Roving Immortals¡ªthe Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, champion of the Heavenly Rankings Tournament, was one.

    To reach the ninth level of that realm¡ªwasn¡¯t that possibly even stronger than the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord?

    Feeling the pressure, An Xin realized just how many disciples were on Ding Tian Peak¡ªand they all seemed like immortals. Her master had control of such an incredible force, yet still chose to focus on nurturing her.

    How could she not feel pressure?

    At the very least, she couldn¡¯t let Master down!

    The pair strolled along the mountain path, chatting as they went, with the Blood Prison Grand Sage trailing behind. The sea breeze brushed past them. As they looked over the vast heavens and earth, they felt so small.

    The Azure Mountain Shadow gradually dispersed. Before long, the sky returned to its brilliant blue glory.

    ¡°Master, between that Supreme Treasure just now and Senior Li Ya¡¯s Divine Anomaly City, which one is stronger?¡± An Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The immense power of Divine Anomaly City during the Heavenly Rankings Tournament had left a deep impression on her.

    ¡°The power of an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure depends on the user¡¯s cultivation. Li Ya can¡¯t fully unleash the strength of Divine Anomaly City yet,¡± Gu An replied.

    The greatest strength of such treasures was their eternal indestructibility. The world had many Supreme Treasures now, all handed down through generations. Each one represented the life¡¯s work of a cultivator at the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Dao.

    After hearing that, An Xin became even more curious about Supreme Treasures.

    This outing was meant to broaden her horizons¡ªhelp her understand the world¡¯s power structure and what Immortal Dao Supreme Treasures truly meant.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage suddenly asked. An Xin turned her head¡ªand saw a streak of azure light racing from the edge of the sea, creating twin waves in its wake.

    A smile appeared on Gu An¡¯s face. As expected.

    That Supreme Treasure¡¯s spirit wasn¡¯t ordinary. This was precisely why he had come to spectate today.

    A treasure from beyond the stars¡ªthere had to be schemes behind it.

    The treasure flew directly toward Ding Tian Peak. It likely had something to do with the Demonic Embryo within the peak.

    As the azure light drew closer, An Xin and the Blood Prison Grand Sage¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. An indescribable fear surged in their hearts.

    But the fear vanished instantly¡ªbecause Gu An stepped forward.

    They both instinctively looked at him.

    Gu An raised his hand, then clenched it.

    The azure light in the distance disappeared.

    An Xin and the Blood Prison Grand Sage turned to look¡ªit was gone, as if it had never existed.

    They both turned to stare at Gu An¡¯s outstretched right hand. Unfortunately, he kept his palm closed, hiding whatever he held inside.

    A figure descended from the sky, landing near the cliff¡ªten paces away from Gu An.

    He looked at Gu An with a frown.

    ¡¾Fu Shenxiu (Free Soaring Immortal, Fifth Level): 168,487 / 750,000 / 2,500,000¡¿

    Seeing his lifespan, Gu An nodded inwardly. He really does live up to the title of Renjian Peak¡¯s number one genius.

    It was entirely possible he could one day surpass even a Mystic Celestial Immortal.

    Fu Shenxiu asked, ¡°Are you Senior Meng Lang?¡±

    Meng Lang?

    An Xin¡¯s expression turned strange.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°This treasure flew toward Ding Tian Peak. Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s fated to be mine?¡±

    Fu Shenxiu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. After all that effort, someone else had taken his treasure?

    Even if he hadn¡¯t joined the Millennium Summit, Fu Shenxiu wasn¡¯t unaware¡ªa powerful cultivator had recently joined Renjian Peak.

    Someone who had slain Elder Mo Hen¡ªa being of that caliber was not someone he could contend with.

    And now that person had casually seized the Supreme Treasure¡ªit was a difference in strength too vast to bridge.

    Fu Shenxiu was at a loss. His master, Dao Lord Yongnian, had told him to win over Meng Lang.

    But how could you ¡°win over¡± someone by giving away a Supreme Treasure?

    Especially one with its restrictions intact and not under the Holy Court¡¯s control!

    ¡°Senior...¡± Fu Shenxiu gritted his teeth, trying to feel out Gu An¡¯s stance.

    Suddenly, Gu An opened his right hand. A small azure mountain floated above his palm, glowing with faint light.

    The moment he saw it, Fu Shenxiu¡¯s eyes were glued to it.

    Even though An Xin and the Blood Prison Grand Sage didn¡¯t know what level of cultivation this new person had, his aura and presence were obviously extraordinary.

    Could that small azure mountain really be an Immortal Dao Supreme Treasure?

    And Master just caught it like that...?

    An Xin¡¯s heart swelled with admiration.

    ¡°If I let go, are you sure you can catch it?¡± Gu An asked with a grin.

    Fu Shenxiu quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Without hesitation, Gu An tossed the small azure mountain into the distance¡ª casually, it flew over a million miles.

    Fu Shenxiu appeared beside it instantly, power gathering in his right hand as he reached out.

    Boom!

    A terrifying force erupted, sending Fu Shenxiu flying, his face pale.

    The azure mountain turned into a streak of light and shot back toward Ding Tian Peak.

    By the time Fu Shenxiu turned around, the light had vanished.

    He quickly flew back to the cliff, looking at Gu An with a conflicted expression.

    Once again, the small azure mountain floated above Gu An¡¯s palm.

    Just then, figures appeared in the air behind Fu Shenxiu¡ªRenjian Peak¡¯s ruling elite. Even the main peak¡¯s master, Dao Lord Yongnian, had arrived.

    Bai Ziyao glanced at the small azure mountain in Gu An¡¯s hand, then at Fu Shenxiu, a mocking smile appearing on his face.

    Gu An looked at Dao Lord Yongnian and said with a smile, ¡°Peak Master, this treasure kept charging toward Ding Tian Peak¡ªI had no choice but to take it.¡±

    Yongnian¡¯s eyes flickered. He chuckled and said, ¡°This is Qingtian Peak, a treasure my junior brother brought from beyond the stars. If you like it, consider it a gift.¡±

    Fu Shenxiu panicked. ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll find you another Supreme Treasure. You and this one have no fate¡ªthere¡¯s no one else to blame,¡± Yongnian replied flatly.

    Though only one small realm above Fu Shenxiu, he had raised him himself. His word was final.

    Fu Shenxiu took a deep breath, bowed respectfully to Gu An, and turned to leave.

    The other peak masters exchanged glances, each with their own thoughts.

    Yongnian looked at Gu An. ¡°This treasure clearly resonates with Ding Tian Peak. I hope you will protect it well.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°If Renjian Peak ever needs me, I will act.¡±

    Yongnian smiled and took his leave.

    The other peak masters bowed one by one and disappeared.

    Gu An felt a little regretful¡ªBai Ziyao didn¡¯t come talk to me. We¡¯ve grown distant.

    After everyone was gone, An Xin couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°We just... got a Supreme Treasure like that?¡±

    It was her first time seeing her master act so dominantly.

    Well, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was known for being domineering. Gu An was only gentle with those of lower cultivation.

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage kept staring at the Qingtian Peak in Gu An¡¯s hand¡ªsuddenly feeling like he too had a shot at such treasures one day.

    As long as he performed well!

    Gu An stepped toward the mountain peak, simultaneously using his divine sense to probe Qingtian Peak.

    This treasure had already nurtured a Supreme Spirit, clearly having existed for many years. It was far stronger than the Divine Anomaly Spirit¡ªafter all, it had broken free from a Free Soaring Immortal¡¯s suppression.

    Soon, his divine sense detected a hidden Heaven Demon within Qingtian Peak¡ªwell-concealed, likely undetectable even to a Mystic Celestial Immortal.

    It was tucked into the wall of a dilapidated temple within the mountain¡ªmotionless and silent.

    ¡°Train hard. Once you¡¯re strong enough, I¡¯ll give this treasure to you,¡± Gu An said with a soft smile, looking at An Xin, who was filled with curiosity.

 Chapter 330: Awakening

    Chapter 330 Awakening

    "Really?"

    An Xin instantly lit up with excitement after hearing Gu An¡¯s words. Even the Blood Prison Grand Sage¡¯s ox eyes burned with eagerness.

    As expected, Master wouldn¡¯t be stingy with a Supreme Immortal Treasure!

    Once they returned to the mountaintop, Gu An told An Xin to begin cultivating while he went into the room alone.

    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Gu An¡¯s gaze landed on Qingtian Peak. He first used his divine sense to erase any marks or restrictions within the peak that might pose a threat to him.

    The Qingtian Immortal Spirit was unusually cooperative, not resisting Gu An at all. On the contrary, it seemed downright delighted.

    After securing all safety measures, Gu An began to bind Qingtian Peak to himself.

    With the spirit¡¯s full cooperation, it took Gu An less than half an hour to refine the restrictions on Qingtian Peak and seize full control over the Qingtian Immortal Spirit¡¯s soul¡ªcompletely making it his.

    With the Qingtian Immortal Spirit, this was effectively the power of a Free Soaring Immortal!

    And the power contained within Qingtian Peak... Gu An felt it surpassed the Seven Star Mirror, the Immortal King¡¯s Crown, and even Divine Anomaly City. The Crown and the City had both sustained heavy damage and required a long time to recover.

    The Seven Star Mirror hadn¡¯t suffered much, but compared to Qingtian Peak, it was still slightly weaker¡ªthough not by a huge margin.

    With everything complete, a smile crept onto Gu An¡¯s lips.

    Now the fish is in the net!

    Still, no rush¡ªlet him stew for a while. He couldn¡¯t escape anyway, nor could he transmit any information out.

    Gu An acted as if he didn¡¯t know the Qingtian Peak housed a Heaven Demon¡ªand the Qingtian Immortal Spirit truly didn¡¯t.

    During the binding process, Gu An had peeked into the spirit¡¯s memories. Most of the time, it had been asleep or sealed by powerful forces. It had no idea there was something filthy lurking inside its body.

    Although it was unaware, the Qingtian Immortal Spirit was still influenced. It had been inexplicably drawn toward Ding Tian Peak, which led to its crash.

    Had Gu An not intervened, it was ready to shatter Ding Tian Peak completely to expose whatever was attracting it.

    "Looks like the thing under there isn¡¯t simple at all."

    Gu An thought to himself. He considered moving the demonic fetus, but where could he possibly put it?

    Moving it and waking it early would only bring about catastrophe faster.

    Forget it. Let it be. If other Heaven Demons come, so what?

    If they¡¯re weaker than him¡ªhe¡¯d just destroy them.

    And if they¡¯re stronger? If they could sneak into the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, wouldn¡¯t the Holy Court have been infiltrated already?

    Gu An shrank Qingtian Peak into a small accessory and attached it to his belt.

    His ultimate Incarnation of Void Form was an evolved version of the Shadow Demon Divine Art. Its greatest function was to block all karmic tracing. With Qingtian Peak hanging on his person, it too would be shielded from divination.

    He didn¡¯t need to activate the form to hide from karma¡ªit worked just by having cultivated it. He could even project some fake karma on the surface to mislead others.

    The form also had combat abilities. It could make his physical body and soul go intangible, helping him dodge spells and divine abilities. In battle, it was endlessly useful.

    Gu An stood up, stretched, and loosened up.

    Heaven Demons... the Holy Court...

    Peace in this world? Not easy.

    Gu An sighed internally. Still, he didn¡¯t feel any pressure.

    Time was on his side. Let it come slowly. These fleeting conflicts didn¡¯t matter. Whoever laughed last¡ªwon.

    The seasons turned, and a new year arrived.

    Just after the Spring Festival, Gu An was in the forest, guiding An Xin in cultivating the Step of Dao and Time.

    The technique was extremely profound. Even with Gu An personally instructing her, An Xin still found it hard to grasp. For now, Gu An¡¯s goal was to help her find the rhythm of the movement.

    An Xin flickered forward and reappeared five steps away, only to stumble and fall flat on the ground.

    Sitting there dizzy and swaying, eyes shut and mouth slightly open, she looked so dazed it made Gu An want to laugh.

    He didn¡¯t help her recover¡ªthis was a phase she had to go through.

    She remained dazed for nearly half an hour before regaining her senses.

    Turning toward Gu An, she forced a bitter smile. ¡°Master, this movement art is too intricate. Do I really have to learn it?¡±

    Gu An fanned himself with the Seven Star Mirror and smiled. ¡°You must. Just cultivating qi isn¡¯t enough. Training divine abilities will also increase your comprehension.¡±

    An Xin pouted, but she didn¡¯t give up. She stood up, ready to continue her practice.

    Just thinking about the previous dizziness made her nauseous.

    She slapped her face to shake it off and forced herself not to think about it.

    Right then, she turned and saw the sky beyond the forest glowing with golden light, stretching wide like a majestic sunset.

    Gu An also looked up, his gaze calm.

    So... it¡¯s finally happening?

    ¡ª

    At that moment, on an overseas island, Yang Jian stood beside Tianzong.

    Yang Jian looked at his right hand. He had just crushed the golden jade stone Tianzong gave him. Golden light now covered his palm, and specks of starlight floated out, vanishing into the air.

    He looked calm, but inside, he was incredibly nervous.

    With the fusion of past life memories... was he still himself?

    Tianzong glanced at him and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ve already set up the formation. No one will disturb you.¡±

    Yang Jian looked up at the sky, where golden light spread¡ªmagnificent and boundless.

    ¡°But this phenomenon...¡± he said hesitantly.

    Tianzong stroked his beard. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The phenomenon covers a wide range. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Yang Jian took a deep breath and focused back on his palm.

    The starlight from his palm began flying toward his face, finally entering his eyes.

    Whoosh¡ª

    A strong wind swept the island. Spiritual energy surged toward Yang Jian.

    Golden light flared from his hand, illuminating his face. He frowned as countless scenes flickered in his pupils.

    Seeing this, Tianzong smiled and slowly stepped back.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, within the Taixuan Sect, Gu An saw the laws of Heaven and Earth envelop Yang Jian. The yin-yang rule was especially strong. He couldn¡¯t fully understand the process, but he could tell Yang Jian wasn¡¯t in danger. That golden jade stone also held no other soul¡ªit wasn¡¯t a possession trick.

    ¡°Master, why is the sky changing colors?¡± An Xin asked curiously.

    ¡°Your junior brother is awakening his past-life memories,¡± Gu An said offhandedly, eyes still on the sky.

    Past-life memories?

    An Xin¡¯s interest was piqued. Gu An didn¡¯t hide anything and shared Yang Jian¡¯s karmic background.

    Upon hearing that Yang Jian was the reincarnation of a Holy Court¡¯s Saint King, An Xin was shocked.

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so powerful! Master, is Senior Brother also someone reborn from a powerful figure?¡± she asked, eyes full of anticipation.

    ¡°Probably not.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s reply made An Xin a little disappointed.

    If An Hao were a reincarnated powerhouse, then she wasn¡¯t that bad¡ªjust had the wrong comparison.

    ¡°But everyone might have a past life. Once you reach a certain level, you¡¯ll understand,¡± Gu An said, retracting his gaze.

    He stood up. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡±

    An Xin beamed with relief and followed after him.

    ¡°Master, if Yang Jian regains his past life, does that mean he becomes a Saint King again? Are Saint Kings that strong?¡±

    ¡°What he becomes depends on his choices. As for whether Saint Kings are strong¡ªI¡¯ll tell you this: the Grand Cold Demon Sect once served one.¡±

    ¡°Huh? A sect that powerful followed a Saint King?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act so surprised.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, a Saint King was my junior brother. Feels like a dream.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this not for awe, but so you understand your goal.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Master, I¡¯ll work hard in cultivation! With you teaching me, what¡¯s a Saint King to fear?¡±

    As they chatted, the master and disciple strolled back to the valley. Gu An subtly altered their dialogue using karmic power, so there was no risk of anything leaking.

    Since reaching the Divine Soul Immortal level, Gu An had focused heavily on karma and destiny. His control over karmic power had become increasingly refined.

    At the same time, countless beings across the Severed Sea Region were watching the phenomenon in the sky.

    Gu An even saw several powerful figures flying out from the Sacred Domain of the Holy Court, heading straight toward the region.

    Thankfully, Yang Jian wasn¡¯t awakening in the Taicang Continent¡ªor things would¡¯ve gotten messy again.

    The golden light anomaly lasted a full day and night. By noon the next day¡ª

    Shen Zhen came to visit Gu An. After closing the door, she began setting up formations. It took a while before she finally sat at the table.

    ¡°Oh? Still reading Adventures of the Green Hero? Why not read my Secrets of Taixuan?¡± she teased.

    Gu An replied, ¡°Secrets of Taixuan is too short.¡±

    Implying¡ªwhen¡¯s the next volume coming?

    Shen Zhen pretended not to hear. She pulled out a scroll from her storage pouch and unrolled it on the table.

    She had actually painted yesterday¡¯s golden sky phenomenon¡ªgolden heavens blanketing the lands and mountains, exuding majestic grandeur.

    As the scroll unfurled, Gu An noticed that the laws of Heaven and Earth began slowly drifting toward them.

    Once again, Shen Zhen was invoking the laws through her painting.

    ¡°That phenomenon yesterday was hard to describe...¡± Shen Zhen began sharing her artistic process.

    Gu An, however, picked up on a unique power flowing from deep within the laws.

    It felt very similar to the inheritance left behind by Tianzong.

    Could Yang Jian¡¯s past life have ties to the Heavenly Dao Tianzong represented?

    Aside from that, Gu An was intrigued by the rules of reincarnation.

    This painting had also drawn the reincarnation laws closer.

    The laws of Heaven and Earth were everywhere¡ªjust imperceptible to ordinary beings. But to someone at the level of a Divine Soul Immortal, the world was layered. Beneath the laws lay even deeper forces of order.

    After finishing her explanation, Shen Zhen proudly asked, ¡°Well? You clearly sensed the intent behind my art. Got any praise for me?¡±

    Gu An stared at the scroll. ¡°It¡¯s easy to lose yourself in it. You¡¯re impressive.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Shen Zhen raised her chin, beaming.

    Just as Gu An was about to speak, the scroll suddenly burst into flames, startling Shen Zhen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get close! That fire¡¯s not normal!¡± Gu An warned in a low voice, scaring Shen Zhen into freezing on the spot.

 Chapter 331: The Emperor from the Realm of Nirvana

    Chapter 331 The Emperor from the Realm of Nirvana

    Gu An''s eyes were fixed on the burning painting on the table, while his divine sense was locked onto the skies beyond the realm.

    Among the seven suns hanging above the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, one of them suddenly revealed a mysterious, enormous being that opened its eyes and stared directly at Gu An''s loft.

    The reason the painting was burning¡ªwas because of that being!

    Gu An remained calm. All seven of those beings possessed the Free Soaring Immortal Stage cultivation, which posed no threat to him. However, he could sense the immense karma they carried and the powerful entities behind them.

    Thinking about it carefully, it wasn¡¯t surprising. Since the Holy Court allowed them to exist, either their backers were the Holy Court themselves, or their backers were beings even the Holy Court feared.

    Whichever it was, Gu An had no intention of stirring the pot.

    Soon, the painting turned entirely to ash¡ªyet the table remained untouched. Quite the phenomenon.

    Shen Zhen asked, still shaken, ¡°What was that just now?¡±

    Even with her Transformation Stage cultivation, she couldn¡¯t make sense of how the fire had appeared or vanished.

    At that moment, she felt like she''d offended the heavens themselves.

    Gu An took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Seems like yesterday¡¯s omen... you shouldn¡¯t have painted it.¡±

    Shen Zhen frowned. ¡°Only yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Most likely. You¡¯ve painted plenty before and nothing happened,¡± Gu An replied.

    That made it clear¡ªYang Jian¡¯s karma was somehow linked to the Seven Suns.

    Shen Zhen inhaled deeply. ¡°Forget it. My cultivation is low. I can¡¯t afford to mess with things like this.¡±

    Just as she said that, Gu An saw the mysterious being within the sun close its eyes.

    Shen Zhen had dodged a bullet. That had been just a warning¡ªwhich also meant the being inside the Seven Suns wasn¡¯t completely bloodthirsty or tyrannical.

    Gu An sat back down and joked, ¡°You¡¯re something else. You actually drew a painting that pissed off the heavens.¡±

    Shen Zhen didn¡¯t seem proud. Instead, she said seriously, ¡°While painting, I did feel like I¡¯d entered a very profound state. After I finished each painting, my cultivation felt easier, and a lot of things I used to struggle with just made sense.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re about to undergo a complete transformation.¡± Gu An looked at her, clearly envious.

    Shen Zhen finally smiled and huffed, ¡°You better be nicer to me from now on. Who knows¡ªI might ascend to immortality one of these days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Immortal Shen.¡±

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You dare disrespect a future immortal?¡±

    They bantered back and forth, Shen Zhen¡¯s fear completely gone. Still, she made a mental note¡ªshe¡¯d have to be more cautious with her painting in the future.

    There were some things that simply shouldn¡¯t be drawn.

    Half an hour later, Shen Zhen left.

    Gu An reclined in his chair, watching Yang Jian and Tianzong.

    Even though Yang Jian hadn¡¯t undergone a drastic breakthrough since awakening his past-life memories, his overall aura had changed significantly.

    After observing him for a while and confirming he was fine, Gu An withdrew his gaze.

    In the following days, Yang Jian and Tianzong stayed on that island. Thanks to Tianzong¡¯s formation, even passing Grandmaster Cultivators couldn¡¯t detect their presence.

    Time passed, and summer arrived.

    Gu An rode the Blood Prison Grand Sage down from the teleportation platform, visibly in high spirits.

    Just as he was about to leave, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord approached with curiosity and asked, ¡°Gu An, your disciple An Xin¡¯s progress lately has been huge. What¡¯ve you been teaching her?¡±

    Since Gu An had once brought Yang Jian out before, he assumed An Xin¡¯s changes were also linked to him. That made him even more curious about the power backing Gu An.

    In Taixuan Sect, the most mysterious and powerful being was none other than the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord always suspected Gu An was connected to him. Maybe Gu An¡¯s Go skills even came from that lineage.

    As for the idea that Gu An was the Sword Sovereign¡ªhe¡¯d dismissed that after learning Gu An¡¯s age.

    ¡°Secret technique. I can¡¯t say. Unless... you become my disciple.¡± Gu An looked down at him smugly.

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord rolled his eyes. ¡°You know how high my cultivation is, and you think you can take me as a disciple?¡±

    Gu An shrugged. ¡°A true teacher teaches regardless of rank. You¡¯re not better than me in everything. Is cultivation level all you care about? Is absorbing spiritual energy the only way to walk the Dao?¡±

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord didn¡¯t argue¡ªinstead, he fell into deep thought.

    Gu An patted the Blood Prison Grand Sage¡¯s head and urged him forward.

    The beast had been cultivating the Innate Reincarnation Technique all these years. Even though his cultivation was still sealed, he was full of hope.

    Once the thousand-year mark hit, he was sure to ascend!

    The Nine-Fingered Divine Lord called out, ¡°You¡¯re saying even playing Go can lead to the Dao?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say? Whatever you do¡ªif you do it with your heart¡ªanything¡¯s possible.¡± Gu An responded offhandedly.

    It was clear the Divine Lord had sustained serious injuries¡ªhis cultivation was far beyond Roving Immortal Stage, but Gu An couldn¡¯t be bothered with his past.

    Watching Gu An¡¯s retreating figure, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord sensed an ethereal aura. That kid seemed more immortal than immortals themselves.

    Maybe the Sword Sovereign stayed in the Taixuan Sect because of him?

    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became.

    Yes, staying in Taixuan Sect was the right choice.

    He turned to look at Shen Xinzi, who was reading under a tree. He¡¯d once thought Shen Xinzi had gone mad¡ªnow, maybe he was on the verge of enlightenment.

    His gaze then drifted to the Third Medicine Valley, and he had a strong feeling...

    Years from now, that valley would give birth to many who would shake the world.

    That thought made him chuckle. He was actually looking forward to it.

    Let¡¯s see what kind of legends would grow from the land the Sword Sovereign chose.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Gu An went upstairs.

    He shut the door, sat down, and placed the Little Green Mountain, which had been disguised as an accessory, onto the table.

    Today, he sensed a strange fluctuation inside Azure Sky Peak¡ªconnected to that mysterious Heaven Demon.

    That guy couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense entered the Azure Sky Peak. That mountain also housed its own internal realm. Though not as vast as the space inside Divine Anomaly City, it was still larger than the Taicang Continent.

    In a dilapidated temple, a projection of Gu An¡¯s divine sense entered.

    Sunlight streamed through the cracked temple walls, stretching Gu An¡¯s shadow.

    He stopped before a wall etched with ancient, timeworn carvings.

    ¡°Come out. Let¡¯s talk. Give me one good reason, and I won¡¯t erase you,¡± Gu An said flatly, eyes locked on the wall.

    As soon as he finished, dark demonic energy began leaking from the wall¡¯s surface, eerie even under the broad daylight.

    Soon, a shriveled black-robed elder emerged from the miasma¡ªas though he¡¯d crawled through time itself.

    His eyes were bloodshot. The moment he stepped out, they locked onto Gu An.

    He landed, stood upright, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who exactly are you, and what do you want?¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°You interfered with Azure Sky Peak, trying to crash it into mine. And you ask me what I want?¡±

    The elder¡¯s face grew even darker. He fell silent, eyes flickering.

    ¡°You came for the Demonic Fetus, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gu An asked.

    The elder¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he trembled.

    He stared Gu An down. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t touched him yet. But he¡¯s becoming a bigger pain.¡± Gu An¡¯s tone stayed calm, unreadable.

    The old man hesitated. ¡°You... you have no grudge with us, right?¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t respond.

    Gathering his courage, the old man said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get dragged into this karmic mess, you¡¯d best leave. That fetus is the reincarnation of a Great Emperor from the Extinction Domain, nurtured for tens of thousands of years. He can¡¯t be moved. More Heaven Demons will come later.¡±

    Gu An asked, ¡°What if I tell the Holy Court?¡±

    The old man narrowed his eyes. ¡°You think the reincarnation of the Demon Emperor entered the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm on his own? Saint Heaven is gone. Your Holy Court isn¡¯t as just or kind as you think.¡±

    Saint Heaven is gone?

    Gu An thought to himself but asked, ¡°So you¡¯ve already made contact with the higher-ups in the Holy Court?¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°If you really want to avoid karma, don¡¯t ask too many questions. Ask too much, and you¡¯ll attract attention.¡±

    Gu An understood¡ªthe old man knew he wasn¡¯t affiliated with the Holy Court, and wanted to avoid conflict.

    With how Gu An had subdued Azure Sky Peak, he knew he stood no chance in a fight.

    ¡°What are you planning in the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm? You¡¯re not trying to target all the people here, are you? If so, where would I even escape to?¡± Gu An asked slowly.

    His mind weighed his options.

    Should he leave Human Peak?

    Logically, if he wanted to avoid trouble¡ªhe should go.

    ¡°The universe is vast. There¡¯s always a place to hide. Besides, our plan won¡¯t unfold for a long time,¡± the old man replied. Noticing Gu An¡¯s hesitation, he grew bolder.

    ¡°What was the Demonic Fetus¡¯s cultivation in his past life?¡± Gu An asked.

    ¡°He was at the Eighth Heaven of the Immortal Path. Reaching the Seventh Heaven this life won¡¯t be hard.¡±

    The elder himself was Free Soaring Immortal, but even Mystic Celestial Immortal Stage was out of reach for him, let alone something higher.

    The Seventh Heaven was Dao-Void Celestial Immortal.

    The Eighth Heaven was Divine Soul Immortal¡ªGu An¡¯s realm!

    He was at the Ninth Layer of Divine Soul Immortal Stage!

    The old man assumed Gu An was scared and added, ¡°Leave this place. Even if I find the Demonic Fetus, it¡¯ll take thousands of years to fully awaken him. You¡¯ll have plenty of time to find a new cultivation site.¡±

    Thousands of years?

    The pressure on Gu An lessened considerably. Even with this guy¡¯s help, it¡¯d take that long¡ªwithout him, it might take ten thousand years!

    Gu An said, ¡°Give me a few years to think it over. That¡¯s not too much, right?¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression eased. He bowed and said, ¡°Of course. I hope you¡¯ll come around. Don¡¯t waste your future.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t leave Azure Sky Peak or spread word¡ªso all he could do was keep Gu An on good terms, trying both hard and soft approaches.

 Chapter 332: Earthly Spirit

    Chapter 332 Earthly Spirit

    Gu An put down the Qingtian Peak and ended his conversation with the black-robed elder, feeling a sense of calm settle in his heart.

    Since the threat wasn¡¯t serious, he had no reason to flee. He would only choose to preserve himself when he was truly powerless.

    Besides, there was a time gap between higher and lower realms. Ten or even a hundred years might seem long for lower-realm beings, but in the eyes of Immortal Dao cultivators, it was merely a fleeting moment.

    The black-robed elder wasn¡¯t going anywhere. He¡¯d keep him around for now and see just how enlightened he could become.

    Raising his hand, Gu An summoned some paper with a gesture. He was preparing to write another manual.

    The sun set, the moon rose.

    Time turned its pages, day by day.

    Winter snow eventually arrived. Before the world was swallowed in white, Gu An went to the wooden railing to admire the falling snow.

    He hadn¡¯t stood there long when Ji Xuanyu came over and stood beside him.

    But Ji Xuanyu didn¡¯t look up at the sky¡ªher gaze was fixed far ahead, locked on An Xin.

    An Xin was holding a plump White Spirit Mouse, her lips opening and closing constantly¡ªclearly whispering something to it.

    ¡°She¡¯s progressing fast,¡± Ji Xuanyu said softly.

    Wasn¡¯t that obvious?

    Whenever Gu An had time, he helped An Xin with her cultivation. Although her lifespan limit wasn¡¯t growing quickly, she was still progressing with half the effort and double the results.

    He truly planned to cultivate her to surpass An Hao and Yang Jian.

    ¡°She¡¯s doing okay. Her cultivation level is still growing slowly,¡± Gu An replied. Because of the Innate Reincarnation Technique, An Xin¡¯s cultivation had always been suppressed. Even in the future, when she released it, it would remain hidden. On the surface, her cultivation was kept at the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    It seemed like it was time for her to tone things down¡ªtoo many people were starting to notice the changes in her.

    ¡°Recently, the Ji Family discovered an underwater hidden realm. They invited me to explore it. I could bring your disciple along¡ªwhat do you think?¡± Ji Xuanyu asked.

    Gu An immediately shook his head. ¡°An Xin¡¯s timid. No need to bring her.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t be in danger with me there.¡±

    ¡°Still unnecessary. I don¡¯t want to burden you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I just feel like her comprehension is improving. Staying in Medicine Valley too long might waste her talent.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that. Are you saying I¡¯d be holding her back?¡±

    Gu An shot Ji Xuanyu a glare¡ªon purpose. That way, she¡¯d think there was some hidden master behind An Xin¡¯s rapid progress.

    Ji Xuanyu smiled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bring her. Let¡¯s see how far you can take her.¡±

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°So when are you leaving? How long will you be gone?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t Ji Xuanyu¡¯s first trip out, but Gu An had a feeling that this underwater hidden realm was bound to bring trouble.

    Maybe that¡¯s just how those with great fortune were¡ªthey were constantly tested but always made it through.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving at dawn. Right now, all the noble families are fiercely fighting over marine resources...¡± Ji Xuanyu began talking about the situation at sea.

    Although the oceans were vast, all the resource-rich areas had long been divided up by the major powers. It was incredibly difficult to gain a foothold. The Ji Family was trying to secure their own region and take root.

    That hidden realm was the reason the nearby sea was so rich in spiritual energy. It didn¡¯t interest Immortal Dao beings, but to Profound Mind Realm cultivators, it was worth fighting over.

    She spoke not just about the Ji Family but many other big events at sea, and Gu An listened with interest.

    As they spoke, a powerful divine sense swept across the Taicang Continent.

    Gu An was used to it. The person was probably still searching for Yang Jian.

    Ever since Yang Jian awakened his past-life memories, he had alarmed quite a few Holy Court cultivators. They were still searching for him.

    But Yang Jian hadn¡¯t been wandering. He was quietly cultivating on that island.

    ¡°Out at sea, only those at the Immortal Dao Stage can truly protect themselves. Even someone at the Nirvana Stage has to be extremely cautious,¡± Ji Xuanyu remarked. The higher her cultivation grew, the more she could sense¡ªand the more those dreams of her past lives made her respectful and wary.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°With your talent, reaching Nirvana is just a matter of time.¡±

    Forget the ocean¡ªthere was already a Celestial Ascension cultivator¡¯s divine sense sweeping the continent right now.

    And all the mortals had no idea.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Ji Xuanyu asked calmly, looking at Gu An.

    ¡°Nirvana? I probably won¡¯t get the chance.¡±

    Gu An shook his head and laughed, carefree.

    Ji Xuanyu didn¡¯t try to comfort him. She knew well that Nirvana was a major threshold for all mortal beings, one that couldn¡¯t be passed with help.

    She stood with Gu An, both gazing up at the sky, where the snow was falling harder and harder.

    Over the vast ocean, Li Ya sat on the back of a Black Eagle, which flapped its wings rapidly. The sea wind whipped through his hair, but his eyes never blinked¡ªthey were locked on the horizon.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit stood on his shoulder, tilting its head. ¡°Are you sure about this? Without using my power, it¡¯ll be hard to cross that stretch of sea. I can feel heavy demonic aura up ahead¡ªthere¡¯s an Immortal Dao Great Demon hiding there.¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Wait until I¡¯m about to die. Then save me.¡±

    Ever since he¡¯d learned in the Divine Anomaly Realm that Divine Anomaly City belonged to the Primordial Ancestor, his pride had been shattered.

    But he didn¡¯t blame the Ancestor. On the contrary, he was more grateful than ever. The one he resented... was himself.

    Li Ya, oh Li Ya, what were you so arrogant about all these years?

    He always relied on the Ancestor. Always needed help. Without Divine Anomaly City, what would he even be?

    After returning to the Starsea Sect Alliance, he entered closed-door cultivation, pondering this question.

    He stayed in seclusion for years.

    Now, he had clarity. He needed to strengthen his physique and comprehension. If An Hao could cultivate an Ancient Treasure Body, why couldn¡¯t he?

    That¡¯s why he¡¯d begun the journey to find a treasure body.

    He¡¯d heard from an old senior that in a certain stretch of sea, a treasure body had once perished¡ªpossibly leaving behind an opportunity.

    ¡°Li Ya, you¡¯re still young. You¡¯re already impressive,¡± the Divine Anomaly Spirit scratched its head, trying to comfort him.

    It had been with Li Ya for years. It genuinely liked the guy and didn¡¯t want to see him go off the deep end.

    ¡°Relax. I¡¯ll act within my limits. No need to trouble the Ancestor again.¡± Li Ya¡¯s voice was calm, but his gaze turned steely.

    Looking in the direction he faced, dark clouds appeared at the edge of the horizon. They were small, but ominous.

    Meanwhile, on the mountain path of Dingtian Peak, part of Renjian Peak¡ª

    Gu An was riding the Blood Prison Grand Sage, while An Xin walked ahead, occasionally turning back to joke and chat.

    The sea wind blew, ruffling Gu An¡¯s temples. He withdrew his divine sense from watching Li Ya and looked at An Xin.

    ¡°How much of today¡¯s herb knowledge do you remember?¡±

    It had been eight years since Ji Xuanyu left for the underwater realm.

    She hadn¡¯t returned, but Gu An had confirmed she wasn¡¯t in mortal danger. So he let her face her trials alone.

    During those years, Gu An didn¡¯t teach An Xin any new techniques or divine abilities. Aside from Qi absorption, he had her focus solely on practicing Time-Stepping Path Technique.

    An Xin, wearing a mask, turned back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I remembered everything.¡±

    ¡°Good. When we return, compile it into a book for the other disciples to learn from,¡± Gu An nodded.

    An Xin was just about to respond when two figures descended from the sky, landing ahead on the stone steps.

    Seeing them, An Xin immediately tensed.

    It was none other than Daoist Yongnian of the main peak, and his disciple Fu Shenxiu.

    She thought they had come to demand the return of the Supreme Immortal Treasure.

    Daoist Yongnian raised a hand in greeting. ¡°Would you have some time, my friend? We have a request.¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°Go ahead, what is it?¡±

    Daoist Yongnian glanced at Fu Shenxiu, then said, ¡°Since my disciple had no fate with Qingtian Peak, I¡¯ve found another great opportunity for him¡ªlocated in the Thunder Sea Demon Domain. It¡¯s a treasure left by a powerful ancient cultivator, called the Earthly Soul Essence. One soul condenses every hundred thousand years, but the location is never fixed. What¡¯s known is that it always appears somewhere in the Thunder Sea Demon Domain...¡±

    Earthly Soul Essence!

    It was Gu An¡¯s first time hearing of it, but he was already intrigued.

    According to Yongnian, that ancient cultivator had incomprehensible strength. Before death, he used a divine technique to refine his Supreme Immortal Treasure, fusing it with the sea in the Demon Domain¡ªleaving no trace to follow.

    Later, someone accidentally obtained one of the Earthly Soul Essences, revealing the secret.

    This treasure could strengthen one¡¯s soul, making it desirable even to demons.

    Eventually, the Holy Court took control of the Thunder Sea Demon Domain. A Holy God decreed it to be unclaimed land¡ªno sect could monopolize it. Whoever wanted the Earthly Soul Essence had to earn it through power.

    Renjian Peak had tried before. Sometimes, they had no fate with it. Other times, they found it but were too weak to seize it.

    Daoist Yongnian had heard that signs of a new Earthly Soul Essence had appeared¡ªso he thought of Gu An.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Meng, if you could help, I¡¯d be deeply grateful,¡± Yongnian said sincerely. He believed Gu An had already surpassed the Free Soaring Immortal Stage¡ªa cultivator of that level could easily claim the treasure.

    Gu An pretended to hesitate. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this offend other sects?¡±

    Yongnian replied, ¡°Treasure belongs to the capable, doesn¡¯t it? I also heard you like to grow spirit herbs¡ªI¡¯d be willing to transplant a batch of Immortal Dao herbs from the main peak to Dingtian Peak. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ve said before, if Renjian Peak needs help, I¡¯ll step in. When are we leaving?¡±

    Gu An asked earnestly, prompting a smile from Yongnian.

    Fu Shenxiu¡¯s expression twitched, but he said nothing. Gu An had taken Qingtian Peak from him¡ªhe¡¯d be lying if he claimed he held no grudge. But all he could do now was remain polite.

    ¡°Three days from now¡ªhow about that?¡± Yongnian asked.

    ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll leave in three days.¡± Gu An nodded.

    Yongnian thanked him again, then left with Fu Shenxiu.

    An Xin looked back at Gu An, hesitating.

    Gu An glanced at her. ¡°Wanna come?¡±

    An Xin instinctively wanted to nod, but after thinking it over, she shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°I could bring you along...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Her eyes lit up with joy.

    Gu An replied, ¡°But if you come, you¡¯d better work hard on that step technique I taught you. No slacking.¡±

    An Xin hesitated briefly... then nodded.

    Though she¡¯d trained in Time-Stepping Path for years, every time she used it, it felt awful. That¡¯s why she preferred Qi absorption when Gu An didn¡¯t push her.

 Chapter 333: Seniors

    Chapter 333 Seniors

    Three days passed in a flash.

    That morning, Gu An brought An Xin to the Mortal Peak early. He didn¡¯t bring the Blood Prison Grand Sage along, leaving the ox-eyed demon feeling wronged.

    The reason he left the Blood Prison Grand Sage behind was because Gu An had acquaintances in the Thunder Sea Demonic Domain, and bringing him might be inconvenient.

    As for An Xin, with the special mask Gu An had made for her, she was almost unrecognizable.

    Thanks to cultivating the Myriad Forms Qi Technique, An Xin could also conceal her aura¡ªhigh-level cultivators never relied on appearance alone to identify someone.

    Upon reaching Ding Tian Peak, Gu An sat in the room reading, while An Xin also had a book open, though she kept glancing out the window, waiting for Daoist Yongnian and his companion.

    Near noon, Daoist Yongnian finally arrived. Aside from Fu Shenxiu, he brought along a female cultivator.

    She was at the second level of the Free Soaring Immortal stage¡ªlower than Fu Shenxiu¡ªbut clearly older, likely someone sent to guide them.

    Sure enough!

    Daoist Yongnian introduced, ¡°This is my Junior Sister. Her Daoist name is Yongxin, also known as Fairy Yongxin. She¡¯ll lead the way to the Thunder Sea Demonic Domain. I¡¯ll remain here at Mortal Peak to keep watch, just in case something goes wrong.¡±

    Fairy Yongxin gave Gu An a respectful salute, which he returned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Gu An said directly.

    If they could handle things today, all the better. Another batch of herbs in the Hidden Realm had just matured¡ªhe was planning to harvest them soon.

    Fairy Yongxin had no objections. They moved to the courtyard, where she raised her hand and summoned a small red building. The building quickly expanded, enveloping Gu An, Fu Shenxiu, and An Xin, then turned into a streak of red light and disappeared into the sky.

    Daoist Yongnian stood in the courtyard, staring after the red building with a look of concern in his eyes.

    Inside the grand hall of the red pavilion, Fairy Yongxin invited Gu An to sit and chat while An Xin looked around curiously.

    ¡°You can have a look around. There¡¯s nothing dangerous here,¡± Fairy Yongxin said with a gentle smile.

    Her looks weren¡¯t breathtaking, but when she smiled, she radiated warmth and grace¡ªeasy to like.

    An Xin glanced at Gu An. When she saw him nod, she mustered up the courage to wander off.

    Fu Shenxiu sat across from Gu An, his expression calm.

    ¡°There¡¯s already been Free Soaring Immortal cultivators sighted in the Thunder Sea Demonic Domain. Over the past hundred thousand years, a peerless Grand Demon has supposedly risen¡ªafter cultivating for a hundred millennia, he stepped into the Free Soaring Immortal realm. He commands an uncountable number of demon soldiers. His faction cannot be underestimated,¡± Fairy Yongxin explained.

    Gu An had already used his divine sense to scan the Thunder Sea Demonic Domain. It was indeed dangerous, and the number of Immortal-level entities there was difficult to estimate¡ªbut to him, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    As she gave a breakdown of the domain¡¯s powers, Fairy Yongxin observed Gu An¡¯s expression. Seeing how composed he remained, she felt a little more at ease.

    So he really is a Mystic Celestial Immortal.

    Historically, Mortal Peak had produced Mystic Celestial Immortals before. Those who reached that level usually left for the Outer Realms or sought opportunities in the Holy Court. Few remained on the Mortal Peak.

    They had discussed Meng Lang¡¯s (Gu An¡¯s alias) reasons for coming to Mortal Peak many times and ultimately decided to try to recruit him.

    If things went well this time, Meng Lang would truly be one of them.

    Fairy Yongxin named several Free Soaring Immortals. In the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, those who reached that stage were mostly renowned cultivators with long histories¡ªmany had crossed paths before.

    But a sudden dark horse like Meng Lang¡ªshe had only seen this one. She suspected the name was fake but didn¡¯t confront him.

    After she finished, Gu An turned to the silent Fu Shenxiu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as the Earth Origin Divine Soul still exists, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Fu Shenxiu quickly thanked him, emotions swirling in his heart.

    He still felt bitter about Gu An taking Qingtian Peak, but hearing these words sparked a deep admiration within him.

    This is what a cultivator should be like¡ªso bold, so fearless!

    He thought back to Gu An effortlessly seizing Qingtian Peak, and his eyes burned with awe.

    In truth, more than Qingtian Peak, he longed for the Earth Origin Divine Soul.

    Supreme Immortal Treasures were external things. Legends said that true peak Immortals would one day forge their own treasures. He had always believed he could ascend the Nine Heavens of the Immortal Dao.

    He cared more about enhancing his own power than obtaining external tools!

    As the conversation continued, Fu Shenxiu began to speak more freely, sharing intelligence about specific Free Soaring Immortals.

    Fairy Yongxin felt a bit relieved. She had known there was tension between the two but hadn¡¯t expected Gu An to give Fu Shenxiu an olive branch.

    So... he wasn¡¯t hard to get along with after all.

    When An Xin returned to Gu An¡¯s side, she could feel the harmonious atmosphere and wasn¡¯t surprised at all. In her eyes, her Master always knew how to get along with others¡ªalways well-mannered and approachable.

    ¡°Let me help you speed this up,¡± Gu An suddenly said with a smile.

    Fairy Yongxin¡¯s expression changed instantly¡ªshe could feel the vast, oceanic mana pouring from Gu An.

    The red pavilion¡¯s speed surged dramatically!

    Fairy Yongxin kept her shock in check and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you been to the Thunder Sea Demonic Domain before?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve scanned it with my divine sense before. It¡¯s not simple. What you¡¯ve seen is only the surface. There¡¯s a Mystic Celestial Immortal hiding inside¡ªthat¡¯s our biggest obstacle,¡± Gu An replied casually, lifting his tea to sip.

    Mystic Celestial Immortal?

    Fairy Yongxin couldn¡¯t maintain her composure¡ªher brows furrowed instinctively.

    Fu Shenxiu was equally shaken. To speak those words so casually... just how high was this man¡¯s cultivation?

    An Xin was full of curiosity.

    Mystic Celestial Immortal¡ªwas that the realm above Roving Immortal?

    Since neither Fairy Yongxin nor Fu Shenxiu had mentioned the Celestial Ascension Stage, she mistakenly assumed Mystic Celestial came directly after Roving Immortal.

    ¡°He must be at least fifth level in the Mystic Celestial realm...¡± Fairy Yongxin thought to herself, her gaze filled with reverence and anticipation as she looked at Gu An.

    After that, she no longer called him ¡°Fellow Daoist,¡± but addressed him as ¡°Senior.¡± Gu An accepted the title without protest.

    An Xin sat straighter, feeling proud by association.

    RUMBLE¡ª

    Deafening thunder shook the sea. Towering waves surged and crashed. A black eagle darted through the stormy skies.

    Standing on its back, Li Ya furrowed his brows. ¡°We just got in, and already the demonic pressure is this intense? That old guy better not be screwing me over.¡±

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit on his shoulder nodded vigorously. ¡°I knew something was off about him. Calls himself ¡®Seeker of Immortality Daoist¡¯? Sounds like a scam!¡±

    Li Ya relaxed slightly and muttered, ¡°Well, since I¡¯m already here, might as well make the most of it. If I can¡¯t find a technique for Body Cultivation, maybe I¡¯ll hunt a few demonic treasures to boost my blood and energy.¡±

    He drew the longsword from his waist¡ªa slender blade that gleamed coldly in the pouring rain.

    Boom!

    The distant sea suddenly erupted. A monstrous shadow burst from the depths¡ªimmense like a mountain, it shot up and vanished into the storm clouds above.

    The black eagle beneath Li Ya¡¯s feet instantly slowed, not daring to get closer.

 Chapter 334: Is that the end?

    Chapter 334 Is that the end?

    A streak of red light tore through the thundercloud-covered sea, fast as lightning.

    Gu An, An Xin, Fairy Yongxin, and Fu Shenxiu stood at the edge of the pavilion, gazing out at the awe-inspiring scene of the Thunder Sea Demon Domain.

    Demonic aura blanketed the area, yet it couldn¡¯t conceal the crashing waves. Countless bolts of lightning weaved between sea and sky, writhing like dragons and serpents¡ªterrifying and chaotic. From time to time, massive demonic beasts the size of mountains burst from the water, roaring madly like ancient primordial creatures.

    ¡°The place where the Earth-Origin Soul Core appears will be shrouded in a strange light, so it¡¯s easy to spot. But the Earth-Origin Soul Core can run. If we don¡¯t catch it fast enough, it¡¯ll dive into the sea and vanish completely. We¡¯ll have to wait until it shows up again,¡± Fairy Yongxin explained.

    Gu An nodded slightly. He could sense a powerful divine sense in this ocean, dispersed through the seawater and impossible to condense. Judging from this, the ancient Grandmaster cultivator she mentioned was likely at the level of a Divine Soul Immortal.

    Even Divine Soul Immortals eventually passed on. Who knew what kind of tribulation that cultivator had faced?

    While pondering this, Gu An spread his divine sense across the entire Thunder Sea Demon Domain. The domain was massive¡ªlarger than the entire Severed Sea Region. Demonic beasts of all levels filled the place, ranging from Mystic Celestial Immortal to Qi Refining Stage.

    Many areas within the domain were protected by powerful restrictions that even Gu An¡¯s divine sense couldn¡¯t pierce directly. If he focused, he could break through¡ªbut doing so would destroy the small worlds inside those formations.

    Gu An locked his attention onto a Mystic Celestial Immortal.

    This individual was hiding on a sea island, surrounded by demonic beasts each as strong as a Celestial Ascension cultivator, and far larger than the island itself.

    Right then, he happened to see a Roving Immortal flying nearby, only to be swallowed whole by a massive black whale before her nascent soul could even escape.

    A female cultivator¡ªgraceful as an immortal. Such a waste.

    While thinking, Gu An responded to Fairy Yongxin and quickly picked up the location of an unusual light. He directed her to fly in that direction.

    Beside him, An Xin looked around wide-eyed at the surrounding chaos.

    The demonic aura was so thick it had condensed into black fog.

    If she were thrown into the Thunder Sea Demon Domain alone, she figured she¡¯d rather die¡ªit was hard to imagine how anyone could survive here.

    Boom¡ª

    A section of sea exploded in the distance. A massive deep-red fish¡ªover ten miles long¡ªleapt into the air. But before An Xin could take in its full form, she saw terrifying tentacles wrapping around it and crushing it to pieces. Blood and flesh flew everywhere, sending chills down her spine.

    Gu An, Fairy Yongxin, and Fu Shenxiu were unfazed.

    Gu An noticed cities dotting the edges of the Thunder Sea Demon Domain, resembling the main city of the Severed Sea Region. It seemed the Holy Court had taken control of this sea and barred other sects from claiming territory¡ªestablishing the rules themselves.

    No wonder so many cultivators were grouped together, led by Celestial Ascension experts, clearly not here for the Earth-Origin Soul Core.

    Gu An focused his senses on them. Their fate and fortune felt similar to that of Lu Xianyi.

    Before long, they arrived at a sea region bathed in blue light. It stretched for ten thousand miles in every direction. Even the thunderclouds above were rendered translucent by the glow.

    Within the blue light, two Free Soaring Immortals were locked in fierce combat. Their divine techniques were overwhelmingly powerful, though the battle¡¯s pressure remained confined to the glowing zone.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze locked onto a man named Zhao Qizhen, clad in battle armor and wielding a divine weapon. Flames shaped like phoenixes circled him, and his magical aura was bold and commanding.

    In his other hand was a glowing blue crystal.

    That had to be the Earth-Origin Soul Core!

    Gu An could sense a trace of divine will within it, one that matched the ocean¡¯s dispersed consciousness.

    ¡°Zhao Qizhen of the Zhao Family,¡± Fu Shenxiu said coldly.

    Fairy Yongxin chuckled. ¡°Zhao Qizhen and Shenxiu are basically destined rivals. They¡¯ve fought at every major cultivation stage.¡±

    An Xin glanced at Fu Shenxiu, wanting to ask who usually won but afraid of offending him.

    Fu Shenxiu huffed, ¡°I lost last time. Next time, I¡¯ll win.¡±

    Gu An was intrigued¡ªso there were clans powerful enough to rival Human Peak?

    The fact that Fairy Yongxin emphasized his family instead of his sect showed just how formidable the Zhao Family was.

    An Xin really wanted to ask: why wait for next time? Why not now?

    Fairy Yongxin went on to introduce Zhao Qizhen¡¯s opponent¡ªan elder from a certain sect.

    A Supreme Elder losing to a family¡¯s genius¡ªit spoke volumes about the disparity between their powers.

    Their arrival caused the two Free Soaring Immortals to feel pressure, especially Zhao Qizhen, who sensed Fu Shenxiu''s aura.

    The two slowed their fight in unspoken agreement, wary of third parties interfering.

    Fairy Yongxin and Fu Shenxiu both looked to Gu An, waiting to see how he would act.

    An Xin, meanwhile, was tense. Once in the blue-lit area, she could feel the full might of Free Soaring Immortals.

    It was terrifying. Not even the Heavenly Rankings Tournament had showcased such intense battle pressure.

    Gu An raised his right hand and made a grasping motion through the air. In an instant, Zhao Qizhen vanished from the battlefield. His opponent jerked back in shock, eyes scanning toward the distant red pavilion.

    Fairy Yongxin and Fu Shenxiu both snapped their attention to Gu An¡¯s hand. The Free Soaring Immortals¡¯ faces changed dramatically.

    An Xin turned her head instinctively¡ªand her eyes widened.

    The once-mighty Zhao Qizhen, now clutched in Gu An¡¯s palm, looked as small as an insect.

    He looked up in terror. The most terrifying part was that he couldn¡¯t escape¡ªan invisible, untouchable force held him down.

    Gu An raised his left hand, extended two fingers, and suddenly Zhao Qizhen felt something missing from his hand. Looking down, he saw the Earth-Origin Soul Core gone¡ªnow held between Gu An¡¯s fingers.

    Without a word, Gu An tossed it casually to Fu Shenxiu.

    Fu Shenxiu stood frozen, as did Fairy Yongxin, their eyes blank.

    That worked? Just like that?

    Gu An flung Zhao Qizhen away. He returned to his original size midair and steadied himself, looking at Gu An in utter fear.

    Gu An remained expressionless and didn¡¯t bother speaking. Instead, he turned to Fairy Yongxin. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She snapped back to her senses and immediately activated the red pavilion.

    Since Gu An had revealed his true form and the two hadn¡¯t shown hostility, he decided to spare them.

    As they flew off, Zhao Qizhen stood still, his handsome face flushed with humiliation.

    He forced himself to calm down. Based on what he¡¯d just experienced, he knew he was no match for Gu An.

    If it had been him in Gu An¡¯s place, he wouldn¡¯t have left anyone alive.

    Now, only one question haunted him¡ªwhen did Human Peak gain such a powerhouse?

    That man¡¯s strength had to be at least Mystic Celestial Immortal!

    Taking a deep breath, he turned to his previous opponent, offering a formal bow. The other Free Soaring Immortal was stunned. Before he could respond, Zhao Qizhen turned and left.

    Back on the pavilion, Fu Shenxiu held the Earth-Origin Soul Core, face full of mixed feelings.

    Fairy Yongxin was the first to thank Gu An, followed quickly by Fu Shenxiu.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± An Xin asked, unable to help herself.

    Which only made the other two even more conflicted.

    Gu An laughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t smooth sailing a good thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± An Xin said quickly. ¡°I just meant...¡±

    Seeing she couldn¡¯t find the words, Gu An smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    Fairy Yongxin smiled too¡ªthis had gone even better than expected.

    Even Free Soaring Immortals faced life-or-death risks in the Thunder Sea Demon Domain.

    As they reached the domain¡¯s edge, Gu An suddenly grabbed An Xin by the shoulder. Her heart skipped a beat¡ªthen she found herself flying out of the pavilion.

    With one hand on her shoulder, Gu An waved his other and sent the red pavilion soaring away.

    Fairy Yongxin and Fu Shenxiu were both caught off guard. Before they could react, Gu An¡¯s voice echoed in their minds: ¡°You two go back first.¡±

    The pavilion sped away, seemingly unhindered by any natural laws of heaven and earth. Fairy Yongxin and Fu Shenxiu could feel the world itself making way for it¡ªa method so profound they couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend it.

    ¡°He must have another goal,¡± Fairy Yongxin said.

    ¡°I think... maybe his disciple still wants to look around,¡± Fu Shenxiu replied.

    She turned to him in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s that willful?¡±

    ¡°With his cultivation, how is that willfulness?¡± Fu Shenxiu said, eyes drifting to the Earth-Origin Soul Core in his hand. In that moment, his impression of Gu An was completely transformed.

    ¡ª

    Elsewhere, Gu An carried An Xin as he soared through the clouds. He cloaked her with divine sense, shielding them in a way that made them invisible to anyone below Dao-Void Celestial Immortal.

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to do this for me... It¡¯s dangerous out here...¡± An Xin said softly, deeply touched.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself. This isn¡¯t for you.¡±

    ¡°Then who is it for?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see in a moment.¡±

    Hearing that only made her more curious.

    Thunderclouds rolled rapidly around them, but she felt no discomfort¡ªthey were moving fast.

    Soon, Gu An stopped.

    Up ahead, lightning crackled within the clouds, and demonic fog churned below.

    Suddenly, ghostly apparitions shot out of the clouds, causing An Xin to instinctively cling to Gu An.

    The booming below drew her attention.

    With a thought, they descended through the cloud cover into the space below. An Xin was stunned by the scene.

    A massive city phantom hovered over the sea. Countless Spirit Wraiths flew from it, launching attacks on the demonic beasts nearby.

    A chaotic war!

    ¡°Divine Anomaly City? Is Uncle Master Li Ya here?¡± An Xin exclaimed excitedly.

    Li Ya had once appeared in the Heavenly Rankings Tournament, showcasing Divine Anomaly City¡¯s might. It had left a deep impression on her.

    Whenever she thought of Supreme Immortal Treasures, she thought of Li Ya.

    ¡°That¡¯s one terrifying treasure. Master, can Azure Sky Peak do that too?¡± she asked.

    Gu An snorted, ¡°Divine Anomaly City is a broken Supreme Immortal Treasure¡ªbarely counts as a Pseudo-Supreme Immortal Treasure. In terms of raw power, it¡¯s nowhere near Azure Sky Peak. I¡¯ll show you soon.¡±

 Chapter 335: Masters Wife

    Li Ya stood atop the tower, sword in hand, his expression grim.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit stood proudly on his shoulder, waving excitedly. Ever since Li Ya learned the truth, it had stopped pretending.

    At first, Li Ya felt a little awkward, but now, all he felt was worry.

    The battle had raged on, and Divine Anomaly City was stuck. The monsters were just too strong¡ªand they even knew how to set up formations, completely blocking the city¡¯s advance. More monsters continued joining the battlefield.

    At this rate, Divine Anomaly City might really fall.

    What Li Ya feared most was drawing out even more terrifying creatures.

    He was considering retreat. The mess might grow bigger and eventually force the Primordial Ancestor to intervene again.

    Gritting his teeth, Li Ya was about to speak and order the retreat¡ªwhen the Divine Anomaly Spirit on his shoulder suddenly let out an excited howl.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to unleash my divine might!¡±

    It raised its right arm high, its childish voice filled with excitement.

    Li Ya blinked, then quickly looked around, eyes scanning the surroundings. In the far distance, thunderclouds stretched endlessly. The more vast it seemed, the faster his gaze moved, like he was searching for something.

    Watching Li Ya¡¯s movements, Gu An couldn''t help but smile.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit had told him long ago about the burden Li Ya carried, but Gu An never commented. Some things had to be overcome by oneself.

    A true powerhouse like Long Zhan never hesitated¡ªalways decisive.

    Gu An unhooked Qingtian Peak from his waist. It was smaller than a palm, reflecting the lightning as it gave off an ancient aura. Just seeing it made An Xin tense up.

    Under her gaze, Gu An casually tossed Qingtian Peak into the air. It flew upward and disappeared into the sea of clouds.

    The next second, an overwhelming aura descended, covering the entire sea.

    Li Ya and the Divine Anomaly Spirit both sensed it and looked up in unison.

    The once-hyped-up Divine Anomaly Spirit now stared, wide-eyed and dumbfounded. Li Ya, too, was completely stunned.

    The surging clouds were torn apart, and a massive green mountain appeared abruptly. Before its immensity, everything else seemed insignificant. It floated ten thousand feet above the sea. Even the trees on its slopes looked enormous, like divine weapons radiating pressure.

    At this moment, Divine Anomaly City looked like a mere pebble¡ªclearly showing how colossal Qingtian Peak was.

    Gu An brought An Xin to the summit. Looking up, An Xin saw a dazzling starry sky, with seven blazing suns. Everything reflected in her eyes like a dream.

    The appearance of Qingtian Peak caught the attention of all the monsters. They were stunned too.

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    ¡°That mountain¡¯s enormous... no, it¡¯s an immortal treasure!¡±

    ¡°D*mn, another supreme treasure has descended?!¡±

    ¡°This aura... no, this is bad!¡±

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry!¡±

    The monsters cried out in alarm and scattered like startled monkeys, fleeing at top speed.

    Qingtian Peak remained suspended in the air. It didn¡¯t fall.

    Gu An looked at An Xin and smiled. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t show off Qingtian Peak¡¯s full power.¡±

    An Xin wasn¡¯t naive. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re merciful, Master. Otherwise, none of them would¡¯ve gotten away.¡±

    Gu An chuckled and shook his head.

    In that brief moment, he had thought of Long Zhan and Xiao Shengtian¡¯s experiences. So he chose to stick to his principle: only kill those who bore hatred against him¡ªso that others couldn¡¯t guess at ulterior motives.

    Besides, his annual lifespan income had already reached 1.5 million years. There was no need to commit slaughter and accumulate karma. He could just lay low and keep growing stronger.

    The only thing Gu An wasn¡¯t kind to was plants and herbs. But living beings needed to eat¡ªand cultivators used herbs for alchemy, after all.

    All he could do was choose the path that best suited him.

    So when An Xin called him merciful, he only smiled. He didn¡¯t think of it as mercy¡ªjust calculated, beneficial choice.

    With the monsters gone, the Divine Anomaly Spirit let out a sigh of relief.

    Li Ya looked up at the towering Qingtian Peak, and at that moment, he felt a sense of peace.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡±

    Li Ya had always felt unworthy of Divine Anomaly City. But now, seeing Qingtian Peak¡¯s majesty, he realized the Primordial Ancestor had even greater treasures.

    What was he worried about?

    He had no idea how deep the Ancestor¡¯s Dao was.

    Rather than carrying a burden, it would be better to focus on growing stronger¡ªand repay the Ancestor later.

    No matter how hard he tried right now, he couldn¡¯t help the Ancestor. The Ancestor had bet on his future¡ªnot his present.

    Qingtian Peak slowly ascended, shrinking as it rose, giving Li Ya the illusion that it was flying beyond the heavens.

    He watched until it disappeared, never catching a glimpse of the person he¡¯d hoped to see.

    Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit turned its head and asked, surprised, ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°To a place we¡¯re capable of fighting for. It¡¯s clear this place isn¡¯t meant for us¡ªotherwise, the Ancestor wouldn¡¯t have used another supreme treasure to save us,¡± Li Ya replied calmly.

    The Divine Anomaly Spirit scratched its head. That actually made sense. So it nodded in agreement.

    Divine Anomaly City turned into a streak of rainbow light and flew back in the direction it came from.

    Watching this scene, An Xin blinked in confusion. ¡°Why are they leaving?¡±

    Gu An hadn¡¯t expected his own intervention would cause Li Ya to retreat either. It made him chuckle helplessly.

    ¡°Well, let them go. We¡¯ll circle around for another hour and then head back,¡± Gu An said.

    An Xin had no objections. She started bombarding him with questions about Divine Anomaly City and Li Ya. Gu An told her everything he knew.

    After the trip to the Thunder Sea Demon Domain, An Xin trained even harder. She also became more reserved¡ªjust like before.

    Having seen the wider, stronger world, a fire had been lit in her heart. She didn¡¯t need Gu An to push her anymore. Whenever she had time, she practiced Time-Stepping Path on her own.

    Even Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and Shen Xinzi had secretly observed her steps. But they couldn¡¯t understand it¡ªand they didn¡¯t want to keep peeking. After two or three tries, they gave up on watching An Xin altogether.

    But in their hearts, both Gu An and An Xin were no longer ordinary.

    The years went by.

    Five years passed in a flash.

    That year, Ji Xuanyu returned.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the scent of another woman on you again,¡± Ji Xuanyu frowned as she stood by the table.

    Gu An put down his book and replied, ¡°I visited my Junior Sister a couple of days ago.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu pressed, ¡°Her scent¡¯s changed.¡±

    Gu An looked at her in surprise. She remembered Ye Lan¡¯s scent?

    ¡°She recently had a breakthrough, so her aura changed,¡± he replied casually.

    It was true. In Gu An¡¯s heart, An Xin¡¯s position could never surpass Ye Lan¡¯s. Every time he visited Ye Lan, he¡¯d lecture her about the Dao¡ªand spent more elixirs on her than on An Xin.

    Watching her lifespan limit slowly rise gave Gu An a deep sense of accomplishment.

    It made him feel like he was battling fate itself.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ji Xuanyu asked, still skeptical.

    Gu An rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve always been open about what I do. Why would I lie to you? Haven¡¯t I met plenty of other women in front of you? Besides, why do you care so much? Don¡¯t tell me you have feelings for me. You carry too much karma¡ªI¡¯m afraid the enemies of the Emperor of Reincarnation might grab me to threaten you.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu glared at him.

    Gu An folded his arms. ¡°To be honest, besides Ye Lan, Shen Zhen, and Lu Lingjun, there¡¯s another woman who likes me. I¡¯m still thinking about it. Plus, I¡¯ve got three adorable female demon pets, so I¡¯m not exactly desperate.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s those three monkey demons?¡±

    These days, the Taixuan Sect had more and more high-level cultivators, and Tianya Valley couldn¡¯t stay hidden. But Lu? Baitian and Li Xuandao had reached a deal, so Tianya Valley remained safe. Ji Xuanyu had learned about it through her family.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Gu An shot her a glare.

    Ji Xuanyu pulled out a chair and sat down, beginning to share her experiences from the past few years.

    Gu An listened attentively.

    They talked for two full hours before Ji Xuanyu finally left.

    When she came downstairs, she saw An Xin talking with five female disciples. So she waited in place.

    When the five disciples left, she approached An Xin.

    The sun was starting to set.

    An Xin turned and, seeing Ji Xuanyu walking toward her, quickly stepped up and bowed.

    In her mind, Ji Xuanyu was one of the top contenders for future Master¡¯s wife. Just the fact that she lived under Gu An¡¯s residence gave her massive influence¡ªso she had to show respect.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got talent. If you ever need help, you can tell me. The Ji Family has some resources that might be useful,¡± Ji Xuanyu said, eyes fixed on An Xin.

    An Xin quickly bowed in gratitude. ¡°Thank you for the kind offer, but I have my Master...¡±

    Ji Xuanyu cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t mind his attitude. I¡¯m helping you for him. The stronger you are, the more you can protect him.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    An Xin watched her go, impressed. So domineering¡ªdefinitely Master-wife material!

    She quietly compared herself. Though her strength had improved quickly, she still wasn¡¯t on Ji Xuanyu¡¯s level.

    So she decided¡ªshe¡¯d set Ji Xuanyu as her new benchmark. Only by surpassing her could she hope to catch up to An Hao and Yang Jian.

    She didn¡¯t believe Ji Xuanyu¡¯s talent was better than theirs!

    Inside the house, Gu An¡¯s lips curved into a smile. The golden light of dusk poured through the window, casting a rosy glow over him, as if he were draped in clouds.

    Sunset and moonrise.

    The next morning, Gu An left Taixuan Sect alone. He rode his sword, soaring across the skies.

    Once he was sure no one was tracking him with divine sense, he vanished.

    Half an hour later¡ª

    Gu An arrived at the Gathering Flower Sect¡¯s mountain gate. The mountains rolled on endlessly, and every peak was covered in seas of blossoms. It was a breathtaking sight.

    When he presented his Taixuan Sect disciple token, the disciples stopped blocking him¡ªand even welcomed him warmly.

    Upon hearing he wanted to see the Sect Master, they dared not delay, especially since he had a Main Sect token.

    Half an hour later, Gu An was placed in a side courtyard. He could sense that Jiang Qiong was in closed-door cultivation, with disciples standing guard at the door.

    Sure enough, not long after, the disciple who brought him returned, saying he would have to wait a few days¡ªJiang Qiong was still in seclusion.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t in a rush. Since she was cultivating, he¡¯d sneak in to help her comprehend the Dao, then leave. When she came out and found he¡¯d come but didn¡¯t stay, she¡¯d definitely feel embarrassed.

    Just imagining it made Gu An look forward to it.

 Chapter 336: Reincarnation on Earth

    Chapter 336 Reincarnation on Earth

    After the disciples of the Gathering Flower Sect left, Gu An sat in the room, suddenly feeling a bit bored.

    Should I run a cycle of Reincarnation Evolution?

    This time he¡¯d do it in a different realm¡ªmaybe his luck would be better!

    His lifespan had already exceeded five hundred million years, and in a few more years, the Hidden Realm would welcome another wave of Lifespan Breakthroughs.

    Might as well have a little fun.

    More importantly, Reincarnation through Lifespan helped deepen Gu An¡¯s understanding of the Dao Rules, especially the Dao of Karma.

    He wasn¡¯t doing it just for fun¡ªit was for cultivation.

    Let¡¯s do it!

    Convincing himself, Gu An sat down, took a sip of tea, then poured another cup as he activated the Lifespan Reincarnation.

    The thrilling cycle of reincarnation began!

    ¡¾You have consumed 10 million years of lifespan to initiate one Reincarnation Evolution¡¿

    ¡¾Connecting to the Dao Rules...¡¿

    ¡¾Searching for Reincarnation Worlds...¡¿

    ¡¾You have the following world options, choose one:¡¿

    ¡¾1. Dark Great Realm¡¿

    ¡¾2. Divine Essence Great Realm¡¿

    ¡¾3. Primal Great Realm¡¿

    The moment he saw the third option, Gu An¡¯s attention snapped to it.

    His physique was the Primal Supreme Dao Body, and he had always suspected ¡°Primal¡± referred to a realm or a state. Now that he saw those two characters¡ªhow could he not be curious?

    I¡¯ll pick this one! I¡¯ve already experienced the other two anyway!

    Gu An instantly made his choice.

    ¡¾You have chosen to reincarnate into the Primal Great Realm¡¿

    ¡¾Due to the strength of the Dao Rules in this realm, you temporarily cannot activate lifespan-extracting abilities, nor access stage-based features¡¿

    ¡¾Reincarnation Evolution begins¡¿

    Nice! Another realm comparable to the Divine Essence Great Realm¡ªthis meant there were likely beings here beyond the Nine Heavens of the Immortal Dao!

    Gu An was even more excited.

    ¡¾Year 1: You are born on Earth, in Jiang City, Huaxia. Your parents name you Lu Han.¡¿

    Earth?!

    Gu An¡¯s eyes twitched slightly.

    ¡¾At age 6, you enter first grade in elementary school. Due to being overly mischievous, you injure a classmate and get beaten by your father.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 12, you start middle school and show exceptional intelligence. You rank top of your class.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 15, you get into Jiang City First High. A classmate introduces you to web novels. You become addicted, and your grades begin to drop.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 18, just after the Spring Festival, you vow to get your life back on track. But the day before the college entrance exam, the world changes¡ªearthquakes, tsunamis... humanity enters the apocalypse. After a week of chaos, global order stabilizes, but strange, massive black gates appear in the cities. You see one from a distance and hesitate. Do you approach the gate?¡¿

    Reading this far, Gu An thought he was about to live a dull, mundane life.

    Thankfully¡ªthe apocalypse hit!

    Not that he disliked a peaceful life, but he had burned ten million years of lifespan just for a few decades of mundane existence? How could he accept that?

    Taking a deep breath, he made his choice.

    ¡¾You choose to approach the black gate. As you draw near, the gate trembles violently, sending people fleeing. You don¡¯t escape in time and get sucked inside. Your consciousness fades. When you wake again, you¡¯re in a wild mountain region with a dozen others. Some have woken up. You begin to explore and survive.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 19, after half a year, you and three others make it out of the mountains. You see the outline of a city. The city is ancient. Everyone wears traditional robes. You start working menial jobs to survive and finally confirm: you¡¯ve transmigrated.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 20, an immortal arrives in the city seeking disciples. You attend the test and discover you have a spiritual root. You are accepted into the Dao Court¡¯s Outer Sect. Your three companions are also chosen. The four of you cry with joy, thinking your lives are about to change. But upon arrival, you¡¯re relegated to errand disciples.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 21, your girlfriend Cheng Qianqian cozies up to an Outer Sect disciple. After a heated argument, you break up. Your two companions side with her. You¡¯re now completely alone.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 24, you hear that Cheng Qianqian has died. After asking around, you learn she was pushed into the jaws of a demonic beast during an expedition¡ªby the very Outer Sect disciple she followed, named Zhou Xuankun. You build a tombstone for her and swear you¡¯ll become immortal.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 25, while collecting herbs in the mountains, you fall into a canyon and shatter your bones by a riverbank. In pain and waiting for death, a voice speaks to you. He offers to save your life¡ªbut in return, you¡¯ll become his servant. Do you accept?¡¿

    What¡¯s there to hesitate for?

    Accept!

    Gu An didn¡¯t even flinch. Why is Lu Han¡¯s life so damn tragic?

    ¡¾You accept. You fall unconscious. When you wake, you''re in a cave. The man who saved you calls himself Demon Lord Mad. You begin cultivating under his guidance.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 27, your cultivation reaches the 5th level of the Qi Refining Stage. One day, Demon Lord Mad forces you to take a pill¡ªyour cultivation surges to the 7th level.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 28, he uses you for testing another pill. Your body rots, bleeding profusely. You fall into a coma. When you wake again, your face is scarred and your right leg crippled.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 29, you reach the Foundation Establishment Stage with his help, but the scars remain. Returning to the Outer Sect brings ridicule and humiliation. Unable to endure, you go back to Demon Lord Mad.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 30, your trials end. He teaches you a demonic technique¡ªSwallowing Sky Art.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 40, you master it and learn a powerful palm technique.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 42, Demon Lord Mad vanishes. You continue training alone.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 44, his enemies arrive, hunting for his Elixir of Immortality. You barely escape, falling into a river and drifting downstream.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 45, wearing a mask, you rescue a noblewoman¡ªYuan Linger¡ªwhose guards were slain by a demon. In gratitude, she offers herself to you and wants to see your face. Do you remove the mask?¡¿

    Take it off!

    Women interfere with my cultivation¡ªbetter scare her away!

    Gu An was already eager to see Lu Han¡¯s life finally turn around.

    ¡¾You remove your mask, expecting to scare her off. But Yuan Linger stares in stunned silence¡ªthen hugs you without hesitation. You embrace her back.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 46, she brings you home. Her father hesitates about the marriage, but under Yuan Linger¡¯s insistence, you wed.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 47, she gives birth to a son: Lu Qiuxian. Because your son does not carry the Yuan surname, her father grows increasingly dissatisfied.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 56, demons invade the city. You barely protect your wife and son, but others are slaughtered. The three of you begin a life on the run.¡¿

    ¡¾At age 58, you return to the Outer Sect of the Dao Court with Yuan Linger and your eleven-year-old son. Lu Qiuxian is tested and found to have a rare Heavenly Spiritual Root. He is accepted as a disciple by a Grand Ascension Stage Elder. That night, the three of you stay up in joyous disbelief.¡¿

    At this point, a smile spread across Gu An¡¯s face.

    He had nearly fallen into depression watching this life unfold. He hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to make many choices¡ªLu Han kept brushing so close to death!

    What a brutal life!

 Chapter 337: The Long River of Destiny

    Chapter 337 The Long River of Destiny

    [At age fifty-nine, your son Lu Qiuxian successfully formed his Foundation, earning great fame in the Dao Court¡¯s Outer Sect. You were praised as well, and even the two companions who once transmigrated with you came to celebrate, leaving you overwhelmed by the twists of fate.]

    [At age sixty, you successfully formed your Core.]

    [At age sixty-three, your son Lu Qiuxian awakened the Supreme Treasure Body, shocking the Dao Court. He was accepted into the Inner Sect despite all protocols. The two of you parted ways from that moment on.]

    Supreme Treasure Body?

    Wasn¡¯t that the very same physique as Tian Wuchang, the Divine Anomaly Wraith King?

    Gu An felt a rush of anticipation for this round of reincarnation.

    A life where the son rises to defy fate?

    The next stages were focused on cultivation. Time passed.

    [At age 172, you broke through to the Nascent Soul Stage. Just as you were sharing the news with your wife, Yuan Ling¡¯er, terrible news arrived¡ªyour son Lu Qiuxian had fallen. His essence blood had been devoured. Yuan Ling¡¯er fainted on the spot.]

    [At age 173, you uncovered the truth: Lu Qiuxian was slain by the Crown Prince of the strongest Divine Empire of this era¡ªa Dao Court True Legacy Disciple who had long since reached the Immortal Dao Realm. The difference in status was overwhelming. Lu Qiuxian¡¯s master sighed, urging you to let it go.]

    [At age 174, your wife Yuan Ling¡¯er died in grief. After burying her, you left the Outer Sect of the Dao Court.]

    [At age 176, you saved a group of mortals from danger. As you were leaving, an old man stopped you, saying your fate was extraordinary and that a turning point awaited. He offered to divine its location. Do you accept his reading?]

    Yes!

    Forget Lu Han¡ªGu An himself felt despair just reading this. The talent and techniques were too poor¡ªhow could Lu Han ever hope to take revenge?

    [You accepted the old man¡¯s offer. During his divination, his qi and blood surged chaotically, vomiting blood. Before collapsing, he gasped that your turning point lay in the Burial Immortal Ridge. After confirming he wasn¡¯t seriously hurt, you set off.]

    [At age 185, you reached Burial Immortal Ridge and learned it was a forbidden zone where even Immortals struggled to survive. Without hesitation, you stepped in.]

    ...

    What followed were countless brushes with death. Gu An tensed up just reading it, afraid Lu Han would suddenly die.

    [At age 192, you stumbled into a ruined cave. There, you found a stone stele covered in strange, complex carvings. While exploring, you accidentally triggered a mechanism and in the panic, bled on the stele. A mysterious power pulled you inside.]

    [You entered the inner world of the Sacred Emperor of Heaven and Earth, meeting his remnant soul. After discussion, you formally became his disciple.]

    [At age 200, under his guidance, you forged the Supreme Treasure Body, rejuvenating your flesh and restoring your appearance to that of a 20-year-old¡ªscarless, but with snow-white hair.]

    [At age 210, you broke through to the Transformation Stage.]

    Finally, some good fortune!

    Sacred Emperor of Heaven and Earth¡ªhe sounded strong just by name!

    Gu An felt elated. Since he would inherit these reincarnation memories himself, he sincerely hoped this life wouldn¡¯t be as tragic.

    The years ahead were full of cultivation and breakthroughs.

    At 250¡ªVoid Transformation Stage.

    At 317¡ªIntegration Stage.

    At 430¡ªProfound Mind Realm.

    [At age 431, your master called you forth. His remnant soul was fading. Before dispersing, he offered to help you evolve your body from Supreme Treasure Body to Supreme Dao Body¡ªbut warned it would come with unimaginable pain. Do you accept?]

    Accept!

    Gu An chose without hesitation.

    [You accepted the Sacred Emperor¡¯s help. After months of refinement, you forged the Supreme Dao Body, triggering universal phenomena in the Primordial Great Realm, and gained the divine ability: Supreme Dharmic Form.]

    [At age 440, you left the sacred space and returned to the mortal world. In Burial Immortal Ridge, you were ambushed by an ancient Grand Ascension cultivator with a unique physique. You killed him across realms, devoured his essence, and grew stronger.]

    In the next 50 years, Lu Han traveled the world hunting those with ancient physiques. He had failures and narrow escapes¡ªbut always survived.

    To Gu An, Lu Han was starting to resemble Tian Wuchang. Maybe that was the fate of the Supreme Treasure Body.

    At age 600, Lu Han faced a siege from multiple Nirvana Stage Grandmasters, triggered a heavenly tribulation mid-battle, and destroyed his enemies¡ªascending into the Immortal Dao Realm.

    From then on, Lu Han¡¯s path was truly invincible.

    At 720, he found and killed the Divine Empire''s Crown Prince, devoured his essence, and skyrocketed in power. The Emperor flew into a rage and issued a universal kill order.

    On the run, Lu Han killed as he fled. Most of Gu An¡¯s choices were simply: save or slay.

    After many prompts...

    Lu Han reached 10,000 years of age and stepped into the Roving Immortal Stage, becoming the number one genius of the era. However, he was ambushed by a Free Soaring Immortal, nearly dying¡ªuntil a Dao Court elder saved him.

    Returning to the Dao Court, Lu Han revisited old haunts and entered an enlightenment state, comprehending the power of time.

    The Dao Court Master wanted to take him as a disciple. Gu An chose to accept.

    Thus, Lu Han became the Dao Court¡¯s True Inherited Disciple, crushing his peers, rejecting countless heaven-pride women, slaying demons and rescuing the suffering¡ªgaining holy renown.

    At 20,000, he reached Celestial Ascension Stage¡ªthe youngest in Dao Court history.

    At 50,000, he became the youngest Free Soaring Immortal on record.

    At 60,000, Lu Han stormed the Divine Empire alone. In front of the world''s powerhouses, he killed the emperor and discovered Lu Qiuxian¡¯s remains in the emperor''s bone palace.

    Gu An was completely absorbed in Lu Han¡¯s legendary life. Unlike Long Zhan''s domineering style, Lu Han was reckless and unrestrained¡ªbut still kind and just.

    At 100,000, Lu Han devoured over a thousand treasure-bodied beings and forged the shocking Supreme Sacred Body.

    At 200,000, he swept across the Primordial Great Realm, becoming a living myth.

    At 250,000, he encountered a Tide of the Dao, comprehended the True Meaning of the Great Dao, and refined the Primal Causal Body.

    At 300,000, he entered the Mystic Celestial Immortal Stage, returned to Earth, and found it desolate. He severed ties with his past, elevating his Dao Heart.

    [At 430,000, you broke your shackles and reached the Dao-Void Celestial Immortal Stage, stunning the universe. You recovered your fate star. Do you wish to activate your Lifespan Seizure ability?]**

    Given what happened with Long Zhan, Gu An hesitated¡ªand chose No.

    Don¡¯t activate it!

    Lu Han didn¡¯t need it.

    Because the ability wasn¡¯t activated, Lu Han never changed personalities. Toward enemies, he was ruthless; to the innocent, he remained righteous. His holy name echoed across worlds.

    At 500,000, he met the Ninth Heaven Immortal of the Dao¡ªGrand Ancestor of Primordial Origin, who took a liking to him and granted him a title: Primordial Divine Emperor.

    Finally, Lu Han broke into the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Dao.

    Gu An was presented with one last choice.

    [At 830,000, you entered the Ninth Heaven. During enlightenment, you sensed the River of Fate. Do you step into it?]

    Gu An hesitated.

    The River of Fate didn¡¯t sound simple. If he entered, he might grasp the Dao of Fate¡ªsomething Gu An valued more than divine abilities or techniques.

    But the unknown was always dangerous.

    Even Long Zhan, who surpassed the Ninth Heaven, never saw this river.

    After careful thought, Gu An chose Yes.

    [You stepped into the River of Fate and entered a state of enlightenment.]

    [You comprehended the Dao of Fate and used your fortune to resurrect your son, Lu Qiuxian¡ªbestowing him the Primal Causal Body.]

    [You tried to revive your wife¡ªbut her Dao level was too low, and she had long since reincarnated.]

    [You were ambushed by Black Profound Emperor. In your final moments, you sent Lu Qiuxian to the river¡¯s end.]

    [You died by the Black Profound Emperor¡¯s hand.]

    [Reincarnation ends.]

    F**!*

    Black Profound Emperor again!

    Gu An cursed, then stepped onto an overseas island and activated a Lifespan Barrier.

    He sat down cross-legged. The vast memory of Lu Han¡¯s life surged into his mind.

    Reading it was one thing¡ªbut experiencing it was something else entirely.

    Gu An closed his eyes¡ªand quickly furrowed his brow.

    After a while, his expression softened. A smile appeared.

    He was reliving the joy of a family of three sticking together through everything.

    Time passed swiftly.

    An hour later¡ª

    Gu An returned to Gathering Flower Sect and sat at the table. The tea had gone cold.

    He placed a hand on the table and closed his eyes again, carefully absorbing Lu Han¡¯s Dao insights.

    Though it ended tragically with Black Profound Emperor, stepping into the River of Fate wasn¡¯t a mistake. Gu An now had profound insight into the Dao of Fate. He even shared Lu Han¡¯s emotions when sending his son away.

    Lu Han lived 800,000+ years, experienced everything, and died without regrets.

    In the final battle, he still wounded Black Profound Emperor, leaving a scar above his left brow¡ªa permanent mark.

    Comparing both lifetimes, Gu An still couldn¡¯t say for sure which was stronger: Silent Calamity Demon Lord faced by Long Zhan or Black Profound Emperor faced by Lu Han.

    Neither of them were his match. Lu Han managed to land a blow only thanks to a special divine ability¡ªand was still instantly killed afterward.

    Gu An set aside his rage toward Black Profound Emperor for now, focusing instead on understanding the Dao of Fate.

    The sun set, the moon rose.

    He sat unmoving.

    Three days later, the door opened. A wave of fragrant air entered the room, and Gu An¡¯s eyes changed slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Jiang Qiong asked joyfully as she stepped up to the table, a smile she couldn¡¯t hide brightening her face.

    Gu An looked at her, his gaze returning to clarity. Just that one glance made her heart inexplicably tremble.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but Jiang Qiong suddenly felt that his mood was very low.

    Her smile quietly faded.

 Chapter 338: Destroying Dao Seal

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jiang Qiong frowned, her expression growing colder as she asked, ¡°Did someone give you trouble?¡±

    Hearing that, Gu An smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about a story from a book.¡±

    Jiang Qiong eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡±

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°Really. Honestly, I was planning to leave before you came out of seclusion¡ªso when you realized you missed me, maybe you¡¯d feel a little guilty. But you showed up so fast, I wasn¡¯t expecting it.¡±

    After all, he was a Divine Soul Immortal, and although Lu Han¡¯s memories were heavy and vast, he could still detach from them in a short time.

    Lu Han was a past life¡ªhe was Gu An now.

    Hearing his words, Jiang Qiong¡¯s concern vanished. She rolled her eyes and huffed, ¡°You sure like to scheme. I wouldn¡¯t feel guilty.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I guess I overestimated our relationship.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. But since you came to see me, I am glad. It¡¯s rare to see you leave Taixuan Sect.¡±

    ¡°I just thought of you. You¡¯re always the one coming to visit¡ªI figured it was about time I returned the favor. Besides, Taixuan and Gathering Flower Sect have a good relationship now.¡±

    The two chatted, and as they talked, Gu An was secretly observing Jiang Qiong¡¯s fate, peering into her destiny.

    Anyone not at Nirvana Stage was still a mortal. Gu An could see the endpoint of Jiang Qiong¡¯s life with just a glance.

    Her fate was complex, filled with countless possibilities¡ªmany branching paths.

    And in none of those futures did Gu An see himself. But he understood¡ªthe reason her fate was so variable was because of him. His choices would reshape her destiny. Yet every path led to the same ending: death.

    Some paths showed natural death, some death in battle, some from going mad during cultivation. Her fate was like a tree, growing and branching¡ªyet every leaf fell to the same conclusion.

    Cruel. That¡¯s what fate was.

    Having fused with Lu Han¡¯s life experience, Gu An¡¯s understanding of the Dao of Destiny deepened. He realized that hidden beneath this cruelty was a mysterious force¡ªa force that could dissolve fate at any time.

    He guessed this was the sliver of hope left by the Three Thousand Daos¡ªthe single thread that allowed all beings a chance to transcend.

    If Jiang Qiong could reach Nirvana, her fate could be shattered and rebuilt.

    And what about his own fate?

    He was within it¡ªhe couldn¡¯t see it. Fate was the sum of all karma one had accumulated. While someone who could read fate couldn¡¯t see their own, they could deduce related karmic threads.

    If he could see Jiang Qiong¡¯s fate, then surely someone stronger could see the fate of a Divine Soul Immortal like him. Fate was never set in stone¡ªit only appeared so because most people lacked the power to change their paths and were swept along by the tides.

    Those who stood above even the Nine Heavens of the Immortal Dao could surely see the forces shaping Divine Soul Immortals.

    So how did one break free from fate?

    That was the question Gu An pondered throughout his conversation with Jiang Qiong.

    Two hours later¡ª

    Gu An stood and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay another couple days?¡± Jiang Qiong asked, trying to keep him longer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been out for four. It¡¯s time to go back. I¡¯ve got several Medicine Valleys to manage,¡± he replied.

    Jiang Qiong glared at him. ¡°What¡¯s the point of raising so many disciples, then? By that logic, as a Sect Master, shouldn¡¯t I be even busier?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not the same. Besides, I made it out once¡ªvisiting again will be easier. We¡¯re both cultivators¡ªwe¡¯ll have plenty of chances to meet again.¡± Gu An shook his head.

    Jiang Qiong huffed but couldn¡¯t change his mind. She personally escorted him to Gathering Flower Sect¡¯s gate.

    Even after he took off, she remained where she stood, watching the direction he left.

    The disciples guarding the gate were quietly curious¡ªwho was that man, to have the Sect Master herself see him off?

    On the way back, Gu An was targeted, but Jiang Qiong secretly intervened and dealt with the attackers.

    Because she followed along in the shadows, Gu An¡¯s return was delayed.

    Once she stopped trailing him, he was still ten thousand miles from Taixuan Sect¡ªso he stepped through space and returned directly.

    From then on, he planned to spend time comprehending the Dao of Fate.

    Time flowed. In the blink of an eye, twenty years passed.

    To Gu An, those years flew by. Aside from harvesting medicinal herbs, he spent most of his time secluded indoors.

    Many new disciples didn¡¯t even get the chance to interact with him before reaching Foundation Establishment and graduating.

    An Xin had become the Third Medicine Valley¡¯s chief disciple, with authority to distribute Foundation Establishment Pills. She had twenty attendants working under her and managed the valley with impressive order.

    That year, early summer¡ª

    Gu An pushed open his door and strolled downstairs. Gazing at the clear blue sky, he felt refreshed, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.

    His study of fate could be put on hold¡ªit was time to relax for a few years.

    In these twenty years, he¡¯d mastered Lu Han¡¯s strongest divine ability¡ªDoomsday Fate Seal.

    It was a technique Lu Han developed through contemplation of the River of Fate. It could strip away a target¡¯s karmic bonds, causing the Laws of Heaven and Earth to reject them, and even leave behind an indelible wound¡ªone that would forever remain a weakness.

    Lu Han had once used this very technique to injure the Black Profound Emperor.

    Should Gu An encounter that emperor again, he could identify him by the scar left by the Doomsday Fate Seal. No matter what divine ability the emperor used, it couldn¡¯t cover up the damage.

    Still, until he understood the Black Profound Emperor¡¯s true strength, Gu An wouldn¡¯t use techniques from Lu Han, Xiao Shengtian, or Chu Lu lightly.

    This was the third time the Black Profound Emperor had tried to kill him¡ªit couldn¡¯t be coincidence. The man was clearly searching for him.

    As Gu An pondered the Black Profound Emperor, Ji Xuanyu walked up beside him, scrutinizing him. ¡°You¡¯ve changed. I can¡¯t explain how, but something¡¯s different.¡±

    Gu An glanced at her, smiled lightly. ¡°Maybe I got more handsome?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu seemed thoughtful.

    Gu An could sense the destiny aura on her¡ªher cultivation clearly involved studying the Dao of Fate. That might be why she noticed the change in him.

    Fortunately, their cultivation levels were vastly different¡ªthere was no way she could see through his real power.

    They chatted for a bit, then Gu An went to find An Xin and left Taixuan Sect with her.

    Once they were sure no one was tracking them, Gu An took her to Renjian Peak.

    An Xin blinked¡ªand when she opened her eyes again, they were already there.

    So fast!

    At that moment, she felt just like Yang Jian had all those years ago.

    The higher her cultivation, the more she realized just how powerful her master was.

    ¡°Master, what divine ability was that? That speed!¡± An Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Gu An flew on the clouds with her, eyes forward. ¡°You guessed right. It¡¯s the Time-Stepping Path you¡¯ve been training in.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    No wonder it was so hard to learn¡ªonce mastered, it could literally step across the mortal realm.

    She now had new motivation to master it.

    Soon, the two arrived at Dingtian Peak.

    Gu An started picking herbs. Along the way, he greeted disciples, and news of his return quickly spread.

    With Gu An around, Renjian Peak had grown more lenient toward Dingtian Peak. His personal disciples could negotiate more benefits for the entire mountain. Everyone knew¡ªit was because their Peak Master was powerful.

    Among the disciples, Gu An had already become a living legend.

    He wandered the mountain, picking herbs here and there. It was obvious he was intentionally getting involved in their daily lives. Everyone he spoke to was thrilled.

    Sometimes, he even helped them harvest herbs¡ªtaking nothing for himself¡ªleaving them completely flattered.

    Eventually, Gu An heard a piece of news¡ª

    The Immortal Dynasty was about to reveal itself!

    On Renjian Peak, where he could access news from the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, Gu An learned about the long-standing feud between the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court.

    Their conflict had spanned countless years. It wasn¡¯t until the current Saint Heaven took the throne that the world saw some peace.

    Saint Heaven was said to be the strongest being in the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm¡ªbut no one knew how strong.

    Now that the Immortal Dynasty was emerging, conflict with the Holy Court was inevitable. Once sparks flew, the peace would be over.

    Despite everything Gu An had experienced, the Severed Sea was minuscule¡ªit couldn¡¯t shake the entire realm. All in all, the world had enjoyed peace for hundreds of thousands of years.

    An Xin was fascinated. It was her first time hearing about the Immortal Dynasty. She hadn¡¯t imagined a power capable of standing against the Holy Court.

    After a while¡ª

    Gu An took An Xin to a mountaintop courtyard. She began cultivating, while Gu An relaxed, writing to ease his mind.

    Today¡¯s visit was just for leisure.

    After a while, he sensed something and looked up.

    His gaze pierced the sky¡ªstraight into the depths of space.

    He felt a strange, ominous aura flying in from the Realm of Extinction.

    It made him deeply uncomfortable.

    Soon, a coffin emerged from the darkness. It was made of dark red wood, soaked in blood-like hues. Wisps of visible black mist swirled around it.

    Something was inside!

    Could it be after the Heaven Demon Embryo again?

    Gu An had no intention of interfering. The coffin wasn¡¯t hiding its aura or form¡ªit must¡¯ve been noticed by the Holy Court.

    Sure enough, Gu An saw countless figures fly out from the Holy Domain where the Court resided. The weakest among them was a Free Soaring Immortal!

    Such terrifying depth!

    Gu An was once again in awe of the Holy Court¡¯s strength. And that was just their first response¡ªit was hard to imagine what they could do if they fully mobilized.

    Then, he saw a Mystic Celestial Immortal intercept the red coffin. That cultivator used immense power to stop it¡ªbut in moments, his body turned to blood water, splashing onto the coffin and drying instantly.

    His immortal soul barely escaped.

    Such terrifying power!

    Even Gu An couldn¡¯t see how the red coffin devoured the immortal¡ªthat was a type of strength he¡¯d never witnessed before.

    One thing was clear: whatever was inside that coffin, it wasn¡¯t a Heaven Demon. Or at least, not one he had seen before.

    The coffin shot toward the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm¡ªunstoppable.

    What shocked him even more was that all the Holy Court cultivators stopped mid-air¡ªand gave way.

    What the hell?

    Gu An frowned slightly.

    Was the coffin related to the Holy Court?

    As he mulled it over, he looked down and continued writing.

    If the sky falls, let the tall ones hold it up.

    The Holy Court was still in the realm¡ªhe¡¯d just sit back and watch how it all played out.

 Chapter 339: The Dark Emperor from the War Court

    As dusk approached, Gu An stood up and stretched lazily, his gaze drifting beyond the sky.

    That deep red coffin had now reached the outer heavens, and was about to fall into the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    An Xin walked over and asked, ¡°Are we heading back?¡±

    Gu An gave a small nod, and An Xin immediately went to pack.

    She had bought a few trinkets at Dingtian Peak, planning to bring them back to the Third Medicine Valley. As long as she didn¡¯t expose the connection between Renjian Peak and Gu An, he wouldn¡¯t stop her.

    She packed quickly, then hurried back to Gu An. Seeing her master looking skyward, she instinctively followed his gaze.

    She caught sight of a meteor streaking across the starry sky, falling toward a distant land.

    ¡°What¡¯s that...¡± An Xin murmured.

    Gu An didn¡¯t answer. He just watched the meteor vanish into the distance, then waved his sleeve¡ªboth of them disappeared into thin air.

    Once back at the Third Medicine Valley, master and disciple returned to their own quarters.

    Gu An sat in his chair, seemingly admiring the night scenery outside his window¡ªbut his divine sense was focused far away, watching the deep red coffin.

    The coffin had landed on a continent ten times larger than the Taicang Continent, instantly triggering an apocalyptic catastrophe for the beings living there.

    In mere moments, the entire land had become a sea of flames. Ninety percent of the living beings perished, the survivors fled into the ocean.

    The impact from the coffin¡¯s descent continued to spread, affecting more oceans and continents.

    It was far from Taicang Continent, and even farther from Renjian Peak. That meant it likely wasn¡¯t here for the Demon Embryo.

    The coffin had embedded itself deep in a massive crater, unmoving, with no sign of the lid opening.

    The moon set, the sun rose¡ªa night passed.

    Before going downstairs, Gu An glanced at the coffin again. Seeing it was still shut, he stopped thinking about it and went down to join the disciples for morning exercises.

    Morning training was a tradition in the Third Medicine Valley. Even high-level cultivators visiting for Go matches occasionally participated.

    The practice wasn¡¯t too strict; disciples chatted freely, and the atmosphere was relaxed.

    After it ended, You Yingying approached Shen Xinzi, looking hesitant.

    Shen Xinzi was meditating under a tree, holding a copy of Journey to the West.

    ¡°Did you start feeling restless and uneasy last night?¡± he asked calmly without looking up.

    You Yingying quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt like this before... If I¡¯m really going to¡ªIf I¡¯m turning into one of those, please kill me first.¡±

    Shen Xinzi finally looked up, a bit surprised.

    Thinking he was doubting her, You Yingying explained in a low voice, ¡°Heaven Demons don¡¯t die easily. Killing myself wouldn¡¯t work. But you¡¯re a high monk¡ªyou know how to banish demons. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡±

    Shen Xinzi gave her a deep look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll live out your life and never turn into a Heaven Demon. What you¡¯re feeling... likely means the Heaven Demon¡¯s natural enemy has arrived.¡±

    He had sensed the disturbance last night too. His cultivation was high, and the unease in his heart was even stronger than hers. That¡¯s why he¡¯d picked up Journey to the West¡ªto distract himself.

    ¡°Really? The Heaven Demon has an enemy? What should I do?¡± You Yingying asked quickly.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said, bowing his head again. ¡°Just keep cultivating. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    She was stunned for a moment, then walked away, still full of questions.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Gu An was patrolling the valley atop the Blood Prison Grand Sage. He had overheard the conversation between You Yingying and Shen Xinzi.

    Heaven Demon¡¯s enemy?

    Gu An unhooked Qingtian Peak from his waist, raised it, and sent his divine sense inside.

    Moments later, he arrived within the ruined temple.

    He stared at the wall, about to speak, when the black-robed elder appeared.

    ¡°Have you decided?¡± the elder asked.

    Gu An shook his head, then changed the subject. ¡°Do Heaven Demons have a natural enemy?¡±

    The elder¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He frowned and asked warily, ¡°What do you mean? Heaven Demons don¡¯t have enemies.¡±

    Gu An flicked his sleeve, and an illusion appeared between them.

    When the black-robed elder saw the deep red coffin, his face changed drastically.

    Gu An said nothing, simply waiting for him to speak.

    The elder clenched his fists inside his sleeves, took a deep breath, then gritted his teeth. ¡°He came for the Emperor, but his presence will bring catastrophe to this world. If he can enter, that means the Holy Court intends to use him to wipe out the Heaven Demons in the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Gu An asked.

    The elder replied, ¡°He¡¯s called the Dark War Emperor. No one knows his origins. He once caused rivers of blood to flow across the Realm of Extinction. All I know is he came from an ancient force known as the War Court.¡±

    War Court?

    Wasn¡¯t that the force founded by Long Zhan?

    Gu An remained calm, probing further. ¡°What is the War Court?¡±

    The elder glanced at him, then said, ¡°The War Court is a legend in the Realm of Extinction. They say it once ruled the great thousand worlds, standing at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. No one knows if it was destroyed or simply vanished. That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    ¡°What realm is the Dark War Emperor at?¡± Gu An asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s definitely extremely high,¡± the elder replied, his scalp tingling just at the thought.

    Gu An said suddenly, ¡°So I don¡¯t need to leave, right? Once he wipes out the Heaven Demons, the Holy Court will ask him to leave, right?¡±

    The elder panicked. ¡°The Dark War Emperor is unstable and violently unpredictable. He will bring disaster to Renjian Peak! If he devours the Demon Embryo, he might even turn on the Holy Court! You won¡¯t escape trouble either!¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t panic. He just looked at the elder in silence.

    The black-robed elder gritted his teeth¡ªthen suddenly dropped to his knees.

    ¡°I beg you, senior, help the Emperor be born! If you do, our entire race will owe you a great debt. I¡¯ll personally report this to our clan¡ªyou¡¯ll have an ally in the Realm of Extinction.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding. What if he turns on me?¡± Gu An asked coldly.

    The elder raised his head and quickly explained, ¡°Rest assured¡ªhe¡¯s forgotten his past lives. He¡¯s undergoing reincarnation. During this process, he¡¯s at his weakest. Once he¡¯s reborn, he¡¯ll be a new being. You could even take him as your disciple! If he attains the Dao one day, he¡¯ll never forget your kindness.¡±

    Gu An fell silent, clearly considering it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t help,¡± the elder urged, ¡°once the Dark War Emperor is reborn, he¡¯ll come after us. But if the Demon Emperor is born first, he¡¯ll undergo reincarnation¡¯s cleansing, sever his Heaven Demon karma¡ªand the Dark War Emperor won¡¯t be able to find him.¡±

    It sounded like the War Emperor might show up any second.

    Gu An hesitated, then asked, ¡°How do I help?¡±

    The elder was overjoyed and immediately taught Gu An a secret technique.

    Gu An listened carefully, memorizing it in one go.

    ¡°Hurry,¡± the elder urged. ¡°If he finds us first, he could block the Emperor¡¯s path to the Dao. We must not let that happen!¡±

 Chapter 340: Projection into the Past, Long Qing is Born

    Chapter 340 Projection into the Past, Long Qing is Born

    Gu An put away Qingtian Peak, hanging it back on his belt. As for the black-robed elder¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t fully believe them¡ªbut he could at least determine that the strange technique the elder passed on had no hidden dangers.

    While being carried by the Blood Prison Grand Sage during his patrol of the Medicine Valley, he began weighing the pros and cons.

    After careful thought, he figured¡ªit might be worth a try.

    That Dark War Emperor had slaughtered a region of mortals the moment he descended; his cruelty and brutality had to be guarded against. Even if he was connected to the Holy Domain, he couldn''t be trusted.

    He¡¯d first observe what happened after the Demonic Fetus was born. Worst case scenario, he could just destroy it. Offending the Heaven Demon? So be it!

    Gu An made up his mind, but he didn¡¯t act immediately. After all, the Dark War Emperor hadn¡¯t yet emerged from his coffin. Gu An could still sense the rising aura inside¡ªit didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d come out any time soon.

    An hour later, Gu An quietly arrived at a cave at the foot of Ding Tian Peak, completely unnoticed.

    Standing before a stone pillar, he extended his divine sense into it. The Demonic Fetus was still curled up just as it had been decades ago¡ªthere was no change.

    Gu An activated his Lifespan Barrier, covering the entire chamber, then performed the secret technique passed down by the black-robed elder on the fetus.

    Black mist began rising in increasing amounts from the surface of the pillar, and a strong, rhythmic heartbeat echoed from within.

    Time ticked by.

    Since the Demonic Fetus didn¡¯t absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth, the consumption of the Lifespan Barrier wasn¡¯t too fast, which eased Gu An¡¯s mind a little.

    Half an hour later, Gu An pulled the fetus out. It had shrunk to the size of a normal baby, still shrouded in demonic energy, but no longer fully hidden.

    Gu An used Lifespan Perception on it.

    [Long Qing (Qi Refining Stage, Ninth Level): 0/1000/9999]

    Huh?

    Why was the surname Long?

    The Dark War Emperor, bearer of the War Court''s legacy, had just appeared¡ªand now another Long appeared? Gu An couldn¡¯t help but overthink it.

    He stared closely at the yet-to-awaken Long Qing, peering into the karmic threads within.

    Long Qing¡¯s karma was complicated. But Gu An had inherited all the memories of Long Zhan, who had also studied the Dao of Karma.

    After watching for a long while, Gu An noticed that Long Qing¡¯s soul had a deep connection to the soul of Long Xin, Long Zhan¡¯s son. That meant¡ªLong Qing was likely Long Xin¡¯s descendant.

    Long Zhan was born in the Long Family, and although he created the War Court, the family ancestors hadn¡¯t founded it¡ªthis confirmed that Long Qing had to be Long Zhan¡¯s descendant. Which also meant¡ªLong Zhan came from the past, not the future.

    Reincarnation Evolution really could project into the past!

    But was this fated to happen... or had his actions altered the past?

    Before he used Reincarnation Evolution, the Demonic Fetus had already been hidden in Ding Tian Peak. But he only discovered it after finishing the evolution¡ªdid its identity change?

    Gu An found that to be a question worth pondering.

    Long Qing was still absorbing Innate Demonic Energy, and his cultivation was quickly rising to the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    This little guy wouldn¡¯t be like those Immortal Spirits of the Immortal Dynasty, born with innate Immortal Dao cultivation... right?

    Gu An secretly guessed. Over the next while, Long Qing¡¯s cultivation continued to rise rapidly, entirely due to the Innate Demonic Energy surrounding him¡ªhe hadn¡¯t absorbed any spiritual energy from the world.

    Time passed swiftly.

    Three hours later...

    Long Qing¡¯s cultivation leapt past the Grand Ascension Stage, reaching Nirvana Stage, First Level, and his Lifespan Limit transformed into 999,999 years.

    Gu An could already tell¡ªif this kid were to be revealed to the world, he¡¯d surely trigger a Heavenly Tribulation. That would be a problem.

    So once Long Qing¡¯s cultivation finally stabilized, Gu An used his divine ability Primordial Return Divine Path to suppress it. He even altered the baby¡¯s aura to that of a mortal. At his current level, Gu An could even suppress karma¡ªuntil Long Qing was unsealed, even the Heaven Demon wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.

    The demonic energy around Long Qing dissipated completely¡ªin an unexplainable way, it just vanished.

    Long Qing slowly opened his eyes. They were big and watery. His tiny fists were clenched, and when he saw Gu An, he immediately smiled and let out a baby¡¯s giggle.

    For some reason, seeing Long Qing like this made Gu An think of Long Xin when he was first born. The resemblance was uncanny.

    A smile spread across Gu An¡¯s face as he began to play with Long Qing.

    During the process, he felt once more what Long Zhan must have felt the first time he saw his son.

    But...

    The War Court and a descendant of the Long Family showing up in the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm? That was too much of a coincidence.

    Gu An grew wary. From now on, he absolutely couldn¡¯t reveal his true cultivation¡ªnot even now. He had to keep it up.

    A man must always keep a card up his sleeve.

    With a step of his Path-Stepping Years Step, Gu An arrived just outside the Taixuan Sect, then deactivated the Lifespan Barrier.

    From his storage pouch, he pulled out a robe and wrapped baby Long Qing inside.

    The sunlight fell gently, making Long Qing even more excited. He laughed nonstop, waving his little hands around¡ªbut they were too short to grab anything.

    Good thing the kid wasn¡¯t a normal baby¡ªotherwise Gu An would¡¯ve had to figure out how to feed him.

    He held the baby and sat under a nearby tree, continuing to play with him.

    Suddenly showing up with a baby would definitely raise eyebrows. So Gu An decided to wait until nightfall before returning¡ªhe could come up with a story by then.

    Birdsong filled the woods. Flowers bloomed. Gu An listened to Long Qing¡¯s laughter, and his thoughts drifted.

    Images from the Reincarnation Evolution resurfaced in his mind.

    It was the main hall of the War Court. Long Zhan stood with his back to Long Xin, who was questioning him:

    ¡°Father, I preferred the you who used to take me hunting in the mountains. Back then, you weren¡¯t unbeatable, but at least you felt like a father.¡±

    Long Xin left those words behind and walked away. Father and son never saw each other again¡ªuntil Long Zhan fell.

    Gu An was deeply moved.

    He¡¯d take this as a warning¡ªhe couldn¡¯t become obsessed with power. The state he was in now was ideal: steadily growing stronger, while maintaining healthy bonds with those around him.

    He looked up toward the firmament beyond the woods.

    From here, the sky really did look high.

    Morning.

    The disciples of the Third Medicine Valley had just finished their morning exercises. An Xin turned her head and saw Gu An stepping down from the Teleportation Platform, holding something in his arms.

    She immediately ran over. A few disciples close to Gu An followed. When they saw he was holding a baby, they all gasped in surprise.

    ¡°Master, where¡¯d this baby come from?¡±

    ¡°Wow, so cute! Can I hold him?¡±

    ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name, Master?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s smiling at me!¡±

    Faced with their questions, Gu An said he had found the boy in the forest and couldn¡¯t find his parents¡ªso he brought him back to raise.

    No one doubted him¡ªafter all, their master really was that kind.

    An Xin even thought of herself. Her eyes turned slightly red, and she looked at Long Qing with even more affection.

    But Gu An didn¡¯t let them hold the baby. He brought Long Qing back to his pavilion.

    At the entrance, Ji Xuanyu walked out of her room and curiously stared at the child.

    ¡°He kind of looks like you,¡± Ji Xuanyu blurted out instinctively, her eyes full of meaning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think someone secretly had this baby for me?¡± Gu An replied sourly.

    Ji Xuanyu chuckled and said nothing more.

    Gu An ignored her and went upstairs with the baby.

    In the distance, Shen Xinzi calculated Long Qing¡¯s karma and found it matched what Gu An had said. He didn¡¯t give it more thought.

    While disciples were curious, no one paid too much attention. But they began noticing that wherever Gu An went, he was always carrying Long Qing¡ªand that made them suspicious.

    Months passed.

    Autumn arrived.

    The crimson coffin hiding the Dark War Emperor still remained shut. But cultivators had gathered on the desolate land around it, even setting up grand formations near the coffin.

    One day, Ye Lan brought Zhen Qin to visit Gu An.

    When they saw him holding a baby, both women were stunned. After learning it wasn¡¯t his child, Ye Lan breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°He just seemed like fate,¡± Gu An said cheerfully. ¡°So I brought him back¡ªplanning to take him as a disciple.¡±

    Zhen Qin held Long Qing, finding him adorable. She asked, ¡°Master, have you named him yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I named him Long Qing. There was a clear little stream beside him when I found him, and his eyes are just as clear. That¡¯s where Qing comes from.¡±

    ¡°Then why the surname Long?¡± Zhen Qin pressed.

    ¡°Take a look at his back,¡± Gu An said with a smile.

    Zhen Qin instinctively opened the baby¡¯s robe. On his back were mysterious black patterns¡ªat first glance, they looked like a black dragon.

    ¡°Seems this kid¡¯s got quite the mysterious background,¡± Zhen Qin exclaimed.

    Ye Lan saw it too and relaxed completely. She smiled and took Long Qing into her arms.

    ¡°Keep this quiet,¡± Gu An reminded them. ¡°Since he¡¯s been abandoned, let him stay away from the chaos and live peacefully in the Medicine Valley. Just say that mark on his back¡ªI made it.¡±

    Both women nodded and praised him for being thoughtful.

    They stayed in the Third Medicine Valley for three days before leaving¡ªthe Branch Sect had important tasks lately, and it would be years before their next visit.

    By six months old, Long Qing could walk. By one, he was already babbling words. Dressed in fine little robes, he became the Valley¡¯s little bundle of joy.

    A full year had passed since the crimson coffin descended upon the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, and still¡ªit hadn¡¯t moved. But word had spread, and many sects now called it a foreign evil object. Even within Mortal Peak, there was talk of it.

    That year, summer came.

    Inside his pavilion, Gu An sat, holding Qingtian Peak, his divine sense entering once more.

    Inside the ruined temple, the black-robed elder popped out instantly, anxious.

    ¡°What took you so long? Where¡¯s the Emperor?¡±

    Gu An let out a long breath.

    ¡°Failed. Just as I was about to use the technique you taught me, he vanished. I couldn¡¯t keep up. Now I have no idea where he went.¡±

    The black-robed elder¡¯s face changed drastically. He trembled.

    ¡°The good news is¡ªhe¡¯s still in the coffin. It¡¯s been a year. Why hasn¡¯t there been any movement?¡± Gu An frowned.

    The elder¡¯s face eased slightly. He thought for a moment.

    ¡°He might be preparing something... Senior, please, can you let me go? I must search for the Emperor!¡±

    Gu An shook his head.

    ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t fully trust you. I¡¯ll let you out in ten thousand years. Let¡¯s get through this calamity first.¡±

    Ten thousand years?!

    The black-robed elder almost cursed out loud. But thinking of Gu An¡¯s unfathomable cultivation, he swallowed it back.

    No matter how important the Emperor¡¯s whereabouts were¡ªnothing was more important than his own life.

 Chapter 341: Reincarnation

    The old man in black ultimately chose to compromise. He believed Gu An would keep his word¡ªafter all, he had no strength left to resist, and it was pointless for Gu An to lie at this stage.

    After dealing with the old man, Gu An let go of Qingtian Peak.

    He looked up, his gaze piercing the walls. He saw little Long Qing, barely a year old, chasing after the White Spirit Mouse. The White Spirit Mouse had slowed down deliberately, worried the boy wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up.

    It was rare to see the White Spirit Mouse being so gentle. A smile crept across Gu An¡¯s face.

    Gu An no longer dwelled on what exactly "Reincarnation Evolution" truly was. What mattered now was getting stronger.

    These reincarnated identities couldn''t help him survive better. In this world, there was the Holy Court and the Immortal Dynasty, and beyond the heavens, there were realms like the Realm of Extinction. He was being watched by the Extinction God Emperor, the Black Profound Emperor, and countless other great realms. His path was still long.

    Long Zhan had been too arrogant¡ªand was crushed to death by the Extinction God Emperor.

    Gu An aimed to quietly surpass the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Path while still within the universe of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    He chose to overestimate the Black Profound Emperor and the Extinction God Emperor. That way, if he ever faced them again, especially as enemies, he¡¯d have a better chance of victory.

    Gathering his spirits, Gu An even suppressed his resentment toward the Black Profound Emperor, burying the past deep in his heart.

    He was Gu An. Gu An was his true self!

    Gu An picked up his brush and ink, ready to write and let out his feelings.

    The skies were clear, not a cloud in sight. Under the blue sky, countless cultivators had gathered on the desolate plains, surrounding a massive crater over a hundred miles in diameter. Towers were being erected along the crater¡¯s rim, and before each stood a towering iron pillar.

    Bai Ziya stood at the edge of the crater, looking into the distance at a deep red coffin, his eyes filled with worry.

    ¡°Have you ever seen it in the Realm of Extinction?¡± a voice suddenly asked. Fu Shenxiu stepped forward to stand beside Bai Ziya.

    Bai Ziya turned and saluted him. Only after the salute did he reply, ¡°I haven¡¯t. But its aura feels incredibly dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± Fu Shenxiu said, calmly gazing at the deep red coffin.

    Bai Ziya looked at him in surprise. Fu Shenxiu continued, ¡°Wherever this evil coffin appears, the Heaven Demons retreat, leaving behind nothing but carnage. Even they fear what¡¯s inside. I¡¯ve heard that even beings stronger than those in the Free Soaring Immortal Stage turn to ash the moment they approach it.¡±

    Stronger than the Free Soaring Immortal Stage?

    Bai Ziya was even more terrified. As someone in the Celestial Ascension Stage, he viewed the Free Soaring Immortal as the epitome of transcendence. And something stronger than that still couldn¡¯t stand against the coffin?

    He couldn''t help but picture Meng Lang approaching the coffin and being instantly reduced to ashes. A chill ran down his spine.

    As Fu Shenxiu continued recounting his experience, Bai Ziya listened intently. He wasn¡¯t the only one¡ªothers from different sects were also sharing their own tales of the Realm of Extinction.

    Atop a grand and majestic tower, a white-robed man stood with his hands behind his back, silently watching the deep red coffin, his gaze unfathomable.

    A man clad in golden armor suddenly appeared beside him, cupping his hands in salute. ¡°Saint King, the higher-ups instructed you not to take action. We¡¯re to wait for the Dark War Emperor to awaken.¡±

    Hearing this, the white-robed man narrowed his eyes but said nothing. No one could tell what he was thinking.

    The man in golden armor said in a low voice, ¡°Saint King, I really think something¡¯s off. The Heaven Demons may cause trouble every now and then, but back when Saint Heaven was around, this never happened. Didn¡¯t he say that all beings beyond the heavens are our enemies? When have we ever turned to enemies for help?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t worried about being overheard¡ªthis tower was protected by multiple restrictions, preventing even high-level cultivators from spying.

    Expressionless, the white-robed man replied, ¡°This is the Saint Prime Minister¡¯s era now. It¡¯ll likely last a long while. If you want to survive in the Holy Court, you¡¯d better learn to play dumb.¡±

    The golden-armored man¡¯s face darkened in frustration. Gritting his teeth, he asked, ¡°Where exactly did Saint Heaven go? Why does he trust the Saint Prime Minister so much?¡±

    The white-robed man calmly said, ¡°The Tribulation of Reincarnation is a trial all supreme beings must face. Saint Heaven has delayed his for too long. If he waits any longer, no one knows what the future might bring.¡±

    ¡°Tribulation of Reincarnation? Has Saint Heaven reincarnated?¡± The golden-armored man frowned.

    The white-robed man shook his head. ¡°Your cultivation level isn¡¯t high enough¡ªdon¡¯t ask too many questions. Just remember this: If the Holy Court truly faces life and death, Saint Heaven will return. Until then, let the Saint Prime Minister stir things up. The more chaos, the more opportunities for us. Don¡¯t forget, even the Holy God is dissatisfied with the Saint Prime Minister.¡±

    The golden-armored man¡¯s expression flickered, then he bowed and took his leave.

    The white-robed man¡¯s long hair fluttered in the breeze as he quietly watched the deep red coffin.

    The summer heat was intense.

    Gu An rode the Blood Prison Grand Sage toward the Third Medicine Valley, his eyes fixed on the distant horizon.

    A Dao-Void Celestial Immortal had appeared near the deep red coffin!

    It was Gu An¡¯s first time sensing the aura of a Dao-Void Celestial Immortal.

    It likely came from the Holy Court.

    With so many factions gathered yet no one making a move, Gu An had no way to tell who was friend or foe.

    Regardless, the appearance of the deep red coffin had caused the destruction of an entire continent. In his past life, it would have been akin to the extinction of all life on Earth¡ªyet even then, the Holy Court did nothing.

    Maybe, to them, the Heaven Demons posed a greater threat. Perhaps they were thinking long-term. But to the innocent lives caught in the crossfire, wasn''t that just another tragedy?

    ¡°Master, what do you think of Long Qing¡¯s talent? He seems pretty sharp to me,¡± the Blood Prison Grand Sage asked, pulling Gu An back to the present.

    He wasn¡¯t stupid. His master wouldn¡¯t take in an orphan for no reason¡ªthis boy had to be special. Maybe even more monstrous than Yang Jian.

    Gu An replied, ¡°Mediocre. He won¡¯t amount to much in this lifetime.¡±

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage was stunned. ¡°Master, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± Gu An said with a chuckle.

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage couldn¡¯t help but press, ¡°Then why take him in?¡±

    ¡°Just had a good feeling. You think I need anything from Yang Jian?¡± Gu An said offhandedly.

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage found that reasonable. After all, Gu An didn¡¯t just treat Yang Jian well¡ªevery disciple in the valley had received his grace.

    As Gu An often said: Do good without asking for returns.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Living a simple, peaceful life isn¡¯t so bad either,¡± the Blood Prison Grand Sage agreed. But deep down, he was convinced Long Qing was destined for greatness¡ªit was only a matter of time.

    As they reached the mouth of the valley, Gu An spotted a group of female disciples surrounding Long Qing from afar. They were passing him around, making the boy laugh gleefully, spreading joy.

    When someone spotted the Blood Prison Grand Sage, they quickly whispered among themselves and dispersed. One female disciple was left holding Long Qing, flustered. She hurried toward An Xin.

    ¡°Gu An, let¡¯s play a game of Go!¡± came the cheerful voice of the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord.

    Gu An signaled the Blood Prison Grand Sage to continue on.

    Soon after, when Gu An sat at the stone Go table, the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord grinned and asked, ¡°So, who is that little guy Long Qing? What¡¯s his background?¡±

    He had tried divining Long Qing¡¯s karma but found nothing. With Yang Jian as a precedent, he had a gut feeling the boy had a major backstory.

    Gu An picked up a piece and smiled. ¡°How should I know? I really found him in the mountains. If you like him, why not take him as a disciple?¡±

    The Divine Lord laughed. ¡°Forget it. I already stole one of your disciples¡ªI can¡¯t steal another.¡±

    When Gu An made the first move, the Divine Lord frowned, scooped up the white pieces, and said, ¡°Here, black goes first. Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡±

    Then he quickly made his move.

    Gu An chuckled and followed up, then asked about Chu Jingfeng.

    The Divine Lord said he¡¯d settled Chu Jingfeng overseas while he himself remained at Taixuan Sect. Gu An didn¡¯t even know what to say to that.

    Half an hour later, Gu An stood and left.

    The Divine Lord frowned at the board.

    ¡°Where did I go wrong...¡± he muttered.

    No one would explain it to him. Losing wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªwinning would¡¯ve been.

    Gu An was in a great mood. Tomorrow he could head to the Hidden Realm and harvest high-grade herbs, gaining millions of years of lifespan in one go!

    He decided not to activate Lifespan Reincarnation again before his next breakthrough.

    Actually, not until he saved up a full billion years of lifespan!

    He didn¡¯t want any more descendants popping up and making him feel guilty about ignoring them.

    The sun set, and the moon rose.

    Early the next morning, Gu An handed Long Qing over to You Yingying before heading off alone from the Medicine Valley.

    You Yingying adored Long Qing. She didn¡¯t even know why¡ªshe used to hate kids.

    That evening, Gu An returned.

    He was humming a tune along the way, clearly in a good mood.

    He had just harvested over sixty-five million years of lifespan¡ªwhat a blast!

    The Hidden Realm was his prized investment. He¡¯d been consistently putting more and more high-grade herbs into it.

    Along the way, he greeted every disciple he passed. They were all stunned by the attention.

    He finally reached You Yingying¡¯s courtyard and picked up Long Qing.

    ¡°Hey, I want to ask you something,¡± You Yingying stopped him.

    Gu An rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not ¡®hey.¡¯¡±

    You Yingying glared back. ¡°Lately I¡¯ve had a bad feeling, like something terrible is going to happen to the Medicine Valley. Do you think I should leave?¡±

    Gu An looked at her, surprised. ¡°If you wanna leave, go. Why ask me?¡±

    Fuming, You Yingying tried to pinch him, but he nimbly dodged.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow!¡±

    She turned and stormed into her room.

    Gu An called out, ¡°Hey, if you''re really that scared, what¡¯s the point in worrying? Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s holding down the fort in Taixuan Sect.¡±

    You Yingying paused, looked back, the anger in her eyes slowly fading. ¡°Isn¡¯t that kind of wrong though?¡±

    Gu An replied confidently, ¡°Everyone in Taixuan Sect enjoys the protection of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. What¡¯s wrong with that? If you feel guilty, you can take care of Qing¡¯er from now on¡ªhe seems to like you.¡±

    You Yingying hesitated. Gu An said no more and walked away.

    He figured he might as well cuddle Long Qing while the boy was still small¡ªonce kids grew up, they weren¡¯t cute anymore.

    As for You Yingying¡¯s worries, Gu An didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    There were countless Heaven Demons out there. He¡¯d deal with the Dark War Emperor after he woke up.

    Judging by his current aura, the Dark War Emperor was still far from becoming a Divine Soul Immortal.

    At this pace, it¡¯d probably take thousands of years for him to reach that stage.

 Chapter 342: Sheltering the Wind and Rain, Destroying the Demons

    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, Long Qing was already five years old.

    Gu An stood by the window, watching Long Qing ride the Blood Prison Grand Sage as they chased after a White Spirit Mouse, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly.

    Days like this were pretty great.

    Unfortunately, the peace was about to be broken.

    Gu An could sense that the deep crimson coffin was beginning to tremble, alarming the surrounding sects into forming their defensive formations.

    The Dark War Emperor was about to awaken!

    The Dark War Emperor had inherited the War Court¡¯s legacy, yet now sought to kill the descendants of its creator¡ªsomething that sparked many doubts in Gu An¡¯s mind.

    Either way, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Dark War Emperor. The guy had slaughtered countless beings the moment he arrived. If he dared to show up in the Taicang Continent, Gu An wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.

    With the name of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path growing louder by the day, even the Holy Court wouldn¡¯t easily make a move against him.

    Lately, the Great Ming Saint King had been staying quiet too, as if he had let go of past grudges and didn¡¯t dare to scheme against Gu An anymore.

    After watching the distant horizon for a while, Gu An went downstairs.

    Just as he descended the stairs, he saw streaks of blood-red light flash across the firmament¡ªchilling and ominous.

    The disciples in the valley noticed the strange phenomenon as well and began discussing it among themselves. But none of them were panicked. In their minds, the Taixuan Sect was the safest place in the world.

    Ji Xuanyu walked up beside Gu An and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this scene before... in a dream.¡±

    Gu An wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, the Dao Emperor of Reincarnation had been to the Desolation Domain.

    Following her lead, Gu An asked, ¡°What does it mean? What¡¯s going to happen?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu looked up at the firmament. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but whenever a phenomenon like this appears, it heralds a massacre.¡±

    Gu An shuddered and asked nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another cataclysm? I¡¯ve only lived a little over three hundred years, and I¡¯ve already been through several once-in-ten-thousand-year calamities. Is the heavens targeting me?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu glanced at him. ¡°What calamities have you been through? I haven¡¯t even seen you fight. You¡¯ve got the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path and the Taixuan Sect shielding you from the storms. What are you afraid of? All you need to do is watch from the sidelines.¡±

    Heh. Who¡¯s shielding who, really?

    If I told you the truth, it¡¯d scare you to death.

    That¡¯s what Gu An thought to himself, but out loud, he let out a breath of relief, patted his chest, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. What am I scared of? If immortals want to fight, what¡¯s it got to do with us mortals?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu was amused by his antics and chuckled. ¡°I could teach you some spells. Interested?¡±

    ¡°Nah, you know I¡¯m not into spell duels.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why are you always sparring with the disciples?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s teaching, okay? A high-realm cultivator fighting someone lower won¡¯t be in any danger.¡±

    ¡°You better be careful¡ªone day you might run into a peerless genius and end up embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°A peerless genius coming to Medicine Valley? Please.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Yang Jian come?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but his cultivation speed isn¡¯t even that fast.¡±

    As they continued bickering, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s inner worry gradually eased. She had brought up the strange phenomenon because she was unsettled and needed to talk it out.

    Every time she talked to Gu An, she felt more at ease.

    Just as the two were chatting and laughing, a terrifying wave of demonic energy suddenly erupted from the other side of the world. It came from the base of the deep crimson coffin that had arrived from beyond the heavens.

    The coffin stood upright, trembling violently. Around the massive crater it had created, a formation had already been activated, forming a semi-transparent barrier to seal it off.

    Even with the barrier in place, the cultivators outside were all overwhelmed with fear.

    The weakest among them were Scattered Immortals, yet even they felt as though a disaster was looming. Many desperately wanted to flee the scene.

    Crack¡ª

    The coffin lid suddenly opened, and a pale, decaying hand reached out, gripping the edge.

    Bang! The lid flew off, and a wave of black mist surged out, rapidly spreading into a thick fog.

    From within the mist came the sound of heavy breathing¡ªso intense that most of the cultivators felt their scalps go numb.

    ¡°Is this the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm?¡±

    A raspy voice rang out, each word pounding like a heavy hammer on everyone¡¯s chest.

    A white-robed man from the Holy Court spoke up. ¡°Yes. Please purge the Heavenly Demons of this realm and spare the innocent!¡±

    His voice was loud and clear, echoing across the land.

    All the sects were shocked¡ªthe Holy King of the Holy Court actually knew the evil entity inside the coffin?

    Purge the Heavenly Demons?

    Many cultivators started looking uneasy, especially those from Mortal Peak, where Heaven Demons had once caused havoc. They feared the Holy Court would use this as an excuse to suppress them.

    The Holy Court always acted in the name of the common people. Anyone or any force labeled an enemy of the people would face their merciless wrath.

    ¡°Purge the Heavenly Demons? Heh...¡±

    The raspy voice spoke again, sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.

    BOOM!

    An overwhelming force burst out from the crater, shattering the formation and blasting the surrounding cultivators in all directions.

    The white-robed man floated mid-air, unmoving. Cultivators of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage resisted with mana, while those further away, at the Celestial Ascension Stage, held their ground. But the weakest Scattered Immortals were flung right off the continent.

    ¡°To help you deal with the Heavenly Demons, this emperor must feast well.¡±

    The voice was laced with killing intent.

    The white-robed man remained expressionless. The major sect grandmasters were all shaken and turned to him, eager to see the Holy Court¡¯s stance.

    After a long silence, the man uttered just one word:

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    That single word made all the grandmasters¡¯ faces change dramatically. They stared at him in disbelief.

    Taixuan Sect, Third Medicine Valley

    ¡°So damn terrifying,¡± Gu An thought, sensing the Dark War Emperor¡¯s presence.

    The Dark War Emperor had already reached the aura of a Dao-Void Celestial Immortal. The entire Heavenly Spirit Great Realm could feel his oppressive might.

    The Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court didn¡¯t react, but the other sects across the world were clearly rattled. Many had already activated their grand formations and were preparing for the worst.

    Gu An turned his gaze to Seeker¡¯s Island, which was already forming a formation in response.

    ¡°This aura...¡±

    Beside him, Ji Xuanyu furrowed her brows, visible worry on her face.

    Gu An didn¡¯t speak. He instead walked toward Long Qing.

    The sudden oppressive aura had scared Long Qing into tears. No matter how You Yingying tried to comfort him, it didn¡¯t work.

    Under a tree, Shen Xinzi closed his book and looked toward the sky. The blood-red light overhead filled his heart with unease.

    He had a gut feeling that catastrophe was coming.

    ¡°What in the world is that...¡± Shen Xinzi muttered, frowning.

    Just as Gu An reached Long Qing, he felt the Dark War Emperor¡¯s presence shift to another location. In that instant, all the vitality in that region was wiped clean.

    The emperor¡¯s aura grew stronger¡ªnot by much, but still enough to make Gu An scowl.

    What infuriated him the most was that the Holy Court let him run wild.

    Gu An was deeply disappointed in the Holy Court!

    ¡°Master!¡±

    As soon as Long Qing saw him, he threw himself into Gu An¡¯s arms.

    Gu An patted his back and picked him up, gently comforting, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Master¡¯s here.¡±

    For some reason, You Yingying¡¯s anxiety also eased the moment Gu An approached. She instinctively moved closer to him.

    Gu An glanced at her pale face and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    You Yingying clutched his sleeve with both hands and shook her head slightly.

    At that moment, Gu An sensed a large number of presences entering the Taicang Continent. Their cultivation levels varied, the strongest only at the Profound Mind Realm.

    Cultivators like that wouldn¡¯t usually catch his attention¡ªbut under these circumstances? The timing couldn¡¯t be worse.

 Chapter 343: Darkness is coming! Moment of despair!

    At the edge of the Taicang Continent, a group of ragged people were slowly making their way toward the forest from a sandy beach.

    Among them, a young girl was helping her elderly grandfather walk. She glanced up at the blood-colored anomaly in the sky, fear clouding her eyes.

    ¡°Grandpa, they let us come here... do you think it¡¯s some kind of trap?¡±

    She asked timidly. Her face was smudged with dirt, but her bright eyes still shone through.

    Her grandfather moved forward unsteadily, voice weak as he replied,

    ¡°Things will get better...¡±

    They weren¡¯t the only ones¡ªothers around them shared the same unease, mixed with a glimmer of hope.

    All across the edge of the continent, similar groups were making their way inland.

    Those with higher cultivation vanished quickly; those with lower cultivation could only advance on foot.

    From afar, Gu An watched all of this unfold. With his divine sense, he could tell these people were all reincarnations of Heaven Demons, their soul origins linked to You Yingying and Shen Xinzi through karma.

    Every one of them had arrived via Teleportation Arrays, which vanished the moment they passed through.

    Using Karma Perception, Gu An gleaned some insight.

    Heaven¡¯s Prison.

    These people came from Heaven¡¯s Prison, though they didn¡¯t know why¡ªthey¡¯d simply been driven out by its rulers.

    Although Heaven¡¯s Prison had no karmic or fated ties with the Holy Court, Gu An didn¡¯t need to think hard to guess the one behind it¡ªthe Great Ming Saint King.

    After all, only a handful of enemies could move at this scale, and the Great Ming Saint King was one of the few capable.

    Releasing so many Heaven Demon reincarnates... wasn¡¯t this just a ploy to draw in the Dark War Emperor?

    Gu An scoffed at such tactics. Still, if it could lure the Dark War Emperor out early, it would mean fewer casualties¡ªand give the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path a righteous excuse to strike.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s that in the sky?¡±

    Long Qing looked up, his little face full of fear.

    No one who saw him could imagine this child as a future Emperor of the Domain of Extinction.

    Gu An patted his head gently, reassuring him:

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡ªmight be rain coming. Didn¡¯t you say you''d be a man when you turned five? So why are you crying?¡±

    Long Qing quickly wiped his tears, clenched his fists, and declared:

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying! Sand just got in my eyes!¡±

    His words made You Yingying giggle, breaking the tension.

    Gu An set Long Qing down and turned to You Yingying with a grin:

    ¡°You planning to keep holding onto me like that?¡±

    She immediately let go, blushing and muttering,

    ¡°Tch, who wants to hold you?¡±

    ¡°Really? Someone almost ripped my sleeve off just now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. That was an accident.¡±

    As they bantered, the Taixuan Sect''s Sect-Protecting Grand Formation activated. In the distance, a magnificent light barrier rose, and silhouettes of cultivators soared across the skies above the Third Medicine Valley.

    The Taixuan Sect was going into battle mode!

    From afar, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord rose to his feet, looking out:

    ¡°Trouble again. Looks like we won¡¯t be finishing this game of Go today.¡±

    His elderly opponent sighed in relief and was about to speak when Nine-Fingered Divine Lord suddenly vanished.

    Elsewhere, under a tree, Shen Xinzi also stood and disappeared.

    Beneath the rolling thunderclouds, flames devoured the earth¡ªlike a scene from hell.

    A figure strode through the inferno, clad in tattered black battle armor. His black hair was matted and wild, his limbs blistered and oozing with blood. He walked hunched over, a terrifying face hidden beneath his mess of hair.

    His face, too, was decaying¡ªno lips, only sharp teeth visible in a horrific grin. The only part untouched was his eyes.

    He was¡ªthe Dark War Emperor!

    With every step, he exhaled foul air.

    Looking ahead, he spotted a white-robed man floating on the distant horizon.

    After just a glance, he looked away.

    Then he stopped, straightened his back, and sniffed the air.

    Suddenly, he jerked his head to the side and vanished.

    In the next instant, he appeared under the blue sky, above a vast sea of clouds. He dove downward, scattering clouds for thousands of miles, crashing toward the earth with unstoppable force.

    BOOM!

    A terrifying firelight lit up the heavens, a devastating impact exploded outward, scorching the landscape black. Countless lives were erased in a flash.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    The white-robed man¡¯s voice echoed, heavy with authority.

    An evil laugh followed from the Dark War Emperor, adding even more terror to the shattered land.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An felt a divine sense sweep through¡ªfar surpassing that of the Mystic Celestial Immortal. It had to be the Dark War Emperor.

    As expected, the emperor had been drawn by the karmic resonance of Heaven Demons across the land.

    Gu An began walking toward the Teleportation Platform.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s voice entered his ears. Gu An looked back¡ªshe stood in the distance, watching him.

    He replied with a voice transmission:

    ¡°Heading to Xuan Valley. There are plenty of people here¡ªno need to worry.¡±

    She nodded reluctantly, watching him leave.

    Gu An teleported to Xuan Valley, where Lu Jiu Jia had gathered the disciples to discuss the terrifying anomalies.

    ¡°Master¡¯s here!¡±

    A disciple cried out, and all turned to see Gu An, their faces lighting up. The emperor¡¯s oppressive aura had everyone on edge¡ªseeing Gu An brought comfort.

    As he approached, Gu An felt Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s divine sense lock onto him.

    It seemed... Nine-Fingered was starting to suspect he was tied to the Sword Sovereign.

    How interesting.

    Then suddenly, everyone on the Taicang Continent felt a choking pressure. No matter their cultivation, all experienced the same fleeting suffocation.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Zuo Yijian, standing beside the Heaven-Splitting Axe, looked toward the sky, frowning.

    Everyone on the Butian Platform felt a jolt of fear¡ªsomething had happened, something very real.

    Panic rippled across the entire continent.

    Beneath the heavens, the Dark War Emperor floated above a vast ocean, looking toward the continent ahead¡ªTaicang Continent.

    He had felt a powerful force blocking his momentum, forcing him to stop.

    That continent harbored true power.

    With such intense Heaven Demon aura here, this place likely had no ties to the Holy Court.

    The emperor¡¯s eyes flickered. He raised his right hand, black mist roiling from his palm, sweeping across the skies and surging toward the continent.

    People looked up as black clouds surged in¡ªthen, suddenly, day turned into night.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it suddenly dark?¡±

    ¡°Did your heart stop just now too?¡±

    ¡°Is the Grand Cold Demon Sect coming again?¡±

    ¡°Could it be some apocalyptic demon emerging?¡±

    Xuan Valley disciples murmured in confusion. Gu An¡¯s face darkened, but he couldn¡¯t explain. All he could do was urge them to trust the Taixuan Sect.

    As the continent fell under the shadow of the black clouds, the Dark War Emperor¡¯s oppressive presence grew stronger, spreading dread.

    On her balcony, Ji Xuanyu suddenly froze.

    She felt as if a dark figure was walking toward her, each step stomping on her heart.

    She wasn¡¯t alone. All living beings across the continent fell into the same eerie trance.

    Inside the Imperial Palace, Li Xuandao sat on his dragon throne, stunned, watching a deathly figure approach the hall. Ministers around him turned pale and silent.

    From temples to pavilions, from palaces to forests¡ªanywhere and everywhere, regardless of visibility¡ªbeings were drawn into an indescribable nightmare.

    The reincarnated Heaven Demons felt it strongest. Like You Yingying, who saw the emperor¡¯s face¡ªugly, terrifying.

    She wanted to scream, but no sound came. She couldn¡¯t move.

    She could only wait for death.

    Even Shen Xinzi, at the Ninth Level of the Roving Immortal Stage, was trapped.

    He gritted his teeth, panic welling up. He couldn¡¯t understand the emperor¡¯s divine power¡ªcouldn¡¯t accept his own helplessness.

    In the real world, the Dark War Emperor lifted his arm, laughing madly. A torrent of black mist surged from his palm, forming a sky-obscuring cloud. Within his hand, a black spear took shape, covered in strange runes and emitting an aura of dread.

    ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re made of.¡±

    He licked his teeth, his raspy voice dripping with killing intent.

    Suddenly!

    He looked up. Within the black cloud, a powerful light shone. His expression changed slightly¡ªhe gripped his spear with both hands, aura exploding in all directions.

    Below, the sea collapsed in a magnificent spectacle.

    He poured all his power into the spear. Black flames erupted from it, countless wailing souls crawling out from the surface, trying to escape¡ªbut they couldn¡¯t.

    Far above, in the Outer Skies, mysterious beings from seven suns opened their eyes, all staring down at the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    From the heavens, the vast and radiant world now had a black dot¡ªone that was quickly growing.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley, Ji Xuanyu fell into the same eerie trance. She saw the Dark War Emperor walking toward her, past the medicine garden.

    It was a scene she had seen in dreams¡ªagain and again. But facing it now, it felt completely different.

    An uncontrollable fear and despair gripped her heart.

    She tried to push it away¡ªbut couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°D*mn it...¡±

    She gritted her teeth. A red Dao Sigil between her brows stretched, igniting into flames.

    She was activating the power of her Innate Dao Sigil!

    Just then, a brilliant light burst behind her, dispelling the darkness in her vision. She instinctively turned¡ªand caught a glimpse of a figure. Her pupils dilated.

    A sword shadow!

    A silver-glowing sword shadow!

    Thunder raged across its blade, shaping its form.

    She had never seen such a sword¡ªlike it had crossed the river of time from an ancient age. Wherever it pointed, darkness shattered.

    In that moment, not just her¡ªall the despairing beings of the continent saw the same sword.

 Chapter 344: Eternal and Infinite Divine Sword!

    As the countless beings trapped in terrifying illusions across the continent witnessed a mysterious sword shadow, in reality, the Dark War Emperor also saw it.

    But the sword shadow facing the Dark War Emperor was even more majestic¡ªits presence overwhelming!

    The black sea of clouds that blanketed the sky was flooded with sword light. Thunderclouds parted, and a colossal silver sword blade pierced through the dark clouds. It was as if an unimaginably massive deity from beyond the heavens had swung a sword. The portion of the blade emerging from the clouds was even larger than a mountain.

    Before such a mighty sword, the Dark War Emperor¡ªholding a spear in both hands¡ªseemed minuscule.

    After a brief moment of shock, madness crept into the Dark War Emperor''s expression.

    ¡°What domineering sword intent! I didn¡¯t expect someone in this world to reach such heights in the Sword Dao!¡±

    He laughed thunderously, and his aura surged wildly. The spear in his hands erupted with terrifying black flames.

    As he spoke, he gripped his spear tightly and thrust forward with tremendous force.

    With that strike, the clouds in the heavens exploded, revealing the full form of the colossal and mysterious sword shadow.

    It was a sword shadow larger than any mountain range in the world. Its hilt seemed to stretch into the cosmos, overwhelming the senses with its sheer visual impact.

    Boom¡ª

    The raging black flames clashed with the awe-inspiring sword shadow like a dragon ramming into a divine blade. In an instant, the people of the continent snapped out of their illusions. In their vision, a blinding sword shadow had torn the illusions apart and pulled them back into reality.

    Instinctively, they looked up¡ªand were met with a sight they would never forget.

    A silver sword shadow hovered in the sky. Its immensity defied imagination¡ªit was beyond words.

    In Xuan Valley, Gu An and the disciples looked up at the sword shadow above.

    The Eternal Boundless Divine Sword!

    It was an ascended form of the Celestial Star-Suppressing Infinite Sword!

    This was also the first time Gu An had used this sword technique.

    Standing among the disciples, Gu An¡¯s face showed astonishment, making it hard for anyone to associate him with the divine sword in the sky.

    Even the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s divine sense had vanished¡ªhe was clearly also stunned by the sight above.

    Gu An''s gaze sharpened. The Eternal Boundless Divine Sword radiated dazzling light, dimming everything around it. Then, with unstoppable force, it dispersed the black flames and charged toward the Dark War Emperor.

    The Dark War Emperor¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He immediately activated his divine ability, transforming his body into black mist. But as the Eternal Boundless Divine Sword swept past, the mist collapsed and vanished completely within moments.

    Beyond the heavens.

    In the dim starry sky, the Dark War Emperor reappeared out of thin air. He turned to look back at the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. His terrifying face was now full of lingering fear.

    ¡°That sword intent... it contains powerful karmic force...¡±

    The Dark War Emperor was inwardly alarmed. Fortunately, his divine abilities were formidable¡ªhe¡¯d barely broken free from the sword intent¡¯s suppression in time and escaped into the cosmos.

    Then, as if realizing something, he instinctively looked up¡ªand his eyes widened in horror.

    The Eternal Boundless Divine Sword had somehow appeared above his head, descending rapidly toward him.

    Panic-stricken, he activated his divine ability again, trying to flee. But no matter where he went, as long as he looked up, he saw the sword. And with each attempt, the sword got closer.

    Now, he was the one feeling the despair the beings of Taicang had just endured.

    It was like an inescapable fate.

    To the people on the continent, the Eternal Boundless Divine Sword vanished without a trace. But the winds roared, trees swayed like waves, and mortals shielded their faces from the gale.

    When the chaos subsided and people looked up again, the ominous bloody phenomenon in the sky was fading¡ªat a glance, it looked like twilight had fallen.

    After a moment of stunned silence, the disciples of Xuan Valley erupted into cheers. The entire Taixuan Sect buzzed like a boiling pot, their voices shaking the heavens.

    ¡°That sword... was I dreaming just now?¡±

    ¡°What immense sword intent! I never knew the Sword Dao could reach such heights!¡±

    ¡°Did anyone else see a dark figure? I think I was trapped in an illusion and then saw a sword pull me out of it.¡±

    ¡°I saw it too¡ªsame exact thing!¡±

    ¡°That was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path! Only he could wield such sword intent. He saved us again!¡±

    All across the Taixuan Sect¡¯s cities, disciples were ecstatic. The Dark War Emperor¡¯s divine ability had terrified everyone¡ªbut that only made the relief and awe at the Sword Sovereign¡¯s power even greater.

    The sword shadow alone had shattered their understanding of the Sword Dao.

    How strong was the Sword Sovereign?

    How far did the path of the Sword Dao go?

    Gu An joined the excited conversations with his disciples¡ªuntil a prompt appeared before him:

    You have successfully seized 207,632 years of lifespan from the Dark War Emperor (Dao-Void Celestial Immortal Stage, Layer 2).

    Gu An could siphon 10¨C20% of an opponent¡¯s lifespan, which meant the Dark War Emperor had over 2 million years of lifespan left.

    He wondered: Just how long can a Dao-Void Celestial Immortal live?

    Gu An was in a great mood. His first use of the Eternal Boundless Divine Sword had gone extremely well.

    It proved the effectiveness of Reincarnation Evolution. He had comprehended the power of Laws and fused it into his own, embedding it into his divine abilities for even greater mastery.

    The Eternal Boundless Divine Sword had locked onto the karmic aura of the Dark War Emperor. No matter where he fled, the sword would follow¡ªunless he could completely erase the karma.

    But in such a short time, even if the Dark War Emperor had a way to do so, there was no time to act.

    Gu An could feel another Dao-Void Celestial Immortal watching him from afar. He didn¡¯t look back.

    Soon, that cultivator left.

    After a few words with the disciples of Xuan Valley, Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley. The place was abuzz¡ªeveryone was still passionately discussing what had just happened.

    Stepping off the teleportation platform, Gu An spotted Shen Xinzi in the distance, staring blankly at the sky, lost in thought.

    You Yingying came rushing over with Long Qing in her arms. She reached Gu An, her face full of excitement. ¡°Did you see that?! The Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword was unbelievable! It felt like it came from beyond the stars!¡±

    She got more and more animated, eventually speaking so fast her words jumbled together.

    Long Qing stretched out his arms, gesturing wildly to show how massive the sword in the sky had been.

    Gu An played along, equally enthusiastic, even describing what it felt like being inside the illusion.

    But deep down, his mind was on something else¡ªthe Heavenly Prison.

    The Dark War Emperor had found his way here because someone from the Heavenly Prison had released a Heaven Demon into the Taicang Continent.

    This matter wouldn¡¯t end so easily.

    ¡°I wonder who that shadow figure was... Will he return someday? I hope the Sword Sovereign already destroyed him...¡± You Yingying said worriedly.

    Gu An could only offer reassurance. ¡°Have faith in the Sword Sovereign.¡±

    He also didn¡¯t know the Dark War Emperor¡¯s exact origins, but he was sure there was no blood or karmic link with the Long Family. Moreover, the Dark War Emperor¡¯s true body wasn¡¯t human.

    After talking with You Yingying for a while, Gu An finally slipped away, briefly chatting with An Xin, Ji Xuanyu, and others afterward.

    The impact of this battle would last a long time.

    Across distant, unseen places, many Grandmaster Cultivators were secretly observing this battle. The Sword Sovereign¡¯s overwhelming strength left countless people shaken.

    When he wiped out the Grand Cold Demon Sect, his name began to spread among the major sects. But at the time, he was considered just a formidable figure.

    Now it was different.

    The aura of the Dark War Emperor had shocked the entire Heavenly Spirit Great Realm¡ªhis power far surpassed the entire Cold Demon Sect combined.

    Everyone in the Free Soaring Immortal Stage had witnessed the fall of the Dark War Emperor.

    To slay someone who had reached the Seventh Heaven of the Immortal Path¡ªthe Sword Sovereign''s depth was unfathomable!

    Far beyond, hidden inside the sun, seven mysterious beings slowly closed their eyes¡ªas if nothing had happened.

    In a grand hall flickering with firelight, two figures stood silently beside a small pool.

    The pool reflected the cosmos, faint wisps of dark energy swirling within it.

    One of them, a black-robed man wearing a dragonbone crown, looked grim. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Big trouble... The Sword Sovereign is that powerful. The Heavenly Prison¡¯s schemes can¡¯t escape his eyes. He¡¯ll come for me sooner or later!¡±

    He turned and glared at the man beside him, his eyes full of fury.

    Qingsongzi took a deep breath and said, ¡°The Saint King surely knows about this. Let¡¯s just protect ourselves.¡±

    He was the Domain Lord of Duanhai¡¯s Main City, and the Taicang Continent was under his jurisdiction.

    Right now, Qingsongzi looked pale. His hands were clenched tight inside his sleeves as he struggled to appear calm.

    After witnessing the death of the Dark War Emperor, he felt like the sky was collapsing.

    He turned and left.

    The black-robed man muttered darkly, ¡°If the Sword Sovereign comes, I¡¯ll have no choice but to reveal the Saint King¡¯s existence. With his cultivation, I can¡¯t hide it anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then you better hope he never comes!¡± Qingsongzi snapped before vanishing on the spot.

    The black-robed man glared in his direction, his fury shaking the entire palace.

    Beneath a dazzling sea of stars, a small island hovered silently.

    The island was small. At its center lay a plaza paved with white jade.

    One by one, figures appeared on the plaza. Each radiated a unique light, their silhouettes barely discernible. Their faces were blurred¡ªonly their eyes could be clearly seen.

    They stood in silence. No one spoke.

    Finally, a broad-shouldered figure broke the silence. ¡°Saint Prime Minister, letting dark beings in¡ªwas that your idea?¡± His voice was cold.

    The others turned toward the Saint Prime Minister. His entire body radiated golden light, exuding the aura of a divine being.

    Facing the question, the Saint Prime Minister answered calmly, ¡°The world is overrun with Heaven Demons. They use reincarnation to mask their identities. You all know the calamity brewing in the Realm of Extinction. I did this with future plans in mind¡ªit was the lesser evil.¡±

    Others began to speak up as well.

    ¡°The intention was sound, but the dark beings are too brutal. They¡¯re impossible to control.¡±

    ¡°That guy must have been the Dark War Emperor. His escape techniques were extraordinary. Never thought he¡¯d actually die.¡±

    ¡°Duanhai Domain... The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path... The Heavenly Spirit Great Realm is massive, and yet he found the Sword Sovereign¡¯s location? That¡¯s suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Every time the Sword Sovereign acts, it seems to be in self-defense. If the Dark War Emperor came for him directly, why involve two continents?¡±

    ¡°Saint Prime Minister, it seems someone¡¯s using you to target the Sword Sovereign.¡±

    The Saint Prime Minister¡¯s eyes flickered with cold light. His golden radiance pulsed¡ªbut his gaze grew icy.

 Chapter 345: The Holy Appearance

    Mortal Peak, atop a mountain summit.

    Fu Shenxiu stood at the cliff¡¯s edge with Daoist Yongnian, both gazing at the firmament in prolonged silence.

    ¡°Master, what level of the Immortal Dao has the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path reached?¡± Fu Shenxiu finally couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Daoist Yongnian gave a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯ve only lived a few more years than you. I know of the Mystic Celestial Immortal, but the names of the three realms above it¡ªthose are far beyond my reach.¡±

    Fu Shenxiu sighed. ¡°That outer-world demon¡¯s aura felt even more terrifying than Elder Meng¡¯s, and yet he was obliterated in an instant. Truly, there¡¯s always someone stronger¡ªbeyond people, there are heavens yet higher.¡±

    Daoist Yongnian frowned slightly and sighed. ¡°I have a feeling something¡¯s going to happen to the Holy Court. To think they¡¯d actually allow a demon like that in... This world is heading toward an upheaval the likes of which hasn¡¯t been seen in a million years.¡±

    Fu Shenxiu nodded¡ªhe felt the same unease.

    ¡°In any case, it was good that the Sword Sovereign destroyed that demon. The demon hadn''t even begun purging the Heavenly Demons before he started slaughtering innocents. The Holy Court is truly blind¡ªhow could they cooperate with a being like that?!¡± Fu Shenxiu said angrily. Just thinking about the conversation between the Holy King and the Dark War Emperor made him feel absurdity to the core.

    When had the Holy Court become like this?

    Daoist Yongnian didn¡¯t reply. There were some things he couldn¡¯t say aloud.

    At the moment, it wasn¡¯t just Mortal Peak discussing the matter¡ªmajor cultivators from sects aligned with the Fate of the World, various empires, and even figures from the Immortal Dynasty were debating it.

    The impact of this incident was growing rapidly.

    Summer gave way to autumn.

    In the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An sat at a table, with Shen Zhen across from him, animatedly speaking.

    Months had passed, and the battle between the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path and the Dark War Emperor had not been buried by time. On the contrary, it had only grown more dramatic.

    ¡°I heard that outer-world demon was invited by the Holy Court. Tsk tsk, really, all birds under heaven are black. There¡¯s no such thing as a clean sect. Even Dao Tian Sect, Taixuan Sect, Seven Stars Sacred Realm, and the Holy Court are up to shady business.¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s voice was full of sarcasm.

    Gu An said helplessly, ¡°Dear lady, could you please not say those things out loud? Those cultivators are as powerful as gods. Aren¡¯t you afraid someone will hear you?¡±

    ¡°What if they do? Right now everyone¡¯s saying it was the Holy Court who brought the outer-world demon in. They say he devoured the living beings of eight continents. That¡¯s an unforgivable sin!¡± Shen Zhen said indignantly.

    Gu An reminded her, ¡°Complain all you want, but don¡¯t write it down or draw it.¡±

    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Do I look that dumb? Besides, I¡¯m not that righteous. I just can¡¯t stand the Holy Court claiming to represent justice, draped in the name of ¡®holy,¡¯ yet doing this kind of thing.¡±

    At that very moment, even the chess players in the valley¡¯s Go square were cursing the Holy Court.

    Gu An could smell a plot brewing. With the Holy Court¡¯s capabilities, how could public opinion have gotten so out of hand?

    And the idea that the Holy Court didn¡¯t care about its reputation? Even more absurd.

    Just look at how the Great Ming Saint King operated¡ªit was obvious the Holy Court cared deeply about its honor.

    Reputation might seem intangible, but once it reached a certain level, it could influence a person¡¯s or a faction¡¯s karmic fate, and could even be calculated via the laws of heaven and earth to determine if their name brought good or ill fortune.

    Of course, whether the Holy Court was good or evil ultimately depended on what kind of being Holy Heaven truly was.

    With that thought, Gu An decided¡ªit was time to visit Heaven¡¯s Prison.

    Whether the rumors were a ploy or not, some old grudges needed settling.

    An hour later, Shen Zhen left in high spirits after venting her frustrations. Gu An saw her off, then turned toward the Teleportation Array.

    In a grand hall, flickering firelight danced.

    A black-robed man sat on the throne, his brows tightly furrowed, clearly agitated. Atop his head, a dragon bone crown emitted two wisps of dragon soul, twining together restlessly.

    It had been months since the Dark War Emperor had fallen. The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path hadn¡¯t come to Heaven¡¯s Prison, yet instead of feeling relieved, the black-robed man only grew more anxious¡ªas though catastrophe was imminent.

    Heaven¡¯s Prison was a Minor World, deeply hidden. But for someone like the Sword Sovereign, no hiding place was deep enough.

    Smack!

    Suddenly, the black-robed man felt a hand press down on his shoulder. His heart nearly stopped as he instinctively opened his eyes.

    Out of the corner of his eye, his pupils widened in horror. He felt as if he had fallen into an abyss, limbs frozen with fear.

    Standing beside him was a figure shrouded in dark purple demonic energy¡ªsomeone his cultivation couldn¡¯t see through.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    Gu An looked down at him and cast Lifespan Perception.

    ¡¾Punisher Soul Lord (Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Eighth Layer): 590,328 / 800,000 / 1,500,000¡¿

    Gu An said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve lived over half a million years¡ªnot an easy feat. So, are you going to talk, or do I have to make you?¡±

    His voice was altered¡ªgravelly, cold, and enough to make Punisher Soul Lord tremble with fear.

    ¡°It... it was Qingsongzi, Lord of the Severed Sea Domain, who approached me. He said it was on the Great Ming Saint King¡¯s orders, and told me to release a batch of Heaven Demons into the Taicang Continent... I couldn¡¯t refuse! He¡¯s a Saint King! I was only following orders! I have no grudge against you, Senior... please spare me...¡±

    The Punisher Soul Lord gritted his teeth as he spoke, terror clear in his voice.

    Gu An looked up toward the hall, his left hand still pressed on the man¡¯s shoulder.

    Following Gu An¡¯s gaze, a streak of golden light appeared at the top of the hall, as if space itself had torn open. The light expanded rapidly, and from within stepped a figure.

    This person was bathed in golden light¡ªeven Gu An couldn¡¯t see through him.

    Gu An cast Lifespan Perception once more.

    ¡¾Holy Prime Minister (Divine Soul Immortal Stage, Ninth Layer): 0 / 0 / 0¡¿

    No lifespan?

    Not a true body.

    The Punisher Soul Lord also saw the figure, panic flooding his eyes. He¡¯d never seen the Holy Prime Minister, but appearing at this moment could only spell disaster for him.

    The Holy Prime Minister spoke. ¡°I can depose the Great Ming Saint King.¡±

    His first words alone made the Punisher Soul Lord go pale.

    Such arrogance!

    There were only two people in the Holy Court capable of deposing a Saint King...

    Either one was far beyond anything he could oppose.

    Gu An asked calmly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man replied, ¡°I am the Holy Prime Minister of the Holy Court, supervisor of all affairs. The Dark War Emperor¡¯s descent was my idea. I had hoped to use him to cleanse the Heaven Demons from the mortal world. I didn¡¯t expect things to spiral this far.¡±

    Gu An hadn¡¯t expected him to admit it outright. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t quite tell what the man¡¯s true intentions were.

    ¡°Sword Sovereign, you have declined the Holy Court¡¯s offer of a karmic destiny seat¡ªI won¡¯t ask why. I simply want to understand your stance toward the Holy Court, so that no misunderstandings arise. Based on your actions, you are clearly not one of the demonic or evil paths.¡±

    His tone was calm and completely devoid of emotion.

    Gu An fell silent for a while, then said, ¡°I have no desire to be anyone¡¯s enemy. I only wish to cultivate in peace. I acted only because I live on that continent. Since I enjoy its spiritual energy, I felt I owed it some protection.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Holy Prime Minister said at once, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I understand. Throughout history, there have been many ascetics like you, focused solely on the Dao. The fact that you¡¯ve protected the people of that land¡ªtruly their fortune. From now on, the Holy Court will not disturb your cultivation.¡±

    This time, there was a trace of warmth in his voice.

    ¡°May I make a request?¡± Gu An asked suddenly.

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    ¡°Bring me the Great Ming Saint King. I want to kill him myself.¡±

 Chapter 346: Holy Sword, Third Rank Heavenly Position

    Chapter 346 Holy Sword, Third Rank Heavenly Position

    "I¡¯m going to kill him myself!"

    Gu An¡¯s voice echoed through the great hall, and the flickering flames seemed to sway even more violently, as if they too had been startled by his words.

    The Soul Master of Demon Punishment, whose shoulder was pinned by Gu An¡¯s hand, felt a chill in his heart. Even with the Holy Prime Minister extending goodwill, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path still acted with such dominance¡ªit was clear this man never forgot a grudge.

    The Holy Prime Minister fell silent after hearing this.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t in a rush. He waited patiently for the Holy Prime Minister¡¯s response.

    He wasn¡¯t blinded by hatred. He was using this opportunity to make clear to the Holy Court where his bottom line stood¡ªand to show that his only target was the Great Ming Saint King.

    ¡°The Saint Kings of the Holy Court are highly respected. Even if one must die, it should be handled by the Holy Court itself.¡± The Holy Prime Minister¡¯s tone had lost its earlier levity.

    The Soul Master of Demon Punishment tensed. If these two started fighting, both he and the Heavenly Prison would be screwed.

    Then the Holy Prime Minister changed tack. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to join the Holy Court, I¡¯ll personally deliver the Great Ming Saint King to you. You won¡¯t need to take on any fortune-ranking role¡ªjust join in name only. The Holy Court won¡¯t assign you any duties, unless the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm faces total catastrophe.¡±

    Join in name only?

    Gu An immediately thought of the Immortal Dynasty. After all, they had tried to recruit him before.

    With the Immortal Dynasty as a potential rival, it was understandable that the Holy Court would be cautious of someone with an unknown background.

    Even if they didn¡¯t know Gu An¡¯s true identity, it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was letting the world know that the now-famous Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had joined the Holy Court.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t opposed to joining. Without an allegiance, enemies would come from all sides. What he rejected was the fortune-based ranking.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Gu An replied with a single word.

    The Holy Prime Minister raised his hand, and a golden command token flew toward Gu An. He lifted his right hand and caught it.

    It was light¡ªlike a feather. Nearly twenty centimeters long and four fingers wide, its edges were carved with the body of a dragon. At the top were two fire phoenixes, talons interlocked in perfect symmetry. Beautifully crafted.

    Three characters were engraved on the token: Holy Sword Three.

    The Holy Prime Minister explained, ¡°Holy Sword is the title I¡¯ve given you. The ¡®Three¡¯ beneath it is your heavenly rank. Saint Kings are also ranked third class. A Divine Soul Immortal of your caliber deserves more, but since you refused a fortune rank, the Holy Court can¡¯t fully trust you. I hope you understand.¡±

    ¡°This token is made from the same material as other Holy Orders, but I haven¡¯t placed any additional restrictions on it¡ªto avoid arousing your suspicion. It serves only one purpose: to show others your identity. The material is unique and can¡¯t be replicated by other factions.¡±

    Gu An thought to himself, So this guy had me pegged from the beginning?

    Still, he had to admit, the Holy Court had serious clout. They had the power to back this kind of confidence.

    Above the Saint Kings were the Saint Gods. If a Saint King could reach the Dao-Void Celestial Immortal Realm, then a Saint God reaching Divine Soul Immortal wasn¡¯t impossible. And atop it all was the Holy Heaven¡ªjust thinking about it was intimidating.

    Most importantly, the Holy Court didn¡¯t just have high-level cultivators¡ªthey had them in terrifying numbers.

    Now that Gu An had reached the Divine Soul Immortal stage, he could observe fortune flows. The Holy Court¡¯s fortune was greater than the rest of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm combined¡ªincluding the Immortal Dynasty.

    ¡°From this moment on, you are the Holy Sword of the Holy Court. This title is made exclusively for you. The world will soon know it. I¡¯ll have your Holy salary delivered to the Taicang Continent. You don¡¯t need to visit the Holy Court. Are you satisfied?¡± the Holy Prime Minister asked.

    ¡°Of course. Thank you, Holy Prime Minister,¡± Gu An replied.

    The Holy Prime Minister chuckled, ¡°From now on, let¡¯s call each other Dao friends. The Heavenly Prison doesn¡¯t share in the Holy Court¡¯s fortune, but it still serves the Court. If you don¡¯t like this Warden, you can kill him. I¡¯ll arrange for someone else.¡±

    The Soul Master of Demon Punishment looked devastated. He begged, ¡°Please, senior, spare me... senior...¡±

    Gu An released his grip. The Soul Master dropped to his knees and kowtowed repeatedly.

    This once Free Soaring Immortal now looked utterly pathetic¡ªnothing like the lofty cultivator he once was.

    ¡°Let him keep the job,¡± Gu An said casually.

    The Holy Prime Minister smiled and transformed into a beam of golden light that shrank and vanished.

    The Soul Master was overjoyed and kept kowtowing in gratitude.

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    With those words, Gu An disappeared.

    The Soul Master raised his head and saw that Gu An was gone. He exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Great Ming Saint King, your day has finally come!¡±

    Just imagining the Saint King¡¯s fate filled him with glee.

    He was incredibly grateful to Gu An. It was clear the Holy Prime Minister had already discarded him, yet the Sword Sovereign had spared him. How could he not be grateful?

    He silently swore to himself¡ªhe¡¯d definitely curry favor with Gu An in the future.

    This could be his chance!

    Gu An returned to Xuan Valley, heading into the Eight Views Celestial Realm, where he sat beneath the Spirit Tree. He pulled out the Holy Token, deep in thought.

    He¡¯d already inspected it. No traps, not even a real magical artifact.

    He had to admit, the Holy Prime Minister¡¯s sincerity was undeniable.

    Even if Gu An didn¡¯t like the man before, the effort was enough to win him over. Someone who could rise to the position of Holy Prime Minister¡ªthere was no way that was just luck.

    Still, Gu An had no intention of getting too close. Joining the Holy Court was simply to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    That Divine Soul Immortal Stage, Ninth Level cultivation of the Holy Prime Minister did exert pressure on Gu An.

    He didn¡¯t want to test his combat prowess against someone at the same level. He preferred the simple strategy: high realm beats low realm.

    Now he needed to start stockpiling lifespan, so he could reach the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Dao as soon as possible!

    Being weaker than others made him feel vulnerable.

    With the Holy Court¡¯s nature, who knew when they might turn against him? Gu An had to keep getting stronger.

    The Spirit Tree seemed to sense his thoughts and extended two vines to gently knead his shoulders.

    Gu An closed his eyes and began to relax.

    Now it was just a matter of waiting for the Holy Prime Minister to deliver the Great Ming Saint King.

    If he really did give him up, the Saint King wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight. There would definitely be a good show to watch.

    By the time night fell, Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley.

    The autumn night sky was filled with stars¡ªradiant, like a painting.

    Standing below the building, Gu An gazed at the moon.

    Long Qing ran over, arms wide open. ¡°Pick me up!¡±

    Gu An lifted him up with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too big to be carried like a baby? What happened to being a little man?¡±

    The five-year-old Long Qing wore an exquisite blue robe. His adorable face and bright eyes were full of mischief.

    Hearing that, he tugged at his lower eyelid and stuck out his tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want Master to hold me!¡±

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help pinching his little nose. Why does it feel like An Xin¡¯s raised him with a girlish touch?

    ¡°Master, have you ever been to the stars?¡± Long Qing suddenly asked, pointing at the sky.

    Gu An answered casually, ¡°Nope. You want to go?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I dreamed the other night that I was flying between the stars...¡± Long Qing said with wonder.

    Gu An listened patiently while his mind drifted to Long Xin and Lu Qiuxian as children.

    Chu Lu had a kid too¡ªsadly, he was killed by the Black Profound Emperor when the baby was only one.

    Though Gu An carried the memories, and could feel the emotions within them, he wasn¡¯t trapped by them. After all, those past three lives were far removed from this current life.

    He firmly believed that this version of himself was the true self. Reincarnation was just a method for gaining power.

    He was the original. The others were just reflections.

    Perhaps reaching certain realms required such reincarnation trials¡ªlike Ji Xuanyu.

    As Gu An¡¯s thoughts wandered, he suddenly sensed a Dao-Void Celestial Immortal aura erupting in the distance.

    Focusing his gaze, he saw one fly out of the Holy Court, heading swiftly into the cosmos.

    Then¡ªa colossal hand stretched from the darkness above the universe, capturing the fleeing cultivator at lightning speed.

    The Dao-Void Immortal had nearly reached the edge of the Oblivion Domain, just a step away from escape.

    Gu An could tell¡ªit was a Divine Sense projection.

    The Holy Prime Minister!

    The aura was unmistakably his, only stronger than before.

    Once the giant hand caught its prey, it vanished¡ªalong with the Dao-Void Immortal.

    Gu An noticed many powerful Divine Senses probing from within the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, including ones from Divine Soul Immortals¡ªonly from two places: the Holy Court and the Immortal Dynasty.

    As expected, many powerhouses still hid in this world.

    Good thing I¡¯ve avoided making too many enemies, Gu An thought. Every breakthrough I make is shielded by a lifespan barrier¡ªotherwise, I¡¯d be dead by now.

    A Dao-Void Immortal getting publicly captured? Gu An was almost certain it was a calculated show of power by the Holy Prime Minister.

    There was no way that guy could¡¯ve escaped on his own.

    Even Gu An felt wary¡ªlet alone those factions without a Dao-Void monster of their own.

    Of course, only Mystic Celestial Immortals and above could truly perceive what happened. Free Soaring Immortals might feel the pressure but wouldn¡¯t understand a thing.

    Gu An retracted his Divine Sense and carried Long Qing upstairs.

    Listening to the little guy talk about his dreams made him laugh.

    An Xin rolling around on a star, the Ox Demon King brawling with a planet¡ªit was all so ridiculous.

    Five days later.

    Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley from the Nianchu Cave Dwelling, in a great mood. He found Shen Xinzi and started chatting about Journey to the West.

    Shen Xinzi already knew Gu An was the author, but Gu An insisted it was a tale he heard and rewrote from dreams¡ªmaking Shen Xinzi revere the story even more.

    Because of that, even when their interpretations differed, Shen Xinzi stood by his own view and even tried to convince Gu An.

    They debated for a long time.

    ¡°You think you understand Journey to the West better than Pan An?¡± Gu An finally said.

    Shen Xinzi didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Pan An? He¡¯s just a writer. What does he know about it?¡±

    Gu An was so mad he gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Fine, you win!¡±

    With that, he flung his sleeve and walked off.

    Shen Xinzi remained unfazed and kept reading.

    Gu An flew toward the Outer Sect City, sensing two powerful auras emerging on the continent¡¯s edge¡ªboth from the Dao-Void Celestial Immortal realm.

    One of them was the very cultivator the Holy Prime Minister had captured five days ago¡ªnow severely weakened.

    Gu An hadn¡¯t expected the Holy Prime Minister to move this fast.

    So, the Great Ming Saint King had been delivered already.

 Chapter 347: Are you higher than the Fusion Realm?

    Chapter 347 Are you higher than the Fusion Realm?

    On the cliff, two figures stood. One of them was the white-robed man who had previously conversed with the Dark War Emperor. The other had disheveled hair, wore tattered red clothes, and his hands were bound with iron chains. His back was plastered with talisman papers. The sea breeze blew, making his messy long hair flutter.

    ¡°Saint King of the Mortal World, what do you think after seeing what I''ve become?¡± the chained man asked. His expression was indifferent, and his gaze was as deep and still as a dark well.

    The white-robed man, addressed as the Saint King of the Mortal World, replied blankly, ¡°I¡¯m even more grateful now. Dao-Void Celestial Immortals are incredibly powerful, and Saint Kings stand high. But the higher you stand, the more careful you must be¡ªbecause your enemies are even stronger.¡±

    Hearing this, the Great Ming Saint King closed his eyes and smiled.

    He raised his hand slightly, and the chains clinked with a crisp sound.

    ¡°How do you know your cautious choice is the right one? Just wait, I¡¯m sure the Holy Prime Minister still has a much larger scheme in play.¡± The Great Ming Saint King laughed freely. He had already come to terms with life and death.

    The Saint King of the Mortal World seemed to sense something and instinctively turned his head, his expression immediately shifting.

    A figure wrapped in dark purple demonic energy had appeared behind them.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    An overwhelming pressure swept over the Saint King of the Mortal World, making him feel as though he were facing the Holy Prime Minister or even a Holy God.

    In that moment, he understood why the Holy Prime Minister held the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path in such high regard.

    He immediately cupped his fists and saluted. ¡°Greetings, Holy Sword!¡±

    Hearing this, the Great Ming Saint King trembled slightly. He had appeared calm, but when staring down death, how could anyone not be nervous?

    ¡¾Saint King of the Mortal World (Dao-Void Celestial Immortal, Fourth Layer): 1,740,982 / 6,000,000 / 7,500,000¡¿

    ¡¾Great Ming Saint King (Dao-Void Celestial Immortal, Second Layer): 1,580,442 / 4,000,000 / 5,000,000¡¿

    Gu An looked at the two lifespans and was secretly satisfied.

    The lifespan of Dao-Void Celestial Immortals could reach several million years. Judging by the gap between the second and fourth layers, a Divine Soul Immortal might even surpass ten million years of life.

    Gu An gave a slight nod to the Saint King of the Mortal World, then locked eyes on the Great Ming Saint King, clearly sensing his unease.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a burst of golden light erupted from Gu An¡¯s forehead, instantly engulfing the Great Ming Saint King. The golden beam shot toward the sea, disappearing less than a thousand feet away.

    When the light faded, the Great Ming Saint King was gone.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t be bothered to exchange words with him, nor did he want to hear any explanations.

    Even if there had been a misunderstanding, it was the Great Ming Saint King''s fault. And with so many people pointing fingers at him, it was hard not to believe it.

    The Saint King of the Mortal World watched with his heart pounding.

    That was a Dao-Void Celestial Immortal! Even with his cultivation sealed, he shouldn''t have been eliminated that easily.

    Just how powerful was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 370,963 years of lifespan from the Great Ming Saint King (Dao-Void Celestial Immortal, Second Layer)¡¿

    Seeing the notification pop up before him, Gu An felt slightly pleased. But what brought him the greatest relief was pulling out a thorn in his side.

    He vanished from the spot, leaving the Saint King of the Mortal World alone.

    The Saint King stood on the cliff for a long time in silence before finally leaving.

    A Saint King¡ªsomeone who stood above all living beings¡ªhad just died. For the Saint King of the Mortal World, this left a deep psychological scar.

    To him, the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm had become even more complex and dangerous.

    Mortal Peak, Ding Tian Peak.

    Inside the Peak Master''s courtyard, Gu An was sipping tea. An Xin stood behind him, while a row of Roving Immortals¡ªdisciples of Ding Tian Peak, including Zhu Xinglan¡ªstood before him.

    They were discussing the news that the Holy Court had officially conferred the title of "Holy Sword" upon the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    ¡°Holy Sword¡ªnumber one sword under the heavens. The Holy Court clearly holds him in the highest regard.¡±

    ¡°That outer-realm demon''s aura was terrifying, but against the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, it was useless. With such power, of course the Holy Court wants him on their side.¡±

    ¡°I heard the reason that outer-realm demon attacked was because a Saint King plotted against the Sword Sovereign, sending a large number of Heaven Demon reincarnations into the Taicang Continent. Absolutely sinister.¡±

    ¡°I heard the same. It was the Great Ming Saint King¡ªhe underestimated the Sword Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, who would¡¯ve guessed? A place that small hiding such a terrifying powerhouse.¡±

    The Roving Immortal disciples of Ding Tian Peak were thrilled. Only in front of Gu An would they act like this. Normally, in front of their own disciples, they maintained the lofty demeanor of true immortals.

    Zhu Xinglan glanced at Gu An. He had heard that his master had appeared out of nowhere and was curious whether his master knew the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    He never considered that his master was the Sword Sovereign. After all, there were plenty of reclusive cultivators in the world, and the Sword Sovereign merely concealed his identity. Who¡¯s to say his real identity wasn¡¯t once world-renowned?

    An Xin listened to the chatter, secretly amused.

    The person they all admired so much was right in front of them. If they found out, how would they react?

    She had no idea how powerful the Dark War Emperor really was, so she couldn¡¯t fully grasp the excitement of these Roving Immortals.

    To her, Roving Immortal or Celestial Ascension Stage¡ªboth were insanely strong.

    After a while, Gu An finally said, ¡°Then you all better cultivate diligently. I have a feeling the world is growing more and more unstable.¡±

    His divine sense was currently watching over Yang Jian.

    The Tianzong Sect had just learned of the Great Ming Saint King''s fall and was preparing to bring Yang Jian out into the world.

    Years had passed. Yang Jian had grown stronger, while Tianzong had aged. Although his cultivation hadn¡¯t declined, his aura had noticeably weakened.

    With Tianzong losing the luck of the heavens, his remaining lifespan was quickly dwindling. He probably didn¡¯t have many years left.

    Upon hearing Gu An''s words, the disciples all nodded in agreement. They too felt something in the air. It had been ages since such major events had occurred¡ªanyone could sense that the winds of change were upon them.

    Before long, the disciples took their leave.

    An Xin sat down and stretched lazily. She didn¡¯t take off her mask, but turned to Gu An and asked, ¡°Master, what exactly is the Holy Court?¡±

    She knew Gu An was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, but being on Mortal Peak, she had to mind her wording.

    Gu An replied, ¡°It¡¯s the ruling power of the human world, the strongest in the current era. As for whether it¡¯s good or bad, that depends on the situation.¡±

    In this world, there were no absolutely good people or forces. Even the current Taixuan Sect had its share of filth.

    Even if he joined the Holy Court, Gu An didn¡¯t have any fondness for it.

    Once he surpassed the Nine Heavens of the Immortal Dao, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Holy Court at all.

    Right now, he was more curious about the Domain of Extinction.

    The Extinction God Emperor could easily wipe out someone stronger than the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Dao. Yet now it seemed Saint Heaven could withstand the Domain of Extinction.

    Could it be they weren¡¯t the same domain?

    Or had the Extinction God Emperor already vanished?

    An Xin remained curious about how powerful the Holy Court truly was. Unfortunately, Gu An didn¡¯t have the answers, either. All he could offer were vague responses.

    His recent talk with the disciples of Ding Tian Peak proved the cunning of the Holy Prime Minister. Even though Gu An hadn¡¯t absorbed the Holy Court¡¯s fortune, within just a few short years, every major faction in the world knew he had joined the Holy Court.

    No matter what he truly felt, from now on, he would be publicly aligned with them.

    And anyone who opposed the Holy Court... might come for him too.

    Did the Holy Court have enemies?

    Of course it did. Within the world, the Immortal Dynasty watched with predatory eyes, and beyond, countless Heaven Demons waited in the dark.

    He just hoped they wouldn¡¯t disturb his peaceful life.

    After a while, Gu An stood up and said, ¡°Time to test your cultivation progress. You¡¯d better not get surpassed by Long Qing.¡±

    An Xin immediately jumped to her feet.

    She had raised Long Qing for the first four years of his life, but after that, the boy stuck to You Yingying like glue¡ªit really rubbed her the wrong way.

    There was no way she was going to let that brat outshine her!

    Hearing all these world-shaking events today had lit a fire in An Xin. With such a great master by her side, why couldn¡¯t she carve out a name for herself?

    She hadn¡¯t realized it yet, but her mindset was beginning to shift¡ªbecoming more like An Hao''s.

    Seasons passed. Eight years went by.

    Now thirteen years old, Long Qing raced through Medicine Valley, swift as a leopard, chasing a chubby white-furred mouse.

    His gaze was sharp, his face youthful and handsome, and his long hair was tied up like a girl¡¯s, drawing laughter and teasing from other disciples as he passed.

    After running for a while, he finally stopped where no one was around, hands on his knees, panting heavily.

    ¡°D*mn rat, why are you so fast? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve never pushed you to your limit before?¡±

    He muttered, his sweat-drenched face full of frustration.

    Just then, he heard footsteps nearby and turned his head. When he saw who it was, he quickly stood up straight and bowed with his palms pressed together.

    Seeing this, Shen Xinzi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°Trying to catch that thing? Want to become my disciple?¡± Shen Xinzi walked over and asked with a grin.

    Long Qing scratched his head. ¡°Senior, I already have a master.¡±

    Shen Xinzi smiled. ¡°Of course I know that. But who says you can only have one? Have you ever read Journey to the West?¡±

    Long Qing nodded, though he didn¡¯t enjoy reading¡ªhe preferred to hear stories told aloud.

    ¡°You¡¯re like Sun Wukong, and I¡¯m Grandmaster Bodhi. How about I secretly teach you?¡± Shen Xinzi asked, beaming.

    Like You Yingying, he had taken a strange liking to Long Qing. But he had observed him carefully¡ªthis kid wasn¡¯t a Heaven Demon reincarnation.

    For a cultivator of the Immortal Dao like himself to feel such a connection, it meant Long Qing¡¯s innate fortune and fate were extraordinary.

    ¡°You can be Grandmaster Bodhi?¡± Long Qing asked skeptically.

    Shen Xinzi laughed. ¡°Your master¡¯s at the Core Formation Stage. Do you know what realm I¡¯m in?¡±

    ¡°Integration?¡±

    ¡°Haha, so you know Integration. But do you know what¡¯s above that?¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re above Integration Stage?¡±

    Long Qing was stunned. Growing up in the Third Medicine Valley, he had picked up some knowledge about cultivation realms. To him, Integration was basically a realm of immortals.

    Judging from how other disciples treated Shen Xinzi, he had already suspected he was powerful¡ªbut not this powerful.

    Shen Xinzi tilted his chin proudly. ¡°Above Integration is the Profound Mind Realm, then Grand Ascension, Nirvana, Scattered Immortal, Roving Immortal, and finally Celestial Ascension. I¡¯m just one step away from Celestial Ascension.¡±

    With every realm name he spoke, Long Qing¡¯s mouth opened wider. By the time Shen Xinzi finished, he was completely dumbfounded.

    Seeing his expression, Shen Xinzi felt thoroughly pleased.

    In that moment, he finally understood the Taixuan Immortal Venerable.

    Because he liked Journey to the West, he had read all of Pan An¡¯s books. He never understood why those kinds of stories were so popular¡ªcharacters acting brainless, mocking the protagonist at every turn, the protagonist always putting on a show¡ªit all seemed so fake to him.

    But today, pulling off this act himself, he finally got it.

 Chapter 348: Studying the Gods

    Just as Shen Xinzi was inwardly impressed by Pan An¡¯s understanding of the human heart, Long Qing couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You¡¯re this powerful¡ªwhy are you staying in Medicine Valley?¡±

    Shen Xinzi smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Taixuan Sect. I just like the atmosphere here. I wanted to stay for a few hundred years to figure out some confusion in my heart.¡±

    A few hundred years...

    Long Qing looked at Shen Xinzi differently. He started to believe what he said.

    ¡°You claim to be a Roving Immortal¡ªhow do you prove that? I¡¯m not a little kid!¡± Thirteen-year-old Long Qing saying he wasn¡¯t a kid made Shen Xinzi chuckle even more.

    Shen Xinzi grabbed Long Qing by the shoulders and, before Long Qing could react, leapt into the air.

    The scene in front of Long Qing blurred, and he instinctively shut his eyes. When he opened them again, the sight took his breath away.

    He was actually in the sky!

    Below was an endless sea of clouds. Looking up, the starry sky stretched overhead. It was like standing in the night, only the stars were brighter¡ªso many of them, packed densely, even more than the flowers and grass in the valley!

    Long Qing¡¯s mouth dropped open, his bright eyes filled with wonder.

    The vast starry sky hung above his head. In that moment, Long Qing¡¯s world expanded infinitely. He twirled in place, completely unaware there was no ground beneath his feet.

    Shen Xinzi stood to the side, smiling softly.

    He suddenly understood how Grandmaster Bodhi must have felt.

    No wonder Gu An said Grandmaster Bodhi was especially fond of Sun Wukong.

    Long Qing spun around a few more times before suddenly realizing he was floating in the air. Startled, he quickly grabbed Shen Xinzi¡¯s robe sleeve.

    ¡°Is this really the sky?¡± He looked up at Shen Xinzi, asking eagerly.

    Seeing how fearless this kid was, Shen Xinzi¡¯s opinion of him rose even more.

    Shen Xinzi replied, ¡°Yes. We¡¯re far above the ground. With the speed you had chasing the White Spirit Mouse, it¡¯d take you at least twenty years to get here.¡±

    Long Qing¡¯s eyes widened. He instinctively looked down, seeing only thick clouds. Looking into the distance, he saw a patch of blue¡ªhe didn¡¯t know what it was.

    Then he looked up again, pointed at a shooting star, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Shen Xinzi raised his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a Celestial Ascendant returning. He¡¯s very far from us.¡±

    ¡°Celestial Ascendant... Can I go to the stars someday?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t. Only those who reach the Celestial Ascension Stage can cross the invisible wall of the sky.¡±

    ¡°Celestial Ascension... I want to cultivate! I want you to be my master! Teach me how to reach that stage!¡±

    Long Qing clenched his fists, full of determination.

    He hadn¡¯t even started absorbing spiritual energy yet. Gu An had said he¡¯d start teaching him at sixteen, and no other disciple was allowed to teach him in secret.

    Because of that, Long Qing hadn¡¯t shown his talent yet.

    But Shen Xinzi could see that Long Qing had solid potential. Even if he wasn¡¯t a top-tier genius, he certainly wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    He sighed again¡ªhow did Gu An always manage to find prodigies?

    Just like the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, he suspected someone powerful was backing Gu An.

    But what kind of expert could even evade his perception?

    Maybe it was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡ªor perhaps some other grandmaster. The Taixuan Sect had no shortage of high-level cultivators now, some even beyond his understanding.

    In any case, when he heard Long Qing¡¯s request, Shen Xinzi was genuinely pleased. He smiled kindly. ¡°Reaching the Celestial Ascension Stage is extremely difficult. Are you ready to put in the effort?¡±

    Long Qing nodded earnestly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Kneel and bow to your master!¡± Shen Xinzi said with a laugh.

    He wanted to follow Grandmaster Bodhi¡¯s example¡ªmaybe through taking a disciple, he too could gain some enlightenment.

    Long Qing immediately knelt and paid his respects. Looking up at Shen Xinzi, he asked, ¡°Master, I heard Medicine Valley once produced a genius named Yang Jian. Can I catch up to him?¡±

    Shen Xinzi helped him up and replied, ¡°Yang Jian was indeed exceptionally gifted. But your master is more powerful than his master. You¡¯ll definitely surpass him one day.¡±

    Long Qing¡¯s face lit up with excitement.

    Meanwhile¡ª

    Inside the pavilion, Gu An¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he read.

    ¡°Surpassing Yang Jian isn¡¯t hard. But within the next hundred years...¡± Gu An thought to himself, already looking forward to Shen Xinzi¡¯s expression after guiding Long Qing¡¯s cultivation.

    With Shen Xinzi¡¯s level of mastery, maybe he really could help Long Qing unravel the mysteries of the Primordial Return Divine Path.

    Half an hour later¡ª

    The door creaked open as Long Qing stepped inside. He walked up to the table and looked at Gu An, his expression complicated.

    Gu An glanced up and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the Ox Demon King bully you again?¡±

    Long Qing shook his head, then added, ¡°Master, you¡¯re the most important person to me. Do you believe that?¡±

    That made Gu An laugh. Was this kid feeling guilty?

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to see how you show your filial piety in the future,¡± Gu An said with a drawn-out tone, his eyes drifting back to the book in his hands.

    Long Qing answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be good to you!¡±

    Once I become an immortal, I¡¯ll make sure the Taixuan Sect honors you.

    With that thought, Long Qing¡¯s willpower surged once more.

    Seeing Gu An not responding, he curiously asked, ¡°Master, what are you reading? Can I have a look?¡±

    Gu An closed the Adventures of the Green Hero, shot him a glance, and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing to do, go chop firewood!¡±

    The moment Long Qing heard that, he bolted.

    ¡°Immortals don¡¯t chop wood!¡±

    Throwing back that bold remark, he dashed off, leaving Gu An smiling as he returned to his reading.

    Two days later¡ª

    In a quiet corner of Medicine Valley, within a bamboo grove, Shen Xinzi and Long Qing sat in meditation side by side.

    ¡°Master, why haven¡¯t I produced any spiritual power yet?¡± Long Qing couldn¡¯t help opening his eyes to ask.

    Shen Xinzi, eyes still closed, replied, ¡°Not many people can form spiritual energy within two days. Don¡¯t rush.¡±

    But he was puzzled too. Why is it taking so long?

    Then he recalled Yang Jian¡¯s early cultivation¡ªhe also started off slowly. Maybe Long Qing had some special constitution.

    He dismissed the thought. He had plenty of patience, not one to get agitated.

    Suddenly, a figure darted across the bamboo grove¡¯s sky, prompting Shen Xinzi to look up.

    ¡°It¡¯s him...¡± Shen Xinzi murmured.

    ¡°Who?¡± Long Qing asked curiously, having also seen the figure.

    Shen Xinzi shook his head and said nothing.

    Long Qing¡¯s eyes flickered, and he immediately got up and ran out of the grove.

    Shen Xinzi followed, not angry at all. After all, the kid was only thirteen.

    Inside the pavilion¡ª

    Gu An swapped out his book for Romance of the Gods, flipping through it carefully.

    Bang¡ª

    The window suddenly swung open, startling Gu An. He turned to look, then broke into a joyful smile.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li! You¡¯re back?¡± Gu An asked excitedly.

    Li Ya landed gracefully, straightening his robe as he snorted, ¡°What? Not happy to see me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am! Come on, sit!¡±

    Gu An put down Romance of the Gods and got up to brew tea.

    Li Ya sat at the table, catching a glimpse of the book. He grinned. ¡°After all these years, you¡¯re still reading that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re like those guys trying to comprehend the Dao from Romance of the Gods?¡±

    While pouring tea, Gu An replied, ¡°Just reading for fun. The stories in this book definitely don¡¯t compare to your real-life adventures. So tell me¡ªhow have things been? Any injuries?¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°With my current abilities, how could I possibly get hurt? Besides, I¡¯ve got Divine Anomaly City in hand. Since you¡¯re so eager, I¡¯ll tell you everything. You might want to grab a pen and jot it down.¡±

    Gu An brought the hot tea over and set it in front of Li Ya, then sat down with a smile. ¡°True, with Divine Anomaly City, even my disciple Long Qing wouldn¡¯t stand a chance of getting hurt.¡±

 Chapter 349: Heading to Taichu

    Chapter 349 Heading to Taichu

    Hearing Gu An¡¯s words, Li Ya didn¡¯t overthink it, nor did he ask who Long Qing was. He simply began recounting his experiences over the years.

    Gu An listened intently. Occasionally, he glanced at Li Ya, but he didn¡¯t stare. With the Divine Anomaly Spirit present, Gu An could rest easy. If there were any danger even the Divine Anomaly City couldn¡¯t withstand, the spirit would alert him immediately.

    After leaving the Thunder Sea Demonic Domain, Li Ya had roamed far and wide. He occasionally encountered Grandmasters who had their eyes on Divine Anomaly City, but he always managed to escape. Unless someone from the Celestial Ascension Stage made a move, it was near impossible to take Divine Anomaly City from him.

    Even those at the Celestial Ascension Stage wouldn¡¯t attack lightly when they saw him wielding a Pseudo-Supreme Immortal Treasure so openly. Everything about Li Ya screamed ¡°backed by someone powerful¡±¡ªand who would dare provoke someone like that?

    The stronger one¡¯s cultivation, the further one could see. Even if they couldn¡¯t perceive Gu An¡¯s karmic ties through Divine Anomaly City, they could tell Li Ya wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Being able to control such a treasure before reaching Nirvana Stage meant he had to have a powerful patron¡ªperhaps even hidden within the city itself.

    Over the years, Li Ya had encountered many fortuitous opportunities. His cultivation had grown rapidly, and now he had reached the Third Level of the Integration Stage.

    Over three hundred years old and already in the Integration Stage¡ªsuch a prodigy would be among the very best in the Severed Sea Region.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how impressive Xuantian Yi was.

    Even now, Li Ya¡¯s cultivation speed was still slightly slower than Xuantian Yi¡¯s. And unlike Li Ya, Xuantian Yi didn¡¯t even have a pseudo-immortal treasure to aid him.

    Setting An Hao aside, Xuantian Yi was undoubtedly the greatest genius the Taixuan Sect had ever produced.

    The craziest part? Xuantian Yi wrote books!

    From Adventures of the Green Hero, it was clear that Xuantian Yi often traveled and cultivated through real experience¡ªnot just absorbing spiritual energy.

    Could he have reached Enlightenment as well? Gu An wondered.

    Maybe absorbing spiritual energy was the most basic and low-tier method of cultivation¡ªperhaps greater paths existed beyond it.

    Of course, it was just a thought. In his current path of cultivation through Lifespan Reincarnation, Gu An could only absorb energy and burn lifespan.

    So, as Li Ya spoke, Gu An listened while quietly pondering the future of his cultivation path.

    Suddenly¡ª

    The door burst open.

    Long Qing stumbled inside, clearly startled. He quickly picked himself up, but before he could bolt, Gu An called out to him.

    ¡°Come in and greet your Martial Uncle.¡±

    Long Qing¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. He immediately stepped forward and bowed to Li Ya.

    ¡°Martial Uncle,¡± he said earnestly.

    Li Ya studied him with a smile, then turned back to Gu An and asked, ¡°This kid is...?¡±

    ¡°I brought him back from outside. He had just been born at the time,¡± Gu An replied casually.

    Li Ya instantly understood¡ªthis child wasn¡¯t like the other disciples.

    He pulled out a dagger from his storage pouch and handed it to Long Qing with a grin. ¡°Consider this a gift. It¡¯s a magic artifact¡ªbut don¡¯t mess with it before you¡¯ve started cultivating.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Martial Uncle!¡±

    Long Qing¡¯s face beamed with joy as he played with the dagger, clearly delighted.

    Li Ya looked at Gu An and chuckled, ¡°I gotta say, he kinda looks like you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°No, seriously. If you hadn¡¯t told me, I¡¯d have thought he was your son.¡±

    Gu An suddenly paused. Wait... would someone look like me through Lifespan Reincarnation?

    Thinking back, Lu Han did resemble him a bit after his face was restored. As for the previous three lifetimes, Gu An hadn¡¯t paid much attention to his appearance¡ªhe just remembered being quite handsome.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I raised him. He picked up a bit of my looks,¡± Gu An said offhandedly.

    Long Qing¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. Deep down, he had been hoping Gu An was his real father.

    Gu An waved him over to sit and listen to Li Ya¡¯s stories.

    With Long Qing joining in, the atmosphere became even more lively.

    By evening, Li Ya finally took his leave¡ªbut not before gifting Gu An a huge bundle of medicinal herb seeds.

    Gu An didn¡¯t walk him out. Instead, he turned to Long Qing and asked what he¡¯d been up to the last few days¡ªwhy had he been so quiet?

    Long Qing stammered, trying hard to explain himself.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile...

    Li Ya had gone downstairs and made his way over to Shen Xinzi. He cupped his fists respectfully and asked, ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡±

    Something felt different this time. The Taixuan Sect had changed a lot. Everywhere he went, he ran into cultivators whose cultivation he couldn¡¯t see through.

    Even here in Medicine Valley, he sensed people he couldn¡¯t comprehend.

    The growth rate of the Taixuan Sect seemed to outpace even his own. Of course, he wasn¡¯t shocked¡ªjust contemplative. After all, his ancestor was still in the sect.

    Compared to his ancestor, everything he¡¯d been through these past years was just minor training.

    Shen Xinzi, still holding a copy of Taixuan Immortal Venerable, looked up and said, ¡°This place is fated for me. I plan to stay here for a few centuries¡ªto focus on Enlightenment.¡±

    Li Ya clearly remembered Shen Xinzi¡¯s strength back in the Divine Anomaly Realm. With someone like that here, Gu An would undoubtedly be safer.

    He smiled, chatted briefly, and then took his leave.

    As Shen Xinzi watched his back, he suddenly called out, ¡°Your fortune feels off. A destined tribulation is approaching.¡±

    Li Ya looked back and smiled, nodding¡ªbut didn¡¯t respond. He leapt into the air and flew off on his sword.

    ¡ª

    About the time it takes to burn an incense stick later...

    Gu An came downstairs with Long Qing, who quickly ran ahead. Gu An, on the other hand, saw Ji Xuanyu step out of her room.

    ¡°That man earlier¡ªyou¡¯d better keep your distance from him. I sense a fated calamity coming his way,¡± Ji Xuanyu said.

    Gu An frowned. ¡°What kind of calamity?¡±

    He¡¯d actually sensed something earlier.

    Li Ya had the Holy Court¡¯s fortune¡ªnot just a trace, but full integration.

    Gu An suspected he had already accepted a Fortune Rank from the Holy Court. He tried to peer into Li Ya¡¯s past, but couldn¡¯t see how or why he gained it. The Holy Court¡¯s fortune was so thick, even a Divine Soul Immortal like Gu An couldn¡¯t fully penetrate it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ji Xuanyu shook her head. ¡°But my cultivation method lets me sense people¡¯s fate and fortune.¡±

    She had experienced so many dreams¡ªnot just glimpses of past lives, but inheritances of techniques, divine abilities, and spells.

    Now she was already at the Eighth Level of the Transformation Stage¡ªan astonishing cultivation speed!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s a lucky man. He¡¯ll make it through,¡± Gu An said earnestly.

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s gaze shifted slightly at his words.

    ¡°The moon should be lovely tonight. Care to enjoy it with me?¡± Gu An asked with a grin.

    Ji Xuanyu hesitated for a moment, then gave a small nod.

    ¡ª

    Divine Anomaly Realm

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies and the Divine Anomaly Wraith Kings stood by the shore, watching the raging ocean waves.

    A lone figure floated above the crashing surf, shirtless, fists clenched, white hair drenched with seawater. He was gasping for breath.

    Zhang Bukui!

    ¡°I did it... I really did it...¡±

    His face was lit with exhilaration.

    He turned to look far into the distance¡ªand locked eyes with the Lord of Divine Anomalies.

    The lord smiled faintly and nodded.

    BOOM!

    A wave exploded, and in the blink of an eye, Zhang Bukui appeared in front of the lord, stunning the nearby Wraith Kings.

    So fast!

    Qie Wuxing was secretly stunned. He¡¯d watched Zhang Bukui grow over the years, and his comprehension was only getting stronger.

    Given time, this boy would surely become world-famous.

    The Lord of Divine Anomalies looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve now completed the strongest Ancient Treasure Body. It¡¯s time to set out.¡±

    ¡°Master, where exactly do you want me to go?¡± Zhang Bukui asked.

    The lord replied gravely, ¡°To another Great Realm.¡±

    ¡°Great Realm?¡±

    Zhang Bukui was confused. Around him, the Wraith Kings all had different reactions, lost in memories.

    The lord continued, ¡°The realm you were in before is called the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. The Severed Sea Region is just a tiny part of a vast universe. Beyond it lie countless other realms just as vast, each beyond your imagination. The Divine Anomaly Realm drifts between them, and it draws power from the Oblivion Domain beyond the stars.¡±

    ¡°As for the Oblivion Domain, you¡¯ll need to explore it yourself. What you should know is that the Divine Anomaly Realm can lead to different Great Realms. But they are dangerous¡ªour options are limited.¡±

    Zhang Bukui frowned. He thought of Uncle Gu, of Li Ya. He didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Gritting his teeth, he asked, ¡°If I go... can I come back?¡±

    The lord smiled. ¡°Of course. The dark clouds above us have dispersed. But the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm is now under the Holy Court¡¯s control. We can¡¯t expand here anymore, so we¡¯re sending you somewhere with less order.¡±

    Zhang Bukui sighed with relief and quickly asked where he was being sent.

    ¡°To the Primordial Realm. It has no absolute order. It¡¯s a place where someone like you can truly grow. But you must be cautious¡ªit¡¯s full of Immortal Clans, endless opportunities, and even more danger.¡±

    Zhang Bukui nodded, excitement in his eyes.

    One of the Wraith Kings asked, ¡°Are we going too?¡±

    The lord nodded. ¡°Only one Wraith King will stay behind to maintain contact with the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay!¡± Qie Wuxing said immediately.

    All eyes turned to him.

    The lord gave him a long look, and Qie Wuxing lowered his head, not daring to meet it.

    ¡°Very well. You¡¯ll stay,¡± the lord declared.

    Qie Wuxing beamed and bowed deeply.

    ¡ª

    Snow fell thick and fast.

    A figure approached the valley entrance of the Third Medicine Valley, armor-covered and dusted in snow. His steps were slow but steady.

    Under the helmet was an old face. His eyes, cloudy with age, showed a flicker of change as he looked toward the valley entrance.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    An Xin approached, carrying a bamboo basket.

    The armored man turned¡ªand was stunned by her presence.

    She wore a white dress, her bare feet leaving no prints in the snow. She had an ethereal air, like a celestial maiden who could ascend to the heavens at any moment.

    He clasped his fists and said, ¡°I am Ye Yan. May I ask¡ªis Gu An still the Valley Master of the Third Medicine Valley?¡±

    An Xin nodded slightly. ¡°You know my master? If so, I can take you to see him.¡±

    Ye Yan smiled, emotion flickering in his eyes. ¡°I still remember him... He was my master, too. I wonder... does he still remember me?¡±

 Chapter 350: Reincarnation Order

    An Xin brought Ye Yan to Gu An¡¯s loft and went upstairs to ask permission.

    Gu An had already sensed Ye Yan¡¯s presence, but he couldn''t show it. Only after An Xin knocked did he let her bring Ye Yan up.

    Seeing the aged Ye Yan, Gu An smiled. ¡°Long time no see. Come, sit.¡±

    An Xin was quietly curious but didn¡¯t linger. She obediently closed the door and left.

    Ye Yan sat down at the table, looking at Gu An, emotions welling up inside him.

    After all these years, his master still looked so young¡ªif anything, even more refined and composed.

    Gu An wore the Immortal King¡¯s Crown, a golden mark glimmered on his forehead, and just sitting there, he radiated the presence of a Divine Soul Lord.

    Ye Yan could tell they were both at the Core Formation Stage, but the difference in their vitality and spirit was stark.

    ¡°You... what happened...¡± Gu An frowned, hesitating as he asked.

    Fifty years ago, Ye Yan had been in his prime¡ªyoung and formidable¡ªone of Li Xuandao¡¯s most capable generals.

    Now, he looked so old.

    Gu An could see that Ye Yan was at the end of his lifespan, but he couldn¡¯t say it aloud, so he asked instead.

    In truth, Ye Yan¡¯s Lifespan Limit had increased slightly over the years, but only by a little.

    Ye Yan chuckled. ¡°Everyone has a time. Mine¡¯s just about here. Before I go, I wanted to come back and have a look.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu An sighed and got up to pour tea.

    Ye Yan¡¯s eyes followed him. ¡°Master, don¡¯t sigh for me. I¡¯ve had a full life, no regrets.¡±

    He had followed Li Xuandao across the land, played a key role in unifying the world, was granted the title of marquis, and for decades enjoyed wealth, status, and the joys of family. He truly had no regrets.

    ¡°You coming back to see me is enough to warm my heart,¡± Gu An said as he turned and handed him the tea.

    Even if Gu An were to share insights with him now, it might only extend Ye Yan¡¯s life by a few years. Besides, he wasn¡¯t one to casually teach the Dao¡ªit could easily expose his cultivation.

    Dozens of disciples left the Third Medicine Valley and Xuan Valley each year. He couldn¡¯t possibly teach them all.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Master, I wouldn¡¯t have lived such a brilliant life. If I hadn¡¯t heard from His Majesty that you were doing well, I¡¯d have come back long ago to repay you,¡± Ye Yan said with a smile as he took the tea.

    The years of bloodshed had been shed from his aura. Now, he was gentle, just like Xiao Chuan.

    Gu An sat down and began asking him about his experiences over the years.

    Ye Yan didn¡¯t hide anything. He started from the day he left the valley, and Gu An listened intently.

    He listened all night long.

    As dawn approached, Ye Yan made a request¡ªhe wanted to be buried in the Third Medicine Valley.

    Gu An stayed silent for a moment, then nodded.

    And so, Ye Yan stayed.

    Gu An had An Xin fetch Zhen Qin. That evening, Zhen Qin returned. When she saw the now white-haired Ye Yan, her heart felt heavy.

    They stood by the wooden railing, watching the snow fall as they reminisced.

    Back when the Third Medicine Valley had just been founded, it was just Zhen Qin, Su Han, and Ye Yan. Back then, Zhen Qin had the weakest talent and strength among the three.

    Three hundred years had passed. Su Han had long since died, and now Zhen Qin was about to send off Ye Yan. How could she not be heartbroken?

    When Ye Yan mentioned Su Han, Zhen Qin didn¡¯t hide anything. Hearing that Su Han had died long ago, Ye Yan fell silent too.

    Su Han, who had once made a name for himself throughout the Taicang Empire with the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword, had a glorious history¡ªbut Ye Yan never knew how it ended.

    ¡°Life¡¯s path... truly unpredictable,¡± Ye Yan sighed.

    He was near death. He no longer dwelled on sorrow.

    He looked at Zhen Qin and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. When I go down there, I¡¯ll say hi to him for you.¡±

    Those words made Zhen Qin¡¯s eyes turn red.

    Gu An stood at the window, watching their backs, lost in thought.

    Long Qing arrived downstairs, grabbed a handful of snow, and was about to throw it at Gu An. But seeing how serious Gu An looked, Long Qing held back, and in the end, hurled the snow at the Blood Prison Grand Sage instead.

    The Grand Sage, woken by the snowball, opened his eyes just in time to see Long Qing running away.

    ¡°You little brat!¡±

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage was furious and immediately chased after him. His massive ox body kicked up clouds of snow as he ran.

    The winter snow kept falling, as if trying to blanket the entire Third Medicine Valley.

    Time moved to year¡¯s end.

    On a mountain at the valley¡¯s edge, Gu An stood before Ye Yan¡¯s grave. The falling snow melted before touching him.

    His expression wasn¡¯t sorrowful¡ªjust calm.

    There was no overwhelming sadness in his heart. He simply stood there, reflecting on the past.

    Ye Yan wasn¡¯t the first disciple he¡¯d buried. He was merely looking back on his life and reliving old feelings.

    Gu An pondered a question:

    In the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, how does reincarnation work after death?

    What are the rules of this so-called cycle?

    Why do so many powerful cultivators choose reincarnation? Is it only to understand Karma and Destiny?

    Gradually, he entered a mystical state of Enlightenment.

    Summer, in the Taixuan Sect Branch.

    Ye Residence.

    Gu An and Ye Lan sat inside, drinking wine. After hearing his story, Ye Lan was calm.

    ¡°Everyone dies. It¡¯s just a matter of when. One day I¡¯ll die too. When that time comes, don¡¯t be too sad, Senior Brother,¡± she said softly.

    Gu An set down his cup. ¡°If you had the chance to live forever¡ªbut had to sacrifice a lot and follow certain rules¡ªwould you take it?¡±

    Ye Yan¡¯s death had left Gu An uneasy. He feared his teachings wouldn¡¯t keep pace with time.

    Teaching the Dao to Ye Lan, Xiao Chuan, and the others could indeed extend their lifespans, but the gains were getting smaller. He had only helped Ye Lan gain two hundred years total¡ªand the last two times together barely added one.

    The Heaven¡¯s Fate was terrifyingly relentless.

    Ye Lan asked, ¡°Would those rules separate me from you?¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°Hard to say.¡±

    He recalled Tianzong saying that after becoming Tianzong, he¡¯d had to abandon many people¡ªincluding his family.

    ¡°Then forget it. Maybe immortality¡¯s a curse. Honestly, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Ye Lan said with a shake of her head.

    Gu An fell silent.

    Ye Lan seemed to sense his unease. She placed her hand over his and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t forget our final hundred-year promise. If I get to spend that time with you, that¡¯s enough for me. A hundred years is actually a long time.¡±

    Gu An smiled. ¡°Just a hundred?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it is enough. I¡¯ve chased power for so long that I¡¯m tired. Lately, I¡¯ve been cultivating and thinking of doing something new¡ªlike your writing...¡±

    She began sharing her own experiences from recent years.

    She was now over three hundred years old, with her own views and understanding of life.

    Having reached the Transformation Stage, Ye Lan held a high position in the Taixuan Sect, but her goals were evolving.

    Listening to her, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but smile¡ªfor her, and for what she¡¯d realized.

    Life shouldn¡¯t revolve around just one goal. Her desire to enrich her life was, in itself, a form of insight.

    ¡°Senior Brother, if you really get that kind of chance, leave it to someone desperate for immortality. I¡¯ve come to see that cultivation level isn¡¯t everything,¡± Ye Lan said.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°Then if you die, and I¡¯m left chasing eternal life alone... wouldn¡¯t that be lonely?¡±

    Ye Lan blinked and grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d give up. I¡¯m just telling you how I feel. Some things aren¡¯t meant to be. Don¡¯t carry the burden. Whether it¡¯s me, Zhen Qin, or your disciples¡ªif we go before you, don¡¯t lose yourself.¡±

    Gu An reached out and playfully pinched her cheek. She didn¡¯t dodge.

    ¡°Our final hundred years¡ªwhat would you want to do? Where would you go?¡± he asked.

    Ye Lan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can I dream big?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Daytime is made for dreams.¡±

    ¡°Then I want to see how big this world really is. They say there are other continents beyond the seas. I want to go up into the sky too¡ªto see how high it is, and what lies beyond...¡±

    She spoke with excitement. Gu An listened seriously, his thoughts drifting far with her words.

    Two days later.

    Gu An went to the Northern Sea Mountain Range to pick herbs, then returned to the Xuan Valley for an hour.

    Back in the Third Medicine Valley, he was in good spirits and played two games of Go with the Nine-Fingered Divine Lord.

    Toward dusk.

    Shen Xinzi and Long Qing walked along the path between the herb gardens. Long Qing drooped his head, clearly dejected, stealing glances at his master with timid eyes.

    Shen Xinzi looked composed on the outside but was feeling lost inside.

    After teaching Long Qing for so long, the boy still hadn¡¯t cultivated a shred of spiritual energy.

    No matter how poor someone¡¯s talent was, it shouldn¡¯t be this bad...

    Was he teaching wrong?

    ¡°Master, do I still have hope?¡± Long Qing couldn¡¯t hold it in. He had lost his fighting spirit and even started to fear cultivation. He dreaded the disappointment in his master¡¯s eyes.

    Without turning, Shen Xinzi replied, ¡°Maybe your physique is unique. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll teach you Body Cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Body Cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The path of cultivation isn¡¯t limited to Spiritual Absorption. Maybe your body just needs long-term refinement before it explodes with potential...¡±

    As he spoke, Shen Xinzi¡¯s voice grew more certain.

    Whether Long Qing believed him or not, he believed it now.

    Yes, that must be it!

    Even Yang Jian had a powerful physique. Maybe Gu An had chosen Long Qing because they were similar.

    Hearing this, Long Qing perked up and started hopping around joyfully.

    When they returned to the Pavilion District, An Xin greeted them with a smile. ¡°Senior, why are you always with this rascal lately?¡±

    Shen Xinzi pressed his palms together. ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯m fated with this child, so I¡¯m just taking him around.¡±

    Since Long Qing had no cultivation, no one could tell he was secretly training.

    ¡°Oh please, Senior Sister, why do you care so much?¡± Long Qing grumbled.

    Hmph! Just wait till I master body cultivation¡ªyou won¡¯t be able to control me!

    An Xin smiled sweetly at him, thinking, You little punk. Got guts now? I¡¯m curious to see what you¡¯ll learn from him.

    Out loud, she said, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t meddle.¡±

    With that, she saluted Shen Xinzi and took her leave.

    Shen Xinzi watched her go, a thoughtful look in his eyes. Her cultivation hadn¡¯t improved, yet there was something subtly unusual about her presence¡ªsomething he couldn¡¯t quite describe.

 Chapter 351: Sun and Moon Emperor, the old monster

    Chapter 351 Sun and Moon Emperor, the old monster

    Late Summer.

    Mortal Peak, Ding Tian Peak.

    Gu An was rolling up his sleeves and writing in the courtyard. Beside him, An Xin, wearing a mask, was cultivating. A gentle breeze drifted by¡ªcreating a scene of quiet beauty.

    An Xin suddenly opened her eyes and curiously asked,

    ¡°Master, what level are my senior and junior brothers at now?¡±

    Gu An casually replied,

    ¡°Your Senior Brother has reached the fifth level of the Profound Mind Realm. Your Junior Brother is at the first level of the Integration Stage.¡±

    ¡°That high?¡±

    An Xin couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes.

    ¡°Take a look at Ding Tian Peak. Do you think their cultivation levels are anything special around here?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s words left An Xin silent.

    After a pause, she asked cautiously,

    ¡°Master... do you think I can really become an immortal someday?¡±

    Her current cultivation was only at the eighth level of the Core Formation Stage¡ªmiles away from An Hao or Yang Jian.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about if you can. You should be thinking how you can. If you don¡¯t even believe in yourself, then you¡¯re already done.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s words made sense to her, and she worked to adjust her mindset.

    ¡°Oh right, Master¡ªis Senior Shen Xinzi teaching Qing¡¯er how to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s learning energy-concealing techniques too? I can¡¯t even sense his spiritual power.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. He hasn¡¯t even formed any spiritual power yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    An Xin was shocked. She asked again,

    ¡°With Senior Shen Xinzi¡¯s level of mastery, how could Qing¡¯er not even manage to form spiritual power?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯ll always be someone with worse talent than you,¡± Gu An replied casually.

    He didn¡¯t mention that Long Qing¡¯s actual cultivation had reached the Nirvana Stage. He didn¡¯t want to crush An Xin¡¯s confidence.

    Besides, Long Qing¡¯s identity was sensitive. Both the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court might hunt him down. Until Gu An was certain he could protect him, he had no intention of unlocking the Primordial Return Divine Path sealed within Long Qing.

    Besides, the kid had over ten thousand years of lifespan left.

    That was plenty of time to train his Dao Heart¡ªhopefully steering him away from the path that Long Zhan, the Dragon Family Ancestor, had taken.

    An Xin remained silent. She suddenly felt bad for Long Qing. With a personality like his, the moment he realized he lacked talent, it would likely hit him hard.

    Gu An didn¡¯t say anything more and focused on his calligraphy.

    An Xin looked at him, hesitating to speak.

    Then she thought¡ªher master had already done a great kindness by taking Qing¡¯er in. What right did she have to expect him to rewrite Qing¡¯er¡¯s fate?

    And besides, Master definitely had a plan in mind.

    With that thought, she calmed her mind and resumed cultivating.

    Six years later.

    It was a clear day. White clouds were scattered across the azure sky, each shaped differently.

    In the forest.

    Twenty-year-old Long Qing had fully grown. Dressed in a fitted green robe, he held a horse stance and kept throwing punches. Though drenched in sweat, his eyes were still firm, exhaling rhythmically through gritted teeth.

    His skin had turned bright red and was steaming. His legs trembled, ready to give out at any moment.

    Shen Xinzi stood off to the side, holding a copy of Journey to the West. Without looking up from the book, he said,

    ¡°One more hour. You have to endure for the medicine to kick in.¡±

    Long Qing gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Master, I feel like my strength has grown a lot. How many levels of Qi Refining cultivators could I beat now?¡±

    ¡°You might beat someone at the third level.¡±

    ¡°What? Only the third?¡±

    Despair filled Long Qing¡¯s face.

    Shen Xinzi didn¡¯t comfort him.

    After muttering a few words under his breath, Long Qing pulled himself together. Determination returned to his eyes.

    Shen Xinzi caught the shift in his expression out of the corner of his eye and nodded inwardly.

    ¡°This kid¡¯s talent is terrible, but his mindset isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    In his view, temperament was harder to cultivate than cultivation itself¡ªso he still had hope for Long Qing.

    Honestly, teaching him had just been a passing whim. There was no rush.

    Just then, Shen Xinzi suddenly sensed something. He jerked his head up.

    Elsewhere¡ª

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, who was playing Go with Gu An, also looked up.

    Gu An glanced at him and urged,

    ¡°What are you staring at? Your move.¡±

    But at the same time, his divine sense locked onto the outer heavens.

    In the starry skies beyond the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, a massive rift suddenly opened¡ªstartling even the mysterious beings within the sun.

    ¡°Hold up, something¡¯s going on up there. I¡¯m gonna check it out,¡± Nine-Fingered Divine Lord grumbled impatiently.

    Gu An looked up, feigning a puzzled expression.

    Through his divine sense, he peered into the rift¡ªwhere a figure emerged.

    It was a man in a black robe. Tall and straight-backed, broad-shouldered with long sleeves. His face was cold and sharp. He wore a silver-jade crown, and behind his head floated two radiant magical artifacts¡ªone like the sun, the other like the moon¡ªcasting brilliant light over him like a divine beacon.

    The moment he appeared, the luminous layers of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm rippled.

    At first glance, Gu An felt deeply wary.

    Unfortunately, his divine sense couldn¡¯t assess the man¡¯s lifespan.

    The black-robed man suddenly vanished.

    In the next second, Gu An¡¯s divine sense shifted toward the Holy Domain, where the Holy Court was based. He felt its fortune surging chaotically¡ªa strong battle aura emanating from that direction.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord also looked that way, frowning.

    He stood up.

    ¡°Call it a draw today. We¡¯ll finish this later.¡±

    With that, he disappeared.

    Gu An muttered,

    ¡°Running off that fast and still managed to snatch a draw... what a b*****.¡±

    As he packed up the game pieces, he kept his divine sense focused on the Holy Court.

    Soon, the Court¡¯s fortune stabilized again, making it hard for his divine sense to peer in.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat the heck had happened in there?

    Even after night fell, the black-robed man never reappeared. The Holy Domain remained eerily quiet, though Gu An saw many Grandmaster Cultivators rushing toward it like a rain of arrows.

    Clearly, something serious had happened.

    In the days that followed, the Holy Court stayed silent. The spatial rift in the outer heavens also vanished, and the black-robed man didn¡¯t show up again.

    Gu An visited Seeker¡¯s Island and Mortal Peak but found no solid intel. The Grandmasters at Mortal Peak had noticed the Holy Court¡¯s disturbance too, but their wild speculations made Gu An shake his head in disbelief.

    A whole month passed.

    One day, while refining pills indoors, Gu An suddenly sensed something. His brow lifted slightly.

    ¡°He¡¯s here...¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t stand up, not wanting to alert anyone.

    Someone had entered the Third Medicine Valley¡ªand it was none other than the black-robed man who had stormed the Holy Court.

    His presence immediately unsettled Gu An. Whether this guy was a friend or foe to the Holy Court, his arrival here might draw their attention.

    And Gu An absolutely did not want to be exposed.

    But after sensing more carefully, Gu An relaxed slightly. The man¡¯s aura was extremely subdued¡ªsuppressed to the level of the Core Formation Stage, entirely different from when he¡¯d broken into the Holy Court. It felt like a completely different person.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Gu An stood up and headed downstairs.

    As he descended the stairs, he glanced casually into the distance. When his eyes passed over the black-robed man, he immediately cast Lifespan Perception, not letting his gaze linger.

    ¡¾Sun-Moon Nether Emperor (Divine Soul Immortal Stage, Eighth Level): 15,876,308 / 40,000,000 / 60,000,000¡¿

    Divine Soul Immortal Stage, Eighth Level!

    Over fifteen million years old!

    Sixty million years of maximum lifespan!

    Gu An¡¯s heart nearly skipped a beat. This guy was an ancient monster.

    Why the h*** had he come to the Third Medicine Valley?

    Was he here for him?

    Gu An kept descending, puzzled and on edge.

    At that moment, Ji Xuanyu stepped out of her room. She didn¡¯t look at Gu An¡ªbut at the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor walking in from afar.

 Chapter 352: Yin Yang Fairyland

    Chapter 352 Yin Yang Fairyland

    The Sun and Moon Nether Emperor moved forward while casually sweeping his gaze across everything in the Medicine Valley. Having lived for over fifteen million years, nothing around him sparked any real curiosity¡ªhe was simply taking a look.

    Sensing Ji Xuanyu¡¯s gaze, he turned his head. Their eyes met, and a smile crept onto his face.

    As for Gu An, who stood behind Ji Xuanyu, he was completely ignored.

    The Sun and Moon Nether Emperor quickened his pace and stopped before Ji Xuanyu, cupping his fists. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Your Majesty?

    Gu An raised an eyebrow in curiosity but also felt relieved.

    So, he¡¯s here for Ji Xuanyu!

    As long as he wasn¡¯t here for him, all was good.

    Ji Xuanyu gave a slight nod. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    She turned to Gu An and asked, ¡°Want to listen in?¡±

    Gu An quickly shook his head and started down the stairs. As he passed by the Sun and Moon Nether Emperor, he cupped his fists in greeting.

    The Nether Emperor gave him just a glance and a faint nod.

    Ji Xuanyu curled her lips, then said, ¡°Bring him in, too.¡±

    With that, she turned and stepped inside.

    Just as Gu An was walking away, the Sun and Moon Nether Emperor pressed a hand to his shoulder.

    ¡°Come with us,¡± he said in a tone that allowed no argument.

    Left with no choice, Gu An turned around.

    The two of them followed Ji Xuanyu into her residence. The Sun and Moon Nether Emperor waved his sleeve, casting a mysterious barrier over the space.

    Gu An moved to the side and sat on a stool.

    The Nether Emperor, on the other hand, took a seat at the table and looked across at Ji Xuanyu with a smile. ¡°Your Majesty, your memories have returned?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu replied, ¡°Some of them, but not fully. Why did you come to find me early?¡±

    Gu An studied her, unsure how much of her memory had come back¡ªor how far she was from being her true self again.

    Just thinking about how the clingy little girl from back then was now turning into the high-and-mighty Dao Emperor of Reincarnation left him a little melancholic.

    The Dao Emperor of Reincarnation had an extraordinary background tied to immense karma. Once she returned to her true self, she¡¯d surely leave the Third Medicine Valley.

    The arrival of the Sun and Moon Nether Emperor meant that moment wasn¡¯t far off.

    Anyone with real talent would never remain in the Valley. Gu An had already seen many people off. Every time, it left him with complicated feelings.

    The Nether Emperor glanced at Gu An, then replied, ¡°The Yin-Yang Immortal Domain has undergone a major upheaval, so I came early. Before that, I went to the Holy Court and retrieved your Soul Jade.¡±

    He flipped his right hand, revealing a shimmering, violet crystal that floated above his palm.

    As soon as it appeared, the crystal darted into Ji Xuanyu¡¯s forehead. Her eyes closed in response.

    The Sun and Moon Nether Emperor looked at Gu An again and asked, ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±

    Gu An pretended to hesitate. ¡°I knew her in a past life. I heard that one of her past incarnations was the Dao Emperor of Reincarnation, but I don¡¯t really know what that means.¡±

    The Nether Emperor had lived for so long, and Ji Xuanyu¡¯s original self had to be even older. Could the Ji Family really have such ancient roots?

    Could it be that the original Ji Xuanyu wasn¡¯t from the Ji Family at all? Then why did she reincarnate there twice?

    What secrets did the Ji Family hold that drew her in so deeply?

    ¡°The identity of the Dao Emperor of Reincarnation is far grander than you think. She¡¯s lived over twenty million years. This current cycle of reincarnation is just part of her cultivation journey,¡± the Nether Emperor said calmly.

    Gu An¡¯s face changed drastically. He opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    The Sun and Moon Nether Emperor smiled, thinking his words had shaken Gu An.

    Silence fell over the room.

    After a while, Ji Xuanyu opened her eyes. A subtle change had come over her gaze, and Gu An was instantly reminded of the time she wreaked havoc in the Seven Stars Sacred Realm¡ªshe now exuded an aura of cold detachment.

    A few seconds later, her eyes and demeanor returned to normal. She looked at the Nether Emperor and asked, ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been easy to snatch the Soul Jade from the Holy Court, right?¡±

    ¡°I took some damage. A mere ten thousand years of recovery will fix it,¡± the Nether Emperor replied casually.

    In his eyes, ten thousand years was but a blink.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave just yet,¡± Ji Xuanyu said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°No rush. A few hundred years is fine. I can use the time to recover. Those useless fools in the Holy Court would never guess I¡¯m still in the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.¡±

    He had already seen through all of Gu An¡¯s karma and fate. He knew Gu An wouldn¡¯t live to see a thousand, and by the time Gu An passed, this cycle of Ji Xuanyu¡¯s reincarnation would end. Then, the true Dao Emperor of Reincarnation could return.

    Gu An wanted to say, ¡°You two can go now if you want,¡± but seeing Ji Xuanyu¡¯s expression, he swallowed the words.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take a stroll.¡± The Sun and Moon Nether Emperor stood and headed for the door.

    He didn¡¯t lift the barrier inside the room¡ªhe figured Ji Xuanyu had more to say to Gu An, things the other cultivators in the valley weren¡¯t meant to hear.

    When the door shut behind the Nether Emperor, Ji Xuanyu let out a breath of relief.

    ¡°Why are you so tense?¡± Gu An asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your subordinate?¡±

    To have someone at the Divine Soul Immortal level serve her¡ªher power as the Dao Emperor of Reincarnation was terrifying.

    ¡°He respects my past self,¡± Ji Xuanyu said, inhaling deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve dreamed of him in battle¡ªhe¡¯s terrifying. Maybe even stronger than the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.¡±

    Stronger than me?

    No way!

    I¡¯m a whole minor realm above him, and he can¡¯t even see through my cultivation. If I ambushed him, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance!

    That¡¯s what Gu An thought... though of course, he kept it to himself.

    They had no feud¡ªno reason to fight.

    ¡°Where is the Yin-Yang Immortal Domain?¡± he asked, curiosity piqued.

    Outside the world lay the Oblivion Domain, which enclosed the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. He had long suspected that even vaster worlds lay beyond.

    Dark Great Realm, Divine Essence Great Realm, Primordial Realm...

    And now, Yin-Yang Immortal Domain?

    His curiosity about what lay beyond only grew.

    ¡°How far is it?¡± Gu An pressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s very far, and you¡¯d have to cross a region full of demons and monsters. Extremely dangerous. In my dreams, I battled for years just to reach here. I haven¡¯t remembered much about the Yin-Yang Immortal Domain¡ªonly that it was dark, with no sun.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s tone drifted as she recalled the past, laced with a touch of melancholy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered,¡± Gu An said. ¡°What¡¯s your connection to the Ji Family? Why reincarnate there again?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu frowned at the question.

    Gu An waited.

    Finally, she answered, ¡°The Ji Family was founded by an adopted son of mine. I only remember that he died protecting me. Before passing, he asked me to take care of his children. That was over twenty thousand years ago¡ªand thus, the Ji Family began.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s eyes lit with realization. ¡°So that¡¯s why the Ji Family carries your surname?¡±

    ¡°Mm. The Ji surname may have deeper roots, but I haven¡¯t remembered them yet.¡±

    Then she looked at Gu An. ¡°Anything else you want to ask?¡±

    He quickly shook his head. ¡°Nope. Nothing else.¡±

    Asking too much just meant more trouble!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be so stiff. Ask anything¡ªbroaden your horizons. Even the Taixuan Sect higher-ups don¡¯t know this stuff,¡± Ji Xuanyu said with a faint, playful smile.

    Gu An had the feeling she was scheming something, so he got up and made his way out.

    Ji Xuanyu watched him go. When the door shut, her smile faded.

    Her brow furrowed in deep thought.

    The addition of the Sun and Moon Nether Emperor didn¡¯t change much in the Third Medicine Valley. Unlike Nine-Fingered Divine Lord or Shen Xinzi, he had no interest in conversing with mortals. After Gu An arranged a place for him, he immediately went into seclusion.

    Ten years passed in the blink of an eye. The Sun and Moon Nether Emperor never left his room, and rumors spread among the disciples.

    One day...

    Gu An went to visit Xiao Chuan.

    Just as Xiao Chuan greeted him, trouble stirred within the estate¡ªhe had to step in to maintain order, so Gu An waited in the courtyard.

    Name: Gu An

    Lifespan: 367 / 638,909,402

    Physique: Primal Supreme Dao Body

    Cultivation Level: Divine Soul Immortal, Ninth Layer

    Looking at his stat panel, Gu An started estimating how long it would take to reach a ten-billion-year lifespan.

    Currently, he was earning around 1.5 to 1.8 million years of lifespan annually¡ªnot bad at all.

    Once he reached the ten-billion-year mark, he planned to fully upgrade himself and break through to the next realm.

    His next goal was to reach the Ninth Layer of the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Path.

    Who knew how much more lifespan would be required beyond that?

    He picked up the wine jug, poured himself a drink, and snapped out of his thoughts when he heard arguing¡ªit was Xiao Chuan¡¯s descendants, fighting over a marriage alliance.

    The current family head wanted to marry into a noble household, but the chosen girl refused, and her parents couldn¡¯t bear to force her. The family head insisted, sparking the dispute.

    Gu An just listened without any intention of getting involved. That kind of matter had nothing to do with him.

    Half an hour later, Xiao Chuan returned.

    As he sat down and poured himself a drink, he sighed. ¡°Useless bunch. If I ever die, they¡¯ll ruin the whole family.¡±

    Gu An smiled. ¡°Children have their own paths. Don¡¯t worry so much. You can¡¯t solve every one of their problems.¡±

    Xiao Chuan looked at him. ¡°You kept pushing me to start a family, but you never did yourself. Were you setting me up for this on purpose?¡±

    Gu An rolled his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re really that miserable, just leave them all behind. The world¡¯s a big place. Or better yet, come back to the Third Medicine Valley.¡±

    Xiao Chuan chuckled and shook his head. He¡¯d only been joking. Life had its share of problems, but he didn¡¯t regret the path he chose. He cherished everything he had.

    They kept drinking, eventually drifting into talk of the Taixuan Sect. Several of Xiao Chuan¡¯s descendants were now members, and a few had even returned to the Chuan Residence, bringing news.

    Hearing those stories made Xiao Chuan nostalgic. The Taixuan Sect had been his home for most of his life¡ªhow could he not feel something?

    As they talked, Xiao Chuan suddenly said, ¡°Senior Brother, would you consider taking one of my descendants as your disciple someday?¡±

    He used to worry it¡¯d trouble Gu An, but Gu An had visited so many times and even bonded with the younger generation. Xiao Chuan decided it was time to strengthen their ties¡ªgive his family someone to rely on.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Gu An grinned. ¡°But I¡¯ll be the one to choose.¡±

    He already had someone in mind. After all, he could see Xiao Chuan¡¯s fate.

 Chapter 353: Earth-shattering, Immortal Dynasty Banquet

    ¡°Of course you can. Who do you want to pick? Want to go check them out now?¡± Xiao Chuan agreed without hesitation, even standing up.

    Gu An quickly said, ¡°No rush, not now.¡±

    Xiao Chuan replied, ¡°Let¡¯s at least take a look. What if someone catches your eye right away?¡±

    ¡°No rush. The disciple I want to take hasn¡¯t been born yet.¡±

    Gu An waved his hand. Every time he taught Xiao Chuan the Dao, Xiao Chuan¡¯s destiny shifted¡ªwhich also affected the fortune of the Chuan Residence.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Xiao Chuan sat back down, lost in thought.

    Over the years, he had often entered a mystical state where cultivation problems that usually stumped him would suddenly become clear. It felt like something clicked in his mind.

    Looking back now... could it be because of his Senior Brother?

    He was so ordinary. The only stroke of fortune in his life was his Senior Brother. Without the Innate Reincarnation Technique, he might¡¯ve been long buried in the earth.

    Gu An began discussing major events in the cultivation world, which quickly piqued Xiao Chuan¡¯s interest.

    They talked until nightfall before Gu An finally left.

    He went to the Eight Views Celestial Realm, planning to spend the night alone.

    Lying beneath the Spirit Tree, his Divine Sense stretched through the mountains, peering beyond the heavens.

    Ever since the sudden arrival of the Sun and Moon Nether Emperor, the Holy Court had dispatched powerful cultivators to patrol the skies. These cultivators were all at least at the Celestial Ascension Stage, and their presence made even other Celestial Ascension cultivators nervous.

    Rumors of the Nether Emperor¡¯s attack on the Holy Court had spread, though no one knew exactly what had happened. The fact that someone could barge into the Holy Court at all was enough to shake all the sects in the world.

    Gu An could feel a tense atmosphere filling the land, though he couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on the exact cause.

    His Divine Sense swept the continent¡ªeverything still appeared peaceful.

    One noteworthy point: after the Great Ming Saint King passed, Yang Jian returned to the Holy Court. Gu An wondered how he was doing now.

    Without the Saint King¡¯s shadow, Yang Jian should¡¯ve been able to reclaim his Saint King status.

    What Gu An really wondered was¡ªhow do these Reincarnated Bodies regain their past cultivation? Do they have to re-cultivate from scratch?

    As for Ji Xuanyu, she didn¡¯t seem to need to start over. Her Innate Dao Sigil held immense power, enough to return her to her peak at any time.

    Thinking about this made Gu An itch to use Lifespan Reincarnation again.

    But he held back.

    He couldn¡¯t waste any more lifespan. He had to save up to reach one billion years¡ªthat was the only way to break through.

    Two Divine Soul Immortals had already appeared, and the thought of it unsettled him.

    He needed to be the strongest in his environment. Otherwise, he felt no sense of safety.

    One billion years... he had to hustle!

    Determined to hit that one-billion-year mark, Gu An got busy.

    He used Seeker¡¯s Island to gather more high-grade herbs and expanded herb production on Ding Tian Peak.

    His Holy Stipend from the Holy Court also arrived, delivered personally by a Celestial Ascension cultivator, handed off to Gu An¡¯s Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path persona at the edge of the continent.

    And truly, the benefits of a Third-Rank Celestial Position were staggering¡ªone million Supreme-Grade Spirit Stones, a hundred bottles of high-tier elixirs, and a massive batch of herb seeds. It was a major boost to his lifespan accumulation plan.

    Gu An¡¯s days became packed: rushing around collecting herbs, teaching An Xin cultivation, and delivering Dao lectures to Ye Lan, Xiao Chuan, Zhen Qin, and others.

    In the blink of an eye, thirty years flew by.

    That year, at the start of autumn, a massive harvest arrived from the Hidden Realm, and Gu An gained fifty million years of lifespan.

    At present, only Seventh-Grade herbs could be harvested. Eighth- and Ninth-Grade herbs still needed more time to mature.

    In a great mood, Gu An strolled into Medicine Valley, humming a tune. With his lifespan approaching 750 million years, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    From a distance, he spotted Shen Xinzi and Long Qing.

    Their master-disciple relationship was already public. No matter how hard Shen Xinzi tried, Long Qing just couldn¡¯t cultivate a trace of spiritual energy. Now, he¡¯d gone down the path of Body Cultivation. And truth be told, his Innate Immortal Physique was incredible¡ªat sixty, Long Qing¡¯s raw strength could rival the Core Formation Stage Blood Prison Grand Sage.

    Gu An had elevated the Grand Sage to the Core Formation Stage and An Xin¡¯s cultivation as well. He himself was now at the Nascent Soul Stage.

    In fact, An Xin¡¯s true level had reached the seventh layer of the Nascent Soul Stage. The effects of the Innate Reincarnation Technique had already worn off, and with Gu An¡¯s frequent Dao teachings, her Lifespan Limit had extended to 570 years.

    Gu An saw Long Qing beaming¡ªclearly, he¡¯d made progress in body cultivation today.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Long Qing spotted Gu An and immediately waved, calling out.

    Shen Xinzi nodded in greeting as well.

    Gu An walked over, ready to chat and check in on Long Qing¡¯s training.

    Suddenly, the ground shook violently, throwing the entire valley into panic.

    Shen Xinzi frowned and stomped the ground. A burst of golden light erupted from his body, rapidly spreading to cover the entire Third Medicine Valley. Peace returned, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was Long Qing¡¯s first time witnessing Shen Xinzi¡¯s true power. He turned to look at his master, eyes full of admiration.

    Bathed in golden light, Shen Xinzi looked like a Holy Buddha, radiating immense divine might.

    While playing his role, Gu An swept his Divine Sense into the distance. The entire Taicang Continent was quaking, even the surrounding seas roared with tsunamis.

    The epicenter was a far-off continent¡ªlightning flashed, and violent winds howled.

    Gu An¡¯s Divine Sense locked onto a figure.

    The man floated in mid-air, while ten thousand miles of land beneath him had turned to rubble. Dust filled the air like rolling mist.

    A Celestial Ascension cultivator!

    His blood and qi surged wildly!

    He seemed to have cultivated a terrifying physique¡ªone that, in Gu An¡¯s opinion, wasn¡¯t inferior to Yang Jian¡¯s Xuan Gang Tyrant Body.

    Many powerful cultivators were rushing toward him.

    Gu An didn¡¯t look for long. He quickly retracted his sense and hurried over to Shen Xinzi.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked urgently.

    Shen Xinzi looked into the distance, face grave.

    Long Qing piped up, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! With my Second Master here, even if the sky falls, we¡¯re good!¡±

    He was bursting with blind hero-worship and excitement. His words even had a hint of boastfulness, making Gu An want to laugh.

    Gu An smiled, pretending to be relieved, then asked Long Qing how his training was going.

    Long Qing instantly lit up, claiming he¡¯d just mastered a powerful fist technique that could smash a thirty-zhang-tall hill with one punch.

    Shen Xinzi ignored their chatter and vanished from sight.

    Elsewhere¡ª

    Ji Xuanyu stepped out of her room, gazing at the sky.

    ¡°A Reverse Blood Treasure Body... rare indeed. The Heavenly Spirit Great Realm still has hidden depths. If the Holy Court falls someday, this realm might rise instead.¡±

    The Sun and Moon Nether Emperor appeared beside her, smiling playfully.

    Ji Xuanyu turned to him. ¡°The Holy Court is that strong¡ªhow could it fall?¡±

    The Nether Emperor crossed his arms, eyes closed, still smiling. ¡°You never know. Even the mightiest forces have an end. The Holy Court has lasted too long¡ªit¡¯s close to its calamity. That¡¯s what the Saint Heaven Reincarnation is about.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu glanced at Gu An in the distance, then asked, ¡°Can you predict when that calamity will arrive?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Heaven¡¯s secrets can¡¯t be revealed. My cultivation may be high, but in front of the Heavenly Dao, I¡¯m no different from a mortal,¡± the Nether Emperor shook his head.

    ¡°Just watch. The show¡¯s about to start.¡±

    With that, he vanished.

    Ji Xuanyu frowned deeply. She didn¡¯t believe in ¡°good shows.¡± If the Nether Emperor was excited, it could only mean a disaster¡ªand if it involved the Holy Court, the Tribulation would be massive.

    Half an hour later, the tremors across Taicang Continent finally ceased. But countless mortals had already lost their homes. Even wild beasts and spiritual creatures had been affected.

    Major sects all sent disciples down the mountains to offer aid.

    But this had nothing to do with Gu An. If a true threat to the continent emerged, he might act. But for natural disasters, he would not intervene.

    Too much intervention would build expectations. And if he ever refused in the future, it would be seen as a sin.

    In mortal life, disasters were inevitable¡ªlarge or small.

    That evening, Gu An watched as the Celestial Ascension cultivator fought against powerful sect cultivators. The battle even alarmed the Severed Sea Region¡¯s main city, forcing a Free Soaring Immortal to step in.

    The man¡¯s body was indeed monstrous. Even surrounded by multiple Celestial Ascension experts, he held his ground¡ªuntil the Mystic Celestial Immortal joined the fight and subdued him.

    Now in the Holy Court¡¯s hands, his fate was uncertain.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t too concerned. Shocking talents popped up from time to time¡ªit was just that none had previously reached the Severed Sea Region.

    Years passed.

    Another five years went by.

    Mortal Peak, Ding Tian Peak.

    In a courtyard, Gu An listened as Zhu Xinglan reported. An Xin cultivated silently at the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for the Immortal Dynasty to invite all sects. The Main Peak hopes you¡¯ll attend as a precaution,¡± Zhu Xinglan said, frowning.

    Gu An held a book lazily and asked, ¡°What kind of meeting?¡±

    ¡°A banquet. The Emperor Yangxian wants to discuss the Dao with the world¡¯s sects. He¡¯s even offering Immortal Fruit¡ªsaid to ripen once every million years. Eating one supposedly enhances comprehension and refines physique. Whether it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the Main Peak.¡±

    Zhu Xinglan didn¡¯t push. He feared Gu An getting involved in trouble. Ding Tian Peak¡¯s rise was all thanks to Gu An, and they couldn¡¯t afford any mishaps.

    Gu An was tempted by the Immortal Fruit¡ªbut figured that with so many sects gathered, trouble was likely.

    Maybe even the Holy Court would act.

    Better to skip it. Worst case, he missed out. But going might spell disaster.

    Gu An instructed Zhu Xinglan to expand herb cultivation on Ding Tian Peak, saying it was to support disciples¡¯ cultivation. Zhu Xinglan was deeply moved.

    With a master like this, they were truly blessed.

    After Zhu Xinglan left, Gu An put down his book.

    Suddenly, he sensed a familiar aura.

    Lu Lingjun!

    She had returned to Mortal Peak with the Western Spirit Mother, escorted by a Free Soaring Immortal. Even the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect had sent people¡ªclearly, something major was being discussed.

    Gu An paid it no mind. He stood and said, ¡°Xin¡¯er, time to go.¡±

    Hearing this, An Xin immediately stood and walked toward him.

 Chapter 354: The Real Immortal

    Chapter 354 The Real Immortal

    The Next Morning.

    Gu An rode the Blood Prison Grand Sage into the Outer Sect City. It had been months since his last visit, but today he sensed the presence of an old friend, so he decided to wander around a bit.

    He didn¡¯t go looking for that friend directly¡ªjust strolled casually through the city.

    Nowadays, more and more people greeted him. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder: A thousand years from now, will the Taixuan Sect be filled with my disciples?

    Tut tut... I wonder how many more years I¡¯ll have to coast before becoming a Supreme Elder.

    Having reached the Core Formation Stage, the Blood Prison Grand Sage radiated an even more intimidating aura. His shoulders stood over two meters high, and every step sent his blood-red fur rippling, catching the attention of passing disciples who couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads.

    ¡°Master,¡± the Blood Prison Grand Sage suddenly asked, ¡°why can¡¯t Long Qing generate spiritual power? But at the same time, his physical strength is growing crazy fast.¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t care who on the street overheard. He casually replied,

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s more to it than meets the eye.¡±

    Hearing that, the Blood Prison Grand Sage became even more convinced of his guess. He cautiously asked,

    ¡°He¡¯s not like me... is he?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s answer confirmed it.

    I knew it!

    No wonder even Shen Xinzi couldn¡¯t figure it out¡ªit was the master¡¯s doing!

    But why would Master seal Long Qing¡¯s cultivation?

    That kid really is something else. Even with his powers sealed, he¡¯s physically growing this fast. Could it be... his talent¡¯s even scarier than Yang Jian¡¯s?

    Master always finds these absolute monsters.

    Or maybe¡ªmaybe it''s not just finding them. Maybe they become monsters after he works his magic. Just like An Xin¡ªher perception and talent get better with every passing day.

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage silently mulled it over, marveling at how unfathomable his master¡¯s cultivation really was.

    After a while, he carried Gu An to the front of the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    As always, the platform was crowded with people¡ªbuzzing with life.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes landed on someone¡ªsomeone concealing cultivation at the seventh level of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage.

    It was Zhang Xianwang from the Immortal Dynasty!

    Back during the Heavenly Rankings Tournament, Zhang Xianwang had come representing the Immortal Dynasty to recruit the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, and that was when he¡¯d first met Gu An.

    Zhang Xianwang had also crossed paths with Tianzong. Now that so many years had passed and Tianzong had already passed away¡ªGu An wondered how Zhang Xianwang would feel when he heard the news.

    Gu An dismounted and stepped onto the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    ¡°Brat, long time no see!¡±

    A figure suddenly bumped shoulders with Gu An¡ªit was Gu Yu.

    Back in the day, Gu An had written his very first hot-blooded novel, Taixuan Immortal Venerable, using the names of Gu Yu and his father Gu Zong as characters. The novel had spread their names across the world, and Gu An and Gu Yu had become close friends. Among all the young prodigies like Li Ya and Wu Jue, the ones Gu An was closest with were Gu Yu and Zuo Lin.

    Gu An gave him a look and said with a snort,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just see each other the year before last?¡±

    Gu Yu still looked as youthful as ever. He widened his eyes and exclaimed dramatically,

    ¡°So we¡¯re just casual acquaintances now, huh? Two years without contact and you don¡¯t even miss me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Every time I see you, you try to rope me into writing something.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on! I¡¯m not that shallow. By the way, have you heard about Li Ya lately? He inherited the legacy of the Three Pure Mountains¡ªunbelievable, right? I heard he¡¯s already a Profound Mind Realm Grandmaster...¡±

    Gu Yu started rambling about Li Ya, a mixture of awe and emotion in his voice.

    He had now become one of those ¡°shocked bystanders¡± characters in the very novel he once starred in.

    That was the difference between fiction and reality. In the book, he had been the brilliant protagonist. In real life, all he could do was marvel at his peers.

    Gu An sighed along with him, full of admiration and respect for Li Ya.

    Just then, Zhang Xianwang walked over.

    Clad in white robes and brimming with immortal aura, he naturally drew attention¡ªeven on the Heavenly Mending Platform.

    ¡°Little Brother Gu An, long time no see,¡± Zhang Xianwang greeted with a warm laugh.

    Gu An turned to him, delighted.

    ¡°Daoist Zhang! What brings you here? When did you arrive?¡±

    He left Gu Yu behind and strode over enthusiastically.

    It had been years. Zhang Xianwang had been wondering whether that young man with the Dao pattern on his forehead was doing well.

    Gu Yu sized up Zhang Xianwang, guessing this guy must be immensely powerful.

    These days, Gu Yu had reached the Nascent Soul Stage, and his eye for cultivation was far better than it used to be.

    After some quick small talk, Gu An introduced Gu Yu, though Zhang Xianwang didn¡¯t show much interest¡ªjust offered a polite nod.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to talk,¡± Zhang Xianwang said to Gu An.

    Gu An had no choice but to bid Gu Yu goodbye and follow Zhang Xianwang away.

    Watching them go, Gu Yu muttered under his breath,

    ¡°What kind of physique does that guy have? Or is it his fortune? Why do all the top figures keep gathering around him?¡±

    At the Third Medicine Valley, plenty of Grandmaster Cultivators had already congregated. Some were there to play Go, others drawn by Nine-Fingered Divine Lord or Shen Xinzi. Even the Elder Hall had started paying attention to Gu An. But with Lu? Baitian backing him, no one dared disturb him.

    ¡ª

    A while later.

    Gu An followed Zhang Xianwang to an inn, and the two took a window seat on the third floor. At the moment, they were the only ones dining there.

    Zhang Xianwang asked about Gu An¡¯s life these past few years, and Gu An started talking about his daily routine.

    It was a simple life, but Zhang Xianwang listened with real interest.

    He¡¯d once told Gu An¡ªanyone with a Dao pattern on their forehead would eventually be recruited. He hadn¡¯t expected Gu An to still be living so humbly.

    Yet somehow, when Gu An spoke about his daily life, it made even the mundane sound fascinating.

    When Gu An mentioned how the Ox Demon King could never catch the White Spirit Mouse, Zhang Xianwang couldn¡¯t help laughing.

    After the waiter brought their food and drinks, Zhang Xianwang¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°To tell you the truth... I¡¯m from the Immortal Dynasty.¡±

    Gu An froze.

    ¡°Immortal Dynasty? Which one?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s far from here,¡± Zhang Xianwang began. ¡°There¡¯s a continent at what you folks call the Edge of the World. On that land, beings are born at the Nirvana Stage, with lifespans starting in the ten-thousands...¡±

    As Zhang Xianwang described the Immortal Dynasty, Gu An listened in stunned silence.

    After explaining the basics, Zhang Xianwang looked straight at him and asked,

    ¡°Do you want to join the Immortal Dynasty? I can help you reach the Nirvana Stage.¡±

    Gu An swallowed hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯ll definitely make it? Can I bring others with me?¡±

    Zhang Xianwang shot him a glare.

    ¡°I¡¯m only interested in you. You think we just let anyone into the Immortal Dynasty? Don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡±

    Gu An was visibly disappointed.

    Zhang Xianwang found it both frustrating and amusing. His eyes softened with genuine admiration.

    He asked,

    ¡°Do you believe true immortals and gods exist?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Gu An replied. ¡°Our land has mountain gods, and I¡¯ve heard about the Holy Court overseas.¡±

    Zhang Xianwang scoffed.

    ¡°The Holy Court? That¡¯s no court of gods or immortals. I¡¯m talking about real immortals¡ªlike the ones in Journey to the West. The Immortal Dynasty has always sought out true immortality. And let me tell you¡ªwe¡¯ve already found it. We¡¯re clearing the path for the true Immortals, so they may descend upon this realm.¡±

    His face lit up with awe as he spoke.

    True immortals?

    Gu An nervously asked,

    ¡°Where... where are they?¡±

    Zhang Xianwang raised his hand and pointed upward.

    ¡°Join us. Otherwise, you¡¯ll disappear along with the filth of this mortal world.¡±

    The Outer Heavens...?

    Gu An suddenly believed him. Even if they weren¡¯t actual immortals¡ªthey had to be powerful enough to make the Immortal Dynasty stand against the Holy Court.

    But he was already a Third-Rank Heavenly Saint Sword of the Holy Court¡ªhow could he just switch sides?

    Then again, he¡¯d always been forced into all kinds of roles...

    And from what Zhang Xianwang implied¡ªwas the Immortal Dynasty planning to destroy the world?

 Chapter 355: The Power of Destiny

    Chapter 355 The Power of Destiny

    Seeing that Gu An remained silent, Zhang Xianwang continued elaborating on the might of the Immortal Dynasty. Its history stretched back farther than the Holy Court, having existed across untold eras.

    ¡°The first Immortal King of the mortal realm was the founder of the Immortal Dynasty. He once stood against the Heavens. Though he failed and brought a great flood upon the world, his strength was beyond question. To this day, the Holy Court has never produced anyone of his caliber.¡±

    Zhang Xianwang¡¯s expression was full of admiration, leaving Gu An a little surprised.

    So the Immortal King was the founder of the Immortal Dynasty?

    If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t they pursue the Immortal King¡¯s Crown?

    Could it be because the crown devours one¡¯s life force?

    That thought lingered in Gu An¡¯s mind, and he suddenly suspected the Immortal King¡¯s Crown might hold a secret.

    After all, for it to become so weakened that it couldn¡¯t even suppress a Grand Ascension Stage soul¡ªthere must have been many twists and turns throughout the ages.

    After a while, when Zhang Xianwang finally stopped talking, Gu An took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Did you come to the Taixuan Sect specifically for me? That doesn¡¯t seem likely.¡±

    To recruit the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?

    But the Sword Sovereign had already refused once.

    Zhang Xianwang smiled and looked out the window. ¡°Of course not. But as for my purpose, I can¡¯t tell you just yet.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s expression shifted slightly. His divine sense spread instantly, covering the entire Severed Sea Region.

    He found Immortal Spirits of the Immortal Dynasty spread across other continents and oceans, each concealing their dynasty¡¯s Fortune very well¡ªbut they couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of a Divine Soul Immortal.

    Raising his divine sense higher, Gu An scanned the world on a grand scale. He saw the spirits scattered all over, secretly watching over fortune. Their auras were as numerous as stars in the cosmos.

    What exactly was the Immortal Dynasty planning?

    Even as he pondered, Gu An calmly replied, ¡°Thanks for your offer, Daoist friend. But I can¡¯t bring myself to abandon the Taixuan Sect. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Zhang Xianwang turned his gaze back to Gu An and smiled. ¡°No rush. You still have time to consider. I¡¯ll be staying here in the sect for a few years.¡±

    Gu An nodded. The conversation shifted, and the two began drinking.

    Outside, the wind picked up, rustling the vines on the windowsill.

    Zhang Xianwang¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t cause much of a stir in the Taixuan Sect. Everything remained calm¡ªat least on the surface. Every disciple was still caught up in their own struggles and personal journeys.

    Seven days later¡ª

    Gu An brought An Xin back to Mortal Peak. The two wandered around, picking medicinal herbs along the way.

    During their stroll, they ran into Xu Xi. After greeting Gu An, Xu Xi looped her arm through An Xin¡¯s, and the two of them pulled aside to whisper excitedly.

    Since Xu Xi had once helped Gu An entertain Lu Lingjun, he would occasionally guide her in cultivation. After a few interactions, Xu Xi and An Xin had grown quite familiar with each other.

    After a while, Gu An suddenly said, ¡°Xu Xi, take An Xin to see Lu Lingjun. She¡¯s back again. Do the same as last time.¡±

    Lu Lingjun?

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened behind her mask. Then she heard Gu An¡¯s voice through spiritual transmission, and her expression immediately turned strange.

    She seemed to realize something¡ªand her eyes lit up with excitement.

    Soon, the two girls soared toward Dao Discussion Peak.

    Gu An wandered on alone, strolling casually and occasionally chatting with disciples from Ding Tian Peak.

    He noticed an Immortal Spirit from the Immortal Dynasty hidden within Dao Discussion Peak, perfectly concealing his aura. No one on Mortal Peak had detected him.

    Gu An didn¡¯t intend to interfere. If the Immortal Dynasty was laying plans, it was surely aimed at the Holy Court. No way he¡¯d volunteer to be the first to stick his neck out.

    The dynasty was both recruiting sects and secretly placing its people inside them. What exactly was it plotting?

    Even if it wanted to destroy the world, Gu An doubted it had the strength. In his opinion, the Immortal Dynasty wasn¡¯t a match for the Holy Court.

    Time passed quickly.

    By dusk, An Xin returned, and Gu An led her back to the Taixuan Sect.

    As they walked through the mountain forest, An Xin removed her mask and said excitedly, ¡°Master, I finally get the appeal of hiding one¡¯s identity! Senior Lu didn¡¯t recognize me at all¡ªshe even treated me like a senior!¡±

    In the past, she¡¯d always shown deference to Lu Lingjun. Who¡¯d have thought the roles would one day reverse?

    Now she understood why her master kept his cultivation hidden while continuing to care for those he knew under a different identity¡ªit really was a unique feeling.

    ¡°Master, if Senior Lu ever learns who you really are, she¡¯ll regret it. She¡¯s spent so many years wandering, never realizing that in the Third Medicine Valley, she could joke and bicker with you. But here on Mortal Peak, even her own master doesn¡¯t qualify to meet you.¡±

    As she spoke, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but sigh, her heart full of gratitude.

    Meeting Lu Lingjun again reminded her just how lucky she was.

    Compared to Lu Lingjun, she¡¯d barely struggled¡ªbut already stood in a position Lu Lingjun could only dream of.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Gu An said casually. ¡°I just want to focus on cultivation. I don¡¯t want to get too tangled in all this. You should be the same¡ªno matter what you achieve, always stay humble.¡±

    An Xin nodded. ¡°I understand. Master, you care so much about Senior Lu¡ªher future must be bright. I¡¯m just sighing at how different choices lead to different paths.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Master, how strong is the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect compared to Mortal Peak? Those monks all seem so powerful, their presence even stronger than Shen Xinzi. I wonder why they came to Mortal Peak...¡±

    She began chattering away. In truth, she wasn¡¯t looking for answers¡ªshe just wanted to share her thoughts.

    Gu An listened quietly, not responding.

    He had his own thoughts, too.

    At different cultivation levels, one saw very different worlds.

    Lu Lingjun was still chasing her path to immortality. An Xin, under his protection, lived carefree. They each had their own lives¡ªbut neither realized that the world was on the brink of catastrophe.

    If the Immortal Dynasty and Holy Court went to war, the whole realm would be dragged into the chaos.

    Before two towering giants, the lives of ordinary beings were fragile and insignificant.

    ¡°Keep cultivating. For now, Lu Lingjun is still someone you can aim to surpass,¡± Gu An said softly, gazing ahead.

    ¡°Mhm! I¡¯ll do my best! I won¡¯t waste Master¡¯s affection!¡± An Xin said firmly, her eyes shining with determination and hope.

    Beneath the blue sky¡ª

    Towering peaks rose high. Gentle winds blew as birds soared between mountains.

    An Hao, dressed in long blue-and-white robes, stood halfway up a mountain. He looked up at the summit, where a figure stood tall, wrapped in crimson flames.

    The flaming figure had a noble aura and a calm expression. His luxurious robes clearly marked him as someone extraordinary.

    He looked down at An Hao and said, ¡°Born with great fortune and an imperial destiny, you are fated to join the Immortal Dynasty.¡±

    An Hao narrowed his eyes. ¡°Immortal Dynasty? You call yourselves ¡®immortals¡¯? How arrogant.¡±

    He rolled his neck, and flames burst from his body.

    Fiery Sun Treasure Body!

    A terrifying aura erupted, cracking the mountains beneath his feet. Dust filled the air and stones flew everywhere.

    The man on the summit smiled, eyes gleaming with admiration.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even fully awakened your physique,¡± he said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± An Hao asked, seeing the man bore no hostility and choosing not to strike first.

    ¡°You¡¯ve cultivated the Fiery Sun Treasure Body, which means your base physique is already extraordinary. You might possess a constitution that surpasses even Ancient Treasure Bodies. Sadly, no one has helped you unlock it. Join the Immortal Dynasty. With that kind of fortune, you were born to walk the path of heaven. Only we can help you grow.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°In the Immortal Dynasty, our people are born at the Nirvana Stage, and our Emperor has already reached the Eighth Layer of the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Path. Don¡¯t you want to know why your talent is so great? Maybe you were born as an Immortal Spirit. Why not come with us and pursue true immortality?¡±

    An Hao¡¯s expression shifted.

    Born at Nirvana Stage?

    Eighth Layer of the Ninth Heaven?

    He¡¯d wandered the seas for many years, but this was his first time encountering such a formidable faction.

    He was intrigued¡ªbut not so gullible as to believe everything instantly.

    ¡°If the Immortal Dynasty is really that powerful, then sure, I¡¯ll consider joining. But first, you have to beat me.¡±

    He leapt into the sky, flames surging like a blazing sun rising into the heavens, casting golden light across the land.

    The red-robed man looked up, smiling. ¡°Then get ready to face the Mystic Celestial Immortal.¡±

    Mystic Celestial Immortal?

    An Hao frowned instinctively¡ªthen his expression shifted drastically.

    Year¡¯s End.

    Gu An was in his room chatting about calligraphy and painting with Shen Zhen. Partway through, he lost interest.

    While responding halfheartedly, he extended his divine sense, spying on the world.

    He checked in on old acquaintances.

    Li Ya was still at Three Pure Mountains, comprehending the Dao and training in some divine ability.

    Jiang Qiong was negotiating with leaders of other sects¡ªtense atmosphere.

    Wu Jue was in the Demonic Lands, accompanied by a woman. Gu An happened to catch them getting intimate and quickly retracted his divine sense.

    ¡°Broad daylight, using the grass as a bed¡ªdidn¡¯t expect that from him...¡± Gu An mused silently, then checked on others.

    Ye Lan and Zhen Qin were busy investigating a strange case in a branch sect¡ªclearly overwhelmed.

    Wait!

    Where was An Hao?

    Gu An immediately searched for him¡ªand found him far from the Severed Sea Region, flying toward the far reaches of the world.

    With him was... a Mystic Celestial Immortal?

    An Immortal Spirit of the Immortal Dynasty?

    Gu An eavesdropped and quickly realized An Hao was about to join the Immortal Dynasty.

    He suddenly felt the stirrings of destiny.

    Yang Jian had gone to the Holy Court. Now An Hao was joining the Immortal Dynasty.

    The two of them had once agreed to spar at the Heavenly Rankings Tournament... Would their duel now take place on a battlefield instead?

    Gu An only thought about it¡ªhe didn¡¯t plan to stop An Hao.

    Even if he believed the Immortal Dynasty would lose, a force that had lasted so long had to have some deep foundation.

    Besides, An Hao hadn¡¯t been forced into this. If he ever needed him, he¡¯d surely call for his master.

    After watching for a while, Gu An withdrew his divine sense.

    ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve had this idea for a scene I want to paint,¡± Shen Zhen suddenly said. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it might provoke the wrath of the heavens. Should I do it?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t paint it. Just describe it.¡±

    Shen Zhen took a deep breath and said mysteriously, ¡°I envisioned two figures confronting each other¡ªone like a blazing sun, the other like a ruler commanding the heavens. They stood above the Nine Heavens... locked in battle.¡±

 Chapter 356: Yuanxu Immortal Ancestor, Opening up the Reincarnation

    Hearing Shen Zhen¡¯s words, Gu An chuckled and asked, ¡°You think that was a prophecy?¡±

    Shen Zhen rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I just suddenly thought of it, okay? That scene was really intense. Even now, just thinking about it gives me goosebumps. Whether it¡¯s a prophecy or not, I¡¯ve got no clue.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you ever get another one of those visions, make sure you tell me. I¡¯m actually pretty curious what¡¯ll happen to those two figures you saw.¡±

    Gu An smiled, his thoughts drifting to An Hao and Yang Jian. But those two were still far from reaching their full potential¡ªit could take years, maybe decades, before they matured fully.

    Could it be the Emperor Yangxian of the Immortal Dynasty and Saint Heaven?

    No... Shen Zhen¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough to sense a confrontation between powerhouses at the eighth or ninth level of the Immortal Dao.

    Shen Zhen nodded, then suddenly got excited. ¡°Gu An, do you think I might be a reincarnated immortal? I¡¯m just too special¡ªthere¡¯s no one else like me who can gain enlightenment from writing and painting. And now I¡¯m even seeing visions that seem tied to the heavenly secrets...¡±

    She got more and more worked up, her eyes glowing with excitement. By the end, she slapped the table and stood up.

    Looking down at the seated Gu An, she asked eagerly, ¡°Gu An, do you think I¡¯m the main character in your novel?¡±

    Gu An twitched. ¡°Are you messing with me right now?¡±

    Shen Zhen had heard a lot of strange phrases from him over time and could now guess what he meant. She gave him a glare, then sat back down, daydreaming again with a silly grin on her face.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t be bothered with her anymore. He picked up his brush and started writing.

    These days, most of his time was spent on medicinal herbs. Now that he had a moment of leisure, he figured he¡¯d write for fun again.

    Maybe he could adapt the other three classics into cultivation stories as well.

    Zhang Fei¡¯s roar at Changban Slope shattering a million demons...

    Lu Zhishen uprooting the World Tree, Wu Song slaying the Demon Emperor...

    Lin Daiyu¡¯s tears bringing torrential rain across the realms...

    The more he thought about it, the more thrilling it seemed!

    Gu An laughed softly, but a trace of melancholy rose in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know where his former world¡ªEarth¡ªwas.

    In this life, he had no parents, no family. A constant hollowness lingered deep in his heart, as if he¡¯d never really known where he came from.

    Maybe that loneliness was why he cherished the people close to him so much.

    For a while, the room fell silent, each of them lost in thought.

    Immortal spirits from the Immortal Dynasty spread across the world, but there was no mass panic. The major sects didn¡¯t even notice anything unusual.

    And just like that, another ten years passed.

    That summer, at the age of 412, Gu An returned from Tianya Valley. He sat in a chair and stretched lazily.

    He was about to take out Adventures of the Green Hero when he suddenly sensed something, prompting him to grab a large tome on formations and flip through it.

    Moments later, hurried footsteps approached from outside.

    The door slammed open. You Yingying stormed in and slammed a book onto the table, glaring furiously at Gu An.

    ¡°How dare you kill off the Prime Minister?!¡±

    Nine years ago, Gu An had created a cultivation-based version of Romance of the Three Kingdoms. In this version, the cunning warlords, strategists, and generals were all cultivators. It had become a sensation in the cultivation world within months.

    Pan An, who had been quiet for some time, regained fame through his writing. The novel¡¯s influence continued to grow, even spreading overseas.

    The Peach Garden Oath became a cherished tale throughout the realm, sparking a trend of sworn brotherhoods in the cultivation world.

    The story of Demon God Lu? Bu battling three Immortal Emperors¡ªLiu, Guan, and Zhang¡ªat the Tiger Gate Pass was widely celebrated.

    Now, Taixuan Sect had just released the latest volume, where the Prime Minister of the Shu Immortal Kingdom, Zhuge Liang, failed to light the Seven Star Lamps and died on the spot.

    You Yingying had read it in the Library Hall and was heartbroken. Liu, Guan, and Zhang¡¯s deaths had already upset her, and now with Zhuge Liang gone too, she completely lost interest and just wanted to beat Gu An up.

    Gu An said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s always regret, right? Early or late, death¡¯s still death.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same! He¡¯s Zhuge Liang! He could divine fate and harness the power of heaven and earth to form the Eight Trigrams Formation. With just a wave of his fan, he could summon a wind that swept across the Great Thousand Worlds!¡± You Yingying¡¯s voice grew louder, and she moved around the table, looking ready to smack him.

    Gu An jumped up and dodged her claws.

    As they scuffled, Gu An quickly fled downstairs.

    Not long after, Gu Yu and Zuo Lin arrived in a fury. Seeing the look on their faces, Gu An muttered to himself, Not good, and hurriedly ducked into Ji Xuanyu¡¯s room.

    Ji Xuanyu was already well known as a prodigy, and with the backing of the Ji Family, even You Yingying, Gu Yu, and Zuo Lin didn¡¯t dare charge in recklessly.

    Inside the room, Ji Xuanyu was meditating on her bed. She looked over curiously. ¡°Who¡¯s Zhuge Liang? You¡¯re writing another book?¡±

    She spent most of her time cultivating and didn¡¯t read much.

    Gu An didn¡¯t care that she¡¯d been eavesdropping and said helplessly, ¡°Yeah, just a story. But now people are mad at me over what happens in a book? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Ji Xuanyu was intrigued and got off the bed immediately.

    Gu An nodded and waved his hand over the table. Books appeared, stacked neatly.

    Ji Xuanyu sat down and began flipping through them.

    Meanwhile, Gu An wandered around the room. A faint scent lingered in the air.

    He followed it with his eyes and noticed a red silk scarf on Ji Xuanyu¡¯s bed. That was where the scent was coming from.

    Huh?

    That¡¯s... a Supreme Immortal Treasure?

    If he hadn¡¯t used his divine sense to probe it, he never would¡¯ve noticed.

    Where did she get this treasure?

    The restrictive aura on the scarf resembled Ji Xuanyu¡¯s, but it didn¡¯t feel like it had been claimed after birth.

    Could it be... something she forged in her past life?

    If so, Ji Xuanyu must have been at least at the ninth level of the Immortal Dao back then.

    Makes sense. Without that level of cultivation, how could she have a figure like the Moon and Sun Nether Emperor¡ªat the eighth level of the Divine Soul Immortal Realm¡ªserve her so obediently?

    That emperor was still in the Third Medicine Valley, rarely stepping outside.

    Once the others left, Gu An prepared to leave as well.

    Ji Xuanyu was completely absorbed in Romance of the Three Kingdoms and didn¡¯t try to stop him.

    Outside, Gu An didn¡¯t return upstairs. He mounted the Blood Prison Grand Sage and began patrolling the Medicine Valley.

    An Xin was cultivating under the Sevenfold Purity Tree, Long Qing and Shen Xinzi were refining their bodies in the forest, and the other disciples were all busy with their tasks. Looking around, the entire valley was brimming with life, and Gu An was pleased.

    They hadn¡¯t gone far when an immense pressure descended upon the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    Gu An looked up and saw a figure appear above the sky, just beneath the layer of light beyond the realm.

    Divine Soul Immortal!

    ¡°I am Ancestor Yuanxu, of the Immortal Dynasty. My end is near. With thirty million years of Dao cultivation, I shall bestow a grand vow upon the world. My Dao shall become Immortal Rain, aiding all in their pursuit of enlightenment. My body shall open the path of Reincarnation, giving all souls a place to go!¡±

    A solemn voice echoed across the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. Everyone in the Third Medicine Valley looked up in shock.

    Gu An watched as Ancestor Yuanxu spread his arms. A brilliant light burst forth, instantly outshining the seven suns beyond the heavens.

    Countless figures flew from the Holy Court toward him¡ªbut they were too late.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes reflected the blinding radiance. Even he and the Blood Prison Grand Sage were completely engulfed in the light.

    ¡°Thirty million years of cultivation? Is that even real?¡± the Blood Prison Grand Sage asked in disbelief.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine living that long, let alone how powerful such cultivation must be.

    And that Immortal Dynasty... just hearing the name felt monumental.

    Could there really be a force greater than the Holy Court?

    Before the light faded, rain began to fall. When the light dissipated, they saw golden clouds in the sky, pouring down golden rain.

    As the golden rain fell, all beings felt refreshed and invigorated. Their cultivation even began to rise, ever so slightly.

    The world was in uproar. Within the Taixuan Sect, cries of excitement rang out.

    ¡°This rain¡¯s real?!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Dynasty... Ancestor Yuanxu... Am I dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Quick, sit down and circulate your energy! It really boosts your cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Dynasty? Could it be the Heavenly Court from Journey to the West?¡±

    ¡°So Pan An wasn¡¯t making stuff up. There are factions where immortals and gods gather!¡±

    In the Third Medicine Valley, the disciples were equally excited. Some immediately sat down to cultivate. Others hesitated, wary it might be a trap.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze pierced the golden clouds and locked onto Ancestor Yuanxu. Amid the blinding light, the ancestor¡¯s body exploded, transforming into a current of energy, swirling into a vortex.

    In that moment, Gu An sensed a force from the laws of the world converging toward the vortex¡ªsomething tied to the soul itself.

    Reincarnation.

    A Divine Soul Immortal sacrificing himself to create the cycle of reincarnation?

    Not even in the evolution of reincarnation had Gu An seen such a thing.

    This act made the Immortal Dynasty known throughout the world. Everyone would remember their kindness.

    If the Holy Court attacked now, it could tarnish their image irreparably.

    Gu An raised his hand, feeling the golden rain.

    Suddenly¡ª

    He saw Zhang Xianwang fly into the air, stopping above the Taicang Continent, where he sat cross-legged and began teaching the Dao.

    As soon as his voice rang out, people across the land stopped what they were doing and entered a mysterious state.

    Not just the Taicang Continent¡ªGu An saw Immortal Spirits everywhere begin teaching the Dao. This caught the attention of the Holy Court¡¯s regional strongholds.

    The Holy Court¡¯s Grandmasters surrounded the spirits but didn¡¯t dare act rashly.

    With the Dao sounds connecting to all living beings, the spirits could now project thoughts and images into the minds of the masses.

    Even the Blood Prison Grand Sage beneath Gu An slumped into a trance, entering a state of Dao enlightenment.

    ¡°So there¡¯s even a method like this...¡± Gu An marveled. He didn¡¯t get off the ox¡¯s back but closed his eyes, pretending to be in deep understanding.

    The Moon and Sun Nether Emperor stepped outside, frowning as he looked up at Zhang Xianwang.

    ¡°Immortal Dynasty... they¡¯re really willing to sacrifice a Divine Soul Immortal...¡± he murmured, shaken by Ancestor Yuanxu¡¯s grandeur.

    He¡¯d lived over fifteen million years and had never witnessed such a thing.

    Regardless of whether Yuanxu had hidden motives, this act was undeniably a blessing to the world.

    The torrential golden rain kept falling, passing through rooftops and mountains. No matter where one was, every living being could receive its blessing¡ªand hear the Immortal Spirits¡¯ teachings.

 Chapter 357: Great Merit, Commanding the Immortal Lord

    Chapter 357 Great Merit, Commanding the Immortal Lord

    The golden rain that swept across the entire world lasted a full hour. When it finally faded, all living beings began to awaken.

    Gu An swept his divine sense around and found that all the disciples of the Taixuan Sect had experienced some degree of cultivation improvement. However, the extent varied, likely depending on individual aptitude. The most significant gain was only a minor breakthrough¡ªnone had made it to a major realm.

    He gave the still-groggy Blood Prison Grand Sage a pat and turned toward the Pavilion District.

    Along the way, he continuously cast Lifespan Perception on the disciples. After the baptism of the golden rain, their lifespan limits had increased¡ªsome by a year or two, others by several decades. So far, he hadn''t seen anyone surpass a century.

    Even so, such an outcome was astounding. After all, Ancestor Yuanxu the Celestial Immortal had targeted the entire Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, whose population was unimaginably vast.

    This was truly a monumental act of merit!

    Even Gu An felt admiration for Ancestor Yuanxu, though he was equally puzzled¡ªhow did he achieve this?

    Gu An directed his divine sense toward the Immortal Dynasty, where he sensed a massive plunge in their fortune.

    Could it be that Ancestor Yuanxu had borrowed the Immortal Dynasty¡¯s fortune to make this happen?

    Wasn¡¯t he worried that the Holy Court might take advantage of the opportunity?

    Gu An was quietly startled, but then he felt a sudden surge in the Immortal Dynasty¡¯s fortune¡ªit skyrocketed in an instant, even surpassing its previous level.

    Above the heavens, a layer of golden light poured down upon the Immortal Dynasty, forming a vast, majestic rainbow at the horizon.

    Gu An could sense that the golden light carried some sort of special power. It resembled the laws of heaven and earth, yet it was distinct¡ªcloser to fortune.

    Fortune was mysterious. Those who possessed it would often encounter good luck. Those without it would stumble into misfortune with even the simplest of tasks. Their cultivation would also more easily attract heart demons.

    Today, Gu An had truly opened his eyes.

    Though he was also a Divine Soul Immortal, even with thirty million years of life experience, he couldn¡¯t see through the methods of Ancestor Yuanxu.

    What a shame¡ªa figure like that had chosen to self-destruct, and Gu An had lost the chance to ever meet him.

    ¡°Master, what just happened? I only remember Ancestor Yuanxu speaking, then I must¡¯ve fallen asleep...¡± Blood Prison Grand Sage caught up and asked nervously.

    ¡°You just need to know¡ªit was a great blessing,¡± Gu An replied.

    From that answer alone, Blood Prison Grand Sage understood that his master didn¡¯t want to elaborate.

    With his master''s cultivation level, he surely understood everything that had happened.

    He quietly committed the names Immortal Dynasty and Ancestor Yuanxu to memory.

    When Gu An reached the front of the pavilion, the disciples inside all came out, gathering to discuss what had just transpired.

    Shen Xinzi and several other grandmasters were quickly surrounded, but unfortunately, even they didn¡¯t understand what had occurred.

    Long Qing was so excited he was yelling nonstop, making Gu An shake his head and chuckle.

    ¡°This was truly a great blessing,¡± said Ji Xuanyu, coming up beside Gu An and speaking softly with emotion. ¡°Heaven itself must have sensed it. The Immortal Dynasty¡¯s fortune will definitely surge. When that happens, their celestial cultivators will find it easier to sense the natural rhythms of the world. The Immortal Dynasty... they¡¯re no simple force¡ªthey¡¯re ambitious.¡±

    Gu An asked curiously, ¡°So in your opinion, doesn¡¯t that mean the Immortal Dynasty is stronger than the Holy Court? Does anyone in the Holy Court have this kind of capability?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Ji Xuanyu shook her head. ¡°But two tigers can¡¯t share one mountain¡ªconflict is inevitable. As for whether anyone in the Holy Court could do this... maybe. But would they? The stronger one becomes, the more attached they are to their cultivation. Who would be willing to give that up for the sake of the masses?¡±

    The Immortal Dynasty had made their actions known, showing the world the extent of their sacrifice and subtly telling the Holy Court what they should do. Even if the Holy Court wanted to match them, it would be difficult. If they didn¡¯t, they¡¯d appear weaker by comparison.

    A Divine Soul Immortal¡ªsomeone comparable to the Holy Prime Minister¡ªsuch beings couldn¡¯t be forced to act. And no one would willingly self-destruct.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by the Immortal Dynasty¡¯s brilliant strategy.

    Still, when the time came, it would all depend on strength. Even if the Immortal Dynasty had brought fortune to all living beings, that couldn¡¯t immediately be converted into power on the battlefield.

    Ji Xuanyu stared up at the firmament, her eyes gleaming. She said in a special tone, ¡°The world is about to plunge into chaos!¡±

    From her voice, Gu An could detect a trace of excitement.

    She seemed to be looking forward to the coming turmoil.

    Gu An also looked skyward. Ancestor Yuanxu¡¯s physical body had transformed into a massive gaseous reincarnation vortex, drawing in wandering spirits and ghosts from across the world.

    The Reincarnation Vortex!

    Many cultivators of the Holy Court had appeared beside it, but they didn¡¯t interfere. They simply stood guard.

    Ji Xuanyu didn¡¯t linger. She soon returned to her room¡ªclearly eager to grow stronger through cultivation.

    Gu An joined the crowd of disciples, discussing the shocking events with them.

    Shen Xinzi stepped away from the crowd and stood under a tree, gazing at the sky. He calculated with his fingers, his expression turning complex as he muttered, ¡°The fate of the heavens has grown murky. What on earth is coming next?¡±

    In the days that followed, talk of the Immortal Dynasty and Ancestor Yuanxu never ceased. Gu An even saw people across the Taicang Continent building temples and shrines in Yuanxu¡¯s honor.

    The golden rain had granted countless mortals the chance to begin cultivating. Many sick and dying people had been miraculously cured. It was a moment of celebration for the entire world.

    Five days later.

    Gu An arrived alone at Seeker¡¯s Island.

    Island Master Xun Hanfeng, accompanied by Hu Xiaojian and several elders, came out to greet him. Over twenty people had gathered in the main hall, eager to share their experiences from five days prior.

    Seated calmly in a chair, Gu An listened to their excited chatter, deeply moved by Ancestor Yuanxu¡¯s boundless merit.

    It wasn¡¯t just mortals who were grateful¡ªimmortal cultivators felt the same.

    The people didn¡¯t care what Ancestor Yuanxu¡¯s intentions had been. They had received his blessings and benefited from them¡ªnaturally, they were grateful.

    After listening for a while, Gu An confirmed there had been no trouble on Seeker¡¯s Island. Relieved, he offered a few simple words, then took Hu Xiaojian with him as he left.

    Every time he visited Seeker¡¯s Island, he would take a stroll, with Hu Xiaojian accompanying him.

    After leaving the island master¡¯s residence, Hu Xiaojian began talking about Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Gu An had allowed Seeker¡¯s Island to begin selling his books, and the response had been surprisingly good. The novel became wildly popular among cultivators.

    Before Ancestor Yuanxu¡¯s blessing, it had been the island¡¯s hottest topic.

    At present, the story had reached the arc where Lu? Meng crossed the river in white robes and Guan Yu met his end¡ªa development that left many cultivators fuming.

    After discussing the profits from the book, Hu Xiaojian couldn¡¯t resist asking about the next plot points. But Gu An declined to answer, leaving him no choice but to drop the matter.

    As they strolled, Gu An suddenly spotted someone and immediately cast Lifespan Perception.

    [Imperial-Decree Celestial Lord (Third Level of Dao-Void Celestial Immortal Realm): 3,653,007 / 4,500,000 / 11,000,000]

    A Dao-Void Celestial Immortal!

    And he carried the fortune of the Immortal Dynasty!

    Gu An was silently astonished. He used to think Immortal Dynasty cultivators were rare, but now they were everywhere he turned.

    And a Dao-Void Celestial Immortal wasn¡¯t someone you met every day.

    Then, he saw the man walking straight toward him.

    The Imperial-Decree Celestial Lord wore a deep purple robe, his left hand resting at his waist. His long hair was tied beneath a jade crown. His face exuded authority, and his eyes were full of pressure.

    He stopped before Gu An and said, ¡°Are you the island master¡ªMeng Lang?¡±

 Chapter 358: Taking Risks

    Chapter 358 Taking Risks

    "I''m the island master. And you are?"

    Gu An asked with a confused look. Beside him, Hu Xiaojian tensed up.

    It was obvious at a glance that the Commanded Immortal Lord wasn¡¯t someone ordinary¡ªhis aura was clearly stronger than Gu An''s.

    Sizing up Gu An, the Commanded Immortal Lord said, "Serve me. I need this island."

    Hu Xiaojian couldn¡¯t help but gape at his words, finding this person unbelievably arrogant.

    He instinctively looked around, and his face changed drastically when he realized everything around them had frozen¡ªeven the flowers and plants by the roadside had stopped moving.

    It was as if everything had come to a halt.

    Gu An¡¯s face darkened as he stared at the Commanded Immortal Lord with vigilance.

    The Commanded Immortal Lord said calmly, "Just a little trick, to keep others from overhearing our agreement. Work for me, and I¡¯ll be your backer. Tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s the highest realm you know of?"

    Gu An took a deep breath and said, "Celestial Ascension."

    The Commanded Immortal Lord replied, "Above Celestial Ascension is the Free Soaring Immortal Stage. Beyond that is the Mystic Celestial Immortal Stage. And my cultivation? It''s even higher than that."

    Upon hearing this, both Gu An and Hu Xiaojian¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Hu Xiaojian even started trembling all over.

    The Commanded Immortal Lord said no more, simply waiting for Gu An¡¯s answer.

    Feigning hesitation, Gu An gritted his teeth and asked, "Do I have any other choice?"

    The Commanded Immortal Lord frowned, a flash of displeasure in his eyes.

    [The Commanded Immortal Lord has developed hostility toward you. Killing intent detected. Activate Lifespan Perception?]

    Killing intent, just like that?

    Gu An muttered inwardly, finding this Dao-Void Celestial Immortal absurdly petty.

    He¡¯s basically asking to be killed.

    The Commanded Immortal Lord said coldly, "Of course, you can refuse. But when you face an unavoidable catastrophe in the future, you¡¯ll regret the decision you made today."

    With that, he turned to leave. Everything that had been frozen around them returned to normal¡ªcultivators and demons resumed their movements, flowers and trees swayed once more, and birds flew across the sky.

    Watching the Commanded Immortal Lord¡¯s departing figure, Hu Xiaojian¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.

    Once the man disappeared into the crowd, Hu Xiaojian finally turned to Gu An and asked, "Island Master, what now?"

    Gu An withdrew his gaze and replied, "If soldiers come, we¡¯ll fight. If water floods, we¡¯ll block it. Worst case, we escalate this all the way to the main city of the Severed Sea Region. Don¡¯t worry."

    Seeing him so calm, Hu Xiaojian¡¯s nervousness slowly faded.

    Gu An told Hu Xiaojian to continue leading the way. Compared to the Commanded Immortal Lord, he was more concerned with herb seeds.

    With the ongoing conflict between the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court, more and more transcendent beings like the Commanded Immortal Lord would emerge. This filled Gu An with a sense of urgency.

    He had to reach one billion years of lifespan and break through to a major realm¡ªfast!

    Dusk.

    The Commanded Immortal Lord flew away from Seeker¡¯s Island, moving slowly through the air. His divine sense spread across the Severed Sea Region, searching for islands similar to Seeker¡¯s Island.

    In his mind, Seeker¡¯s Island was already his. But he needed more foundations.

    Thinking back to Gu An¡¯s rejection, he let out a cold snort.

    "Let¡¯s see how you handle the beasts of the Celestial Ascension Stage," the Commanded Immortal Lord sneered.

    He was already looking forward to the day Gu An would kneel and beg for his help.

    Smack!

    A hand suddenly landed on his shoulder, forcibly stopping him in place. His Dao Heart trembled violently as his expression shifted. He instinctively tried to evade, only to realize that a domineering power had sealed his spiritual force completely.

    Divine Soul Immortal!

    In that instant, the Commanded Immortal Lord guessed the opponent¡¯s cultivation level.

    His vision blurred, and the next moment, he found himself standing in a forest¡ªfar from the Severed Sea Region.

    He tried to turn around but couldn¡¯t.

    Boom!

    A tyrannical divine sense invaded his mind, leaving his eyes dull and his consciousness muddled.

    Moments later, Gu An¡ªhaving activated his Ultimate Incarnation of Void Form¡ªcompletely annihilated the Commanded Immortal Lord. Not even a sliver of soul remained. His body was reduced to dust.

    [You have successfully seized 98,641 years of lifespan from the Commanded Immortal Lord (Third Level of the Dao-Void Celestial Immortal Realm)]

    Not bad. Decent haul.

    Gu An took the Commanded Immortal Lord¡¯s storage ring and vanished into the forest.

    The Commanded Immortal Lord¡¯s fall caused no ripple in the world. In the days that followed, Gu An often scanned the world using divine sense.

    He witnessed battles erupting across the oceans¡ªclashes between the Immortal Dynasty¡¯s Celestials and the Holy Court¡¯s forces. The Holy Court had the numbers, but the Celestials were stronger in same-realm combat.

    As the battles grew more frequent, tension spread across the realm, gradually washing away the joy of receiving blessings from the Primordial Void Ancestor.

    Over the next five years, news of the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court¡¯s conflict reached all corners of the world. Even the lowest cultivators on the Taicang Continent were aware of the struggle between these two giants.

    Should their battlefield ever shift to the Taicang Continent, it would mean disaster.

    Perhaps because the Holy Court had drawn the Immortal Dynasty¡¯s attention, the Commanded Immortal Lord¡¯s death was never investigated.

    It had been seven years since his fall.

    One day, Gu An returned from the Outer Sect City, having just submitted the final volume of Romance of the Three Kingdoms.

    Over the years, he had used Three Kingdoms to suppress his inner unease.

    He believed that as long as the conflict between the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court didn¡¯t involve him, he could keep surviving in peace.

    But deep down, he feared the all-out war might bring unforeseen consequences. If even the Primordial Void Ancestor could bless all living beings, what could these two giants do if they went all in?

    Would they destroy the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm?

    Every time the thought crossed his mind, he grew restless.

    On his way back to the valley, Gu An made up his mind¡ªit was time to speed up his progress.

    Time to take a risk.

    He swept the world with his divine sense, searching for sects rich in herbs.

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill innocent beings just to extend his life. So he decided to help other sects harvest their herbs¡ªhe¡¯d pick without taking. Do good deeds without leaving a name.

    ...Okay, maybe it sounded self-righteous, but Gu An still felt a bit ashamed.

    A Divine Soul Immortal resorting to this kind of thing.

    But survival came first. Just this once!

    No one would know anyway.

    Soon, Gu An locked onto a sect located over the sea.

    Zidan Palace¡ªa sect that specialized in alchemy. Their grounds were filled with medicinal herbs cultivated for pill refining.

    While their strength wasn¡¯t top-tier, their expertise in alchemy made them a valued ally. Neighboring sects protected them.

    Honestly, Gu An could go wherever he wanted¡ªso long as it wasn¡¯t the Immortal Dynasty or the Holy Court¡ªwithout being discovered.

    After returning to his valley, Gu An didn¡¯t act immediately. He waited until nightfall.

    When the night came, he first visited Xuan Valley, then quietly departed.

    With a single step, he arrived at Zidan Palace.

    Located in the depths of the ocean within the Severed Sea Region, Zidan Palace sat on a small continent covered in towering peaks¡ªthe tallest reaching over twenty thousand feet.

    Under the night sky, each peak glowed with lamplight. Gu An landed in a forest, divine sense sweeping the area. At least four hundred thousand disciples were refining pills.

    He stepped toward the nearest herb garden.

    At the edge of the garden, a senior cultivator sat before a pill furnace, eyes closed, gently waving a fan to control the flames beneath the cauldron.

    Gu An walked right past him. The old man didn¡¯t sense a thing.

    Even if he opened his eyes, he wouldn¡¯t see Gu An.

    This was a Free Soaring Immortal¡¯s ability. With Gu An¡¯s Divine Soul Immortal cultivation, not even a Mystic Celestial Immortal could detect him. It would take at least a Dao-Void Celestial Immortal.

    Gu An entered the herb garden, carefully picking only those nearly ripe.

    After a while, he moved on to the next herb garden. He took nothing¡ªjust helped harvest mature herbs.

    Zidan Palace was massive. To avoid causing panic, Gu An moved carefully, so his pace wasn¡¯t fast.

    But he wasn¡¯t in a rush. He¡¯d come back each night.

    Fifteen days later, he had harvested all the mature herbs in Zidan Palace. In one sweep, he gained 150 million years of lifespan.

    But his actions didn¡¯t go unnoticed. The abnormal activity threw Zidan Palace into panic. They even invited other sects to help stand guard.

    None of that concerned Gu An.

    He set his sights on another sect¡ªthis one far from the Severed Sea Region.

    On the first night, he¡¯d only been picking for an hour when someone sensed something. That person quickly alarmed the entire sect, sending disciples out to patrol. Gu An had to retreat.

    Honestly, he could¡¯ve forced his way through. But he didn¡¯t want to make a scene.

    High-level cultivators could trace a sect¡¯s history. Gu An didn¡¯t want people like the Black Profound Emperor or the Extinction God Emperor tracking him.

    Sure, the Holy Court seemed to rule the realm. But who could say if there weren¡¯t beings even above the Nine Heavens of the Immortal Dao?

    Caution above all. You only get one life. A big number on your lifespan means nothing if you¡¯re dead.

    That night.

    Nestled in the mountains, a large lake shimmered under the moonlight. Floating on the surface were countless Spirit Flowers. Gu An descended from the sky and began harvesting them.

    He moved them to the lakeside as he picked.

    Just as he finished and began to lift off, he saw someone darting out from the forest.

    It was a girl in yellow robes. She ran to the lakeside and, seeing the pile of Spirit Flowers, looked as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    She stood frozen for a few seconds, then rushed over to inspect them. Seeing that the flowers still retained their spiritual energy, she sighed in relief.

    She looked around, saw no one, and squatted down, burying her face in her arms.

    Gu An blinked in surprise. Was she... crying?

    He cast Lifespan Perception on the yellow-robed girl.

    [Zhu Xi (Third Level of Foundation Establishment Stage): 17 / 350 / 9999]

    Nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine years of lifespan!

    During his previous visits, Gu An had scanned many along the way. Below the Nirvana Stage, the max he¡¯d seen was around eight thousand.

    Zhu Xi piqued his interest. He didn¡¯t leave, choosing instead to observe her.

    Zhu Xi remained there for a long time before finally standing up. Gu An thought she¡¯d go seek her master or a senior from her sect.

    But...

    Under his gaze, Zhu Xi raised her hands and began casting a spell¡ªto absorb the spiritual energy from the flowers.

    "My dear flowers... I don¡¯t know who picked you, but I¡¯ll get revenge for you..." she muttered.

 Chapter 359: One Billion Years of Life!

    Hearing Zhu Xi¡¯s words, Gu An felt a bit uneasy.

    This girl... is she planning to take this chance to pocket the herbs and then smear his name?

    Gu An decided to just keep waiting. He wanted to see what tricks she had up her sleeve.

    He stared at Zhu Xi and noticed that no matter how much spiritual energy she absorbed, her cultivation didn¡¯t budge. It was like her tiny body hid a black hole that could swallow everything.

    Interesting.

    This girl¡¯s physique wasn¡¯t ordinary. No wonder she had a lifespan limit of 9,999 years.

    After about half an hour, all the spirit flowers by the lake had been drained and withered.

    Zhu Xi took a deep breath, then suddenly looked horrified and turned to leave.

    Floating in the night sky, Gu An was deep in thought.

    The spiritual energy and medicinal essence Zhu Xi had just absorbed would¡¯ve been enough to push an ordinary Core Formation Stage cultivator straight to the Nascent Soul Stage. Of course, in reality, a cultivator at the Core Formation Stage couldn¡¯t possibly absorb so much energy at once.

    But Zhu Xi not only did it¡ªher cultivation hadn¡¯t increased at all.

    What kind of physique was this?

    Gu An began recalling the memories of Long Zhan and Lu Han. They¡¯d lived for hundreds of thousands of years and seen countless battles. Maybe they had encountered something similar.

    Soon, Gu An frowned.

    Could it be...

    A strange gleam flashed in his eyes, and he became even more intrigued by Zhu Xi.

    A moment later, a large group of cultivators flew over. When they saw the withered pile of spirit flowers by the lake, their faces changed dramatically.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been robbed?¡±

    ¡°Who dares to steal natural treasures from our Falling Moon Divine Lake? They¡¯ve got a death wish!¡±

    ¡°To sneak into Falling Moon Divine Lake and absorb the essence of the Purple Yun Flowers all at once¡ªtheir cultivation must be high.¡±

    ¡°Could it be a spirit beast from the sea?¡±

    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s the work of an Immortal Spirit from the Immortal Dynasty? They¡¯ve been stirring up quite a bit lately.¡±

    While the elders discussed, Zhu Xi stood nearby looking frightened and innocent. No one suspected that she was the one who had absorbed the Purple Yun Flowers.

    After a lengthy debate, the cultivators of Falling Moon Divine Lake still hadn¡¯t figured out the culprit. They decided to report the incident to their higher-ups. Before leaving, they even comforted Zhu Xi and told her not to worry.

    Zhu Xi walked back to her quarters alone, visibly troubled, her brows furrowed, glancing around constantly. Gu An couldn¡¯t help but admire her acting skills¡ªshe really had the conviction.

    Once she entered her room, Gu An finally saw her crack a smile.

    From worried to satisfied in an instant¡ªher change of expression was so fast even Gu An was impressed.

    Seeing her about to change clothes, Gu An stopped observing and turned to leave, continuing his herb-gathering journey.

    That night, Gu An harvested a lot of herbs at Falling Moon Divine Lake, which only made the atmosphere there even more tense.

    After that night, Gu An no longer returned to the lake for harvesting.

    There were so many sects across the world. Harvesting from them all was enough to rapidly accumulate lifespan.

    Summer turned to autumn, and the Third Medicine Valley was cloaked in hues of withered yellow.

    Gu An looked at his attribute panel, smiling.

    Just one million years more, and he¡¯d hit ten billion years of lifespan.

    Turns out, taking the unorthodox route really does speed things up.

    However, all the sects he had harvested from were now on high alert, convinced a calamity was coming.

    Gu An made sure to pick remote sects to avoid them connecting the dots and escalating the matter.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t technically stolen their herbs, his method of harvesting was definitely suspicious.

    Some sects thought it was the work of demonic beasts or spirit beasts, while others believed it was an enemy¡¯s warning. Gu An had to admit¡ªthey were pretty sharp. Every time he finished harvesting, they were immediately on guard.

    He closed the attribute panel and stood up.

    While stretching his limbs, he used his divine sense to look far into the distance¡ªtoward Zhu Xi at Falling Moon Divine Lake.

    Gu An had developed a growing interest in this oddball girl. She felt like a kindred spirit.

    Zhu Xi had incredible talent, but she was still just an ordinary disciple in Falling Moon Divine Lake. That was probably why she had been tasked with watching over one of the lake areas.

    Gu An guessed she accepted the job so she could steal from herself.

    BOOM¡ª

    Suddenly, a deafening explosion rang out from outside.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t startled¡ªwhatever happened was far away from the Taicang Continent.

    The disciples of the Third Medicine Valley were shocked at first, but quickly recovered and grew curious. Who was fighting this time?

    Tensions between the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court were escalating. They were practically at the brink of war.

    To Gu An, it still looked like the two sides were probing one another.

    Just last year, he¡¯d witnessed two Dao-Void Celestial Immortals clash outside the heavens. The battle had been so intense that many Grandmaster-level cultivators from the human world had projected their divine sense to watch.

    Gu An stepped downstairs.

    As he descended the staircase, he looked toward the mouth of the valley. Someone was approaching.

    It was Zhang Xianwang¡ªfrom the Immortal Dynasty.

    Upon entering the valley, Zhang Xianwang observed everything around him.

    The Third Medicine Valley was well-known within the Taixuan Sect. Cultivators visiting the sect often made a point to stop by, but Gu An rarely greeted them personally¡ªthere were plenty of disciples here, after all.

    Zhang Xianwang¡¯s gaze passed over Shen Xinzi, then over Nine-Fingered Divine Lord, who was playing Go. He nodded to himself. As expected of a renowned place.

    Still, two Roving Immortals weren¡¯t enough to shock a Free Soaring Immortal like him. What he really wanted to know was how someone at the Nascent Soul Stage like Gu An could gather so many powerful cultivators around him.

    He spotted Gu An in the distance and walked toward him.

    Gu An, standing below the building, pretended not to see him. Instead, he headed toward the herb garden and stopped by the wooden fence to inspect the medicinal plants.

    Once Zhang Xianwang got closer, Gu An turned around, feigning surprise.

    ¡°Daoist Zhang, what brings you here?¡±

    Zhang Xianwang smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve come to take you to the Immortal Dynasty.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s expression shifted. He hesitated and said, ¡°After thinking it over, I¡¯ve decided not to go. But thank you for the offer.¡±

    Zhang Xianwang frowned. ¡°After what you experienced during the Immortal Dynasty¡¯s blessing, you still don¡¯t believe in its strength?¡±

    ¡°I do. But I can¡¯t bear to part with what I have now,¡± Gu An replied with a sigh.

    Zhang Xianwang locked eyes with him. ¡°You could rebuild everything in the Immortal Dynasty. You know this. In cultivation, your own future is what matters most.¡±

    Gu An took a deep breath. ¡°Everyone has their own path. I¡¯m not just chasing the future.¡±

    Zhang Xianwang¡¯s frown deepened, but before he could argue further, Ji Xuanyu walked over.

    ¡°Going to the Immortal Dynasty doesn¡¯t necessarily mean a better future,¡± she said, staring at Zhang Xianwang. Her tone was cold and direct, clearly not fond of him.

    Zhang Xianwang¡¯s gaze shifted to the Dao Pattern on her forehead. His expression turned strange.

    His eyes flicked between Gu An and Ji Xuanyu.

    Ji Xuanyu stepped beside Gu An and faced Zhang Xianwang.

    ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Zhang Xianwang asked, displeased by her tone, even though he was curious about her identity.

    Ji Xuanyu answered, ¡°The Immortal Dynasty¡¯s enemy is the Holy Court. Bringing him there isn¡¯t taking him to a better future¡ªit¡¯s dragging him into a war zone. You can¡¯t even guarantee the Immortal Dynasty will win.¡±

    Zhang Xianwang¡¯s expression darkened. He said coldly, ¡°I do believe the Immortal Dynasty will have the last laugh. I¡¯m not trying to harm him.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu replied calmly, ¡°You might have good intentions, but at a time like this, joining the Immortal Dynasty isn¡¯t wise. At the very least, wait until this storm passes, right?¡±

    Gu An could feel the Moon and Sun Nether Emperor¡¯s divine sense locking onto Zhang Xianwang. If he made a wrong move, he could be wiped out in an instant.

    Quickly, Gu An said, ¡°Daoist Zhang, thank you for your kind offer. She was only looking out for me. I apologize if her words were harsh.¡±

    He raised a hand in salute. Ji Xuanyu rolled her eyes.

    Zhang Xianwang took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°No worries. She had a point. I was being short-sighted. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    Worried he might still feel awkward, Gu An invited him for a drink. Ji Xuanyu didn¡¯t follow¡ªshe just stood there, watching Zhang Xianwang¡¯s back.

    Zhang Xianwang stayed for about an hour before leaving for the Immortal Dynasty. Whether he¡¯d return again was uncertain.

    Even though he¡¯d been turned down, he still wished Gu An a long and peaceful life. Before leaving, he even gave him a magical artifact.

    Gu An tried to decline, but Zhang Xianwang insisted seriously, ¡°Fate brought us together. The world¡¯s about to descend into chaos¡ªhaving one more artifact at your side could save your life. I hope we can drink together again someday.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu An accepted and thanked him, wishing him all the best in return.

    After seeing him off, Gu An walked to a slope at the edge of the Medicine Valley. He sat in the grass, watching the sunset.

    In his eyes, the entire world was reflected. All the countless lives and their fates were held within his gaze.

    Watching the great battles erupt across the realm, Gu An felt even more determined.

    Once he reached ten billion years of lifespan, he would break through immediately!

    He looked up toward the sky, starting to search for a suitable place for his breakthrough.

    Late at night.

    Gu An moved once more. This time, he arrived at the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect.

    Though it stood in barren lands, the sect cultivated an abundance of natural treasures. In terms of heritage, it far surpassed the Purple Pill Palace and Falling Moon Divine Lake.

    There were several Mystic Celestial Immortals in the Bitter Sea Sect, but fortunately, no Dao-Void Celestial Immortals. No one could detect Gu An¡¯s actions.

    Interestingly, Gu An spotted Lu Lingjun again.

    She was meditating beneath an old tree, quietly cultivating.

    Gu An entered her herb garden and helped her harvest the medicinal herbs¡ªwithout her ever noticing.

    Tonight, Gu An was going to break the ten-billion-year lifespan threshold!

    The mountain housing the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect was massive, and its herb gardens were countless. Even harvesting only mature herbs, Gu An had barely made it a third of the way when he¡¯d already gained over a million years of lifespan.

    He suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Two notifications appeared before his eyes:

    ¡¾Your lifespan has surpassed ten billion for the first time. Lifespan Simulation function unlocked.¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan Simulation: Consume lifespan to simulate. You can recreate anything from reality or construct original scenarios. Lifespan consumed depends on the complexity of the simulation.¡¿

    A smile spread across Gu An¡¯s face. Finally, a new feature unlocked.

    Now, he could safely make his breakthrough.

    Simulate anything? That sounded incredibly powerful.

    Gu An¡¯s mind began racing¡ªhe could simulate tribulations, simulate battles, simulate plans...

    Whether the simulation matched reality exactly still remained to be seen, but if it did¡ªthis was going to be fun.

    Gu An stepped forward again.

    Since he was already here, he might as well finish harvesting.

 Chapter 360: Promoted to the Hunyuan Lianxu Body! Eternal and Infinite!

    Early morning.

    Gu An walked out of the pavilion in Xuan Valley, then went downstairs to join the disciples in their morning exercises.

    Lu Jiujia rarely joined him for these drills, so the two brothers chatted casually as they moved through the routines.

    ¡°Senior Brother, when do you think I¡¯ll be able to unlock the technique?¡± Lu Jiujia suddenly asked, his tone filled with anticipation.

    He had also started cultivating the Innate Reincarnation Technique and could feel that it held far greater fortune than the Dao Yan Technique, making him even more hopeful for his future.

    Gu An glanced at his lifespan limit and said, ¡°Give it a few more decades. No need to rush.¡±

    Lu Jiujia nodded. He now had absolute trust in Gu An¡ªafter all, Gu An was already a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator.

    In his eyes, Gu An¡¯s spiritual root aptitude was utterly mediocre, yet he had reached the Nascent Soul Stage by the age of 400, which meant his comprehension was off the charts.

    He suspected that there was immense karmic significance hidden behind the Innate Reincarnation Technique. Following Gu An¡¯s words might be the only chance he had to attain the Dao in this lifetime.

    They kept talking until the morning exercises ended, and then Gu An took his leave.

    He returned to the Third Medicine Valley, and as always, exchanged a few words with disciples he met along the way. Today, though, he was in particularly high spirits.

    Now that he¡¯d reached one billion years of lifespan, it was time to break through!

    His divine sense reached out to the universe. Although he had already chosen a location earlier, he still needed to re-check for the presence of any living beings nearby.

    Suddenly, a bold idea occurred to him.

    Should he attempt the breakthrough in the Oblivion Domain?

    The Oblivion Domain was even vaster and equally rich in spiritual energy.

    Judging by the disturbance caused during his last breakthrough to the Divine Soul Immortal realm, this one was bound to shake the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm again.

    Gu An didn¡¯t want either the Holy Court or the Immortal Dynasty to discover that a new cultivator had stepped into the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Path.

    That realm was called Free Soaring Immortal!

    Thinking of how powerful Long Zhan and Lu Han had become upon reaching that level made Gu An¡¯s blood surge with excitement.

    After making a full round through the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An returned to his pavilion, his divine sense diving into the Oblivion Domain.

    The cosmic space within the Oblivion Domain was darker, devoid of stars, filled with a murky Dao-infused gas that felt suffocating.

    Colossal beasts roamed this domain¡ªsome even as massive as the entire Taicang Continent.

    Eventually...

    Gu An found the ideal place to break through, deciding to proceed that very night.

    Retracting his divine sense, Gu An suddenly thought of lifespan simulation.

    Should he simulate the tribulation?

    He immediately activated the Lifespan Fusion Function, focusing on the upcoming tribulation.

    [Simulating the tribulation for your current realm evolution will consume 1,000,000 years of lifespan. Proceed?]

    One million years?!

    That¡¯s robbery!

    Gu An wouldn¡¯t dare continue. He¡¯d probably fail the tribulation. After all, in a simulation, he¡¯d have to rely solely on his physical body to withstand it.

    His gaze turned toward the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor.

    A Divine Soul Immortal, Eighth Level. Should he simulate a duel to see whose real combat power was greater?

    Gu An immediately began the simulation.

    [Target locked: Sun-Moon Nether Emperor. Starting simulation analysis.]

    [Simulating battle against current Sun-Moon Nether Emperor will consume 1,000 years of lifespan. Proceed?]

    Only 1,000 years?

    Gu An was pleasantly surprised¡ªthen immediately realized it was a trap.

    It was fine if he won, but if he lost, he¡¯d be itching for a rematch. Ten times would mean 10,000 years gone. A complete lifespan sinkhole.

    Ah, screw it. Once. Just once!

    Gu An selected ¡°Continue,¡± closed his eyes, and his mind entered the simulation space. The environment remained the same¡ªTaixuan Sect, vast and boundless, with only him and the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor present.

    The enemy rose from behind a distant mountain, towering and looking down on the Third Medicine Valley.

    Staring at the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor, Gu An suddenly felt like he was playing a PvP game in his previous life. It was kind of fun.

    Begin!

    BOOM!

    The entire Taixuan Sect turned to ash in an instant. From the sky, even the Taicang Continent crumbled. The surrounding oceans erupted with towering waves.

    After a single incense stick¡¯s time...

    Gu An opened his eyes, his expression strange.

    ¡°He¡¯s... that weak?¡±

    He sighed. If he hadn¡¯t been conserving the cost of the 1,000-year lifespan, he could¡¯ve crushed the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor.

    So, most of the simulation was spent letting the Emperor attack him. But even then, he struggled to break through Gu An¡¯s Dao Gang Vital Energy and Primal Supreme Dao Body defenses.

    Confidence surged in Gu An¡¯s heart.

    He really was strong among his peers. He couldn¡¯t let a simulated tribulation failure shake his resolve.

    All high-level cultivators had strong backings. No one faced tribulation completely alone.

    Plus, Gu An¡¯s own Heavenly Tribulation was more intense than most. Even the name of it gave that away.

    Steadying his heart, he shut his eyes and reclined in his chair, waiting for nightfall.

    Evening.

    Gu An left the Third Medicine Valley. He departed openly, via teleportation array, so none of the disciples were suspicious. He often traveled between Medicine Valleys.

    After a brief stop in Xuan Valley, he quietly left again.

    He traveled through the mountain forest for half an hour before vanishing without a trace.

    He had activated his Ultimate Incarnation of Void Form, becoming intangible as he sped away from the universe.

    Upon entering the Oblivion Domain, he flew toward his chosen location.

    Soon, he landed on a meteorite, surrounded by others of varying size. His meteorite was on the edge of the meteor cluster, unassuming.

    The moment he touched down, Gu An activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief and sit down to meditate.

    He didn¡¯t begin the breakthrough right away. Instead, he looked out into the distance, sensing the laws of this realm.

    He noticed that the laws here were similar to those surrounding the Divine Essence Great Realm and the Primordial Realm.

    Could it be that all Great Realms were surrounded by the Oblivion Domain?

    Or perhaps the universe itself had originally looked like the Oblivion Domain, and Great Realms were formed later?

    Gu An sank into deep thought. After a while, he opened his status panel.

    ¡¾Name: Gu An¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan: 419 / 1,030,812,376¡¿

    ¡¾Physique: Primal Supreme Dao Body¡¿

    ¡¾Cultivation: Divine Soul Immortal, Ninth Layer¡¿

    ...

    A billion-year lifespan¡ªjust looking at it was exhilarating!

    Let¡¯s upgrade the physique first!

    Previously, he had spent 20 million years upgrading from Primal Causal Body to Primal Primordial Body, then to Primal Supreme Dao Body.

    This time, he estimated it would take at least another 20 million.

    Forget it. Go big or go home¡ª50 million it is!

    Physique affects both potential and combat power. The stronger he was, the better his chances of surviving the tribulation.

    Gu An directly invested 50 million years into the Primal Supreme Dao Body!

    His lifespan immediately dropped by a digit¡ªdown to around 980 million.

    A flurry of system prompts filled his vision.

    For the first 30 million years, the physique didn¡¯t evolve but grew stronger.

    At 35 million years, the Primal Supreme Dao Body evolved into the Primordial Refined Void Body!

    The new form continued to refine his comprehension of Dao laws.

    Eventually, it failed to ascend further¡ªbut Gu An was satisfied.

    BOOM¡ª

    Spiritual energy surged madly around him.

    The energy in the Oblivion Domain was more refined than standard heaven-and-earth spiritual energy¡ªinfused with Dao laws, earning the name Dao Spiritual Energy.

    Absorbing Dao Spiritual Energy didn¡¯t just boost cultivation¡ªit heightened one¡¯s perception of the Dao itself.

    Of course, without a high enough realm, absorbing it would destroy the physical body and damage the soul.

    This suggested that the mysterious golden barrier surrounding the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm was likely a form of protection¡ªonly cultivators who reached the Celestial Ascension Stage could safely absorb Dao Spiritual Energy.

    Gu An closed his eyes and fully immersed himself in the enlightenment process, sensing the transformation of his new physique.

    After evolving, the Primordial Refined Void Body caused his divine ability, the Supreme Dao Primordial Disc, to unleash its full potential.

    The Supreme Dao Primordial Disc was a major divine ability. Gu An had already used it in the simulation to easily crush the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor.

    If he pushed it to the limit, it could even cover the entire Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    With stronger cultivation, its power would be even more terrifying.

    As the Dao Spiritual Energy surged into Gu An, winds of the Great Dao erupted across the surrounding cosmic space, chaotic and unrestrained, shaking distant meteorite clusters.

    At the first sign of this disturbance, Gu An sensed powerful divine senses sweeping over him.

    The weakest among them were already at the Mystic Celestial Immortal Stage!

    Sure enough, the Oblivion Domain hid many terrifying beings.

    More and more divine senses appeared over time¡ªsome clearly belonged to other Divine Soul Immortals.

    Thankfully, these beings only observed¡ªthey didn¡¯t intervene.

    An hour passed.

    Gu An had successfully forged the Primordial Refined Void Body. He opened his eyes and saw that his Lifespan Barrier had consumed 5 million years of lifespan.

    Such high cost!

    He pulled up his status panel again and looked toward his main cultivation technique, the Grand Creation Infinite Art.

    Upgrading from Chaos Primordial Saint Art to this had cost 20 million years. He was ready to throw another 50 million at it.

    Cultivation technique and physique were the most important foundations. All other divine abilities and secret arts were just the cherry on top. He had too many techniques to upgrade them all.

    50 million. Let¡¯s go!

    Lines of prompts appeared before his eyes.

    At last¡ªthe Grand Creation Infinite Art evolved into the Eternal Infinite Art!

    Massive inheritance knowledge poured into Gu An¡¯s mind.

    The Eternal Infinite Art ensured Gu An¡¯s mana would exist eternally¡ªunless erased by a higher power.

    Beyond that, his mana doubled in strength, letting him unleash far more destructive power with the same expenditure.

    The art¡¯s divine ability, Infinite Clones, was also enhanced¡ªhis clones could now exist permanently, though they still couldn¡¯t form independent sentience.

    They were just mana constructs, weaker than his true body.

    Not that anyone had ever forced Gu An to go that far.

    He had many divine abilities, but rarely used more than a handful. And frankly, he hoped he never would.

    Suddenly, the Dao Spiritual Energy around him surged again.

    This time, it finally drew out a powerful entity.

    Gu An looked up and saw a colossal creature emerge from the shadows.

    Only its outline was visible. It resembled a demonic beast, and it was the largest being Gu An had ever seen¡ªeven larger than an entire Great Realm.

    Just the sight of it brought an overwhelming sense of pressure.

 Chapter 361: Breakthrough to the ninth level of the Free Wonderland!

    Chapter 361 Breakthrough to the ninth level of the Free Wonderland!

    Gu An gazed at the mysterious, colossal being in the distance, wariness filling his heart.

    He could feel that this being was immensely powerful¡ªfar beyond what the Sun-Moon Underworld Emperor could compare to. It had definitely reached the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Dao!

    Thanks to the protection of his Lifespan Barrier, the other party didn¡¯t sense his presence and soon left the space.

    The Dao Aura of the universe was in violent upheaval, and the range of the disturbance kept expanding¡ªnot like a vortex spreading, but rather in a chaotic, unpredictable way. Those who passed through had no way of identifying the source. It was eerily strange.

    While Gu An was wary of them, the hidden entities lurking in the dark were equally cautious. Tension began to saturate this Oblivion Domain of cosmic space.

    As the inherited memories deepened, Gu An closed his eyes, immersing himself completely, comprehending the mysteries of the Eternal Great Infinity Art.

    Time flew by swiftly.

    Another hour passed, and Gu An had fully mastered the creation aspect of the Eternal Great Infinity Art.

    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the power of Lifespan Reincarnation Cultivation.

    Even with the memories of Dragon Zhan, Lu Han, and others, he couldn¡¯t just replicate their techniques or divine powers. Memorizing alone wasn¡¯t enough¡ªhis body and soul had to undergo transformation.

    But Lifespan Reincarnation Cultivation could achieve that, compressing what would normally take eons into a single hour. At his level, it was virtually no different from instantly mastering it.

    Learning this technique cost another 4 million years from his Lifespan Barrier.

    Glancing at his remaining over 920 million years, Gu An felt calm and unhurried.

    Suddenly, he had a new idea¡ªmaybe he didn¡¯t need to keep upgrading his own divine powers and supreme arts. Instead, he could elevate the signature divine powers of Xiao Shengtian, Dragon Zhan, and Lu Han to the Return-to-Origin Realm. That would still significantly boost his power, and possibly cost less lifespan.

    With that thought, Gu An got to work.

    He opened his Attribute Panel and began investing lifespan.

    Eventually, he upgraded Seven-God Golden Body, Battle Will, Heavenly Dragon Reincarnation Dharmic Aspect, and Extinction Fate Seal to the Return-to-Origin Realm, consuming a total of 90 million years.

    Each of these creations had its own merits, connected to different types of Dao Laws. Though Seven-God Golden Body was slightly weaker, Xiao Shengtian¡¯s Battle Will surprisingly rivaled Dragon Zhan¡¯s and Lu Han¡¯s divine powers, which shocked Gu An a little.

    Battle Will didn¡¯t fall under divine powers, spells, or supreme arts¡ªit had its own category on the Attribute Panel: Dao Intent.

    For Xiao Shengtian, who only lived to 143 years old, to develop such a concept... his talent must¡¯ve been monstrous.

    Too bad he crossed paths with the Black Profound Emperor.

    Maybe that¡¯s why the Black Profound Emperor targeted him.

    That said, Xiao Shengtian was born with the ability to seize lifespan¡ªso this didn¡¯t necessarily mean he was more gifted than Dragon Zhan or Lu Han.

    Another 8 million years were consumed by the Lifespan Barrier. Gu An now turned his attention to cultivation.

    Cultivation was the true priority!

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with one hundred million years. Test the waters first!¡±

    He recalled that when he broke through to Divine Soul Immortal, it was one tribulation every 300,000 years. He didn¡¯t know what the requirement would be now.

    [You cultivated via Spiritual Absorption for 400,000 years. You used your profound understanding of the Eternal Great Infinity Art to force a breakthrough to the Free Soaring Immortal Stage. Tribulation begins. You failed to survive the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Ninefold Execution Tribulation.]

    [You cultivated for 800,000 years... You failed the tribulation again.]

    ...

    One tribulation every 400,000 years!

    Thank goodness¡ªthe difficulty only increased by 100,000 years. His physique and technique upgrades had helped.

    According to Dragon Zhan and Lu Han¡¯s memories, the gap between Free Soaring Immortal and Divine Soul Immortal was enormous.

    Just one layer of Free Soaring Immortal was enough to crush a ninth-level Divine Soul Immortal!

    This was why the Holy Court was able to dominate the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm and suppress the Oblivion Domain.

    Gu An figured that without his upgrades, the cooldown after a failed tribulation might¡¯ve exceeded 800,000 years.

    Just as he pondered, system prompts flooded in:

    [You cultivated for 24.8 million years. You survived the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Ninefold Execution Tribulation and successfully broke through to Free Soaring Immortal, First Layer.]

    [You cultivated for 31 million years. Advanced to Free Soaring Immortal, Second Layer.]

    [You cultivated for 39 million years. Advanced to Free Soaring Immortal, Third Layer.]

    ...

    [You cultivated for 85 million years. Advanced to Free Soaring Immortal, Seventh Layer.]

    [You cultivated for 100 million years. Advanced to Free Soaring Immortal, Eighth Layer.]

    He actually did it!

    Gu An¡¯s face lit up. He had mentally prepared for this entire hundred million years to go to waste. As long as the breakthrough cost stayed within 300 million years, he could accept it.

    After reaching Free Soaring Immortal, each level cost millions of years to upgrade. But Gu An didn¡¯t mind¡ªLifespan Reincarnation Cultivation had always consumed more lifespan than real-time training.

    Also, beyond a certain level, cultivation wasn¡¯t just about absorbing spiritual energy¡ªit was about comprehending the Dao.

    Even Dragon Zhan had encountered Free Soaring Immortals who couldn¡¯t break through for tens of millions of years.

    Maybe his earlier cycles of Lifespan Reincarnation had helped.

    Gu An didn¡¯t dwell on it. He was in a good mood and kept investing lifespan until he reached Free Soaring Immortal, Ninth Layer, spending another 20 million years.

    Suddenly, Dao Aura surged madly into his body, shaking the entire universe.

    This disturbance was far greater than before!

    Heavenly Spirit Great Realm ¨C Immortal Dynasty.

    Beneath a dazzling starry sky stood a majestic peak. At its summit lay a massive plaza with golden stone pillars.

    Emperor Yangxian, ruler of the Immortal Dynasty, sat cross-legged atop a white jade platform. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, looked up, and frowned deeply.

    ¡°That disturbance... it¡¯s coming from the Oblivion Domain,¡± he murmured, worry in his eyes.

    The reason the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court hadn¡¯t gone to full war was because of the Oblivion Domain. They feared mutual destruction, giving the Heaven Demons a chance to invade.

    Now, the chaos from the Oblivion Domain was starting to affect the cosmic spiritual energy even in the outer universe¡ªand that effect was still expanding. It might soon reach the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    Even someone as powerful as Yangxian Emperor couldn¡¯t decipher what kind of signal this was.

    He recalled how, years ago, a similar¡ªthough smaller¡ªdisturbance had occurred in another nearby universe near the Oblivion Domain.

    Could these two events be related?

    His frown deepened as he fell into thought.

    Meanwhile.

    On the other side of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, figures shot out from the Holy Court¡¯s Sacred Domain, heading toward the light layer of the outer universe.

    They stared off into the distance.

    "That disturbance is coming from the Oblivion Domain. What¡¯s going on?"

    "Someone breaking through? But this is way too intense!"

    "Hard to say. Might be some scheme by the Heaven Demons."

    "Better to be cautious. Don¡¯t forget that outsider who once stole a sacred treasure from the Holy Court."

    "You don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Immortal Dynasty? They might be colluding with the Heaven Demons."

    The Holy Court¡¯s Grandmasters conversed grimly, some glancing suspiciously toward the Immortal Dynasty.

    As time passed, major sects within the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm also detected the anomaly. More and more Grandmasters flew out toward the light layer of the outer universe.

    Boom!

    Within the Lifespan Barrier, Gu An¡¯s aura surged wildly. His body radiated brilliant light from the Eternal Great Infinity Art.

    He had officially stepped into the Free Soaring Immortal Stage!

    Upon reaching this realm, his Golden Core began to transform.

    At the Free Soaring Immortal level, one¡¯s core could store the power of cosmic Dao Laws and form a personal Dao.

    Mystic Celestial Immortals created Mystic Souls.

    Dao-Void Celestial Immortals solidified the Dao within the Golden Core.

    Divine Soul Immortals refined their souls into Divine Thought.

    The Golden Core and the soul alternated upgrades to maintain balance.

    Now, it was the Golden Core¡¯s turn. It began transforming into something else¡ªa Dao Seed.

    Gu An knew what this meant.

    Thanks to Dragon Zhan¡¯s memories, he understood that above the Ninth Heaven of the Immortal Dao, the key lay in the Dao Seed.

    The Dao Seed would eventually blossom into a Dao Fruit, leading to an entirely new level.

    The Free Soaring Immortal Stage was the process of cultivating the Dao Seed.

    As his Golden Core fully transformed, his cultivation continued to rise, and the Dao Seed grew steadily.

    By the time he reached the Ninth Layer of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, his Dao Seed would be at its most perfect state.

    The Dao Seed brought tremendous benefits: enhanced spiritual power, physique, and soul. If the Dao Seed remained intact, even if both body and soul were destroyed, it could regenerate them.

    That¡¯s because the soul¡¯s origin had fused with the Dao Seed.

    The Dao Seed was more agile than flesh or soul and could merge seamlessly with the Dao Laws, avoiding rejection. In a way, it was like a newborn Dao¡ªeasier to exist in the universe.

    That was the true meaning of "Free Soaring."

    At this level, Gu An could faintly sense a cosmic Will of Heaven¡ªa force separate from the Dao itself that governed all things.

    He was lost in the blessings of this breakthrough.

    While he meditated, a pair of eyes opened in the distant darkness, peering into the void¡ªthen vanished.

    Shadowy figures flashed through the meteor field like illusions¡ªgone in the blink of an eye.

    Moon sets. Sun rises.

    Sunlight bathed the Taicang Continent, banishing the night.

    A new day dawned.

    At the Third Medicine Valley, disciples gathered as usual for morning drills¡ªa grand sight.

    Early in the morning, Wu Jue came to visit Gu An, only to find he wasn¡¯t there.

    Instead of leaving, he stayed at a distance, watching the disciples train.

    When they finished, An Xin approached Wu Jue and asked if he was here for Gu An.

    Wu Jue nodded. An Xin explained that her Master had gone out yesterday and should be back today, so Wu Jue decided to wait.

    He wandered to the Go (Weiqi) area, but ended up watching people play Chinese Chess instead.

    He preferred chess over Go. When he overheard someone discussing Romance of the Three Kingdoms, he couldn¡¯t help but join in.

    Debating whether Liu Bei was truly benevolent, he got into a heated argument with a senior cultivator, both of them turning red in the face.

    Just then, the teleportation platform lit up¡ªGu An stepped out from the array.

 Chapter 362: Four Hundred and Nineteen Years Old, Nine Layers of the Free Wonderland

    Back in the Third Medicine Valley, a smile spread across Gu An¡¯s face.

    Just one night had passed, and he had already transformed from Ninth Level of the Divine Soul Immortal Realm to the Ninth Level of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage¡ªa tremendous leap in power.

    If it weren¡¯t already morning, he might have pushed for another breakthrough.

    The breakthrough had cost him nearly fifty million years of lifespan, leaving him with just over six hundred million years.

    Still, he felt confident¡ªthere was hope he could break through once more.

    Now that he¡¯d reached the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, his perception of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm became even sharper. He could now sense that both the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court had Free Soaring Immortals hidden among them. If a war between Free Soaring Immortals broke out, it could easily sweep across the entire world.

    If he could surpass that stage, Gu An¡¯s heart would be at ease.

    Walking down from the Teleportation Platform, he looked up. Far above the universe, he saw a grey river in the void. He wasn¡¯t inside the cosmos¡ªit couldn¡¯t be reached by flying upward but only by following the Dao laws.

    The River of Destiny!

    The place where Lu Han fell!

    Gu An simply stared at it from afar¡ªhe had no intention of stepping into the River of Destiny just yet.

    His gaze shifted to Wu Jue, who had rarely come looking for him. Naturally, Gu An went to greet him.

    You Yingying was holding a rabbit. When she spotted Gu An in the distance, she blinked, then instinctively rubbed her eyes.

    His clothes were the same as yesterday, same hair, same style¡ªbut Gu An felt... different.

    She couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. She just felt a strange urge to draw closer to him... but the longer she looked, the more she felt a pull to bow down.

    The emotions were complex¡ªimpossible to put into words.

    And it wasn¡¯t just her. The other disciples who saw Gu An couldn¡¯t help but look twice.

    Gu An walked up behind Wu Jue just as he was listing examples of Liu Bei¡¯s righteousness.

    Wu Jue must¡¯ve sensed something. He turned to see Gu An and immediately dropped his scowl.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back! Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± Wu Jue grabbed his arm and pulled him aside.

    Of course, Gu An didn¡¯t refuse. He called out, asking An Xin to prepare drinks and food.

    The two of them sat across from each other in Gu An¡¯s pavilion.

    ¡°Gu An, I¡¯ve reached the Integration Stage!¡± Wu Jue exclaimed proudly.

    Gu An chuckled inwardly. Integration Stage? I only noticed after standing right behind you.

    Though he¡¯d suppressed his aura, it was only pressed to the Nascent Soul Stage, not fully hidden. That Wu Jue didn¡¯t notice said a lot¡ªthis guy was too easily carried away. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble later on.

    ¡°For real? That¡¯s... that¡¯s amazing!¡± Gu An widened his eyes in exaggerated shock.

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s expression, Wu Jue puffed up even more. ¡°Integration Stage at 421 years old, you know what that means?¡±

    Gu An opened his mouth but said nothing. Sometimes silence says more than words.

    He did know exactly what that meant¡ªafter all, wasn¡¯t he a Free Soaring Immortal at 419?

    He nearly asked, Do you even know what kind of power a 419-year-old Free Soaring Immortal has?

    An Xin arrived just then, bringing the drinks and food upstairs. She overheard Wu Jue¡¯s boasting and barely held back a laugh.

    Showing off in front of my master? Seriously?

    She set everything down and quietly left.

    Wu Jue had purposely spoken loudly, yet An Xin didn¡¯t react at all. He found that odd.

    Gu An noticed too and silently blamed her for having no professional integrity¡ªhow could she break character that easily?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come this far. I always knew you were special, but I still underestimated you...¡± Gu An said sincerely, redirecting Wu Jue¡¯s attention.

    Wu Jue laughed. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t encouraged me back in the day, I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. You¡¯ll grasp enlightenment too one day¡ªyou might still reach the Integration Stage.¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°Not possible anymore.¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t say that. You gotta believe in yourself.¡±

    Exactly¡ªbecause I believe, I know it¡¯s not happening, Gu An thought wryly.

    He asked instead, ¡°You think you can match An Hao or my Senior Brother Li now?¡±

    Wu Jue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they¡¯ve always been my benchmark. I just don¡¯t know how strong they really are. Once I surpass them in realm, I¡¯ll challenge them.¡±

    Oh wow, Gu An laughed to himself. You like cross-realm battles too?

    He was amused, but he appreciated Wu Jue¡¯s spirit.

    Arrogance kills. Recklessness kills faster.

    No matter how strong you are, you¡¯re still mortal.

    The two continued chatting about the future¡ªmainly Wu Jue¡¯s. Gu An played along like a pro, hitting every emotional chord just right.

    The Third Medicine Valley bustled with lively energy, and so did the Taixuan Sect. No one realized what was happening far beyond the skies.

    At that moment, beyond the celestial veil, many high-level cultivators had gathered. The weakest among them was at the Celestial Ascension Stage. All eyes were fixed on the Oblivion Domain.

    Fu Shenxiu and Bai Ziyao of Mortal Peak were there too, along with a dozen other Celestial Ascension experts.

    ¡°The tension between the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court is unreal,¡± Bai Ziyao muttered.

    Immortal spirits from the Dynasty and cultivators of the Holy Court stood on opposite ends, glaring at each other with overt hostility.

    Fu Shenxiu looked toward the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s hope this anomaly makes them reconsider fighting¡ªat least for a while.¡±

    Bai Ziyao gazed upward and sighed. ¡°The Heavenly Spirit Great Realm is vast, but compared to the Oblivion Domain, it¡¯s still tiny. If not for Saint Heaven, the Heavenly Demons would¡¯ve overrun us long ago.¡±

    Fu Shenxiu turned to him. ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Oblivion Domain. Is it really filled with Heavenly Demons?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Bai Ziyao said softly. ¡°We just call them that. Sure, there¡¯s a Heavenly Demon Race, but we lump all life forms from that place under the same name. The Oblivion Domain is endless¡ªI don¡¯t even know how vast it truly is. Maybe it hides an entire Great Realm...¡±

    His voice trailed off, eyes dimming at the memory.

    While they discussed the Oblivion Domain, other sects were talking too, each sharing what they knew or had heard about the place.

    Meanwhile, the culprit behind the celestial anomaly¡ªGu An¡ªwas just having drinks with a friend.

    Late into the night, Gu An was on the move again.

    The gap between Free Soaring Immortal and the next major realm was enormous. He worried that six hundred million years of lifespan still wasn¡¯t enough.

    He had to steal his way to ten billion.

    Yes... one last time.

    After reaching ten billion, he promised himself he¡¯d stop. Even he felt shameful doing this.

    To throw others off, he targeted Mortal Peak¡ªthis way, even they would be listed among the victims.

    But then he sensed something.

    A Mystic Celestial Immortal was cultivating on the main peak, wrapped in Mortal Peak¡¯s fortune. Likely a returned elder from beyond the heavens.

    Gu An only picked from the main peak¡¯s herbs and then slipped away, but still ended up alerting the sect.

    By dawn¡ª

    The Mystic Celestial Immortal stood before a pile of harvested mature herbs, silent for a long time.

    Only when the sunlight fell upon him did he finally take a deep breath.

    ¡°This world... remains as unfathomable as ever...¡± he murmured.

    Ten days later, Gu An successfully reached ten billion years of lifespan.

    Now it was time¡ªbreakthrough!

    He looked toward the heavens. Near the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, countless powerful beings roamed the edges of the Oblivion Domain, making it hard to find a safe spot.

    He couldn¡¯t just go deep into the Oblivion Domain either¡ªwhat if someone like the Black Profound Emperor was lying in wait?

    The autumn wind rustled through the trees. Gu An sat on a boulder, staring at the sky through the gaps in the leaves.

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage was lying nearby. An Xin was practicing the Treading the Path of Years Step.

    Her steps were smoother than ever, each one filled with rhythm and flow. Even the Blood Prison Grand Sage was mesmerized.

    He wanted to learn it too, but no matter how hard he watched, he just couldn¡¯t grasp it.

    He guessed this kind of divine ability had to be taught by his master directly.

    Still, he didn¡¯t ask. His current body wasn¡¯t suited for divine abilities anyway. As long as he behaved, once his thousand-year mark came, he was sure he¡¯d get his chance.

    Gu An withdrew his gaze and looked overseas.

    His herb-harvesting spree had indeed caused a stir. The sects who¡¯d lost their treasures couldn¡¯t find the culprit and had turned to the Holy Court.

    The Holy Court compiled all the reports and sent out investigators.

    Gu An overheard that some suspected it was tied to the celestial anomaly, and a few even linked it to a Heavenly Demon plot.

    That made him laugh and cry at the same time.

    The first part was accurate. The rest? Not so much.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t worried about getting exposed. After this final breakthrough, he¡¯d stop stealing entirely¡ªreturn to his old self and watch the world¡¯s chaos from a distance.

    A peaceful world wasn¡¯t all good. Stability brought rigid rules, and those at the bottom found it nearly impossible to rise.

    Breaking those rules attracted disaster.

    The Heavenly Spirit Great Realm had long been carved up by major sects. Any place that nurtured Natural Treasures already had a sect camped nearby. There were very few truly unclaimed lands¡ªeither guarded by sects or watched by powerful demons.

    Still, Gu An preferred peace over chaos.

    Peace meant fewer opportunities, yes¡ªbut it also meant less danger.

    If not for the Holy Court setting rules, the Seven Stars Spirit Realm would¡¯ve destroyed the Taixuan Sect before Gu An could grow strong.

    Because of those rules, the Seven Stars Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t act too brazenly. Their dirty tactics had to remain in the shadows.

    Suddenly, Gu An¡¯s divine sense locked onto Zhu Xi at Falling Moon Divine Lake.

    The world was vast, but among those he¡¯d personally seen, only a handful had a 9,999-year lifespan limit before the Nirvana Stage¡ªAn Hao, Evil Emperor, Yang Jian, Blood Prison Grand Sage, Ji Xuanyu, and Zhu Xi.

    The Evil Emperor, once the Leader of the Nightshade Sect, had been sealed beneath the Immortal King¡¯s Crown and later crushed by Gu An.

    Surely, there were others with the same lifespan limit out there¡ªbut they hadn¡¯t appeared before Gu An yet.

    Divine sense alone couldn¡¯t trigger Lifespan Perception.

    Zhu Xi was cultivating. Her realm hadn¡¯t changed since he last saw her.

    ¡°What heights will this Primal Devouring Body reach?¡± Gu An wondered.

    In the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, Ancient Treasure Bodies were rare. Above them were Dao Bodies, then Sacred Bodies. The Primal Devouring Body was on par with the Primal Causal Body, standing even above the Sacred Body.

    In terms of physique, Zhu Xi far surpassed An Hao and Yang Jian.

    Of course, physique was just one part of talent. Take An Hao¡ªhis comprehension was just as terrifying.

    The 9,999-year limit applied only to humans under the Nirvana Stage, not to the limits of talent itself.

 Chapter 363: Peeping into the Future

    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t go on...¡±

    An Xin dragged herself over to Gu An, looking completely exhausted.

    Gu An came back to his senses, gave a small nod, then stood up and left with An Xin and the Blood Prison Grand Sage.

    ¡°Master, do you think the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court will end up fighting? Word is spreading everywhere that the world¡¯s about to change.¡± An Xin walked beside him, her curiosity overflowing.

    Ancestor Yuanxu had bestowed blessings upon all living beings, and as a result, the Immortal Dynasty¡¯s prestige had skyrocketed. In the eyes of most, the Immortal Dynasty now outshone the Holy Court in strength.

    If the Immortal Dynasty were to defeat the Holy Court¡ªit would mark the dawn of a new era!

    ¡°Maybe. But it has nothing to do with us. The Taicang Continent isn¡¯t in a position to participate in that kind of conflict yet,¡± Gu An replied.

    Looking up at the golden light layer in the sky, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel like he had delayed the conflict between the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court.

    Now, with the entire Heavenly Spirit Great Realm wary of the Oblivion Domain, no one dared to start a war lightly.

    Gu An chuckled to himself, half-jokingly thinking how great he was¡ªjust his breakthrough had bought the world more time in peace.

    Maybe that peace would only last a few decades¡ªor a century or two¡ªbut for mortals, that was already a lifetime.

    An Xin kept asking, genuinely curious which side was stronger: the Immortal Dynasty or the Holy Court. Gu An didn¡¯t give her a clear answer, and she knew he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so she switched to chatting with the Blood Prison Grand Sage instead.

    In the following days, Gu An¡¯s divine sense scanned the Oblivion Domain daily, looking for the right moment to break through.

    The shockwaves from his previous attempt had been too intense, drawing strong beings to the areas near the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. Not only were the Great Realm¡¯s cultivators on edge, but even the forces within the Oblivion Domain were tense¡ªthey thought the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm was invading them.

    Autumn faded into winter, and the year¡¯s first snowfall arrived right on time.

    Early winter.

    Gu An brought An Xin to Mortal Peak, where she quietly moved aside to begin her cultivation.

    Before long, Zhu Xinglan arrived to visit.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s been a thief on Mortal Peak recently,¡± Zhu Xinglan said grimly.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of thief? Any injuries?¡±

    ¡°No injuries. But a lot of herbs from different gardens were harvested¡ªincluding ours. Fortunately, they were only taken, not destroyed. Even the Supreme Elder on the main peak couldn¡¯t find the culprit. And with recent strange phenomena in the sky... do you think this could be the work of the Heaven Demons?¡± Zhu Xinglan asked worriedly.

    The higher you stand, the more dangers you see. There were the Heaven Demons stirring outside, and inside, the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court were on the verge of war. He couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Especially with a Heaven Demon sealed beneath Mortal Peak!

    Gu An frowned and pretended to divine the situation with a few finger taps.

    Zhu Xinglan seemed to remember something and added, ¡°Right, other sects have reported the same thing. Their herb gardens have been mysteriously picked clean too, with no clue who did it.¡±

    ¡°How many times has this happened on Mortal Peak?¡± Gu An asked.

    ¡°Just once.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep an eye on it for now¡ªmight just be a false alarm.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Zhu Xinglan found that reasonable and then began discussing the situation on Ding Tian Peak.

    Soon after, he left, and Gu An settled back into his rare free time. With everything in turmoil lately, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to pick herbs.

    With a billion years of lifespan, he should be more than ready to break through.

    After reading for a while, Gu An looked up at the sky.

    He saw a battle erupting in the Oblivion Domain¡ªa clash between Divine Soul Immortals, and neither side hailed from the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    Beings born in the Oblivion Domain were distinctly different in aura from those in the Great Realm¡ªit was easy to tell a Heaven Demon apart.

    Gu An watched closely, curious how these Oblivion Divine Soul Immortals stacked up against the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor.

    One of them fought exactly like the simulated version of the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor¡ªeach strike lethal, utterly merciless. It was clear there was a blood feud.

    After a while, Gu An concluded that neither was as strong as the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor. Even together, they might not win.

    No wonder that guy had been able to charge out of the Yin-Yang Realm, break into the Holy Court, and walk away unscathed.

    Gu An guessed that the Reincarnation Dao Emperor must have some kind of karmic tie with the Holy Court¡ªotherwise, the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor could never have stolen the Soul Jade from right under their noses.

    By the time Gu An brought An Xin back to Taixuan Sect, the two Divine Soul Immortals were still fighting.

    Night fell.

    In his pavilion, Gu An sat reading beside a fire. A kettle warmed on top of the stove¡ªcozy in the depths of winter.

    The door suddenly opened, and Ji Xuanyu walked in.

    ¡°Ever heard of knocking?¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t even lift his head as he spoke. An idea had just popped into his mind¡ª

    He should capture Xuantian Yi, lock him in a room, and make him write novels all day. Such a talent for writing¡ªwhat a shame it was wasted on cultivation!

    Ji Xuanyu shut the door behind her and sat down at the table. ¡°You¡¯ve changed. Your aura¡¯s different. Are you training in some mysterious technique?¡±

    Gu An glanced at her. ¡°It¡¯s because I like reading. Books nourish the soul.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu chuckled, her eyes landing on Adventures of the Green Hero. ¡°Books like this nourish the soul? Good thing you¡¯re not too powerful¡ªotherwise you¡¯d be a menace to the world.¡±

    Gu An tucked the book away, cleared his throat, and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Ever since she absorbed the Soul Jade brought by the Sun-Moon Nether Emperor, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s cultivation had grown rapidly. She was now at the Ninth Layer of the Void Transformation Stage.

    And she was only 263 years old!

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a few years. Leaving tomorrow morning,¡± she said while scanning the room.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°To break through.¡±

    ¡°Again? What stage are you now?¡±

    Seeing the surprise on Gu An¡¯s face, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s lips curled up. She met his gaze and said softly, ¡°Ninth Layer of the Void Transformation Stage. I¡¯m aiming for the Integration Stage.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re about to catch up with Wu Jue...¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your fault for slacking off. Soon the gap between us will only grow wider.¡± Ji Xuanyu¡¯s tone had a hint of teasing.

    She had thought Gu An¡¯s recent aura shift was due to cultivation, but clearly, she had expected too much.

    Gu An immediately defended himself. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator at 400 years old. That counts as a genius! I was just born in the wrong era. If I¡¯d lived a few hundred years ago, the Taixuan Sect would¡¯ve built temples for me.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu shook her head and laughed. ¡°Have you ever thought that the reason you achieved what you did... is because Taixuan Sect became stronger? Talent should be measured against those around you¡ªnot just against yourself.¡±

    Gu An scratched his head, unable to argue.

    Seeing him like that, Ji Xuanyu softened. She changed the subject. ¡°Is there anything you need me to bring back?¡±

    ¡°Nah. I¡¯m good.¡±

    The two of them chatted freely, speaking of anything and everything without awkwardness.

    It felt almost like... an old married couple.

    Cough cough! What am I even thinking?!

    Gu An cursed himself mentally, then began probing Ji Xuanyu¡¯s karma.

    Now that he had reached the Ninth Layer of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, his understanding of karma and fate had deepened. He could see thousands of years into her future.

    Although her fate was full of variables, there was one recurring thread¡ªshe would be drawn into the war between the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court.

    In the future, the entire world would be engulfed in that storm¡ªincluding the Taixuan Sect. Taixuan would side with the Holy Court, because the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had joined them. The Holy Court would keep drawing the sect in, hoping to bind the Sword Sovereign to their cause.

    Gu An could even glimpse the future through the lives of his fellow sect members. He had no intention of interfering or changing it. Instead, he felt a strange sense of detachment.

    To most, it looked like everyone was just following fate¡¯s script¡ªbut he could see it. And he had the power to change it.

    It was a thrilling sensation.

    An hour passed before Ji Xuanyu finally left.

    Gu An stood up, walked over to the stove, and poured himself a drink.

    Ji Xuanyu was about to break through¡ªand so was he. It was a double celebration tonight.

    The next morning, Ji Xuanyu departed from the Third Medicine Valley.

    After accompanying the disciples in morning drills, Gu An also headed out alone. He stayed a while in Xuan Valley, then quietly left.

    He activated Ultimate Incarnation of Void Form, concealing his presence. Using Dao Manifestation Divine Sense Technique, he completely masked his aura and karma, flying through the golden light layer undetected by even the strongest cultivators.

    This time, Gu An flew in another direction.

    He soon entered the Oblivion Domain, landing in the middle of a nebula.

    He could sense powerful beings roaming all around him. Those two Divine Soul Immortals were still fighting.

    But he had no time to worry about them¡ªhe had to break through.

    He sat cross-legged, activated his Lifespan Barrier, and pulled up his status panel.

    ¡¾Name: Gu An¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan: 419 / 1,004,613,224¡¿

    ¡¾Physique: Primordial Refined Void Body¡¿

    ¡¾Cultivation: Ninth Layer of Free Soaring Immortal Stage¡¿

    ...

    A billion-year lifespan should be enough... right?

    A hint of doubt crept in. This time, he wasn¡¯t going to upgrade any divine abilities or techniques¡ªjust break through.

    After all, there was no limit to how strong one could grow. But what mattered now was his realm. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Whatever!

    Time to break through. If a billion years wasn¡¯t enough, he¡¯d just wait some more!

    Gu An¡¯s eyes grew firm as he stared at the Cultivation section.

    He invested 100 million years of lifespan!

    ¡¾You cultivated for 2 million years through Spiritual Absorption. Using your profound mastery of Eternal Infinite Art, you attempted to break into the Dao Fruit Realm. You failed to survive the Taiyi Divine Essence Tribulation of Heaven, and the breakthrough failed.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 4 million years through Spiritual Absorption. You attempted again with Eternal Infinite Art. You failed to survive the Taiyi Divine Essence Tribulation of Heaven.¡¿

    D*mn!

    One attempt every two million years?!

    That¡¯s insane!

    Gu An¡¯s eyelid twitched. But thinking of how powerful Long Zhan had become after his breakthrough helped him calm down.

    Two million years per attempt?

    So what¡ªhe had a billion years to spare!

    Prompts continued to pop up. Gu An deliberately ignored the content, only scanning the prompt length.

    No changes.

    Even after burning through 100 million years, he still hadn¡¯t broken through.

    Gu An took a deep breath¡ªand threw in another 100 million!

 Chapter 364: Breakthrough to the Perfection of Daozangâ€™s Free Wonderland!

    The Second Hundred Million Years!

    After making up his mind, Gu An stared intently at the system prompts.

    One after another, they popped up¡ªall failures!

    With each tribulation now coming every two million years, a hundred million years only gave him fifty chances. He had previously experienced two to three hundred failed tribulations before succeeding, which made him all the more anxious.

    In the end¡ªevery single attempt failed!

    Two hundred million years of lifespan burned through. A hundred failed tribulations.

    Gu An etched the name of the Heavenly Tribulation into memory: Taiyi Divine Origin Cataclysm.

    Although he hadn¡¯t further upgraded his divine powers or techniques, he felt like he was already powerful enough across the board.

    ¡°This Taiyi Divine Origin Cataclysm... it''s no joke,¡± Gu An muttered internally, impressed despite himself.

    Then, he threw in another hundred million years of lifespan.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Gu An looked at his Lifespan Barrier¡ªit hadn¡¯t even consumed much yet¡ªand somehow, it felt like it was silently mocking him.

    ¡°Again! Another hundred million!¡±

    He gritted his teeth. Calmness was no longer an option.

    The system prompts popped up faster than before.

    Still failure.

    Four hundred million years of lifespan gone. Two hundred tribulations. All failed.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think of Dragon Zhan. How many years of lifespan had he spent to break through?

    Although Gu An had inherited Dragon Zhan¡¯s memories, he couldn¡¯t see the prompts Dragon Zhan received or hear his inner thoughts. He could only experience Dragon Zhan¡¯s life as a spectator. That was why Gu An could still be sure he was the original soul¡ªhe hadn''t lost himself.

    Dragon Zhan had never told anyone about his ability to seize lifespan, nor did he ever speak openly about his lifespan, so Gu An didn¡¯t know how much he had.

    But from what Gu An remembered, Dragon Zhan had also experienced a lot of frustration while attempting to break through to Dao Fruit Realm, so he probably failed many times too.

    Gu An took a deep breath, cleared his mind, and continued pressing forward.

    He still had six hundred million years left. As long as he could succeed, it was worth it. Lifespan was just a number¡ªhe could always accumulate more!

    Besides, he was luckier than Dragon Zhan. The latter had only awakened his lifespan-seizing ability at the end of his life.

    Gu An was only 419 years old.

    His life was still full of possibilities!

    All he had to do was avoid getting as cocky as Dragon Zhan!

    ¡°One more hundred million!¡±

    Gu An committed again. As soon as the prompts finished displaying, he dumped in another hundred million without hesitation.

    He didn¡¯t overlook his Attribute Panel¡ªhe still had 400 million years remaining.

    Another failure.

    Gu An had to stop and cool his head.

    ¡°One more two times,¡± he told himself. ¡°If I can¡¯t break through within another 200 million years, I¡¯ll call it off for now. I can¡¯t ignore the lifespan cost of the Lifespan Barrier when breaking through.¡±

    Last time it had cost him 50 million years. This time it would probably be double.

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    One hundred million years.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze turned icy¡ªbut a flicker of something flashed across his eyes.

    [You cultivated for 48 million years via Spiritual Absorption. You leveraged your mastery of the Eternal Great Infinity Art to forcibly break through to the Dao Fruit Realm. You survived the Taiyi Divine Origin Cataclysm. Breakthrough successful. You have entered the early stage of the Dao-Hidden Free Soaring Immortal Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 85 million years. Your cultivation advanced to mid-stage Dao-Hidden Free Soaring Immortal Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 100 million years. Your cultivation advanced.]

    Breakthrough¡ªsuccess!

    Sub-realm stages were no longer divided into nine layers, but rather: early stage, mid-stage, and so on.

    Clearly, the Dao Fruit Realm was a major realm, like the Mortal Realm or the Nine Heavens of the Immortal Dao.

    Dao-Hidden Free Soaring Immortal!

    This was the very realm that Dragon Zhan had reached¡ªonly to be slain by the Extinction God Emperor the moment he attained it.

    Dao Aura surged toward Gu An as he noticed the lifespan cost ticking rapidly on his Lifespan Barrier.

    He still had 300 million years left. He kept investing steadily¡ªnot in huge chunks, but gradually.

    Late-stage Dao-Hidden Free Soaring Immortal Realm.

    Peak of Dao-Hidden Free Soaring Immortal Realm.

    Stop.

    Just two small sub-stages had cost him 120 million years.

    He now had 180 million years of lifespan remaining.

    ¡°...Shouldn¡¯t drain me completely, right?¡± Gu An muttered uneasily.

    If things got desperate, he could always cancel the Lifespan Barrier. He wasn¡¯t going to just sit and wait to die.

    As enormous Dao Aura flooded into his body, the Oblivion Domain once again fell into turmoil.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t just Dao Aura surging¡ªeven the cosmic Dao Laws were shaking.

    In an instant, all living beings fighting or wandering nearby scattered in fear.

    The disruption from this breakthrough dwarfed the one before. Even Divine Soul Immortals panicked and fled.

    Gu An closed his eyes and immersed himself in his transformation.

    His Dao Seed began to absorb Dao Aura¡ªeven the Dao Laws themselves flowed into him, especially those related to Karma, Destiny, Soul, and Reincarnation.

    Reincarnation Laws had always existed, but they weren¡¯t nearly as complete as the myths from his past life.

    Reincarnation would absorb souls and cycle them back into new lives, but the process was untraceable and uncontrollable.

    Gu An focused all his thoughts on his Dao Seed, which was still gathering his personal Dao.

    A cultivator¡¯s Dao resembled the cosmic Dao Laws, but with subtle differences.

    It was more like a unique type of power¡ªcast similarly to divine abilities.

    Once his Dao Seed bore Dao Fruit, Gu An would be able to wield his personal Dao in battle¡ªhigher-level combat with more versatile means.

    The Dao-Hidden Realm would also allow the Dao Fruit to give birth to his first Innate Divine Ability!

    This divine ability could not be passed on. It could only be used by him!

    As he pondered what his Innate Divine Ability should be, Gu An also considered his Supreme Immortal Treasure. If the two could be used together, it would be ideal.

    Since he loved writing, he decided to craft a pen. Thus, his divine ability should be pen-related.

    An idea quickly took shape. As it did, Dao Aura and Dao Laws surged into his body with increasing intensity.

    The resulting phenomenon quickly alarmed the entire Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    Grandmasters stationed at the outer light layer were startled, all standing up.

    "It''s happening again. This time it¡¯s even stronger than before!"

    "What the h*ll is going on? Why are even the cosmic Laws and spiritual energy going berserk?"

    "No way to trace the source."

    "We¡¯d better be careful. This has to be related to the Heaven Demons!"

    "One crisis after another. Could this be the legendary Epoch Cataclysm?"

    While they speculated, two figures silently appeared above them¡ªunnoticed.

    They were both Free Soaring Immortals, one from the Immortal Dynasty, one from the Holy Court.

    The Immortal Dynasty''s cultivator was Ancient Immortal Emperor, white-haired with a youthful face, dressed in white robes and surrounded by a radiant glow. In the cosmic void, he looked otherworldly.

    ¡°Is this a breakthrough... or a formation?¡± he asked, brows furrowed.

    The Holy Court¡¯s cultivator, called Sacred Ancestor, wore a dark robe, his long black-and-white hair flowing faintly. He gave off tremendous pressure as his gaze peered into the void.

    ¡°Neither,¡± Sacred Ancestor said softly, his tone complicated. ¡°It feels more like a Dao Law itself is... influencing the universe.¡±

    The two Free Soaring Immortals fell into silence.

    After a long pause, Sacred Ancestor turned to Ancient Immortal Emperor. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to interfere in our juniors¡¯ struggle, are you?¡±

    Ancient Immortal Emperor turned to him. ¡°As long as you keep your word, I¡¯ll keep mine.¡±

    Sacred Ancestor smiled and nodded. ¡°Let the younger generation fight. We¡¯re meant to comprehend the Dao. If the Heaven Demons really do attack and the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm faces annihilation¡ªthen we¡¯ll act.¡±

    Ancient Immortal Emperor had no objections. He cast a meaningful glance back at the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    ¡°How many lifetimes does Holy Heaven have left?¡± he asked.

    Sacred Ancestor shook his head. ¡°No idea. Years ago, he stopped trusting me. Chose instead to follow the Dao alone.¡±

    Ancient Immortal Emperor stayed quiet, gaze returning to the Oblivion Domain.

    Boom!

    Inside Gu An¡¯s body, the Dao Seed fully transformed into Dao Fruit. He had officially reached the Dao-Hidden Realm!

    Simultaneously, the Dao Fruit began to emit Dao Patterns¡ªthe manifestation of his Innate Divine Ability!

    Gu An named it: Eternal True Word.

    This divine power was based on Karma and Destiny, using written characters to determine life, death, and fate.

    It held the mystery of ¡°Words become Law.¡±

    Gu An continued pressing forward toward mid-stage Dao-Hidden Free Soaring Immortal!

    He opened his eyes and checked his Attribute Panel. Seeing he still had 130 million years of lifespan, he felt relieved.

    The Lifespan Barrier shouldn¡¯t drain him completely.

    Half an hour passed.

    His cultivation reached late-stage Dao-Hidden Free Soaring Immortal Realm!

    Just one step away from peak.

    The power difference between early and late stage was enormous¡ªnot just in quantity, but also quality.

    Gu An felt more powerful than ever.

    He even sensed the universe couldn¡¯t bind him anymore¡ªhe could easily leap beyond it.

    But he held back.

    He sensed terrifying beings lurking beyond the universe¡ªperhaps even the Extinction God Emperor or the Black Profound Emperor were waiting for him.

    He looked into the distance.

    His Divine Sense expanded without form, reaching far.

    It swept across the Oblivion Domain, detecting numerous powerful beings. While there were still Divine Soul Immortals and Free Soaring Immortals, they were few and very far apart¡ªcomparable to how scarce Free Soaring Immortals were in the entire Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    Traversing those distances, he saw another Great Realm.

    He didn¡¯t linger, moving onward.

    Over time, he saw three more Great Realms, all surrounded by the Oblivion Domain.

    When his Divine Sense neared its limit, he quickly withdrew it and focused on his breakthrough.

    The nearest Great Realm to the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm was extremely far. Even a Divine Soul Immortal would need years to arrive, and there were twisted space zones along the way¡ªnot something you could just fly through.

    Gu An turned his focus inward, observing his Dao Fruit.

    He had a hunch: when the Dao Fruit blooms, it would open up an entirely new domain.

    He looked forward to that day.

    Just then, Gu An sensed something.

    He looked up.

    From deep within the darkness, a pair of gigantic eyes appeared. He¡¯d seen them once before during a previous breakthrough.

    He hadn¡¯t expected them to return.

    The entire Heavenly Spirit Great Realm wasn¡¯t even as large as the pupils of these eyes.

    That¡¯s how massive they were.

    Gu An locked his gaze on the eyes, trying to see through them.

 Chapter 365: Mysterious Reincarnation, Fate Pen

    Chapter 365 Mysterious Reincarnation, Fate Pen

    Gu An compared it to his memories¡ªthese eyes weren¡¯t the Black Profound Emperor¡¯s. As for whether they belonged to the Extinction God Emperor, he couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Long Zhan had never actually seen the true body of the Extinction God Emperor¡ªhe was crushed to death by a single hand that emerged from the emperor.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t gauge the cultivation of those enormous eyes, but they were undoubtedly unsettling and carried a powerful sense of oppression.

    Thanks to the Lifespan Barrier, Gu An wasn¡¯t afraid of being detected.

    He had assumed the eyes would disappear after a short while¡ªbut they didn¡¯t.

    Suddenly, Gu An saw two figures shoot out from those giant eyes, moving at astonishing speed as they streaked past overhead, flying toward the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    Though they passed above him, they were actually very far away.

    Gu An turned his head to watch them go, frowning with a trace of concern in his gaze.

    He could sense that the two figures were only at the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, but even so, they were more than capable of annihilating all living beings in the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    He still needed to break through his current stage¡ªit wasn¡¯t the right time to act.

    And with those giant eyes still there, would acting now expose him?

    He saw that Free Soaring Immortals from both the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court had shown up. He could only hope they could stop this mysterious threat.

    However, just as the two figures reached the edge of the Oblivion Domain, they suddenly vanished.

    Gu An keenly caught them diving into the laws of reincarnation, entering the outer light layer in a way cultivators couldn¡¯t comprehend. In a flash, their auras disappeared without a trace.

    Even the two Free Soaring Immortals hadn¡¯t noticed anything.

    Was this... reincarnation?

    Gu An turned back and saw the enormous eyes slowly fading into the darkness, as if they had never appeared.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s break through first.¡±

    Gu An raised his right hand and began forging his desired Supreme Immortal Treasure using his immense divine power.

    At the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, one could already create Supreme Immortal Treasures, and for a Dao Treasury Free Soaring Immortal, this was even easier.

    As his cultivation rapidly rose, Gu An swiftly formed the shape of his treasure, then infused it with his Dao, constructing a stable array of restrictions within.

    Time passed.

    After another half-hour, Gu An finally achieved Perfection in the Dao Treasury Free Soaring Immortal Stage!

    In that moment, he felt unimaginably powerful, as though he could reach the heavens and split the earth.

    His right hand continued shaping the Supreme Immortal Treasure. Dao light illuminated his face, and the Golden Mark on his forehead glowed brightly, adding an air of majesty to his appearance.

    His gaze deepened as though seeing an entire world.

    He glanced at his attribute panel and saw that he still had seventy million years of lifespan left.

    He didn¡¯t immediately remove the Lifespan Barrier, choosing instead to continue forging the treasure.

    Now that he¡¯d broken through, the barrier¡¯s consumption of lifespan had drastically slowed.

    The chaos in the Oblivion Domain also began to subside, allowing the hidden creatures there to finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    It wasn¡¯t just the beings of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm who were afraid¡ªeven the Heaven Demons of the Oblivion Domain were trembling.

    Legends of catastrophes could be heard everywhere¡ªa reflection of how living beings fear the unknown, often associating it with divine wrath or calamity.

    Once the spiritual energy of the Great Dao stopped raging and its laws ceased surging, the Oblivion Domain fell into a state of eerie silence¡ªutterly oppressive.

    Another two hours passed.

    Gu An finally succeeded in condensing his Supreme Immortal Treasure. But for it to become a true Supreme Immortal Treasure, one step remained¡ªhe had to infuse it with his soul origin.

    Such treasures weren¡¯t just powerful magical artifacts¡ªthey were unique. Their indestructibility was rooted in the origin power of the Free Soaring Immortal who created them.

    Suddenly, Gu An sensed a strange force emerging in the universe.

    It was similar to the energy found in the outer light layer.

    His Supreme Immortal Treasure seemed to yearn for that force¡¯s recognition¡ªas if it craved being imprinted by it.

    Could this be the rules of the Heavenly Dao?

    Gu An was secretly alarmed. He always felt that the Heavenly Dao was more dangerous than the laws of the Great Dao.

    This danger stemmed from how perfect the Heavenly Dao seemed¡ªalmost as if it had its own consciousness.

    No way!

    He couldn¡¯t allow his Supreme Immortal Treasure to form a connection with the Heavenly Dao!

    Gu An forcefully suppressed the treasure in his hand.

    After a while, it no longer attempted to approach the Heavenly Dao. The Dao light faded.

    A white-handled brush with black bristles appeared in his hand. It looked quite ordinary.

    Golden text began to appear on the brush handle.

    Fate-Setting Brush.

    Gu An¡¯s lips curled into a smile¡ªhe was clearly pleased.

    He still had more than sixty million years of lifespan left.

    That was a dangerous breakthrough, but in the end, a successful one!

    He stood up and vanished into thin air.

    In a single step, he arrived at the outskirts of Xuan Valley.

    Walking out of the woods, drifting Flying Snow swirled through the sky. Wherever he passed, the snow melted rapidly.

    He halted, concealed the aura of his Dao Fruit, and continued walking forward.

    Snowflakes fell upon him, and his figure gradually blended into the scene¡ªlike he was returning to the ordinary world.

    A stick of incense later, Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley.

    He stepped off the Teleportation Platform and headed toward the Go playing area.

    Today, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord was once again crushing newbies¡ªand his opponent was none other than Shen Xinzi.

    Shen Xinzi held a copy of Romance of the Three Kingdoms in one hand and a Go piece in the other. He was frowning, visibly stuck in indecision.

    Around them stood a dozen or so people¡ªdisciples of Medicine Valley, and some Grandmaster Cultivators from the Taixuan Sect. They murmured in low voices.

    Gu An strolled over, twirling the Fate-Setting Brush in his hand.

    You Yingying leaned over curiously. ¡°You just bought that brush?¡±

    The brush was larger than a regular one¡ªcloser in size to a flute. It caught her eye.

    ¡°Yeah, bought it this morning. Some elder sold it to me. Said it¡¯s a Supreme Immortal Treasure,¡± Gu An replied with a grin.

    You Yingying rolled her eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s a Supreme Immortal Treasure, how many High-Grade Spirit Stones did you spend?¡±

    ¡°Ten. Expensive, right?¡±

    ¡°...Heh.¡±

    She looked at him like he was a fool and scoffed coldly.

    Gu An held the Fate-Setting Brush out toward her. ¡°One hundred High-Grade Spirit Stones. I¡¯ll sell it to you. I¡¯ll even take a loss.¡±

    You Yingying smacked his arm and huffed, ¡°I¡¯m not that dumb. I¡¯m not buying it! ...Now if you give it to me, I might consider it.¡±

    This girl... still trying to get it for free?

    Gu An shot her a glare and kept walking toward Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and the others.

    You Yingying followed, eyes carefully scanning Gu An.

    She¡¯d noticed his aura shifting more than once already.

    Was he really hiding something? Had he actually taken Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path as his master?

    Gu An squeezed through the crowd and stopped behind Shen Xinzi. You Yingying stood beside him.

    Across the table, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord raised his eyes to glance at Gu An. He also noticed the brush in Gu An¡¯s hand and chuckled. ¡°Nice-looking brush. Let me see it?¡±

    Gu An spun the Fate-Setting Brush in his fingers and said, ¡°One hundred High-Grade Spirit Stones. Yours. Might be a Supreme Immortal Treasure.¡±

    Supreme Immortal Treasure?

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord laughed. He¡¯d overheard the earlier conversation between Gu An and You Yingying and thought it was just Gu An teasing her¡ªbut now it seemed the kid actually believed it.

    Putting on a serious face, he stared at the brush and said, ¡°Oh? It really might be.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s expression froze.

    Wait¡ªdid he really recognize it?

    No way.

    Tonight, I¡¯m tapping his shoulder and using the Great Soul-Imprisoning Immortal Art to erase this memory!

 Chapter 366: Demonic Turmoil

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord had no idea what Gu An was thinking. When he noticed a change in Gu An¡¯s expression, he worried the kid might actually believe it, so he quickly said, ¡°I was messing with you. Just think about your cultivation¡ªif that really were a Supreme Immortal Treasure, you¡¯d be ash the moment you touched it.¡±

    Gu An breathed a sigh of relief inside, but on the surface, he put on a troubled face, as if he couldn¡¯t accept the truth.

    He lowered his head and looked down. Shen Xinzi was already caught in a deadlock, still struggling with all his might.

    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Gu An said as he patted Shen Xinzi on the shoulder.

    Shen Xinzi took a deep breath and then stood up.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord began collecting the pieces¡ªhe played black¡ªand looked at Gu An with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve made some progress in my Go skills. You¡¯d better watch out this time.¡±

    Gu An sat down, twirling the Fate-Setting Brush in his hand. ¡°When it comes to Go, I don¡¯t lose.¡±

    Standing nearby, You Yingying had a strange look on her face. For some reason, Gu An sounded incredibly imposing when he said that.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord made the first move, and the match began.

    The onlookers were completely absorbed in the game. Shen Xinzi also wanted to study Gu An¡¯s strategy.

    Full of confidence, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord played fast, abandoning his old strategy of dragging the match out like with Shen Xinzi.

    About half an hour later, Gu An stood up and walked off under the admiring gazes of the crowd. You Yingying quickly followed.

    Shen Xinzi stared at the board with admiration in his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Nine-Fingered Divine Lord¡¯s face was grim as he stared at the board, eyes locked. For some reason, he felt the gap between him and Gu An was growing wider¡ªand he couldn¡¯t understand why.

    Gu An was heading off to check on Long Qing, but You Yingying kept following him.

    He could tell she¡¯d sensed something different about him, but he wasn¡¯t worried. In the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, no one could see through his cultivation.

    No matter how much his aura had changed, he was still in the Nascent Soul Stage, so Nine-Fingered Divine Lord and Shen Xinzi hadn¡¯t paid any attention to it.

    They started chatting casually. Gu An brought up the Starsea Sect Alliance. Xuantian Yi had already returned to the Taixuan Sect. An Hao and Li Ya had also left the Starsea Sect Alliance. Although the Taixuan Sect still maintained a cooperative relationship with the alliance, it was rarely mentioned within the sect.

    You Yingying had come from the Starsea Sect Alliance, but since arriving at the Taixuan Sect, she hadn¡¯t gone back.

    Gu An used to worry her Heaven Demon identity would cause trouble, but now he didn¡¯t care.

    The Oblivion Domain was full of Heaven Demons¡ªcompared to that, her karma was nothing like Long Qing¡¯s.

    ¡°Want to cultivate?¡± Gu An suddenly asked.

    The reason You Yingying couldn¡¯t break through was because of the karmic suppression tied to her Heaven Demon past. Maybe her previous life feared discovery and had locked her reincarnation away from higher cultivation.

    With Gu An¡¯s current ability, he could erase that karmic restriction from her body.

    You Yingying gave him a sidelong glance. ¡°Of course I do. But with my special identity, I can¡¯t cultivate.¡±

    ¡°What if I could help you?¡±

    Hearing that, her eyes deepened. She shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just live this life out honestly and reincarnate early. I don¡¯t want to become a disaster.¡±

    Gu An fell silent and didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking why I think I¡¯d be a disaster?¡± You Yingying said, dissatisfied.

    This guy was always chatty with others, so why couldn¡¯t he talk properly with her?

    Gu An turned to study her. ¡°Do I need to ask?¡±

    That sarcastic response infuriated You Yingying, and she pounced at him with her claws out.

    The two of them bickered and played all the way until they reached a forest, where the grass was blanketed in snow. In the snowy clearing, Long Qing was practicing his punches.

    At eighty-two years old, Long Qing looked incredibly youthful. His body was robust, and each strike carried powerful force.

    When he saw Gu An and You Yingying, he smiled and greeted them warmly.

    He had been raised by An Xin until age four, and after that, it was You Yingying who brought him up. To him, You Yingying was like a mother¡ªsomeone he respected deeply. Gu An even felt that she held the highest place in Long Qing¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Master, Godmother, how¡¯s my punch technique look?¡± Long Qing said, launching into a demonstration.

    Gu An and You Yingying stood side by side, watching him perform. The punching winds whirled, and the snapping of his robe echoed through the forest.

    You Yingying¡¯s face was filled with pride as she watched Long Qing¡¯s movements.

    In her heart, Long Qing was like her own child. Because of him, she no longer brooded or felt empty¡ªeach day was fulfilling. She looked forward to the day he¡¯d make a name for himself across the land.

    Gu An, meanwhile, mentally compared Long Qing to Yang Jian, who was the same age. In terms of physical strength, Long Qing had the edge, but his reaction speed fell short¡ªlikely due to his lack of cultivation.

    Still, for someone without spiritual power, Long Qing¡¯s sheer strength was already astonishing.

    When he finished his routine, Long Qing turned toward the two of them, raised a fist, and said, ¡°I feel like I could spar with someone at the Nascent Soul Stage. Master, how about a round?¡±

    Seeing his spirited attitude, Gu An couldn¡¯t help laughing.

    You Yingying shot Long Qing a glare. ¡°You brat, how dare you challenge your master? Did I go too easy on you lately and you¡¯ve forgotten how I taught you?¡±

    Long Qing quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s just sparring¡ªnothing serious! The problem is, there aren¡¯t any Nascent Soul Stage cultivators in Medicine Valley, and I can¡¯t just go challenge people in the Inner Sect...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come on.¡± Gu An smiled.

    Long Qing¡¯s face lit up, and he quickly thanked him.

    You Yingying looked worriedly at Gu An. ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t know how to hold back. Be careful.¡±

    Gu An shrugged. ¡°Please, I was once a Golden Ranking Genius.¡±

    The Golden Ranking and Heavenly Ranking of the Taixuan Sect still held weight. Every round of Golden Ranking Geniuses drew elite talents from across the continent¡ªbut Gu An no longer took part.

    Hearing that, You Yingying immediately stepped aside.

    Long Qing moved ten paces away and began warming up. He was excited¡ªhe¡¯d been dying to test Gu An¡¯s strength.

    There was a legend in the Third Medicine Valley: Gu An was seriously powerful!

    He might not compare to Nascent Soul Stage powerhouses like Nine-Fingered Divine Lord or Shen Xinzi, but in the same realm, Gu An was undeniably elite.

    Gu An held the Fate-Setting Brush and beckoned to Long Qing.

    Long Qing dashed forward, closing the distance in a flash.

    So fast!

    You Yingying¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t keep up¡ªher pupils widened.

    Long Qing launched a punch like a dragon leaping from the sea, a booming shockwave behind it. Gu An reached out and blocked it with the Fate-Setting Brush, stopping the fist inches from his chest.

    Long Qing¡¯s face changed. He couldn¡¯t push his arm any further forward. In that moment, he felt Gu An¡¯s power¡ªunshakable like a mountain.

    His greatest asset had always been his strength. But now that his opponent was stronger, how could he not panic?

    Gu An smirked and suddenly lifted his brush, hoisting Long Qing into the air before kicking up with his leg.

    Bang!

    The kick slammed into Long Qing¡¯s chest. His eyes bulged, and his mind went blank for a moment.

    It all happened in an instant. You Yingying didn¡¯t even catch Gu An¡¯s move.

    All she saw was Long Qing charging in¡ªand then getting kicked into a tree.

    Snow tumbled from the tree branches, almost burying him.

    ¡°You hit too hard!¡± she snapped at Gu An, then hurried over to Long Qing.

    Gu An sighed. You were just worried he¡¯d hurt me¡ªnow you¡¯re playing the good guy?

    Supported by You Yingying, Long Qing sat up. He opened his eyes and looked at Gu An. For some reason, a sense of awe welled up inside him.

    Gu An¡¯s silhouette burned into his mind¡ªinvincible.

    Not even his second master, Shen Xinzi, had ever given him that feeling.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got work to do, Qing¡¯er. I¡¯ll be waiting for your next challenge.¡± Gu An¡¯s voice rang in Long Qing¡¯s ears, snapping him out of his daze.

    He took a deep breath and nodded seriously. His arrogance had vanished completely.

    Winter snow continued to fall.

    While Long Qing processed the blow, cultivators beyond the heavens were growing anxious.

    Since the disturbances in the Oblivion Domain ceased, the Heaven Demons had grown restless and begun moving toward the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    They suspected the disturbances were caused by something in the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm¡ªwhile those in the realm suspected a trap.

    In the days that followed, more and more Heaven Demons emerged, flying into the cosmic region near the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, forming a clear standoff with the cultivators stationed on the outer light layer.

    Year¡¯s end came swiftly.

    One day¡ª

    Gu An was in the Hidden Realm sparring with Tian Yao¡¯er, Tianqing, and Tianbai.

    The three demons surrounded him. Though they couldn¡¯t overpower him, their movements were agile and their spells impressively fierce.

    Gu An parried and dodged each spell effortlessly with his Fate-Setting Brush.

    He was secretly pleased. Despite being tucked away in Nianchu Cave Dwelling and the Hidden Realm for so long, the three demonesses had steadily grown stronger.

    Any one of them could now easily defeat Long Qing. Together, they could even stand against someone in the Integration Stage.

    The strongest, Tian Yao¡¯er, had already reached the seventh level of the Void Transformation Stage¡ªthanks to both her innate talent and Gu An¡¯s generous supply of pills.

    Tian Yao¡¯er finally called out, ¡°That¡¯s enough for now.¡±

    Tianqing and Tianbai stopped as well, panting heavily, their hair slick with sweat.

    Their eyes sparkled with admiration as they threw themselves at Gu An, each clinging to one of his arms and praising their master¡¯s strength.

    Gu An was used to it by now. They were his own demon pets¡ªwhat could he do but indulge them?

    Tian Yao¡¯er moved in front of him. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy lately. Can you check on me?¡±

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. ¡°Check how?¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er reached for the front of her robe.

    ¡°Stop¡ªdon¡¯t joke around. Just describe what you¡¯re feeling,¡± Gu An said quickly.

    He suspected these three were plotting something.

    Tian Yao¡¯er pouted, then described her recent condition¡ªwhenever she tried to cultivate, her blood and energy surged uncontrollably, making it hard to focus.

    She even felt as if something was calling out to her, which deeply unsettled her.

    Gu An looked up in surprise. Reflected in his pupils was a sun¡ªwith a phoenix inside it.

    As the Heaven Demons advanced en masse, the seven suns beyond the heavens had also stirred. The divine beings within had awakened, fixing their gaze on the demons, ready for battle.

 Chapter 367: I want to become an immortal and establish a heaven

    Chapter 367 I want to become an immortal and establish a heaven

    There had always been a legend of the phoenix at Phoenix Mountain. Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s true form was a special kind of bird, harboring a mysterious flame within her body. This had long made Gu An suspect she might be connected to the mythical phoenix.

    ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡± Tian Yao¡¯er asked nervously.

    Tianqing and Tianbai looked up at the sky but saw nothing, which made them even more anxious.

    Could there be something invisible to them sneaking into the Hidden Realm?

    Gu An shifted his gaze to Tian Yao¡¯er. He had seen karmic threads on her that linked faintly to the phoenix. Although the connection was weak, it was real¡ªproof that Tian Yao¡¯er was a descendant of the phoenix.

    He wasn¡¯t particularly worried about the phoenix coming after her. The karmic link was far too faint. Back when he was at the Divine Soul Immortal level, he hadn¡¯t even been able to sense it, which meant her bloodline had been diluted through countless generations.

    That phoenix was just at the Free Soaring Immortal Stage anyway.

    Gu An spoke, ¡°No need to worry. I was just looking at your ancestor. The reason you feel uneasy is because your ancestor is unsettled, and it¡¯s affecting you through your bloodline.¡±

    Ancestor?

    Tian Yao¡¯er had lost both her parents and had long treated Gu An as her only support. Now, hearing that she might have an ancestor still out there, how could she stay calm?

    Her lips parted, but in the end, she fell silent.

    Tianqing asked curiously, ¡°Master, who¡¯s her ancestor? What¡¯s their cultivation?¡±

    Tianbai also looked at Gu An, eyes full of anticipation.

    Gu An shot back with a question, ¡°Do you still remember the legend of Phoenix Mountain?¡±

    At those words, Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s expression shifted¡ªhope, nervousness, defiance¡ªall sorts of emotions flashed through her eyes. In that moment, she looked nothing like her usual playful self.

    ¡°Could Miss really be a descendant of the phoenix?¡± Tianbai exclaimed, eyes wide.

    Gu An chuckled and nodded. ¡°But the bloodline¡¯s so far removed, and the phoenix¡¯s descendants are beyond count.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Tracing the karma linked to the phoenix, he found thousands of threads spread across the world. Descendants like Tian Yao¡¯er were countless. Some weren¡¯t even the same species¡ªsome phoenix offspring even lived in the sea.

    After hearing this, Tian Yao¡¯er seemed to let go of a burden. She visibly relaxed and broke into a smile.

    Gu An looked at her and teased, ¡°You were scared just now, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want some ancestor. I only want to stay with Master. When I was imprisoned by the Phoenix Demon Mother, when I was hunted... I never saw that ancestor.¡±

    Learning she had an ancestor out there, she felt more afraid than happy. She feared Gu An might send her away.

    Gu An walked over, patted her head, and smiled. ¡°What are you thinking? How could I ever abandon you? If the phoenix wants to fight me for you, I won¡¯t agree. I¡¯ve raised you all these years¡ªno way I did that for nothing.¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s smile grew even brighter.

    Truthfully, if she ever wanted to leave, Gu An wouldn¡¯t stop her. He was powerful enough now not to fear the Hidden Realm being exposed.

    But he worried that saying he was fine with letting her go might make her more anxious instead.

    Tianqing and Tianbai weren¡¯t thinking that deeply. They were just more curious about how powerful a phoenix really was.

    ¡°Stop asking,¡± Gu An huffed. ¡°Phoenixes are definitely powerful. If you dig too much, they¡¯ll visit you in your dreams and eat you.¡±

    The two demons shivered and quickly stopped asking.

    It wasn¡¯t until noon that Gu An finally left.

    He traveled to the Northern Sea Mountain Range, appearing before Xuanmiao Zhenren as the Mountain God.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren had gotten used to this secluded life¡ªgrowing flowers, tending herbs, finding peace. Sometimes he¡¯d debate the Dao with passing cultivators. It wasn¡¯t a bad way to live.

    When Gu An, in his Mountain God form, appeared before him, he no longer acted as reserved as he had centuries ago.

    He stood and bowed.

    Gu An sat on the eaves and asked, ¡°Encountered any difficulties in your cultivation lately?¡±

    Though the lifespan offerings from the Mountain God Dao Temple weren¡¯t much, Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s sincerity moved him. So, he was willing to guide his cultivation.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren shook his head with a smile. ¡°Not for now.¡±

    He looked up at the Mountain God, hesitated, then asked, ¡°In your opinion, are the Immortal Dynasty and the Holy Court truly immortal?¡±

    It was a question he¡¯d long wanted to ask but had feared might offend.

    The techniques used by the Immortal Dynasty¡¯s Yuanxu Ancestor to bless the people had shaken him to the core, challenging everything he believed.

    To him, not even the Mountain God could do that.

    Now he¡¯d heard that war between the Immortal Dynasty and Holy Court was imminent, which only made his heart more conflicted.

    How could immortals fight over power like mortals?

    If those two weren¡¯t true immortals, just powerful individuals, why were mortals weaker than them?

    These doubts had taken root in Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s heart, growing stronger by the day.

    Gu An crossed one leg over the other, staring down at him. Behind the mask, his eyes were deep. ¡°What do you think immortals should be like?¡±

    ¡°Like you¡ªprotecting all beings, untouched by worldly gain.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe, why ask the question when you already have the answer?¡±

    ¡°I just...¡±

    Xuanmiao Zhenren frowned, unsure how to explain.

    Gu An asked, ¡°You think they¡¯re stronger than me, so you can¡¯t tell who¡¯s the real immortal?¡±

    Xuanmiao Zhenren nodded, nervously watching him, afraid of upsetting the Mountain God.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about why you cultivate here with me? If you¡¯re so obsessed with becoming immortal, why not aim to become one yourself?¡±

    Eyes widening, Xuanmiao Zhenren asked, shocked, ¡°Me? Become immortal?¡±

    ¡°Your doubt is shared by the entire world. What you see isn¡¯t necessarily the truth. The world is waiting for a true immortal to descend. Why can¡¯t that be you?¡± Gu An said meaningfully.

    In truth, he was mostly bluffing¡ªjust trying to get Xuanmiao Zhenren to focus more on cultivation.

    Over the years, anyone who passed by was told of the Mountain God¡¯s power and mercy. As a result, many in times of trouble had begun praying to him.

    Gu An hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it, but those prayers created something like fortune power¡ªhe called it wishforce.

    Maybe real immortals needed to walk the path of wishforce, feeling the suffering of all beings.

    But Gu An wasn¡¯t after immortality¡ªhe wanted longevity.

    Still, since Xuanmiao Zhenren longed so badly to become an immortal, Gu An didn¡¯t mind nurturing him into one.

    To become an immortal, the most important thing was having the power to save others. A kind heart alone wasn¡¯t enough.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren was stunned. His heartbeat quickened.

    Gu An leapt off the eaves, heading into the garden to gather herbs. Xuanmiao Zhenren quickly followed.

    ¡°I... could someone like me really become an immortal?¡± he asked cautiously.

    Without turning back, Gu An answered, ¡°Immortality isn¡¯t about height¡ªit¡¯s about heart.¡±

    Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s expression shifted. The words struck him deeply.

    A long silence followed.

    Eventually, the two returned to the courtyard.

    Gu An gave a few instructions and was about to leave when Xuanmiao Zhenren suddenly looked up and said, ¡°Mountain God, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to become an immortal. I want to establish the Heavenly Court!¡±

    Gu An stopped and tilted his head. ¡°The Heavenly Court?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the immortal authority from Journey to the West. In the book, immortals slay demons and protect mortals¡ªthey exist to serve all living beings. Sure, the Heavenly Court had its flaws, but at least they tried to help.¡±

    Xuanmiao Zhenren spoke earnestly, his face growing resolute, his eyes glowing with purpose.

    Gu An smiled and disappeared from the eaves.

    With lofty ambition in his heart, Xuanmiao Zhenren sat cross-legged. He resolved to train harder than ever and live up to the Mountain God¡¯s support!

    Spring Festival arrived.

    This year was more festive than usual because the Taixuan Sect had invited many sects to celebrate.

    The Third Medicine Valley was decorated with lanterns and filled with cheer. All the disciples wore smiles.

    When night fell, on a temporary stage, disciples took turns performing, keeping the celebration lively and joyful.

    Gu An swirled a bowl of spirit wine, his gaze drifting to the starry night.

    The sky sparkled, breathtakingly beautiful¡ªas if even the heavens were celebrating.

    But beyond the sky, tension in the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm between the various sects and the Heaven Demons continued to rise.

    Sweeping his gaze, Gu An counted over a million Heaven Demons, with even their weakest at the Scattered Immortal Stage. Two had reached the Divine Soul Immortal Stage¡ªthis alone made the sects wary.

    He saw Holy Court cultivators negotiating with Divine Soul-level demons. Right now, the Heaven Demons seemed to have the upper hand.

    The Holy Court wasn¡¯t as mighty as the legends said.

    Heaven Demons were also probing for Saint Heaven¡¯s stance, while the Holy Court dodged the issue¡ªclearly up to something.

    Gu An figured the war would break out soon.

    He didn¡¯t plan to get involved. With the Immortal Dynasty and Holy Court in play, he was happy to lay low after his recent breakthrough.

    Just then, Long Qing came over, demanding to drink with his Master. Gu An didn¡¯t indulge him¡ªhe met him head-on.

    The Valley¡¯s wines were all spirit wines, strong enough to intoxicate even cultivators.

    It wasn¡¯t until well into the night that peace returned to the Third Medicine Valley.

    Early the next morning, Gu An left for Xuan Valley. After chatting with the disciples for a while, he entered the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    In the distance, beneath the Spirit Tree, lay a massive creature.

    A black flood dragon!

    ¡¾Hao Long (Void Transformation Stage, Fifth Level): 387/8000/18000¡¿

    Looking at Hao Long¡¯s lifespan, Gu An felt a bit disappointed.

    It seemed Hao Long hadn¡¯t had much fortune in recent years.

    Sensing something, Hao Long opened his eyes. When he saw Gu An, he immediately raised his head.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Hao Long called out excitedly, charging toward him and stirring the grass and flowers with a gust of wind.

    He shrank his form to about two meters long, trying to throw himself into Gu An¡¯s arms¡ªbut was pinned down by the Fate Pen against his forehead.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gu An asked.

    Hao Long chuckled. ¡°The Gu Hao Sect came to attend Taixuan Sect¡¯s Spring Festival. I snuck along¡ªI wanted to see you again.¡±

    Gu An snapped, ¡°You¡¯re the Sacred Beast of Gu Hao Sect. You think you can sneak off unnoticed?¡±

    He had already sensed others approaching the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t angry¡ªin fact, he was a bit excited.

 Chapter 368: Eliminate the Backers

    "I''m at the Void Transformation Stage now¡ªthey won''t be able to detect me!"

    Hao Long said smugly. Though he was over three hundred years old, his voice still carried a youthful tone, sounding more like a teenager.

    Gu An didn¡¯t argue. He also didn¡¯t mention someone was currently infiltrating the Eight Views Celestial Realm. Instead, he glanced at Hao Long and asked, ¡°How are things at the Gu Hao Sect? If you want to come back, I can speak to the Taixuan Sect about it.¡±

    With the current power of the Taixuan Sect, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to reclaim the sacred beast of the Gu Hao Sect.

    Hao Long replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t come back. The Taixuan Sect is way stronger than the Gu Hao Sect now. If I return, I¡¯ll definitely lose the status I had before.¡±

    Gu An smiled and silently thought, What a dumb dragon.

    Then stay put at the Gu Hao Sect.

    He wasn¡¯t about to reveal his true strength to Hao Long. That was just how he treated his disciples¡ªonly those who sincerely and willingly stayed by his side would receive his focused guidance.

    Just then, footsteps echoed from the cave entrance in the distance, making Gu An and Hao Long both turn their heads sharply.

    A figure stepped into view from the entrance. It was a man in black, with striking features and a folding fan in hand. A palm-sized black spider perched on his shoulder.

    He looked toward Gu An and Hao Long from afar with a mocking smile. Then his gaze shifted to the Spirit Tree, and a glint of greed flickered in his eyes.

    Although Gu An had already seen through his cultivation, he still cast Lifespan Perception toward him out of habit.

    ¡¾Zhui Mo (Profound Mind Realm, Second Layer): 2107/4600/7500¡¿

    Over two thousand years old¡ªwhat an old freak!

    Gu An was intrigued by what this guy would do next, though he kept a wary expression on his face.

    "You... how..." Hao Long¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Through Karma and Destiny perception, Gu An saw Hao Long¡¯s past interaction with Zhui Mo. Back then, Zhui Mo had concealed his identity, infiltrated the Gu Hao Sect, and even visited Hao Long¡ªposing as someone at the Nascent Soul Stage and treating him with extreme respect.

    Zhui Mo sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t helped you, you think you¡¯d have made it here?¡±

    He stepped forward, releasing the pressure of the Profound Mind Realm, which immediately forced Hao Long to reveal his true form and block in front of Gu An.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for me. And if you fight, this place gets exposed.¡±

    Zhui Mo¡¯s voice was icy as his eyes fixed greedily on the Spirit Tree, glowing brighter by the second.

    ¡°Who the h**l are you? How can you have this kind of cultivation?¡± Hao Long gritted his teeth.

    There was an entire Integration Stage gap between the Void Transformation and Profound Mind Realm, and the pressure from Zhui Mo was immense.

    Gu An began probing deeper into Zhui Mo¡¯s karma.

    Zhui Mo had quite the background¡ªhis Grandmaster was at the Grand Ascension Stage, though seriously wounded and currently hiding in a mountain cave. His master hailed from a demonic sect on the sea, where the strongest expert had reached the Scattered Immortal Stage¡ªZhui Mo¡¯s master¡¯s master.

    That Scattered Immortal had defected from an ancient clan, but his elder brother still remained there, and the two shared a close bond. Whenever that traitorous master encountered trouble, he¡¯d seek his brother¡¯s help.

    That ancient clan¡¯s top cultivator had even reached the Celestial Ascension Stage, and interestingly, their fate was connected to a Great Realm Gu An had glimpsed during his previous breakthrough.

    In other words, the clan''s origins lay beyond this realm.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t particularly concerned¡ªthat Great Realm wasn¡¯t any stronger than the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, and it was far away.

    Still, he had to admit: Zhui Mo¡¯s karmic ties were messy.

    Becoming enemies with him meant you¡¯d be dragged into a chain of karmic vengeance¡ªbeat the disciple, then the master, then the grandmaster...

    Before long, Zhui Mo stopped in front of Hao Long and said, ¡°Bow down. Submit to me. That¡¯s your only path to survival.¡±

    His tone was domineering, leaving no room for argument.

    Gu An took a few steps to the side, allowing Zhui Mo to see him clearly. Twirling the Fate-Fixing Brush in his hand, he smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What about me? Do I get a path to survival?¡±

    Zhui Mo turned to Gu An, and that grin triggered his irritation. He could feel the provocation.

    ¡¾Zhui Mo has developed hostility toward you and wants to kill you. Do you want to perform Lifespan Perception?¡¿

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the system message.

    The motion made Zhui Mo¡¯s eyes narrow dangerously. He said in a cold, threatening tone, ¡°You? Of course you die. I¡¯ll feed you to the Spirit Tree.¡±

    Gu An asked, ¡°Oh? And how do you know the Spirit Tree eats flesh? What¡¯s your connection to the Qianqiu Pavilion?¡±

    He already knew the answers¡ªjust asking out of boredom.

    Suddenly, Zhui Mo transformed into a cloud of demonic energy, startling Hao Long, who whipped around just in time to see him reappear beside Gu An.

    Zhui Mo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as his right palm was stopped by the Fate-Fixing Brush. His arm trembled.

    He couldn¡¯t strike Gu An, nor could he retreat. An invisible force pinned him in place.

    ¡°You... How is this possible... Who the h**l are you?¡± Zhui Mo¡¯s voice quivered, fear written all over his face.

    Gu An looked down at him and asked, ¡°I can¡¯t offer you a way out. Got any last words?¡±

    Zhui Mo was frozen with dread.

    ¡°If you dare kill me, my master won¡¯t let you go!¡± he growled.

    Gu An tilted his head curiously. ¡°Your master¡¯s just a Grand Ascension cultivator, and seriously injured at that. How exactly will he ¡®not let me go¡¯?¡±

    Zhui Mo¡¯s pupils quivered violently. A wave of fear and despair crashed over him.

    As if recalling something urgent, he blurted, ¡°My master is from an Immortal Dao Sect... Let me go. Just drop this, and it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡¾Zhui Mo¡¯s hostility has intensified. He now hates you to the bone. Do you want to perform Lifespan Perception?¡¿

    His hostility¡¯s gone up again!

    Gu An didn¡¯t react¡ªhe had no intention of sparing Zhui Mo from the beginning.

    Well then, might as well erase a few more lives.

    Gu An raised his hand, and a terrifying pressure forced Zhui Mo to his knees with a thud.

    Hao Long stood there, jaw dropped, blankly staring at Gu An.

    An old memory floated up in his mind.

    Gu An stood just like this, holding the Fate-Fixing Brush, waving it through the air. As the brush moved, a glowing golden character formed, floating midair.

    The golden light reflected on Zhui Mo¡¯s face, draining it of all color.

    Calmly, Gu An wrote the character for "Death."

    As the final stroke landed, a sharp jolt struck Zhui Mo¡¯s heart. He looked at Gu An in terror and grit his teeth, ¡°What did you do to me?!¡±

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 67 years of lifespan from Lingchuan Zhenren (Grand Ascension Stage, Ninth Level)¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 380 years of lifespan from Zhang Lu (Scattered Immortal Stage, Fourth Level)¡¿

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 512 years of lifespan from Xu Tianxing (Scattered Immortal Stage, Seventh Level)¡¿

    ...

    One notification after another popped up before Gu An¡¯s eyes. He glanced at Zhui Mo and said blandly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I just erased every ¡®backer¡¯ you might¡¯ve called for help.¡±

    Zhui Mo¡¯s eyes went wide. He nearly howled, ¡°Are you f***ing kidding me¡ª?!¡±

    Before he could finish, an unspeakable dread flooded his heart. He suddenly felt like the entire world had abandoned him. A panic like never before gripped him, indescribable and suffocating.

 Chapter 369: Advent

    Seeing that Zhuimo was on the verge of collapse, Gu An couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain. With a single stroke of the Lifespan Pen, he turned Zhuimo into ash, vanishing without a trace.

    Throughout the entire process, Hao Long remained silent, staring blankly at Gu An. It wasn¡¯t until Zhuimo disappeared that he finally snapped out of it.

    He swallowed hard, his gaze toward Gu An filled with fear.

    Gu An¡¯s strength was beyond anything he¡¯d imagined. After so many years apart, seeing such a terrifying method firsthand¡ªhow could he not be afraid?

    Gu An found his expression amusing. His interest piqued, he stared at Hao Long, face expressionless.

    That look made Hao Long even more terrified. He subconsciously backed away.

    ¡°About what happened today...¡± Gu An said slowly, deliberately dragging out his tone.

    ¡°I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone! Please, Master, believe me!¡± Hao Long blurted out in panic.

    Gu An spun the Lifespan Pen in his fingers, a smirk curling at his lips. ¡°This pen can kill someone from very, very far away. If you break our agreement... you know what that means.¡±

    Hao Long trembled from head to tail, nodding repeatedly in a frenzy of promises.

    Gu An turned and walked toward the Spirit Tree. His move today was mainly to test whether the Lifespan Pen could truly seize lifespan.

    The result was excellent¡ªjust as he¡¯d hoped.

    The Lifespan Pen was his own creation, crafted without relying on any external materials. From now on, seizing lifespan with it would be even easier.

    This time, in dealing with Zhuimo, Gu An had killed over a hundred people¡ªall directly connected to Zhuimo. They would¡¯ve been drawn into this karmic grudge eventually, so Gu An simply brought their ends forward.

    This was the Dao of Karma.

    The ability to glimpse the evolution of all things¡ªthis was the foundation of walking the path of destiny.

    The Dao of Karma was incredibly profound. Even though Gu An had only just touched upon it, he already possessed power beyond what ghosts and gods could fathom.

    This strike earned him over forty thousand years of lifespan. At his current stage, such an amount wasn¡¯t particularly significant.

    Hao Long shrank his form and cautiously approached Gu An.

    ¡°Master... you¡¯re the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path from the Taixuan Sect, right?¡± Hao Long asked nervously.

    Without turning his head, Gu An replied, ¡°The less you know, the safer you¡¯ll be. Got it?¡±

    Hao Long nodded instantly, scared stiff by the words.

    Man and dragon arrived beneath the Spirit Tree. The Spirit Tree extended two vines, gently massaging Gu An¡¯s shoulders. Hao Long was left wide-eyed and speechless at the sight.

    Two hours later, Gu An and Hao Long left the Eight Views Celestial Realm¡ªGu An headed toward Tianya Valley, while Hao Long went to find cultivators from the Gu Hao Sect.

    In the bustling Taixuan Sect, no one knew that a Profound Mind Realm cultivator had just been reduced to ashes.

    After the Spring Festival, Gu An¡¯s life returned to peace. He roamed the various Medicine Valleys, sometimes bringing An Xin along to Mortal Peak, other times visiting Ye Lan or Zhen Qin alone.

    The sects whose herbs had been mysteriously picked also gradually calmed down. Even the Holy Court couldn¡¯t trace the cause and eventually gave up. Besides, it hadn¡¯t happened again recently.

    Even though he¡¯d reached the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Gu An wasn¡¯t slowing down. He was still expanding the supply of high-grade herbs within the Hidden Realm.

    Time flew.

    In the blink of an eye, five years passed.

    Outside the heavens, the number of Heaven Demons had exceeded five million. They prowled through the cosmos, ready to tear the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm apart.

    The Holy Court, the Immortal Dynasty, and major sects were all on high alert. They spread their forces across the land, determined to block any infiltration.

    On a massive meteor, two men cloaked in black demonic aura stood side by side. Their appearances were strikingly similar, both clad in black scale armor, though one was noticeably taller.

    ¡°The Holy Court still hasn¡¯t made a move. Looks like our intel was right.¡±

    ¡°Could the previous disturbance have been the reincarnation of Saint Heaven?¡±

    ¡°Most likely. Only Saint Heaven within the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm could cause such commotion.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s target is that emperor. We mustn¡¯t forget.¡±

    The two black-armored men spoke in low voices, their gazes locked on the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, filled with hostility.

    In the middle of their conversation, they suddenly sensed something and turned in unison. From the darkness, thick fog came rolling toward them.

    Their expressions shifted slightly¡ªand then they vanished.

    It was the turn of spring and summer.

    Gu An sat under a tree, sharing drinks with Xuantian Yi, discussing writing.

    Xuantian Yi was a huge fan of Romance of the Three Kingdoms, and thought it was on par with Journey to the West.

    ¡°I used to think Romance of the Gods was already the peak. I didn¡¯t expect you to write Journey to the West and Three Kingdoms. You¡¯re amazing! Why can¡¯t I write stories like that?¡± Xuantian Yi looked at Gu An with heartfelt admiration.

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°Your Adventures of the Green Hero isn¡¯t bad. Just stick to writing that one¡ªmake it long, and it¡¯ll become a classic someday.¡±

    When he tried writing serious books, Xuantian Yi found them dull. He¡¯d written a lot over the years, but none had made a splash.

    ¡°Really? But lots of people feel embarrassed to admit they like Adventures of the Green Hero,¡± Xuantian Yi said doubtfully.

    Gu An asked, ¡°Do you want to write something that lots of people read but rarely talk about, or do you want to write something a small group of people treasure for a lifetime?¡±

    That question left Xuantian Yi deep in thought.

    Just then, a deafening boom rang from the sky, startling both of them into looking up. So did everyone else in the valley.

    A spectacular meteor shower lit up the sky. Countless meteors trailed blazing smoke, piercing the cloud sea. The doomsday-like scene stirred unease in all who witnessed it.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Gu An frowned, though inwardly he thought¡ªIt¡¯s finally here.

    The Heaven Demons had begun their invasion. Led by a Free Soaring Immortal, they had easily breached the outer defenses. Hidden within those meteors were numerous demons.

    ¡°No idea. I¡¯ll go check it out,¡± said Xuantian Yi before disappearing.

    Gu An stood up and walked toward his pavilion.

    An Xin rushed over, worried. ¡°Master, what is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But we¡¯re inside the Taixuan Sect. We¡¯re safe.¡± Gu An answered calmly.

    That answer reassured her. She could tell from his tone¡ªthose mysterious entities from beyond couldn¡¯t threaten her Master.

    As he walked, Gu An looked up. He could see one meteor heading straight for the Taicang Continent.

    Shen Xinzi had already gone to intercept it, ready to defend the land.

    Gu An didn¡¯t plan to step in. After his breakthrough, the Heaven Demons arrived¡ªthere might be some scheme behind this. As long as the continent could handle the crisis, he¡¯d let others prove themselves.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path hadn¡¯t acted for a long time. Even though conflicts arose in the Taixuan Sect daily, Gu An never interfered.

    This made his stance clear to the world.

    As long as it didn¡¯t threaten the foundation of the Taixuan Sect or the safety of the continent, the Sword Sovereign wouldn¡¯t lift a finger.

    By the time Gu An entered his room, Shen Xinzi had already shattered the meteor. From within burst a swarm of Heaven Demons¡ªthe strongest among them had reached the Roving Immortal Stage. They swarmed Shen Xinzi, dragging him into a fierce battle.

    Nine-Fingered Divine Lord rushed to assist. Cultivators across the continent also joined the fray.

    The Taicang Continent was just one battleground. Wars erupted across all regions.

    In the outer heavens, the battle raged on. Ancient Immortal Emperors from the Immortal Dynasty and the Saint Ancestors of the Holy Court joined forces against Free Soaring Immortal demons. Even Divine Soul Immortals unleashed their powers.

    Seven powerful beings emerged from the sun to join the war¡ªPhoenix, True Dragon, Qilin, White Tiger, Black Tortoise, Azure Bird, and Kun!

    Their foes were equally colossal¡ªferocious beasts from the Oblivion Domain.

    The battlefield rapidly expanded. From the center of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, fighting spread in all directions.

    The Sun and Moon Underworld Emperor stepped out of his home, gazing calmly at the firmament.

    At that moment, Long Qing passed in front of him, staring into the distance with a tight frown.

    The Underworld Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at him.

    After the Heaven Demons descended, Long Qing had been plagued with uncontrollable aggression. That¡¯s why he wandered about, trying to calm himself.

    ¡°Why is his karmic thread shifting...?¡± thought the Underworld Emperor in surprise.

    And at this moment?

    This boy must be tied to the Heaven Demons!

    His interest in Long Qing deepened. He¡¯d always suspected Long Qing had a special physique.

    Before long, a fierce wind swept through¡ªjust one of the many shockwaves from the great battle.

    Gu An sat at his desk, holding Adventures of the Green Hero, his divine sense scanning the world.

    The foundation of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm was solid. In such a short time, countless Divine Soul Immortals, Dao-Void Celestial Immortals, and Mystic Celestial Immortals had emerged.

    At this rate, the Heaven Demons would not be able to shake the Great Realm.

    Once the Free Soaring Immortal war ended, this conflict would come to a close.

    But Gu An noticed something strange¡ªmany Heaven Demons didn¡¯t fight. Instead, they snuck into the mortal world. Some possessed living beings; others disintegrated and merged into the cycle of reincarnation, drawn into the heavenly vortex above.

    Gu An suddenly realized¡ªthis batch of Heaven Demons might not all be from the same faction. Those that didn¡¯t fight were somehow karmically tied to Long Qing. They were likely here for him.

    His divine sense fell upon Falling Moon Divine Lake.

    It, too, was under demon attack¡ªworse still, a Mystic Celestial Immortal-level demon was watching them.

    Gu An had his eyes on the lake for one reason¡ªZhu Xi, the bearer of the Primal Devouring Body.

    Under his watch, Zhu Xi fled alone, riding her sword and holding an oil lamp that kept her hidden.

    By dusk, with the Taicang Continent¡¯s crisis resolved, she landed on a remote island and hid in the forest, the lamp still burning.

    But she hadn¡¯t noticed the demon already on that island. Though it was only at the Scattered Immortal Stage, it was far beyond what she could handle.

    Her oil lamp couldn¡¯t hide her from its gaze.

    The demon was approaching.

    Sitting cross-legged and meditating, Zhu Xi frowned. She opened her eyes and scanned the area, panic rising in her heart.

    She had a dreadful feeling¡ªdisaster was near.

    And she trusted her instincts. That¡¯s why she was terrified.

    Because she realized¡ªdanger was closing in from every direction.

    There was nowhere to run.

 Chapter 370: Demon Emperor, Nine Abyss Realm

    As night fell, the forest sank into a deathly silence¡ªno insects chirped, not even a sound.

    Zhu Xi rose to her feet, holding an oil lamp in her left hand and a sword in her right, glancing around nervously.

    Suddenly¡ª

    She heard the wind. Instinctively, she turned her head. But then, the wind came from another direction too. Before she could turn again, gusts rushed in from every side.

    Leaves scattered in the swirling gusts as they surged toward her, making her eyes go wide in shock.

    Far away in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An watched this scene unfold. He made no move to interfere.

    Zhu Xi wasn¡¯t a match for someone at the Scattered Immortal Stage. The moment the attacker struck, she lost consciousness.

    The one who ambushed her was a female Heaven Demon, intending to seize her body. But just as her soul entered Zhu Xi¡¯s body, she was hit by a terrifying devouring force.

    The demoness instinctively tried to escape, but only managed to pull part of her soul out¡ªher lower half was stuck and couldn¡¯t be withdrawn.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. Just how much spiritual energy had Zhu Xi absorbed?

    She was only twenty-three. No matter how much spiritual energy she consumed, it shouldn¡¯t be enough to shake up a Scattered Immortal.

    Could she be hiding an even bigger secret?

    No matter how hard the demoness struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free from the devouring force inside Zhu Xi. Before long, she was completely consumed.

    Zhu Xi collapsed to the ground, and the forest returned to stillness.

    It wasn¡¯t until an hour later that Zhu Xi finally opened her eyes, dazed. Once her senses returned, she quickly got up and looked around cautiously.

    Seeing this, Gu An withdrew his divine sense.

    This girl is something else... she might just become a legend one day.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t interested in recruiting her or taking her as a disciple¡ªhe was just curious.

    He figured he¡¯d observe her life like watching a drama series from his past life.

    Smiling, Gu An went back to reading Adventures of the Green Hero.

    As the moon set and the sun rose, a new day began, and the Taicang Continent returned to its usual calm.

    During morning exercises, the disciples all gossiped about the distant battle from the day before, speculating on what might¡¯ve happened.

    As Gu An did his exercises, he spread his divine sense across the land.

    Many regions were still suffering from Heaven Demon attacks. Thankfully, the Holy Court and the Immortal Dynasty were moving quickly, exorcising demons and offering aid.

    In this catastrophe that affected all beings, the Immortal Dynasty¡¯s performance stood out¡ªit was nearly catching up to the Holy Court. As they saved more and more lives, Gu An could feel their fortune rising.

    This disaster might actually be an opportunity for the Immortal Dynasty.

    He spotted An Hao in the crowd, watching a battle from afar. After all, even the weakest Heaven Demon possessed Immortal Dao-level cultivation¡ªAn Hao couldn¡¯t possibly take them on yet.

    Just then, Shen Xinzi returned. Many disciples looked his way, figuring he must know what happened yesterday.

    As soon as morning exercises ended, Long Qing rushed over to Shen Xinzi and demanded, ¡°Why did you leave yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Heaven Demons descended,¡± Shen Xinzi replied. ¡°Fortunately, the crisis has been resolved¡ªfor now.¡±

    But his expression was clearly off.

    Yesterday¡¯s battle stirred up unfamiliar memories. He suspected they were from a past life.

    He¡¯d always known he was a reincarnated Heaven Demon, but after years of cultivation and reflection, he had accepted it. He believed that with strong enough will, he wouldn¡¯t fall to darkness. He even dreamed of redeeming other Heaven Demons with his current identity.

    ¡°Heaven Demons?¡± Long Qing¡¯s eyes widened.

    Shen Xinzi began to describe their terrifying nature, and Long Qing listened with growing fear.

    From a distance, Gu An found it hilarious. Two reincarnated Heaven Demons, discussing how dangerous demons were¡ªneither knowing the other¡¯s secret.

    He waved to the Blood Prison Grand Sage and strolled toward the Outer Sect City.

    The battle beyond the heavens wasn¡¯t over, but it was clear the Heaven Demons would be pushed back. Gu An had lost interest and decided to explore the city instead.

    Elsewhere¡ª

    At the Three Pure Mountains.

    Li Ya sat cross-legged on a cliff, gazing at the sky, deep in thought.

    A soul drifted over¡ªit was the Li Family Ancestor who had long been hidden inside his body.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± the ancestor asked as he appeared beside him.

    ¡°Ancestor,¡± Li Ya said softly, ¡°what do you think lies beyond the heavens? How many realms are there on the Immortal Dao?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea!¡± the ancestor snapped. ¡°You¡¯ve already surpassed me in my prime. I¡¯m just waiting for you to take me out to see the wider world.¡±

    Li Ya chuckled and stood up, stretching lazily.

    ¡°Well, get ready. I¡¯m heading down the mountain soon. I realized that staying in seclusion isn¡¯t enough. My cultivation¡¯s progressing too slowly¡ªI might fall even further behind An Hao if this keeps up.¡±

    The ancestor smiled. ¡°I¡¯d actually like to see how strong Divine Anomaly City really is.¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s eyes shone with youthful ambition. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Patriarch say this will be an era of young prodigies clashing? I can¡¯t miss that!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his right hand, and a white flame ignited in his palm.

    The ancestor stroked his beard and smiled, his heart full of pride.

    It had only been four hundred years, yet this boy had come so far. Who could guess how high he¡¯d rise?

    Remembering their first meeting, the ancestor¡¯s smile deepened.

    ...

    In the vastness of space, waves of burning energy ravaged the stars.

    The Ancient Immortal Emperor and the Sacred Ancestor paused, their eyes fixed on a distant figure.

    The figure stood shrouded in black mist, like a demon lord emerging from the abyss¡ªa terrifying sight.

    He had long white hair, curved horns, a pale face, and eyeless sockets. His black feathered robe covered armor that shimmered coldly beneath.

    He was the Dread Demon Emperor, a Free Soaring Immortal among the Heaven Demons.

    The two stared at him with intense wariness.

    They had been fighting for months, two against one, and still couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand. They could only stall him, preventing him from entering the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm¡¯s star domain.

    ¡°The Heaven Demons have nearly been wiped out. Why persist?¡± the Ancient Immortal Emperor asked coldly.

    The Dread Demon Emperor grinned, his smile dark and sinister.

    ¡°You think I had the Heaven Demons invade the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm just to slaughter some useless mortals?¡±

    Their expressions darkened instantly.

    Before they could speak again, black mist swallowed the Dread Demon Emperor, swirling and swelling rapidly.

    They struck out immediately, their immense power crashing against the mist¡ªbut it didn¡¯t disperse.

    As the mist churned, it formed a massive black sphere¡ªlike a black hole in the sky.

    ¡°What kind of divine ability is this?¡± the Ancient Immortal Emperor muttered grimly.

    The Sacred Ancestor didn¡¯t reply. He couldn¡¯t figure it out either¡ªbut a deep unease welled up inside him.

    At the same time¡ª

    On the Taicang Continent, within the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Branch Sect.

    In the courtyard¡ª

    Gu An was drinking with Ye Lan and Zhen Qin. Zhen Qin was telling an intriguing story about a recent scandal: a certain elder oppressed a disciple and died suddenly under mysterious, horrifying circumstances, stirring up a storm in the sect.

    Zhen Qin had a knack for storytelling, full of dramatic flair. Gu An played along perfectly, acting anxious at the right moments.

    Ye Lan, meanwhile, found Gu An¡¯s expressions hilarious.

    Suddenly, Zhen Qin leapt up, drew her sword, and pointed it toward the side, eyes wide.

    ¡°I did this¡ªI held my sword to his neck and asked why he betrayed his master. He still refused to admit it, even with the evidence right there!¡±

    Gu An was about to speak when something shifted¡ªhis expression turned strange.

    Zhen Qin was about to continue, but her face abruptly changed.

    Ye Lan¡¯s face did too.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on... I feel like something''s holding me down,¡± Zhen Qin said, panic in her voice. She looked at Ye Lan instinctively.

    Ye Lan was trembling. ¡°Me too. I can¡¯t move at all...¡±

    Gu An saw a mysterious karmic force binding Ye Lan and Zhen Qin. And they weren¡¯t the only ones¡ªmany in the sect were ensnared.

    He looked up. The sky seemed brilliant and blue, but through his divine sense, he saw a vast black web above the world, linking to all living beings.

    Following its threads, Gu An¡¯s divine sense reached the massive black sphere in space. In that instant, he understood the Dread Demon Emperor¡¯s divine power.

    So that¡¯s why there were so many reincarnated and body-snatching Heaven Demons¡ªit was all to blend into the world¡¯s laws.

    Judging by the flow of karmic force, it looked like the Dread Demon Emperor was trying to drag all the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm¡¯s beings into that black sphere.

    Even Long Qing was caught in it.

    Gu An stood, feigning concern as he grabbed Ye Lan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother... run...¡± Ye Lan gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t shrug him off, couldn¡¯t stand up.

    ¡°How could I abandon you!¡± Gu An shouted back.

    Ye Lan was about to answer when the world spun violently.

    She and Zhen Qin both felt the same thing.

    The next moment, all three vanished without a trace.

    Countless others across the land disappeared too. The Taixuan Sect Branch Sect erupted into chaos.

    Ye Lan squeezed her eyes shut, feeling herself falling¡ªan unbearable sensation, even for a Transformation Stage cultivator.

    As she fell, she slowly regained control of her body.

    Then¡ªher feet touched the ground.

    A hand grasped her right hand, instantly calming her.

    It was her Senior Brother¡¯s hand¡ªshe knew every line of his palm. No mistake.

    Her eyes flew open.

    Above her was a blood-red sky.

    Countless figures were falling like heavy rain.

    Gu An and Zhen Qin stood beside her, all three stunned by the sight.

    ¡°Where... are we?¡± Zhen Qin asked, eyes wide, voice trembling.

    She followed the falling figures with her gaze. Below them lay endless mountain peaks, shrouded in oppressive darkness.

    Once everyone landed, the blood-red sky revealed a pair of giant eyes¡ªthose of the Dread Demon Emperor.

    He looked down upon all within this world, searching.

    ¡°Mortals of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, this is the Nine Abyss Realm¡ªcreated by me. No one is coming to save you. But I, in my mercy, will grant you a sliver of hope.¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, echoing across the heavens and earth.

 Chapter 371: Heaven and Devil

    Chapter 371 Heaven and Devil

    Long Qing stood on the hillside, staring up at the giant eye in the sky, his face filled with fear. There were others on the hillside¡ªdisciples of the Taixuan Sect, including An Xin.

    Everyone was listening to the words of the Heavenly Calamity Demon Emperor, and all felt a chill down their spines, their hearts overwhelmed with dread.

    They had never heard of the Nine Abyss Realm, nor even the name Heavenly Spirit Great Realm before.

    "There are many Heaven Demons Reincarnated within the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. They could be your kin or your closest friends. If you want to survive, then kill every last one of the Heaven Demon Reincarnations. The Heaven Demons will do the same¡ªslaughter all life in the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm¡ªand only then will you be free."

    The Heavenly Calamity Demon Emperor''s voice echoed, cold and filled with killing intent.

    Ye Lan and Zhen Qin frowned as they listened, glancing around nervously, fearing an ambush from the Heaven Demons.

    Gu An suspected that the Demon Emperor was searching for Long Qing.

    But then, why didn''t he simply destroy all the beings that fell into the Nine Abyss Realm?

    Soon, Gu An understood.

    It was the protection of the Heavenly Dao!

    The moment the Demon Emperor finished speaking, Gu An sensed numerous Heaven Demon auras awakening. The reincarnated bodies were beginning to reclaim their demonic origins. As their aura grew stronger, the aura of the Heavenly Dao also began to emerge on the beings of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    This so-called Heavenly Dao Aura was just like the radiant light that shielded the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm from those beneath the Celestial Ascension Stage, keeping them from flying into the outer heavens.

    In truth, everything within the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm was imbued with the Heavenly Dao¡ªjust like what Gu An saw when he peeked into other Great Realms during his breakthroughs.

    The Heavenly Dao was everywhere!

    It was a power different from the Great Dao, a kind of cosmic will that governed fate and existence¡ªthe laws of the Heavenly Dao.

    The reason the beings of the Oblivion Domain were easily identified was precisely because they lacked the Heavenly Dao''s aura. Instead, their presence caused discomfort to those born under the Heavenly Dao. That''s why the two sides had always been in bitter conflict since ancient times.

    The Heavenly Calamity Demon Emperor clearly also delved into the Dao of Karma. He feared that slaughtering too many beings of the Heavenly Dao would bring karmic backlash upon himself.

    Killing a few? That was fine.

    In the memories of Long Zhan and Lu Han, they''d heard mentions of the Heavenly Dao. For cultivators, it was always a vague, legendary force.

    Still, if pushed to desperation, the Demon Emperor wouldn''t hold back. After all, he hailed from the Oblivion Domain, and wouldn''t die from karmic backlash like others born under the Heavenly Dao.

    If the Heavenly Dao were truly that powerful, the Oblivion Domain wouldn''t exist in the first place.

    The Demon Emperor said no more, and the massive eye vanished, plunging heaven and earth into silence.

    Gu An noticed that Ji Xuanyu, An Hao, Li Ya, Wu Jue, Xuantian Yi, Jiang Qiong, Long Qing, and An Xin had all been pulled into the Nine Abyss Realm. Apparently, aside from the Heaven Demon Reincarnations, those dragged into the realm were no ordinary folks¡ªthey were all people of exceptional fate.

    Then a thought struck him¡ªcould this move by the Demon Emperor be related to the disturbance caused by his breakthrough?

    Very likely.

    Thinking it through, if not for him, Long Qing wouldn''t have awakened early. According to the black-robed elder on Qingtian Peak, Long Qing needed at least several thousand years to mature.

    Gu An¡¯s actions had accelerated everything by thousands of years.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Zhen Qin turned to Ye Lan, accustomed to letting her make the decisions.

    Ye Lan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s play it by ear. According to him, we can rally others. This isn¡¯t about individual survival¡ªit¡¯s a battle between two camps.¡±

    In recent months, tales of the Heaven Demons had already spread throughout the Taixuan Sect, with plenty of legends about them. They knew these beings came from beyond the heavens. That¡¯s why they were wary¡ªnot blindly confident.

    She continued, ¡°I can sense the aura of some of our fellow disciples. Let¡¯s regroup with them first.¡±

    Zhen Qin nodded, and Gu An had no objections. He was curious to see how Ye Lan and the others would handle such a catastrophe.

    The trio began descending the mountain.

    Gu An¡¯s Divine Sense swept out. The number of Heaven Demons exceeded a million. Though fewer in number than the beings of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm, their cultivation was far superior.

    A great battle loomed¡ªand now, it was time to see what these chosen ones were truly capable of.

    To Gu An, the Demon Emperor didn¡¯t seem that powerful.

    Both practiced the Dao of Karma, but Gu An¡¯s karmic power had already surpassed him.

    The Nine Abyss Realm was formed from karmic forces, and for Gu An, breaking through it was no difficult task.

    ¡°Master, who would''ve thought the three of us would get to go on an adventure together?¡±

    Zhen Qin suddenly turned to Gu An, smiling cheerfully, no longer as tense as before.

    Ye Lan also looked over, though her gaze was filled with concern.

    In her mind, Gu An had the protection of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, but could the Sword Sovereign find the Nine Abyss Realm? She wasn¡¯t so sure. She feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him.

    She would rather die alone than see Gu An die in front of her.

    Her instincts told her the Heaven Demons were incredibly dangerous. She had to fight with the resolve to die, without a hint of carelessness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m strong. I won¡¯t hold you back,¡± Gu An said seriously, pulling out the Destiny Pen.

    Zhen Qin couldn¡¯t help but giggle, teasing, ¡°Ooh, Nascent Soul Stage, huh? So impressive.¡±

    ¡°Your wings hardened already? Looking down on your master now?¡±

    ¡°Never, never.¡±

    The pair bantered playfully.

    Meanwhile, Gu An¡¯s Divine Sense expanded, keeping tabs on Ji Xuanyu, An Hao, and the others, watching for any overwhelming threats.

    A stick of incense¡¯s time later, Gu An, Ye Lan, and Zhen Qin had regrouped with more than ten other Taixuan Sect disciples. They decided to search for more of their own.

    No matter how vast the Nine Abyss Realm was, it couldn¡¯t compare to the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. People like An Xin weren¡¯t far off.

    Only a few dozen disciples from the Taixuan Sect were drawn into the realm¡ªeither due to extraordinary destiny or prodigious talent.

    Long Qing¡¯s Primordial Return Divine Path had been enhanced by Gu An, so he hadn¡¯t awakened into a Heaven Demon.

    He was thrilled at the chance to fight. He¡¯d always wanted to roam the world, but his master never allowed it.

    While flying, a thunderous explosion echoed from afar, prompting the Taixuan Sect disciples to speed up and avoid the clash.

    Gu An stood behind Ye Lan, the two riding on the same sword. From there, he saw the distant battle¡ªand the one fighting was someone familiar.

    Li Ya!

    That kid had directly called upon the power of Divine Anomaly City to suppress the Heaven Demons, only to draw even more of them his way.

    Gu An watched on, curious to see how much Li Ya had grown.

    Time passed swiftly.

    About half an hour later, the Taixuan Sect group finally reunited. The Dao of Karma hadn¡¯t scattered their positions too far.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    When An Xin saw Gu An, her face lit up with joy. She immediately flew over, all traces of worry wiped away, replaced by excitement.

    Long Qing also rushed up, talking excitedly and non-stop. He was beyond eager to battle the Heaven Demons.

    Ye Lan was busy coordinating with the other Taixuan Sect disciples.

    Zhen Qin glanced at An Xin and Long Qing, her expression strange. These two didn¡¯t seem scared at all?

    Long Qing, sure, he was a headstrong fool. But An Xin too? Why was that girl so hyped?

 Chapter 372: Who are you?

    Chapter 372 Who are you?

    The disciples of the Taixuan Sect discussed for a long while before finally deciding to join the battle. In their eyes, hiding and waiting for others to fight in hopes of surviving by sheer luck was foolish.

    Gu An appreciated the courage of the Taixuan Sect disciples. In this situation, choosing to cower could indeed lead to total failure¡ªunity was the best path forward.

    Dozens of them joined forces and flew toward the nearest battlefield.

    Li Ya had already finished his fight. With the mighty power of the Divine Anomaly City, he had won effortlessly¡ªhe didn¡¯t even need to act. The Divine Anomaly Spirit had fought on his behalf.

    An incense stick¡¯s time later, Gu An and the others joined the siege against the Heaven Demons. Under Ye Lan¡¯s arrangements, Gu An was positioned on the outer perimeter, responsible for casting long-range spells.

    Gu An gripped the Lifespan Pen, pretending to fight hard, while his divine sense scanned the distant battlefield, covering the entire Nine Abyss Realm to observe things from a macro perspective.

    More and more beings joined the fight against the Heaven Demons, plunging into brutal combat.

    Gu An began snatching kills. Just as a Heaven Demon was about to die, his divine sense would strike it.

    Notification after notification popped up before his eyes, lifting his spirits further.

    Suddenly, he caught a trace of Free Soaring Immortal aura. The person was hiding well¡ªbut couldn¡¯t escape his divine sense.

    It must be the one who created the Nine Abyss Realm!

    This guy had disguised himself as someone from the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm and was even fighting against the Heaven Demons.

    What was the meaning of this?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he didn¡¯t bother trying.

    He continued balancing the battlefield. If the Heaven Demons gained overwhelming advantage, he¡¯d step in to suppress them¡ªgiving the beings from the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm a chance to grow through combat.

    Those who had been drawn into the Nine Abyss Realm weren¡¯t ordinary; one day, they¡¯d become pillars of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    Gu An¡¯s goal was to make sure not too many geniuses from that side died, while still letting this trial serve as a catalyst for transformation.

    In the cosmos, more cultivators gathered around the black sphere created by the Dark Demon Emperor, all looking extremely anxious.

    ¡°D*mn it, are we just going to watch this happen?¡±

    ¡°Our sect has hundreds of disciples inside! They¡¯re the future of our sect!¡±

    ¡°Same with ours¡ªwhat on earth is this technique?¡±

    ¡°Step aside! I don¡¯t believe this thing is truly unbreakable!¡±

    ¡°Even the Holy Court is helpless?¡±

    Grandmaster cultivators from various sects spoke anxiously. Some even launched attacks at the black sphere, attempting to shatter it¡ªbut no spells or divine abilities made the slightest dent.

    Ancient Immortal Emperors and Saint Ancestors stood above, frowning as they observed.

    A figure appeared behind them¡ªa middle-aged man in golden robes, holding a jade ruler, his face stern.

    ¡°Saint Ancestor, is there really nothing we can do?¡± the man asked. He was the Holy Prime Minister of the Holy Court, frowning deeply with worry in his eyes.

    The Saint Ancestor, back still turned, replied, ¡°I can feel that the Holy Court¡¯s fortune hasn¡¯t diminished. That means the younger generation inside hasn¡¯t suffered great losses. For now, just seal this space.¡±

    The Holy Prime Minister hesitated, then turned to give the order.

    The Ancient Immortal Emperor took a deep breath. ¡°I have a feeling his goal isn¡¯t to slaughter the younger generation of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. It seems he¡¯s looking for something.¡±

    The Saint Ancestor responded, ¡°I think so too. But throughout history, too many outer-world beings have snuck into the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm. I can¡¯t yet divine what the Dark Demon Emperor is searching for.¡±

    The two Free Soaring Immortals fell into confusion, their gazes never leaving the black sphere.

    Time passed swiftly.

    Half a day after entering the Nine Abyss Realm, all its inhabitants were embroiled in combat¡ªbattles raged everywhere.

    With Gu An¡¯s secret support, the morale of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm side surged. The more Heaven Demons fell, the stronger their advantage grew.

    In just half a day, Gu An had gained over thirty million years of lifespan, pushing his total past one hundred million years.

    Not a single Taixuan Sect disciple had died, and their confidence soared. Even Ye Lan no longer tried to restrain Gu An as before¡ªshe now looked for opportunities to let him gain experience.

    There seemed to be no day or night in the Nine Abyss Realm. The blood-colored sky shifted only with moving clouds and fog.

    Holding the Lifespan Pen and standing atop the Tianxiu Sword, Gu An followed the main group. An Xin stayed by his side, chatting with Long Qing about the previous battle.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze fell on Wu Jue at the front.

    Wu Jue and Xuantian Yi were the pillars of the Taixuan Sect disciples. Seeing Wu Jue commanding things effortlessly made Gu An recall how timid he once was¡ªbringing a touch of emotion.

    If possible, Gu An honestly hoped this trial could last a few more days¡ªbut that Free Soaring Immortal Heaven Demon might soon become too difficult to contain.

    In just half a day, a third of the Heaven Demons had already perished.

    Tens of thousands of miles away.

    On a cliff, a black-robed man frowned deeply¡ªit was the Dark Demon Emperor in disguise.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The beings of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm shouldn¡¯t be this strong...¡± His heart was full of confusion.

    In his view, the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm may have had the numbers advantage, but their performance far exceeded expectations. The Heaven Demons should have been stronger.

    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. He suspected an unknown force had infiltrated the Nine Abyss Realm.

    Even he¡ªa Free Soaring Immortal¡ªcouldn¡¯t detect it?

    His first thought was the Holy Heaven of the Holy Court. He had long suspected Holy Heaven had reincarnated. Could he have been dragged in and was now interfering?

    The more he considered it, the more likely it seemed.

    And so, he vanished on the spot.

    Wu Jue flew to Gu An¡¯s side. ¡°According to the intel we received, the other battlefronts are also seeing success. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Gu An sighed, ¡°Worry? I¡¯m not even in the front lines¡ªyou guys are doing the fighting. I¡¯m perfectly safe.¡±

    Wu Jue chuckled, ¡°This is your first time leaving the Taixuan Sect for an adventure. I just didn¡¯t want you to stress.¡±

    Nearby, An Xin covered her mouth, giggling. Wu Jue thought she was laughing at Gu An, so he paid it no mind.

    Behind Gu An, Long Qing popped his head out, asking excitedly, ¡°Senior Wu, when¡¯s the next battle starting?¡±

    He had also fought earlier, and his powerful physique had shocked many Taixuan Sect disciples. The kid had no spiritual power, yet his raw strength was outrageous¡ªit was unbelievable.

    Wu Jue glanced at him and smiled. ¡°Soon, I think.¡±

    After slaying so many Heaven Demons, even Wu Jue was beginning to underestimate them¡ªthinking they weren¡¯t as terrifying as imagined.

    He was about to continue speaking when Long Qing¡¯s eyes widened, and he nervously looked to the sky.

    Wu Jue turned instinctively¡ªand saw a pair of giant eyes appearing in the blood-red sky¡ªthe eyes of the Dark Demon Emperor.

    The Demon Emperor¡¯s gaze darted around as if searching for something. Aside from Gu An, anyone who made eye contact with him felt a chill of panic.

    Before those eyes, even the most talented beings felt primal fear.

    The entire Nine Abyss Realm fell silent as everyone looked up at the Demon Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    At the edge of a forest, Zhu Xi looked up at the Demon Emperor, her eyes filled with worry. The cultivators and demons above the trees were equally tense.

    ¡°Heavens... please let me survive this tribulation...¡± Zhu Xi prayed silently. Though she¡¯d fought earlier, she had only assisted from afar¡ªnever approaching the Heaven Demons directly.

    With the Demon Emperor¡¯s eyes appearing, the earlier high spirits were instantly doused.

    Even if they could defeat the Heaven Demons¡ªso what?

    How could they leave alive, with those demonic eyes above?

    Suddenly!

    The Demon Emperor¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. The pupil-less gaze unleashed a strange crimson light. Everyone¡¯s expression changed as they fell into a trance.

    Those flying in the air slowly descended to the ground, while the Heaven Demons all retreated, seemingly following an order¡ªnot taking advantage of the opening.

    Gu An sensed that those around him had fallen into illusions.

    Everyone was confronting the thing they feared most in their hearts.

    Gu An feigned submission, allowing the illusion to envelope him. He brought Long Qing down to a nearby hill.

    The Demon Emperor¡¯s gaze shifted to Ji Xuanyu, eyes turning strange, before drifting away and landing on Long Qing.

    Everyone else was suffering¡ªexcept for Long Qing, who remained perfectly calm.

    In the sky, the giant eyes vanished.

    The Demon Emperor appeared beside Long Qing out of thin air, his gaze sweeping over him.

    Long Qing showed no fear. His illusion realm was a bright, open land. He was running about, calling for Gu An and An Xin.

    ¡°Could he be... the reincarnation of the Dragon Qing Emperor?¡±

    The Demon Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered. He raised his hand, trying to touch Long Qing¡¯s forehead.

    Snap!

    Suddenly¡ª

    A hand grabbed the Demon Emperor¡¯s wrist. His expression shifted, stunned to see Gu An standing beside Long Qing.

    ¡°Holy Heaven?¡± the Demon Emperor asked, frowning. Then he added, ¡°You should know¡ªI had no intent to massacre anyone. I¡¯m only looking for the Dragon Qing Emperor. Don¡¯t you have a grudge against the Dragon Clan of the War Court?¡±

    So it turned out the Demon Emperor didn¡¯t just fear the Dao¡¯s fortune¡ªbut also Holy Heaven himself.

    ¡¾Dark Demon Emperor (Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Fifth Level): 37,902,765 / 100,000,000 / 200,000,000¡¿

    What a long lifespan!

    It¡¯d be a waste not to kill him!

    Gu An asked, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m Holy Heaven?¡±

    Those words made the Demon Emperor¡¯s expression shift dramatically. He instinctively tried to retreat¡ªbut to his horror, he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Impossible!

    The Demon Emperor invoked Karmic Power, but it had no effect on Gu An. Panic grew.

    ¡°Who... are you really?¡± the Demon Emperor asked, voice trembling, unable to hide his fear.

    Gu An responded, ¡°Why are you looking for Long Qing?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the Demon Emperor¡¯s face turned to despair. He muttered, ¡°So the Dragon Clan was still hiding such a powerhouse...¡±

    Seeing he wouldn¡¯t answer, Gu An lost patience and launched a divine sense attack¡ªGreat Soul-Imprisoning Immortal Art!

    Memory Search!

    A few breaths later, Gu An withdrew his divine sense. With a squeeze of his right hand, the Demon Emperor turned to ash¡ªa blood-red Dao Seed floating before him.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes narrowed. With terrifying Karmic Force, the Dao Seed was instantly crushed into dust and vanished.

    ¡¾You have successfully seized 6,230,567 years of lifespan from the Dark Demon Emperor (Free Soaring Immortal Stage, Fifth Level)¡¿

    Over six million years!

    Gu An beamed. No wonder they called Free Soaring Immortals impressive!

 Chapter 373: Reincarnation

    After slaying the Dark Calamity Emperor, the Nine Abyss Realm didn¡¯t dissipate. It remained in the form of heaven and earth, and those beings trapped in illusions began to awaken one by one.

    When Ye Lan woke up, she instinctively turned around. The moment she saw that Gu An was unharmed, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    An Xin opened her eyes and, spotting Gu An, immediately moved closer to him. She patted her chest, her face full of lingering fear.

    Once all the disciples of the Taixuan Sect had awakened, everyone gathered together, discussing what had just happened. All were on edge, wary of the Dark Calamity Emperor making another move.

    Little did they know, the master of the Nine Abyss Realm had already been obliterated into dust.

    After searching the Dark Calamity Emperor¡¯s soul, Gu An''s gaze grew complex. He glanced at Long Qing and sighed inwardly.

    It turned out Long Qing was the last remaining descendant of the Long Family. The Dark Calamity Emperor had come under orders to completely exterminate the Long bloodline.

    The black-robed elder at Qingtian Peak was one of Long Qing¡¯s subordinates. Long Qing had reincarnated precisely to escape the enemies behind the Dark Calamity Emperor.

    War Court!

    The current War Court was no longer ruled by the Long family. That¡¯s why its ruler wanted to get rid of Long Qing¡ªto prevent any chance of a Long bloodline revival.

    In recent years, the reincarnated Long Qing had remained well-hidden. His subordinates, in order to avoid War Court¡¯s pursuit, infiltrated Qingtian Peak and secretly entered the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    But years ago, a riot in the Oblivion Domain had caught the Dark Calamity Emperor¡¯s attention.

    It was then that the Dark War Emperor was dispatched¡ªmore accurately, he was raised and cultivated by the Dark Calamity Emperor. The War Court''s inheritance came from him, and through the Dark War Emperor¡¯s brazen actions, the Dark Calamity Emperor suspected that Saint Heaven had reincarnated.

    To advance beyond the Ninth Layer of the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, one must reincarnate and experience tribulations. Only after a hundred lifetimes would there be a chance to break through to the Dao Fruit Stage.

    This was the Tribulation of Reincarnation.

    In the Dark Calamity Emperor¡¯s memories, he had once been defeated by Saint Heaven¡ªnearly losing his life.

    This was also why he never dared come to the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm in person. The Dark War Emperor had merely been his pawn. Even the Holy Prime Minister of the Holy Court didn¡¯t know someone stood behind the Dark War Emperor.

    The thought that Long Zhan¡¯s bloodline had been reduced to just Long Qing left Gu An feeling a bit melancholic.

    Not that Gu An feared War Court. From the Dark Calamity Emperor¡¯s memories, it was clear that stronger existences within War Court couldn¡¯t enter this universe. Only those at the Free Soaring Immortal Stage could. That¡¯s why the Dark Calamity Emperor had been sent¡ªand even he didn¡¯t know the exact reason.

    He had arrived in this universe tens of millions of years ago. Back then, Long Qing¡¯s parents were still alive. It was by his hand they had perished.

    Now, countless years later, the Long bloodline had been wiped out across all universes, leaving only Long Qing.

    While the disciples discussed the Dark Calamity Emperor¡¯s schemes, Gu An remained silent. With a single thought, the Blood-Red Sky above began to silently collapse.

    ¡°Look up!¡±

    Someone shouted, prompting everyone to lift their heads.

    Seeing the sky distort, panic set in. Before anyone could react, that familiar dizziness from entering the Nine Abyss Realm returned, forcing them to shut their eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t perceive their surroundings, and the helplessness left everyone deeply unsettled.

    Only Gu An kept his eyes open. With a surge of his divine sense, the Nine Abyss Realm began collapsing. He channeled the Power of Karma within the realm into Laws of the Dao, distributing them to everyone as a stroke of fortune.

    Through Karma, Gu An sent everyone back to their original positions within the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    Meanwhile...

    Grandmaster cultivators across the universe watched as a massive black sphere began to tremble and dissolve into mist. It made them even more anxious, worried something had happened to the juniors inside.

    But as the mist cleared, they sensed something¡ªthey turned their heads and broke into relieved smiles.

    They could feel their juniors¡¯ presence. Whatever the Dark Calamity Emperor had planned, at least the juniors were alive.

    The Ancient Immortal Emperors and Saint Ancestors frowned, exchanging glances. They could see confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.

    What just happened?

    Elsewhere...

    On the Taicang Continent, within the Taixuan Sect Branch, Ye Lan suddenly opened her eyes. Seeing Gu An sitting across from her, still meditating, she exhaled in relief and looked around, her face lighting up.

    Zhen Qin awakened next, followed by Gu An.

    ¡°We¡¯re back? Did all the Heavenly Demons get wiped out?¡± Zhen Qin asked cautiously.

    Gu An took a deep breath and said, ¡°Not sure. Did you feel something new in your mind?¡±

    He had used the Dark Calamity Emperor¡¯s karmic power to deepen everyone¡¯s comprehension of the Dao of Karma¡ªsomething unrelated to himself, so he wasn¡¯t worried about anyone tracing it back to him.

    Not to mention, his Dao Manifestation Divine Sense Technique naturally blocked karmic deduction.

    Ye Lan and Zhen Qin nodded, then began discussing their insights. It wasn¡¯t just them¡ªeveryone who had returned from the Nine Abyss Realm was curious about the karmic techniques that now lingered in their minds.

    After some time, Gu An stood up and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been delayed long enough. I need to head back.¡±

    Ye Lan looked like she wanted to say something, but Gu An had already turned and left, keeping a low profile despite his achievements.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re really back. Just listen¡ªhear the sounds outside?¡± Zhen Qin reassured her. Given their cultivation, they could easily hear voices beyond the residence, confirming they had returned.

    Ye Lan frowned, still worried they might get pulled into the Nine Abyss Realm again.

    But then she thought¡ªif that mysterious entity had wanted to do that, what would¡¯ve been the point of letting them go?

    Returning to the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An was soon stopped by An Xin and Long Qing, who were excitedly sharing their insights. A crowd quickly formed around them.

    As they recounted their half-day ordeal, the disciples were full of awe.

    Long Qing turned to Shen Xinzi, who had just arrived, and asked, ¡°Master, what exactly is the Nine Abyss Realm?¡±

    Shen Xinzi frowned. He hadn¡¯t been selected to enter, and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Tell me everything that happened.¡±

    Long Qing nodded and began recounting their journey. When he got to the battle with the Heavenly Demons, he grew especially animated.

    While Long Qing held everyone¡¯s attention, Gu An quietly slipped away to his room.

    With the fall of the Dark Calamity Emperor, the catastrophe brought by the Heavenly Demons seemed to have finally come to an end. Things should remain peaceful¡ªat least for a while.

    As long as the Immortal Dynasty and Holy Court didn¡¯t clash internally.

    Gu An saw many Grandmasters returning from beyond the heavens. Each sect was questioning their disciples about what they had experienced.

    Who knows what changes this karmic fortune might bring to this land?

    Those chosen to enter the Nine Abyss Realm were all geniuses blessed with great fortune. Decades later, they would become the dominant forces of the Heavenly Spirit Great Realm.

    Decades... it all felt so far away.

    At 425 years old, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel sentimental.

    Above the Sea of Clouds, a woman in yellow robes rode the clouds¡ªZhu Xi, who possessed the Primal Devouring Body.

    Looking out at towering mountains piercing the clouds, her eyes gleamed with anticipation.

    ¡°Mortal Peak, finally here,¡± she murmured.

    It had been fifty years since the Nine Abyss Realm event. She had roamed the world, and upon hearing that Mortal Peak was recruiting mortals, she came to try her luck.

    Mortal Peak was a top-tier immortal sect. If she could establish herself here, she wouldn¡¯t need to wander anymore.

    Meanwhile, atop Ding Tian Peak, Gu An was reading in a courtyard when he sensed Zhu Xi¡¯s aura. He was a little surprised¡ªwas this fate?

    He hadn¡¯t planned to look after Zhu Xi. He wanted to see what she would accomplish on her own.

    Nearby, An Xin, who was cultivating Dao Gang Qi, suddenly cried out, ¡°Master, my Qi is going berserk! I can¡¯t control it!¡±

    She sounded panicked.

    Still lying in his chair, Gu An didn¡¯t get up. He simply flicked his finger.

    A stream of energy shot through the air, entered An Xin¡¯s body, and immediately calmed her raging Qi.

    An Xin let out a breath of relief. Looking at Gu An in admiration, she asked, ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing! When will I reach your level?¡±

    ¡°Maybe in a hundred million years,¡± Gu An replied offhandedly, flipping another page.

    ¡°A hundred million?! Who can live that long?¡± An Xin huffed, clearly feeling mocked.

    Gu An ignored her and kept reading.

    It wasn¡¯t Adventures of the Green Hero this time, but a rare book he¡¯d found at Mortal Peak. It told a strange tale of a disciple falling in love with a female demon. The writing wasn¡¯t as refined as Xuantian Yi¡¯s, but the bizarre plot, where the demoness reincarnated repeatedly to find the protagonist, was deeply moving.

    As twilight fell, Gu An finally stood up, stretched, and took An Xin with him.

    After returning to the Taixuan Sect, they landed in a forest and began walking toward Xuan Valley.

    An Xin chatted about her progress, lively and full of energy.

    Gu An didn¡¯t mind the chatter. He listened seriously, offering a word of guidance here and there.

    Arriving at Xuan Valley, Gu An saw a familiar face.

    Jiang Qiong!

    She stood by a wooden fence, admiring the garden full of blooming flowers.

    Gu An told An Xin to head back to the Third Medicine Valley first, then walked over to Jiang Qiong.

    An Xin gave Jiang Qiong a curious look but didn¡¯t stop. She headed toward the Teleportation Platform.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s voice reached Jiang Qiong¡¯s ears. Without turning around, she replied, ¡°About two hours.¡±

    When Gu An approached, she finally turned to face him, studying him carefully.

    ¡°All these years, and you¡¯re still at the Nascent Soul Stage? I sensed your aura in the Nine Abyss Realm. You must¡¯ve had a chance encounter,¡± Jiang Qiong said, frowning.

    Gu An raised a brow. ¡°And what stage are you at? Talking down on a Nascent Soul?¡±

    Jiang Qiong snorted. ¡°I¡¯m preparing to break into the Integration Stage. Thought I¡¯d come see you before the tribulation.¡±

    ¡°Integration Stage?¡± Gu An''s eyes widened, pretending to be shocked.

    A smile tugged at Jiang Qiong¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s just Integration. I actually feel like I¡¯m progressing too slowly. In today¡¯s world, Integration isn¡¯t anything special.¡±

    Gu An fell silent.

    Jiang Qiong thought she¡¯d hit a nerve, so she changed the topic. ¡°You should talk to your disciple. That girl Zhen Qin wanted to go after the Nightshade Ghost Mother for revenge. If I hadn¡¯t stepped in, she¡¯d be dead by now.¡±

 Chapter 374: The Book of the Emperor of Reincarnation

    Hearing Jiang Qiong¡¯s words, Gu An frowned and sighed. ¡°How can I talk her out of it? Su Han really was forced to death by the Nightshade Ghost Mother.¡±

    Back then, Su Han was being hunted and, out of desperation, followed the Nightshade Ghost Mother. She passed down the Reverse Fate Divine Art to him. Right before his death, he transferred his cultivation to Zhen Qin, helping her undergo a complete transformation. After all these years, Zhen Qin still harbors deep hatred in her heart.

    Gu An had already severed his master-disciple ties with Su Han long ago. He had even saved Su Han once¡ªhe didn¡¯t owe him anything, so he had no intention of avenging him.

    What¡¯s more, the Nightshade Ghost Mother had now pledged allegiance to him. If not for his arrangements, how could she have helped Jiang Qiong establish the Gathering Flower Sect?

    Gu An wouldn''t help Zhen Qin kill the Nightshade Ghost Mother, but he would make sure she stayed alive.

    It might be unfair to the Nightshade Ghost Mother, but there was no helping it. In Gu An¡¯s heart, Zhen Qin was far more important.

    Of his first batch of disciples from Medicine Valley, only Zhen Qin was still alive. And she was always so filial toward him¡ªhow could he not dote on her?

    Jiang Qiong furrowed her brows. ¡°The Nightshade Ghost Mother is now the Vice Sect Master of the Gathering Flower Sect. There''s no way I can deal with her.¡±

    ¡°No need to. Everyone has their own grudges. As long as you can keep Zhen Qin alive, that¡¯s enough. Thank you.¡±

    Gu An said solemnly, then raised his hand and gave Jiang Qiong a respectful bow.

    Jiang Qiong snorted, ¡°What¡¯s with the thanks? Your problems are my problems. I like that girl Zhen Qin too. When I¡¯m strong enough, I¡¯ll help her take out the Nightshade Ghost Mother.¡±

    Gu An blinked, then asked, ¡°You two have a grudge?¡±

    ¡°No, but if I had to choose between you and her, I¡¯d pick you without a doubt. But that¡¯s for the future¡ªwhen I have the strength to act.¡± Jiang Qiong shook her head.

    She then started chatting about the insights she gained during her trip to the Nine Abyss Realm.

    Since returning, she had been receiving frequent revelations during cultivation¡ªparticularly related to divination.

    She could now peer into the karma of mortals and predict their fates.

    Curious, she asked Gu An if he had gained anything.

    Gu An said he had, but it wasn¡¯t as great as hers, which made her a bit disappointed.

    As night fell, Jiang Qiong dragged Gu An toward the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    ¡°Why do we have to go to the Eight Views Celestial Realm? Just stay at my Third Medicine Valley, alright? You''re now a major figure in the Righteous Path, and you''ve formed an alliance with the Taixuan Sect. They won¡¯t stop you from entering.¡±

    Walking through the woods, Gu An couldn''t help but ask.

    Jiang Qiong was still holding onto his right wrist, not even looking back as she replied, ¡°Because the Eight Views Celestial Realm is our home.¡±

    ¡°What home? You really want to sleep in a coffin again?¡±

    Hearing that, Jiang Qiong turned and shot him a glare.

    In the end, Gu An had no choice but to let her drag him into the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    It wasn¡¯t until noon the next day that Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley.

    As soon as he arrived at the base of his pavilion, Ji Xuanyu stepped out from her room.

    She had returned forty years ago. Her understanding of the Dao of Karma far surpassed that of An Xin, Long Qing, and Ye Lan. Gu An could clearly sense the increasingly powerful karmic force within her.

    ¡°Who were you messing around with last night?¡± Ji Xuanyu stared at Gu An and asked coldly.

    Gu An looked at her and replied, ¡°An old acquaintance. When I met her, you hadn¡¯t even been born yet. If it weren¡¯t for her guidance, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating¡ªJiang Qiong had taught him a lot.

    Most importantly, the Shadow Demon Divine Art. Thanks to Gu An¡¯s enhancements, the technique could now block karmic detection.

    Once you reached the Immortal Dao Realm, you¡¯d inevitably touch on divination. At the Free Soaring Immortal Stage, one would begin to study the Dao of Karma. Without Jiang Qiong¡¯s technique, Gu An¡¯s true cultivation level might¡¯ve long been exposed.

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s expression softened. She was about to speak again when Gu An cut her off.

    ¡°Focus on cultivating. Don¡¯t get caught up in mortal entanglements.¡±

    With that, Gu An turned and headed upstairs.

    Ji Xuanyu watched him go, brows furrowed tightly.

    As Gu An was about to shut his door, Ji Xuanyu appeared out of nowhere, pressing her hand against the door.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu An frowned at her, his face full of dread.

    Ji Xuanyu said nothing, taking a step forward, startling him into retreat.

    Bang!

    The door slammed shut as she entered.

    Gu An kept backing up until he reached the table, staring nervously at the expressionless Ji Xuanyu.

    What the h*ll was this woman planning?

    Was she going to beat him up? Or imitate Jiang Qiong?

    Just thinking about last night gave Gu An a headache.

    Sigh! Why did so many women fall for him?

    Even if he wanted to say no, it wouldn¡¯t work.

    Ji Xuanyu stood before him and said, ¡°These past years, I¡¯ve been studying the Dao of Karma and discovered that your disciple Long Qing has an extraordinary karmic presence. Where exactly did you find him? Do you know who he really is?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Extraordinary karma? What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with him? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s the reincarnation of a Heaven Demon?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu scrutinized his expression. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    Her tone softened. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he is or not, but if you keep him around, he¡¯s bound to bring disaster upon you. Why not hand him over to me? Or let Shen Xinzi take him to the Bitter Sea Buddhist Sect?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. He grew up in the Third Medicine Valley¡ªhow could I kick him out?¡± Gu An frowned.

    Ji Xuanyu took a deep breath. ¡°His bloodline isn¡¯t ordinary. I can feel that my Innate Dao Sigil is extremely wary of his karmic threads, refusing to get involved. I¡¯m not joking. Don¡¯t you always say you want a peaceful life?¡±

    Of course his bloodline isn¡¯t ordinary, Gu An thought. He¡¯s a descendant of one of my past lives!

    He asked, ¡°Does that senior know too?¡±

    He was referring to the Sun and Moon Underworld Emperor.

    That guy was still recovering in the house, not eavesdropping.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Ji Xuanyu¡¯s voice turned a little impatient¡ªunclear if it was about Long Qing or Jiang Qiong.

    Gu An gripped his Lifespan Pen, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°No. I can¡¯t abandon him. He sees me as a father. How could I chase him away? So what if he has major karma? Maybe by the time I die, his karmic tribulation still won¡¯t have arrived.¡±

    Looking at his unwavering face, Ji Xuanyu grew irritated. Why was he so stubborn?

    ¡°What if he brings disaster to all of Medicine Valley, even the Taixuan Sect?¡± she asked through gritted teeth.

    Gu An¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°You carry significant karma too. If something happens to you, should I stay away just to avoid suspicion?¡±

    ¡°No way! I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±

    His voice was resolute, and Ji Xuanyu¡¯s expression softened again.

    As expected, women were all the same¡ªgood at twisting the topic.

    Gu An was certain she was just jealous of Jiang Qiong.

    Ji Xuanyu snorted, ¡°You¡¯re good with words. But when the time really comes, I bet you¡¯ll run faster than anyone.¡±

    Gu An clutched his chest, pretending to be hurt. ¡°How could you think that of me...?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu couldn¡¯t help but smile, giving him a glare. She walked over and placed a book on the table.

    Gu An looked at it closely.

    Only one word was on the cover¡ªDragon!

    Ji Xuanyu explained, ¡°I saw this in a dream from a past life. The Dao Emperor of Reincarnation often carried it. It records the evolution of a certain clan. Don¡¯t you like books like this? You can read it¡ªbut don¡¯t spread it.¡±

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dragon? Don¡¯t tell me it has something to do with Long Qing?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu didn¡¯t say more and turned to leave.

    This time, when she shut the door, it was gentle¡ªnot slamming like before.

 Chapter 375: Reincarnation, Mysterious Senior Brother

    Chapter 375 Reincarnation, Mysterious Senior Brother

    After Ji Xuanyu left, Gu An sat down, picked up the book she had left behind, and started flipping through it. Before long, he was completely absorbed.

    The book mainly recorded the legend of the Long Family¡¯s ancestor, Long Xin. Known as the Dragon Emperor, Long Xin was one of the strongest beings in the universe. He founded the War Court, sweeping across the Great Realm and roaming through reincarnation.

    There was no mention of Long Zhan in the book, as if Long Xin was the very first ancestor of the Long Family.

    Starting from Long Xin, generation after generation, the Long Family produced many prominent figures. One of the Reincarnation Dao Emperor¡¯s teachers even hailed from the Long Family. That was also the origin of the Ji Family¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect.

    Eventually, during its prime, the Long Family faced suppression from a mysterious existence. The book speculated it might have been a curse or perhaps punishment from the Heavenly Dao, because while the Long Family had many achievements, they also committed many sins. In a short span of time, the family fell into decline, scattered, and its descendants fled to different universes.

    From founding to flourishing to destruction, the Long Family¡¯s story was both stirring and heartbreaking, lingering in the mind long after reading.

    The author didn¡¯t pass judgment on the Long Family, but rather narrated their rise and fall from an objective standpoint.

    After finishing the book, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.

    Before Long Xin, under Long Zhan¡¯s leadership, the Long Family had already experienced a cycle like this.

    From the book¡¯s contents, it seemed Long Xin rebuilt the War Court after Long Zhan¡¯s death, leading a devastated Long Family. Long Xin had been immensely powerful from the very beginning.

    Gu An thought about the last meeting between Long Zhan and Long Xin, when father and son fell out. Long Xin couldn¡¯t understand Long Zhan¡¯s actions. Yet in the end, Long Xin still chose to inherit Long Zhan¡¯s will, rebuilding both the Long Family and the War Court, showing the deep longing he had for his father.

    After countless eras, both Long Xin and the Long Family had become relics of the past, their last traces gradually being erased.

    In the path of cultivation, just how high must one climb to truly achieve immortality and eternity?

    Gu An turned his head to look out at the firmament, lost in thought.

    It wasn¡¯t until dusk that he finally put the book away and got up to head downstairs.

    The moment he reached the bottom of the stairs, he heard Long Qing shouting from afar. That kid was already over a hundred years old but still acted like a child.

    Gu An chuckled and then walked over to the Blood Prison Grand Sage, climbing onto his back to patrol the Third Medicine Valley.

    "Master, that brat Long Qing is getting more and more outrageous. Can you upgrade my cultivation? Otherwise, I¡¯m gonna get bullied to death. And that White Spirit Mouse¡ªwhat¡¯s up with that fat rat? It¡¯s getting faster and faster, but its cultivation hasn''t improved much, and it still can''t even speak..."

    The Blood Prison Grand Sage grumbled pitifully. He was a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator, how could he be bullied by Long Qing?

    Gu An wanted to say, Long Qing was born at the Nirvana Stage¡ªyou losing to him is totally normal.

    "Don¡¯t compare yourself to others. Everyone walks their own path. What you need to look at... is the future." Gu An said earnestly.

    Hearing this, the Blood Prison Grand Sage¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately got fired up.

    Master¡¯s hinting he¡¯s going to focus on training me?!

    The more he thought about it, the more excited he got. He stopped dwelling on being bullied by Long Qing and the White Spirit Mouse and started fantasizing about himself reigning over the world.

    He would be the mightiest Grand Sage in existence, sweeping across the realm! If some invincible foe showed up from beyond the heavens, he¡¯d hold them off until his master arrived to shock the world!

    Outwardly, he would be the strongest, with hidden power lurking behind him¡ªhow glorious!

    In a grand and splendid hall, the Holy Prime Minister sat on a chair. Behind him, a flight of steps led up to an empty dragon throne.

    A line of figures stood before him. Among them was the Saint King of the Mortal World, who had once negotiated with the Dark War Emperor.

    Yang Jian stood beside the Saint King of the Mortal World, clad in silver battle armor with a three-pronged spear floating behind him. Though his cultivation wasn¡¯t as high as the others¡¯, his presence was powerful.

    Everyone in the hall was a Saint King of the Holy Court. They didn¡¯t seem overly restrained in front of the Holy Prime Minister.

    The Holy Prime Minister swept his gaze across the seventeen Saint Kings, lingering on Yang Jian for two seconds before moving on.

    "All of you still remember the catastrophe brought by the Heaven Demons fifty years ago, don¡¯t you?" the Holy Prime Minister asked casually.

    A burly Saint King immediately responded, "It wasn¡¯t that long ago. How could we forget? If there¡¯s anything you need, just say the word. His Majesty already said: in his absence, we are to follow your orders."

    The other Saint Kings echoed the sentiment.

    Yang Jian didn¡¯t say anything but kept his gaze fixed on the Holy Prime Minister.

    The Holy Prime Minister smiled and said, "That disaster was only the prelude. The Immortal Dynasty¡¯s Yuanxu Immortal Ancestor opened the path of reincarnation, and the Reincarnation Vortex still hangs in the sky. I want to send you into reincarnation to search for His Majesty. Once you leave, who knows how many years will pass before you return. Think carefully."

    The Saint Kings'' expressions changed slightly.

    The Reincarnation Vortex was not controlled by the Holy Court. No one knew what lay inside.

    The hall fell silent; no one volunteered.

    The Holy Prime Minister wasn¡¯t in a rush. He patiently waited, raising his right hand to conjure a golden orb of light in his palm, staring into it as if peering into unseen worlds.

    "I''ll go!"

    A voice broke the silence. Though not loud, it was firm, drawing everyone''s eyes.

    It was Yang Jian.

    A Saint King sneered, "Of course. After all, the Saint King of the Candle World just experienced reincarnation¡ªnot surprising."

    The Saint King of the Mortal World glanced at Yang Jian thoughtfully.

    The Holy Prime Minister, still staring at the golden orb, asked casually, "Anyone else?"

    "I¡¯ll go too," the Saint King of the Mortal World said.

    The others were surprised¡ªthis wasn¡¯t like him.

    Yang Jian also shot him a look.

    The Holy Prime Minister nodded and continued waiting.

    Seeing him wait, the Saint Kings realized something and their expressions grew grim.

    One Saint King asked, "Holy Prime Minister, must we agree?"

    "It¡¯s all voluntary."

    The Holy Prime Minister''s words eased their nerves¡ªuntil he spoke again.

    "But I believe you all want to go. I haven¡¯t misjudged you, have I?"

    The Saint Kings were stunned, looking at the Holy Prime Minister in disbelief.

    Yang Jian remained calm, as if he had foreseen this outcome.

    The Holy Prime Minister raised his right hand, and the golden orb blazed brilliantly, his face growing colder under its light.

    "Entering reincarnation will be a great opportunity for you¡ªto break into higher realms. Of course, survival comes first. Within reincarnation, countless mighty beings endure their own tribulations. Be cautious. Don''t disturb those unrelated to the Holy Court."

    His indifferent tone sealed their fate, and the Saint Kings looked more miserable than ever.

    Late autumn.

    In the courtyard of a residence, Gu An was drinking wine while Xiao Chuan swept the ground nearby.

    "There are so many servants in this house, and you can use spells too. Why sweep personally?" Gu An asked, his divine sense drifting to the sky.

    He spotted seventeen figures from the Holy Court flying toward the Reincarnation Vortex, Yang Jian among them.

    One by one, they plunged into the vortex, their auras vanishing completely, stirring Gu An¡¯s curiosity.

    What kind of reincarnation lay inside?

    Xiao Chuan chuckled as he swept, "It¡¯s just habit now¡ªsomething you taught me, remember?"

    Gu An turned to look at him. "You haven''t been cultivating these years, have you?"

    Xiao Chuan¡¯s cultivation had stagnated for decades, and his lifespan hadn¡¯t increased.

    "Getting old makes persistence harder. Besides, my kids and grandkids keep causing trouble." Xiao Chuan shook his head with a wry smile.

    He added, "I''m already four hundred seventy-two years old. I¡¯m content. Never thought I¡¯d live this long."

    He began reminiscing about his childhood.

    Whenever Gu An visited, he would always recount the past. But this time, Gu An wasn¡¯t fully listening, lost in thought.

    Seeing those people enter reincarnation gave him a wild idea.

    What if he sealed Xiao Chuan¡¯s memories and planted the Lifespan Doom Mark in him?

    That way, no matter how many lifetimes Xiao Chuan went through, Gu An could find him and help restore his memories¡ªthey could reunite!

    He had done his best to guide Xiao Chuan in the Dao, but Xiao Chuan¡¯s lifespan growth was still extremely slow. Even boosting his cultivation couldn¡¯t change it.

    The higher Gu An''s own realm grew, the more he sensed how terrifying the hand of fate was.

    "Xiao Chuan, if you have a next life, would you want me to find you again?" Gu An suddenly asked.

    Xiao Chuan paused, looked over with a laugh, and said, "If you can find me, you¡¯ll have surely become an immortal by then. If you don''t mind, I¡¯d be honored. But don''t worry too much¡ªeveryone has their own destiny. I¡¯m already deeply grateful to you."

    Without Gu An, he would never have had the life he enjoyed.

    "My comment was half-joking. If I really get that strong, maybe I¡¯ll try freeing you from the suffering of reincarnation," Gu An said with a laugh.

    Xiao Chuan smiled back, "If the chance comes, I¡¯d be more than willing! Thanks in advance, Brother."

    Becoming immortal... How far away that was!

    Xiao Chuan had heard of immortal realms, but had never heard of someone truly achieving eternal life.

    Even beings as mighty as immortals were merely powerful cultivators in the end.

    "If you were reincarnated, what kind of life would you want?" Gu An asked, pouring himself another cup.

    Xiao Chuan, intrigued, walked over carrying his broom, sat down, and fell into deep thought.

    He didn¡¯t ask for much¡ªjust to be born with loving parents and better talent for cultivation.

    The sun set and the moon rose.

    They chatted late into the night. At Xiao Chuan¡¯s invitation, Gu An stayed the night.

    At dawn, he departed.

    Xiao Chuan, supported by a young girl, watched Gu An leave.

    The girl stared curiously at Gu An¡¯s departing figure and asked, "Great-grandfather, who exactly is he? Is he really your senior brother? He looks so young!"

    Stroking his beard, Xiao Chuan smiled, "Yes, he¡¯s my senior brother. But as for who he really is... I¡¯m not sure. My senior brother is extremely mysterious. Maybe..."

    The girl pressed, "Maybe what?"

    Xiao Chuan just shook his head and turned away.

    She hurried after him, bombarding him with questions.

 Chapter 376: The Smallness of Heaven and Earth

    Adm Note: This is a test AI MTL from DeepSeek R1-0528 + glossary compiled by Gemini 2.5 Pro.

    If you want to continue, go to the MTL section: /mtl-reader/1206720/index/

    ***

    Noon.

    Endless Horizon Valley.

    Gu An rode Blood Prison Great Saint towards the valley entrance, An Xin following closely beside him.

    This wasn''t the first time Gu An had brought An Xin to Endless Horizon Valley, but each visit filled her with joy, mostly because of her strong bond with the three monkey demons there. She had even specially brought along many pastries.

    Sighting Gu An from afar, Luo Hun¡¯s face broke into a smile. He approached Gu An.

    "Gu An, His Majesty brought someone back ¨C someone seeking you specifically. Care to guess who it is?" Luo Hun asked with a chuckle, stopping beside Blood Prison Great Saint.

    Though Gu An was already aware of the arrival, the visitor employed some form of aura-concealing technique. It wouldn¡¯t be tactful to reveal that knowledge, so he feigned confusion and asked, "Who? Someone I know well?"

    A mysterious smile played on Luo Hun''s lips. "Since you can''t guess, just come and see for yourself."

    Gu An nodded.

    Led by Luo Hun, they proceeded towards a courtyard.

    The sound of Li Xuandao¡¯s laughter reached Gu An even before he entered the courtyard.

    As Blood Prison Great Saint stepped into the courtyard, Gu An¡¯s gaze fell on the man beside Li Xuandao.

    [Wu Xin (Void Transcendence realm, 3rd layer): 469/1800/4200]

    After years apart, Wu Xin had reached the Void Transcendence realm. Such progress at his age was astonishingly swift.

    The current Wu Xin still resembled a monk, but he wasn¡¯t clad in robes, instead wearing a fitted brocade garment. His movements carried the bearing of nobility, completely unlike the little monk of years past.

    Seeing Gu An, Wu Xin¡¯s expression lit up with excitement. He stood up, suddenly awkward and unsure of himself.

    Gu An dismounted, approached the table, and bowed respectfully to Li Xuandao. An Xin followed suit, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    "Senior Brother, I..." Wu Xin stared at Gu An, words failing him for a moment.

    Gu An looked him up and down, his eyes widening in feigned astonishment. "Wu Xin? Is that really you?"

    Wu Xin nodded hastily, about to speak, but Li Xuandao chuckled and intervened, "Sit down and talk."

    He gestured towards An Xin, inviting her to sit as well.

    Luo Hun didn¡¯t linger in the courtyard. Taking Blood Prison Great Saint¡¯s reins, he led the mount away, leaving the four of them in peace.

    "I truly didn¡¯t recognize you just now. You¡¯ve changed so much. How have you been all these years? I¡¯d already heard you were serving the Emperor with distinction, achieving great merits..." Gu An asked warmly, dispelling Wu Xin''s awkwardness. The two senior and junior brothers began reminiscing.

    Wu Xin had once been an infiltrator sent into the Tai Xuan Sect by the Qianqiu Pavilion; the precursor to the Innate Reincarnation Art, the Dao Essence Art, was what he had imparted to Gu An.

    Centuries had passed. Thanks to the profound nature of the Dao Essence Art, Wu Xin¡¯s potential lifespan had reached an astounding four thousand two hundred years. It appeared his innate aptitude wasn¡¯t poor at all; it simply hadn¡¯t been evident due to practicing the Dao Essence Art.

    How backward the Tai Cang Continent had been in the past, where even reaching the Profound Heart realm was rarely witnessed. The fact that Wu Xin encountered the Nirvana-realm cultivator Xunxian Daoist in his youth attested to his own extraordinary luck.

    An Xin sat obediently to one side, listening intently to her master and his junior brother reminisce, her curiosity about Wu Xin evident.

    Li Xuandao made no effort to interrupt, listening to their conversation with a smile.

    Gu An marveled inwardly at Li Xuandao¡¯s talent.

    Li Xuandao had now reached Profound Heart realm, fifth layer ¨C surpassing even Lu? Baitian. Yet, his surface cultivation, like Gu An¡¯s own disguise, remained at Nascent Soul realm.

    After a good while, Wu Xin glanced at Li Xuandao. The emperor spoke with a laugh, "I intend to send him to cultivate in an immortal sanctuary, Gu An. Do you wish to go too?"

    Gu An shook his head. "I will not go, but I thank you for the kind offer, Uncle."

    That so-called sanctuary was likely just another sect akin to the Star Sea Alliance, unworthy of his attention.

    Li Xuandao showed no surprise. Over the years, he had offered Gu An many opportunities, all declined. He had long understood; this young man lacked the burning desire for the immortal path.

    "Senior Brother, come with us. This is a rare chance! I¡¯m now a Void Transcendence realm cultivator; I can surely protect you," Wu Xin urged.

    An Xin nearly laughed aloud. Void Transcendence realm, was it so powerful? She kept her expression neutral, however; Gu An had admonished her many times about controlling her face.

    Gu An smiled. "I truly have no wish to go. My life now is perfectly comfortable. Entering an immortal sanctuary would surely bring pressure, and it might not even guarantee a transformation. You go. Wait until your return, tell me all about your experiences within the sanctuary."

    Wu Xin persisted in pleading, but no matter how he appealed, Gu An held firm.

    "Forget it, if he won''t go, then he won''t. It¡¯s fine. Staying within the Tai Xuan Sect offers many opportunities too," Li Xuandao declared, finally silencing Wu Xin.

    Li Xuandao then turned his gaze towards Gu An and posed a question: "Gu An, how do you think the Tai Cang Dynasty should develop moving forward?"

    Gu An looked surprised. "Isn¡¯t it quite well off now? Why do you ask?"

    Li Xuandao shook his head. "Only superficially. The social classes within the court are hardening. Life may be better than before, but the common people¡¯s opportunities to seek the immortal path haven¡¯t increased."

    Gu An fell silent.

    Every year the number of cultivators grew, yet the vast majority hailed from established families. The sons of peasants would, in all likelihood, remain peasants.

    Wu Xin also sank into thought. Serving Li Xuandao, he had witnessed more of the problems.

    Nowadays, noble families could forge connections overseas ¨C through marriages, sworn brotherhoods, exchanges of interests, and various other means. They grew powerful rapidly, their foundations deep and impossible to gauge, making it difficult for Li Xuandao to suppress them. Who knew what formidable powers those families could pull in from behind the scenes?

    "I myself long for an Immortal Court," Li Xuandao said cheerfully. "If every subject of the Tai Cang Dynasty could achieve immortality, how magnificent would that be? Yet, I doubt I''ll live to see that day."

    He was merely guarding against future possibilities; his imperial authority remained solid for now.

    Gu An responded, "Should that day ever come, it surely wouldn''t be anytime soon."

    His tone was full of contemplation.

    He began to envision the future with Li Xuandao. Wu Xin chimed in occasionally, while An Xin listened the whole time.

    Eventually, the conversation turned to Li Ya. After speaking about him for a while, Li Xuandao asked, "And Yang Jian? Haven¡¯t seen him in an age. Lingtian mentions him to me often."

    "I¡¯ve no idea where he¡¯s gone either. But with his talent, he¡¯s unlikely to encounter true trouble," Gu An answered with a shake of his head.

    Wu Xin asked curiously, "Senior Brother, the Emperor said Yang Jian possesses talent not inferior to An Hao?"

    Gu An chuckled. "Then I wouldn''t know. Both are certainly stronger than me. You could ask An Xin; she grew up alongside An Hao."

    As he spoke, he gestured towards An Xin beside him. This instantly elevated her in Wu Xin¡¯s eyes ¨C could this girl truly have such connections?

    An Xin quickly added, "I can''t really judge either. But my senior brother [An Hao] has said he anticipates a duel with Yang Jian."

    Wu Xin sighed. "My cultivation speed is nothing slow, yet measured against true prodigies, it falls short by far. I wonder what realm those two must be at now."

    Li Xuandao looked at An Xin, then at Gu An, a thoughtful expression deepening on his face.

    The four conversed for an hour before Gu An stood and led An Xin away to tend the fields. Once their task was complete, they took their leave.

    Wu Xin watched Gu An¡¯s departing figure, his eyes clouded with wistfulness.

    "What is it? Feel that the bond has grown distant?" Li Xuandao asked with a smile.

    "A little," Wu Xin admitted. "But it''s more regret. With Senior Brother¡¯s disposition, he likely won¡¯t achieve immortality or attain the Dao. Alas."

    Thinking back, Gu An had seemed so formidable in his eyes. Now he was Void Transcendence realm, while Gu An had only reached Nascent Soul. It left a sour taste in his mouth. He wished his senior brother¡¯s cultivation had always surpassed his own, so they could walk the immortal path together.

    How many years could a Nascent Soul realm cultivator truly live?

    "Don¡¯t underestimate him. There might be depths concealed within," Li Xuandao said meaningfully.

    Wu Xin looked puzzled. "Concealed? What do you mean?"

    Li Xuandao mused slowly, "The last time I saw An Xin was twenty years ago. Two decades have passed, and on the surface her cultivation advances slowly. Yet, my intuition tells me her progress is immense. Perhaps they, too, cultivate the Dao Essence Art."

    "But the Dao Essence Art only allows removal of its restriction once in a lifetime. For Senior Brother to reach Nascent Soul realm proves he already unlocked it before," Wu Xin frowned.

    Li Xuandao did not pursue the point. He was recalling the golden Dao rune on Gu An¡¯s forehead.

    He had seen someone before with a similar mark upon their brow ¨C a figure with unfathomable Dao attainments.

    Elsewhere...

    Gu An overheard the conversation between Li Xuandao and Wu Xin. He paid it no mind; his surface cultivation was firmly projected as Nascent Soul. Let others speculate all they liked.

    ......

    Time flowed swiftly.

    Twenty years passed in the blink of an eye.

    The Chuan family was observing mourning rites. Gu An stood upon the roof eaves, invisible to all below.

    He watched as Xiao Chuan¡¯s soul drifted upwards from the mourning hall, ascending skyward. Today marked exactly the seventh day since Xiao Chuan¡¯s passing.

    Xiao Chuan rose higher and higher, gazing down at the people within the Chuan estate. His face held no sorrow, only a contented smile.

    "Is this the feeling of reincarnation?"

    Xiao Chuan mused silently. Throughout these seven days, his soul had been unable to venture far from his corpse, confined to wandering the Chuan estate.

    Now, he felt control over his ethereal form slipping away, replaced by an irresistible pull from an unseen force.

    He wasn''t afraid. He anticipated the life to come.

    He scanned the surroundings but saw no sign of Gu An. A flicker of regret crossed his eyes.

    Gradually, the ground receded. When he could finally see the entire Tai Cang continent, he beheld countless souls ascending into the heavens just like him. The sight was staggering, broadening his horizons immeasurably.

    "So this is how small the Grand Heaven Continent truly is," Xiao Chuan murmured to himself. From his current vantage, the Grand Heaven Continent was nothing but a tiny speck against the boundless ocean. Insignificant.

    "What, did you want to stop by the Tai Xuan Sect one last time?" A voice spoke beside Xiao Chuan¡¯s ear.

    Xiao Chuan¡¯s eyes shot wide open. He instinctively turned his head, his expression instantly frozen in shock.

    Gu An had appeared beside him, rising with him into the void.

    "Senior Brother... you..." Xiao Chuan stammered, utterly unable to form a coherent sentence.

    Gu An looked at him. "Now, do you regret not cultivating harder in the past?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Chuan''s tumultuous emotions calmed. He smiled. "Regret? I¡¯d rather see this sight sooner, so I could truly grasp just how insignificant I was."

    He looked at Gu An, hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Senior Brother, what... what is your connection to Fu Dao Sword Sovereign? Are you... are you Fu Dao Sword Sovereign?"

    To Xiao Chuan, Gu An looked profoundly divine at this moment. The golden Dao rune upon his forehead shimmered like flickering flame, and the Celestial Immortal Crown gleamed with an unearthly luster, rendering Gu An the very image of an Immortal Monarch descended.